mmm.

wimmmmmimmmmmm
 A SELECT LIBRARY '^^

'

OF ^^ .-)

NICENE AND POST-NICENE FATHERS

OF

THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.

TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH WITH PROLEGOMENA AND EXPLANATORY NOTES.

VOLl'MES i.-vir.

UNDER THE EDITORIAL SUPERVISION OF

PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D., ,,, HENRY WACE,D.D.,

Professor of Church History in the Principal of King^s College,
Union Theological Seminary^ New York. London.

IN CONNECTION WITH A NUMBER OF PA TRISTIC SCHOLARS OF EUROPE

AND AMERICA.

VOLUME XII.

LEO THE GREAT.

GREGORY THE GREAT

NEW YORK:
THE CHRISTIAN LITERATURE COMPANY.
OXFORD AND LONDON:
PARKER & COMPANY.
1895.
 Copyright, 1895,

By THE CHRISTIAN LITERATURE COMPANY.

60
^^^^25 1963

^^flSs fl
 THE

LETTERS AND SERMONS

OF

LEO THE GR EAT

BISHOP OF ROME,

TRANSLATED, WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND INDICES,

BY THE

REV. CHARLES LETT FELTOE, M.A.

LATE FELLOW OF CLARE COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

VOL. XII.
 PREFATORY NOTE.

Except for such valuable help —

chiefly however in the way of comment and explana-
tion — as Canon Bright's volume (S. Leo on the Incarnation) has supplied, both the selection
and the translation of the Letters and Sermons of Leo Magnus are practically original. It is
even more difficult to feel satisfied oneself, than to satisfy others either with a selection from
a great man's works or with a translation of them. The powers of Leo as a preacher both
of doctrine and of practice are very remarkable, and in my anxiety to keep within the limits

imposed by the publishers, I have erred in presenting too few rather than too many of the
Sermons to the English reader. Only those that are generally held genuine are represented,
though several of the doubtful ones are fine sermons, and those translated are in most cases
no better than those omitted. Even when the same thought
is repeated again and again

(as is often the case), it is such different language, and surrounded

almost always clothed in

with so many other thoughts of value, that every sermon has an almost equal claim to be
selected.
With regard to the Letters, the series connected with the Eutychian controversy the —
chief occupation of Leo's is
episcopate
— given nearly complete, whereas only specimens of
his mode of dealing with other matters have been selected for presentation. With one or two
than about the Sermons that the
exceptions, however, I feel more confident about the Letters

omitted are less important than the included. I wish I could make even a similar boast about
the merits of the translation.
The text rendered is for the most part that of the Ballerinii as given by Migne
a more critical edition is much to be desired.
(Patrologie, Vol. LIV.), though
CHARLES LETT FELTOE.
FoRNHAM All Saints*,
Eastertide^ 1894.

b 3
 CONTENTS OF LEO THE GREAT.
SELECT LETTERS AND SERMONS.

PAGH
Pkefatory Note iii

Introduction. § i. Life of Leo... v

§ 2. ManiiscrlMs xiii

§§ 3 and 4. Editionsand Translalions xiv

§ 5. Authorities and Materials ib.

Letters I — 1 14
Sermons 115 -205
Index of Biblical Quotations and References 207
General Index 210
t

INTRODUCTION
Life.

The details of Leo's early life are extremely scanty and uncertain. Is is probable that he
was born between 390 and 400 a.d. There is a tradition that his father was a Tuscan named
Quintian, and that Volaterrse % a town in the north of Etruria, was his birthplace. Of his
youth we know nothing his writings contain no allusions to that or to any other part of his
:

personal history. One may reasonably infer from the essentially Roman character of his literary
style, from the absence of quotations out of pagan literature, and from his self-confessed

gnorance of Greek, that his education was, though thorough after its kind, limited to Chris-
tianand Latin culture. A reference to the pages of any secular history of the Roman empire
reader an idea of the scenes amidst which, and no doubt by the aid of which,
will give the

Leo the boy was formed and moulded into Leo Magnus, the first great Latin-speaking pope
and bishop of Rome, the first great Italian theologian, " the final defender of the truth of our
Lord's Person against both its assailants*" (i.e. Nestorius and Eutyches), whom it pleased
God in His providence to raise up in the Western (and not as oftenest hitherto in the Eastern)
portion of His Church. Politically, intellectually, and theologically the period in which this
great character grew up, lived and worked, was one of transition the Roman Empire, learn- :

ing and thought, paganism were each alike at the last gasp, and neither in Church nor State
was there any other at all of Leo's cahbre. This consideration will account for the wonderful
influence, partly for good and partly for bad, which his master-mind and will was permitted
to exerciseon the after-ages of Christendom.
During his early manhood the Pelagian controversy was raging, and it is thought that the
acolyte named Leo, whom Augustine mentions in his letters on this subject as employed by
pope Zosimus to carry communications between Rome and the African church, is the future
pope. Under Celestine,who was pope from 422 to 432, he was archdeacon of Rome, and
he seems already to have made a name for himself for Cassian, the Gallican writer whom he
:

had urged to write a work on the Incarnation, in yielding to his suggestion, calls him " the
ornament of the Roman church and of the Divine ministry," and S. Cyril (in 431, the date of
the Council of Ephesus) appeals to Leo (as Leo has himself recorded in Letter CXIX.,

chap. 4) to procure the pope's support in stopping the ambitious designs of Juvenal, bishop of
Jerusalem.
—
Under the next pope, Sixtus (432 440), we hear of him in Prosper's Chronicon
(under the year 439) again in connexion with Pelagianism 3 he seems to have stirred up the
:

vigilance of the pope against the crafty designs of one Julius of Eclanum, who, having been
deprived of his bishopric for holding thai heresy, was attempting to be restored without full
proof of orthodoxy.

objection that Prosper and Leo himself both speak of more than Rome or any other Italian city can claim the honour
The
I

Rome as his patria does not seem of sufficient weight to over- with certainty.
throw a tradition, which it is somewhat hard to account for s Wilberforce on Doctrine of the Holy Eucharist, p. 246,

the existence of. To

a native of central Italy under the Em- quoted by Bright.
pire, who had spent his public life in Rome, the Eternal
all 3 The chief error of Pelagius (»« Morgan), who is commonly
city was equally patria, whether it was his actual birthplace or thought to have been of British origin, was, as is well-known, the
not. At the same time there is no evidence that Volaterrae any denial of original or birih-sin : see Article ix.
 vi INTRODUCTFON.
Next year (440) was a momentous one in the life of Leo, and in the history of the papacy.
Leo was away on one of those poHtical missions, which bear out our estimate of him as
jjerhaps the most conspicuous and popular figure of his times *. The powerful general Aetius
Placidia, the queen-regent's chief adviser and aide-de-camp, was quarrelling (a not unusual
occurrence at this stage of the empire) with Albinus, a rival general in Gaul. Leo was sent
to bring about a reconciliation, and In his absence Sixtus died, and
apparently with success.
it is not
surprising that without any hesitation clergy and people should have elected Leo
into his place. A deputation was sent after him to hasten his return, and after an interval
of forty days he arrived. The whole church received him with acclamation, and on Sept. 29
he was ordained both priest and 47th bishop of Rome. His brief sermon on the occasion is
the earliest in the collection, and will be found translated on p. 115 of our selection. His
earliest extant letter belongs likewise to the first year of his episcopate, which we have also
included in our selection it is addressed to the bishop of Aquileia in reproof of his and his
:

fellow- bishops' remissness in dealing with Pelagianism in that province. Thus early did he
give proof of his conception of his office, as investing him with an authority which extended
over the whole of Christendom as the successor of S. Peter. Still clearer proofs were soon

forthcoming. Not to speak of a letter in a similarly dictatorial strain to the bishops of the
home provinces of Campania, Picenum, and Etruria, which belongs to the year 443, we find
him in 444 interfering, though more guardedly, with the province of Illyricum, which was then
debatable ground between the East and West ; in 445 dictating church regulations to S. Cyril's
new successor at Alexandria, Dioscorus, his future adversary and in 446 and 447 asserting ;

his authority on various pretexts, now in Africa, now in Spain, now in Sicily ; while in 444 also

occurred his famous and not very creditable encounter with Hilary, bishop of Aries in Gaul.
The incidents in this quarrel are briefly these Hilary xn a provincial synod had deposed
:

a bishop, Celidonius, for technical irregularities in accordance with the Gallican canons.
Celidonius appealed to Rome. Thereupon Hilary set out in the depth of winter on foot to
Rome, but, after an ineffectual statement of his case and some rough treatment from Leo,
returned to Gaul. Leo gave orders that Celidonius was to be restored, and Hilary deprived

of all his metropolitical rights in the province of Vienne. How far the sentence was carried
out is not clear. In a later letter he desires that the bishop of Vienne should be regarded as

metropolitan, and yet he seems to recognize Hilary's successor, Ravennius, as still metropolitan
in Letter XL., while in 450 the bishops of the one district addressed a formal petition for the
restoration of Aries to its old rank, and the bishops of the other a counter-petition in favour
of Vienne ; whereupon Leo effected a temporary modus vivendi by dividing the jurisdiction
between the two sees.

Returning to the year 444, besides consulting S. Cyril and Paschasinus, bishop of Lily-
baeum, on the right day for keeping Easter that year (a moot point which recurred in
other years) we find Leo still taking active measures against heresy, this time that of the
Manichseans s. The had since 439 greatly increased at Rome, owing to
followers of this sect
the number of refugees who came over from Carthage after its capture by Genseric and his
Vandal hosts (see Sermon XVI. 5). They were an universally abhorred body, and deservedly
we lead about them be really true. In 444, therefore, it was determined, if possible,
so, if all
to stamp them out. By Leo's order a strict search was instituted throughout the city, and the
large number of those who were discovered, were brought up for trial before a combined
bench of civil and ecclesiastical judges. The most heinous crimes were revealed. I'hose

4 This is seen still more clearly when we remember how its rise in the far East) was the existence of two independent and
completely he held the We-itern, not
always the Eastern,
if conflicting principles: good, whose kingdom was light and the
Emperors in his power, and made them support and carry out his spiritual world, and evil, whose kingdom was over the elements
wishes. of matter.
5 The essential point in the Manicha:an heresy (which took
 LIFE. vii

who refused to recant were banished for life and suffered various other
penalties by the
emperor Valentinian's decree, while Leo used all his influence to obtain similar treatment for
them m other parts of Christendom. Three
years later the spread of Priscillianism, a
heresy
which in some points was akin to Manichasism
among other heresies, and a long account of
which will be found in Letter XV., was the occasion
to which we have referred as
giving
a pretext for his interference in the affairs of the
Spanish church.
We now reach the famous Eutychian controversy, on which Leo's chief claim to our thanks
and praise rests for to his action in it the Church owes the final
:
and complete definition
of the cardinal doctrine of the Incarnation. The heresy of Eutyches, as was the case with so
many other heresies, sprang from the reaction against a counter heresy. Most of the contro-
versieswhich have again and again
imperilled the cause of Christianity, have been due to
human frailty, which has been unable to keep the proportion of the Faith. Over-statement on
the one side leads to over-statement on the
other, and thus the golden mean is lost sight of.
Eutyches, an archimandrite (or head of a monastery) at Constandnople, had distinguished
himself for zeal during the years 428 to
431 in combating the heresy of Nestorius, who had
denied the perfect union of the Godhead and the Manhood in the one
Person, Christ Jesus.
He had objected to the Virgin being called Theotokos and said that Chrisioiokos
(God-bearing),
(Christ-bearing) would be more correct. This posidon, as involving two persons as well as
two natures in our Lord, was condemned by the 3rd General Council, which met at
Ephesus
in 431, S. Cyril being its chief opponent. But Eutyches in his eagerness to proclaim the
Unity of the Person of Christ fell into the opposite extreme, and asserted that though the two
natures of Christ were originally distinct, yet after the union
they became but one nature, the
human being changed into the Divine. Eutyches appears to have been a highly virtuous
person, but possessed of a dull, narrow mind, unfit for the subtleties of theological discussion,
and therefore unable to grasp the conception of two Natures in one Person and nothing
:

worse than stupidity and obstinacy is brought against him by his stern but clear-headed
opponent Leo.
The who first brought the poor recluse's heretical statements prominently
person, however,
into notice was much more reckless and intemperate in his language. This was Eusebius,
bishop of Dorylseum, who took the opportunity of a local synod held in Constantinople under
the presidency of the gentle Flavian, in November, 448, for other business, to petition against
his former friend and ally as a blasphemer and a madman. The synod, after expostulating
with the accuser for his violence, at last reluctantly consented to summon Eutyches to an
account. The summons was at least twice repeated and disobeyed under the pretext first
that he might not leave the monastery, then that he was ill. At last Eutyches yielded, and
appeared accompanied by a crowd of monks and soldiers and by Florentius, a patrician for
whom the weak Emperor ( Theodosius 11.) had been influenced by the eunuch Chrysaphius,
Eutyches' godson, to demand a seat at the council. After a long conversation, in which
Eutyches tried to evade a definite statement, he was at last forced to confess that our Lord was
of two natures before the union, but that after the union there was but one nature (see Letter
XXVIIL (Tome), chap vi.). As he persisted in maintaining this position, he was condemned
and thrust out of the priesthood and Church-communion. During the reading of the condem-
nation and the breaking up of the conclave, Eutyches is alleged to have told Florentius that he
appealed to the bishops of Rome, Alexandria, and Jerusalem. Flavian, as president of the

council, thoughtit his duty to acquaint the bishops of Rome and other Sees of the first rank

with what had taken place. For some unknown reason his letter to Leo was delayed, and the
first information that he receivtd.
appeal of Eutyches and a letter from the Emperor was the
As might be expected from Leo's conception of his oftice, he was much incensed at this
his ignorance 01 the and to
apparent neglect, and wrote to the Emperor explaining facts,
VllI INTRODUCTION.
of Eutyches' treatment.
Flavian, complaining of being kept in ignorance, and prima facie
Meanwhile the delayed epistle arrived from Flavian, and the account given was enough to
his approval and promising
satisfy Leo, who thereupon (May, 449) replied briefly expressing
a fuller treatment of the question. This promise was fulfilled next month in the shape of the
world-famous *'Tome," which forms Letter XXVIII. in the Leonine collection. The proper
^ " still more
is well expressed by Mr. Gore it is, he says,
significance of this document
:

'*
remarkable for its contents than for the circumstances which produced it," though in itself

it is for here we have a Latin bishop, ignorant of Greek, defining the

a sign of the times :

Greek-speaking bishops, in view of certain false opinions of Oriental origin." With-

faith for

out reviewing in detail the further correspondence that Leo carried on with the various civil
and ecclesiastical authorities at Constantinople (among them being the influential and ortho-
dox Pulcheria the Emperor's sister), we pass on to the events connected with the second
council of Ephesus. Through the influence of Chrysaphius, as we have already seen, the
was all along on the side of Eutyches, and it was apparently at his instigation and
Emperor
in spite of Leo's guarded dissuasion that the council was now convened and met in August,

449. The bishop of Rome excused himself from personal attendance on the score of pressing
business at home, and sent three legates with instructions to represent his views, viz, Julius, bishop
of Puteoli, Renatus, a presbyter, and Hilary, a deacon, together with Dalcitius, a notary 7.

They started about the middle of June, and the Synod opened on the 8th of August, in
the church of the B.V.M. By the Emperor's order Dioscorus, patriarch of Alexandria, was pre-
sident, Leo's chief representative sat next him, and Flavian was placed only 5th, the bishop of
Antioch and Jerusalem being set above him: 130 bishops in all were admitted, those who
had condemned Eutyches being excluded. Owing partly to the presence of the soldiery and
a number of turbulent monks under the Syrian archimandrite Barsubas, the proceedings
"
soon became riotous and disorderly. The Tome " was not read at all, though that was
the purpose of its composition. Eutyches was admitted to make his defence, which was
received as completely satisfactory. The acts of the Synod of Constantinople on being read
excited great indignation. Amid tremendous uproar Eutyches was formally restored to
communion and his former position, and the president pronounced deposition upon Flavian
and Eusebius. Flavian appealed, and Hilary ^, after uttering a monosyllabic protest, " con-
tradicittir^'' managed to make good escape and carry the lamentable tidings to his
his

anxiously-expectant chief at Rome. The other bishops all more or less reluctantly sub-
scribed the restoration of Eutyches and the deposition of Flavian and Eusebius. The
end of Flavian is variously recorded, but the most accurate version appears to be that
amid many blows and rough usage he was cast into prison, then driven into exile, and that
within a few days he died of the bodily and mental injuries he had received at Epypa,
a village in Lydia. These calamitous proceedings Leo afterwards stigmatized as Lairociniiim
is generally known as the Robber council of Ephesus.
(brigandage), and the council
At the time when the disastrous news arrived at Rome, Leo was presiding over a council
which he had convened ; in violent indignation he immediately dispatched letters right and
left in his own and his colleagues' name. There is a letter to Flavian, of whose death of
course he was not yet aware ; there are others to the archimandrites and the whole church of
Constantinople, to Julian, bishop of Cos, and to Anastasius, bishop of Thessalonica. He
used all his influence to prevail on the Emperor to summon a fresh council, this time in Italy,

6 Leo the Great,

p. 53 (S.P.C.K.): this writer should also must be carefully distinguished from Julian of Cos, who was
he consulted (pp. 53 to 70), on the merits and importance oi" the also a confidant of Leo's.
8 What
Eutychian controversy generally. happened to Julius and Dulcitius is not known, though
7 Of these Renatus is said to have died at Delos on the way, Leo does not express any disapproval of their action.
and Hilary is the future pope of that name. Julius of Puteoli
 LIFE.
IX
writing to him and getting Pulcheria on the
himself, spot, and Valentinian, his mother Placidia
and his wife Eudoxia, by letters from
Rome, to assist his cause. As yet, however the very
stars in their courses seemed to
fight against him, and the outlook grew yet darker. In the
spring of 450 Dioscorus' predominance in the East had become so
great that ten bishops
were found to join with him in
actually excommunicating the bishop of Rome. At the
Court, though Pulcheria remained true to the Faith,
Chrysaphius still seems to have swayed
the Emperor, and to have obtained from him the edict which
was issued confirming the acts
of the Ephesine council. The fact, too, that Flavian's successor,
Anatolius, had in the past
been associated with Dioscorus caused him not unnatural
anxiety, and this feeling turned to
one of actual offence on receiving a letter from
Anatolius, in which he simply announces his
consecration without asking his consent.
Thereupon Leo demanded of the Emperor that
Anatolius should make some public proof and of his professionon orthodoxy the lines of the
Tome and other cathoUc statements, and in the month of
July sent legates to support this
demand.
At this moment the horizon
suddenly brightened. Before the arrival of the
legates,
Theodosius was killed by a from his horse, and to the triumph of the orthodox
fall
cause, his
sister, Pulcheria (the first Roman Empress), succeeded him. The whole aspect of things'was
soon changed. Chrysaphius was almost at once
executed, and shortly afterwards Pulcheria
married and shared the Eastern empire with
Marcian, who was for bravery, wisdom and
orthodoxy an altogether suitable partner of her throne.
Leo's petition for a new Synod was now granted, but the
place of meeting was to be in the
East, not in the West, as more convenient for the Emperor. In the interval S. Flavian's
body
was brought by reverent hands to Constantinople and buried in the church of the
Apostles
—
and a still more hopeful sign of the times Anatolius and many other
bishops the signed
Tome. Hitherto Leo had asked that both councils (that which had condemned and that
which had acquitted Eutyches of heresy) should be treated as null and void, and that the
matter should be discussed de novo. Now, however, he shows a significant change of front :

the Faith, he maintains, is decided nothing needs now to be done but to reject the heretics
:

and to use proper caution in re-admitting the penitents there is no occasion for a
:
general
council. And consequently he sends bishop Lucentius and Basil a presbyter as legates
to assist Anatolius in this matter of rejection and re-admission. But, as the Emperor adhered
to his determination, Leo was obliged to give way, and though still declining to attend in
person, sent bishop Paschasinus of Sicily and Boniface a presbyter with written instructions
to act with the former two as his representatives; Julian of Cos, who from his
knowledge
of Greek and Eastern affairs was a most useful addition, was also asked to be of the number.
Nicaea in Bithynia had been fixed upon as the rendezvous, and there on Sept. i, 451, 520
bishops assembled 9. The Emperor, however, was too busy and too anxious over his
military operations against Attila and the Huns to meet them there, and therefore invites
them to Chalcedon, which being on the Bosporus was much nearer to Constantinople.
There accordingly on Oct. 8, in the church of S. Euphemia the Martyr, the council was
at last opened. The Emperor himself was still absent, but he was well represented by
a goodly number of state officials. In accordance with Leo's request, Paschasinus, with his
brother legates, presided next sat Anatolius, Dioscorus,
: Maximus of Antioch and Juvenal
of Jerusalem, with a copy of the Gospels in the midst. Leo's representatives began by
trying to have Dioscorus ejected they only succeeded in getting him deposed from his seat
:

of honour and placed in the middle of the room together with Eusebius of Dorylaeum, his
accuser, and Theodoret of Cyrus, the eminent theologian, who was suspected of Nestorian-

9 no others voted by proxy in absence through their metropolitans (Gore).

 INTRODUCTION.
izing language. The remainder of the first day was spent in reading the acts of the Ephesine
council, which in the midst of much uproar were provisionally condemned.
At the second Tome was read by the Imperial secretary, Veronician,
session (Oct. lo), the
and enthusiastically received: "Peter has spoken by Leo," they said. But objections being
raised by the bishops of Palestine and Illyria that the twofold Nature was over-stated, its
final acceptance was postponed for a few days, that a committee which was nominated might

reason with the dissentients.

At the third Session (Oct. 13), Dioscorus, who refused to ^appear, was accused by
Eusebius and by general consent condemned, being deprived of his rank and office as bishop,
and the Emperor having confirmed the sentence, he was banished to Gangra in Paphlagonia,
and there three years later (in 454) died. His successor at Alexandria was the orthodox
Proterius, who was however never recognized by a large portion of the Egyptian Church :

"
even in the Synod of Chalcedon many of the Egyptian bishops refused to sign the " Tome
at the fourth session, on the plea that the custom of their church forbade them to act without
the consent of the archbishop, who was not yet appointed, and the still surviving "Jacobite"
schism originated with the deposition of Dioscorus.
The fourth session was held on the 17th, and the misgivings of the Palestinian and
Illyrian bishops having been quieted in the interval, the Tome was adopted.
In the fifth session (Oct. 24), a difficulty arose over a definition of the Faith which had
been composed, but did not satisfy the Roman legates with regard to Eutychianism. However
a committee, which was appointed, took it in hand again, and the result of their labours was
accepted as fully guarding against the errors both of Nestorius and Eutyches. The remain-
ing sessions were occupied with less important matters, and with drawing up the canons
—
of the Council, of which one— the 28th was designed to settle the precedence of the
"
patriarch of Constantinople (" New Rome as it was called), and to give him a place second
to the bishop of old Rome. Against this audacious innovation the Roman legates in vain
protested ; the bitter pill, enwrapped in much sugar, was conveyed to Leo in the synodal letter,
and produced the most lamentable results.

The last meeting of the Council on Nov. i was graced by the attendance in full state of
Marcian and Pulcheria. The Emperor delivered an address, and at its conclusion he and the
"
Empress were vociferously applauded, Marcian being styled the second Constantine."
To return to Leo, we have letters from Marcian, Anatolius, and Julian, all trying to carry
off the difficulty of the 28th Canon under the triumph of the Roman views in other respects.
But Leo refused to be conciliated. The canon, he maintains, is in direct violation of the
decrees of Nicsea (in which statement he makes an unpardonable^ confusion between the
Nicene canons and those of Sardica, which were often appended to them). With Anatolius
he was especially displeased, considering that his doubtful precedents ought to have made
him extremely careful not to offend. He therefore ceased all communication with him,
eagerly seizing at pretexts of complaint against him, and appointing Julian his apocrisiarius
or resident representative and correspondent. All this time Marcian continued pleading and
Leo inflexible, until Anatolius at last yielded, and the matter for the time is satisfactorily
settled, though it must not be imagined that the disputed canon was ever annulled.

Eutychianism still lingered on and caused disturbances in various parts of the East,
especially among the monks. In Palestine, Juvenal, the bishop of Jerusalem, was deposed,
and the Empress Eudocia, Theodosius II.'s widow, who was living in retirement in that city,
was suspected of favouring the rioters. Leo therefore wrote letters to her and to others.

«
Unpardonable in any case from one in his position, but es- already existing then, was completely cleared up: see Gore's
pecially so,if he was really connected with the church of Rome, Life, pp. 113 and 114. The Canon itself p.ofessed only to confirm
as we have suggested, under Zosimus, in whose time the confusion. one already passed in 381.
 LIFE. xi
in which he restates the doctrine of the
Incarnation, endeavouring to clear
up any miscon-
oepfons wh,ch the inaccuracy of the Greek version of the Tome
may possibly have caused
Eventually he was able to congratulate the Emperor on the restoration
of ^
peace and "
order in
that quarter of their empire.
Similar riots were reported in
Cappadocia, where the monks were led by one of their
number named George, m Constantinople itself, where the ringleaders were Carosus an<l
Dorotheus, and in Egypt.
But before we narrate the final
victory of the orthodox cause throughout Christendom
against the Eutychians, there are two events in the
poHtical world, belonging one to the year
452 and the other to 455, to which reference must be made, as
showing the remarkable
prestige which Leo's character had gained for him among all classes of
society. When he
was made pope we found him absent in Gaul between mediating rival generals. We now find
him employed on still harder missions. Leo himself makes none but the
slightest indirect
allusion to either of these later incidents, but this silence is
only characteristic of the man, in
whom there is no trace of vain-boasting, and who
consistently sank the personality of himself
as well as of others in the principles and causes which absorbed him.
There seems no reason,
however, to doubt the substantial truth of what Prosper and others have related. In
452
Attila and the Huns, notwithstanding the defeat
they had sustained from Aetius at Chalons,
continued their devastating inroad into Italy. The whole Rome
city of was paralysed with
terror, and at last sent Leo with the Consular Avienus and the Prefect
Tregetius to intercede with
them. The meeting took
place on lake Benacus, and Leo's arguments, aided, it is thought,
by rumours of threatened invasion at home, persuaded Attila to retire beyond the Danube, on
condition of receiving Honoria with a rich dowry as his wife. This was the last time that
Attila troubled the Romans : for he died the next year.
Less than three years after this successful encounter with the barbarian, in
455 Leo's
powerful services were again brought into requisition by the State. That year the licentious
Valentinian was murdered at the instigation of an enraged husband, Maximiis, who sub-
sequently compelled the widow, Eudoxia, to marry him. Eudoxia, however, discovering the
part Maximus had taken in Valentinian's death, invited the Vandals under Genseric to invade
Italy. Maximus himself was put to death before the invaders reached Rome but, when they :

did arrive, the panic-stricken citizens again threw themselves into the hands of Leo, who at
the head of the clergy went forth to meet the foe outside the city. Once more his inter-
cessions in some measure prevailed, but not sufficiently to prevent the city being pillaged
fourteen days.
W^e now return to more purely religious matters. In 457 Marcian died (his wife having
pre-deceased him four years), and was succeeded by a Thracian, named Leo ^ Fresh outbreaks
immediately took place both at Constantinople and at Alexandria at the former place they :

were soon stopped, but at Alexandria they were more serious and prolonged. The dis-
affected monks set up one of their number, Timothy ^lurus (or the Cat) in opposition to
Proterius, who was soon after foully murdered in the baptistery, to which he had fled. This
flagrant outrage at once aroused the bishop of Rome to fresh energy in every direction by :

his promptitude the new Emperor was stirred to action, among the other means employed
being a re-statement of the Faith in a long epistle with a catena of patristic authority, some-
" the Second Tome." ^lurus was
times called deposed and banished, and another Timothy,
surnamed Solophaciolus, of well-approved orthodoxy, elected into his place. This satisfactory
consummation was effected in 460, while a no less orthodox successor, named Gennadius,
had been found two years before, when Anatolius died, for the See of Constantinople. Thus

" good reason.

Styled Magnus," like his great namesake, though with infinitely less
xii INTRODUCTION.
Leo's joy was full at last, as his latest letters testify. Late in the year 461 he died, after
a rule of twenty-one years, during which he had won at least one great victory for the
Faith, and had given the See of Rome a prestige, which may be said to have lasted even to
the present day.
His body was buried in the church of S. Peter's, since which time it has been thrice moved
to different positions, once towards the end of the 7th century by Pope Sergius, again in

1607, ^fter the re-building of the church in its present form, and lastly in 1715. As "saint"
and "confessor" from the earliest times, as "doctor of the church" since 1754, he is com-
memorated in the East on Feb. 18, in the West on April 11.
" It will not be "
wholly out of place," says Mr. Gore 3, to mention that tradition looks
''
back to Leo as the benefactor of many of the Roman churches he is said to have :

" restored their silver ornaments after the of the and to have repaired the
ravages Vandals,
"basilicas of S. Peter and S. Paul, placing a mosaic in the latter, which represented the
" adoration of the four and
twenty elders we are told also that he built a church of S. Cor-
:

"
nelius, established some monks at S. Peter's, instituted guardians for the tombs of the
*'
Apostles, and erected a fountain before S. Paul's, where the people might wash before
"
entering the church."
The only writings of
Leo which are usually accepted as authentic are his numerous Sermons
and Certain anti-Pelagian treatises and a long tract upon Humility in the form
Letters.
of a letter to Demetrias, a virgin, have been ascribed to him but the most important work ;

of all the doubtful ones is a " Sacramentary," which is one of the earliest extant of the
Roman church, and is sometimes held to be Leo's composition or compilation. Many of the
collects and prayers which contains bear a remarkable resemblance to his teaching, and may
it

well have come from his pen there is indeed good reason for the opinion that the Collect
:

proper, which is a distinct feature of the Western Church, owes its origin to Leo.
As a theologian Leo is thoroughly Western in type, being not speculative but dogmatic :

no one was better suited in God's Providence to give the final completeness to the Church's
Doctrine of the Incarnation than this clear-sighted, unimaginative, and persistent bishop of
Rome. His theological position on the cardinal doctrines of the Faith is identical with
that of the Athanasian symbol, to the language of which his own language often bears a close
resemblance. With his theory of the Pope as universal Ruler of the Church in virtue of his
being the successor of the vast majority of English-speaking people will have but
S. Peter,

little sympathy.- and yet can but be admired from an objective standpoint as a bold, grand,
it

and almost original

^
conception. And there are no doubt many smaller points of detail
in writings connected more with discipline than with doctrine, which will now be
his
reckoned if not as actually objectionable, at least as arising from forgotten needs or
belonging to a byegone system among these may be instanced his objection to slaves
:

as clergy and to the celebration of the Eucharist more than once in one day except on
festivals, where the church is too small to hold all the worshippers at once his advocacy
:

of the innovation of private instead of public confession for ordinary penitents, and on the
other hand his insisting on the old rule that baptism should be administered only twice
a year (at Easter and at Whitsuntide) and again the somewhat undue prominence that
:

he gives to fasting and almsgiving as being on a level with prayer for Lenten or Ember
exercises, and to the intercessions of the saints
—
particularly of the patron saints of Rome,
SS. Peter, Paul, and Lawrence. And yet at the same time there is very much more to

3 Life, p. 165.

4 Milman attributes the real initiation of the Papal theory to the imperious Innocent I., who held the See of Rome at the
beginning of the fifth century (402 —417).
 MANUSCRIPTS. xiii

l)ethankful for as instructive than to

object to as obsolete or dangerous. For on the
negative side we have no trace after all of the later direct invocation of the Saints nor of
the modern culius of the B. V. M. and of
relics, while among the many positive good
•
points
in his teachmg must be reckoned his most proper theory of a bishop as not
only the channel
of divine grace in virtue of ordination
{sacerdos) but also the overseer of the flock
{episcopus),
in virtue of the people's choice and
approval, which is essential to his office ; his strong con-
demnation of the practice of usury in laity as well as
clergy ; his high appreciation of
corporate even more than individual action among the faithful ; the
thoroughly practical view
he always puts before us of the Christian life ; and above all the " Christian
"
singularly
character of all his sermons, in which Christ is the Alpha and
his thoughts and of Omega of all
all These are some of the benefits which Leo has conferred
his exhortations.
upon the Church
and which have rightfully earned for him the title " Great"

Manuscripts.
T. At the (a) Of Vatican, the Sermojts.
(i) Codd. 3835 and 6 are two volumes in
Roman Character of a Lectionary of about the 8th century ; the second volume contains the
" Tome "
(which in the 8th and 9th centuries used to be read in the Church offices before

I Christmas): (2) 3828, a parchment (loth century), also a lectionary (3) 1 195, a parchment folio :

(nth century), a lectionary containing i7iter alia some of Leo's homilies (4) 8 and of :
1267, 9
the same character (nth century) :
(5) 1270 contains the Sermon de Fesio Petri cathedrcB (now
xiv. in Migne's Appendix), from which Cacciari restored Quesnel's
imperfect edition of it to
its present state: (6) 1271 and 2 are also lectionaries (7) 4222 in Lombardic characters :

(9th century), a lectionary: (8) 5451 in Roman characters (12th century), a lectionary:
(9) 6450 parchment (12th century) a lectionary containing the sermon de Festo Petri cathedrce
:

in the form found and printed by Quesnel ; (10) 6451 similar: it contains sermons de
Quadra-
gesima and others (11) 6454 similar.
:

{^) Oi \^Q Letters

these are mostly rather later (i.e. about r2th or T3th
:
century): but
(i) 1322 is and contains besides the epistles, all the acts of the Council of
of an older date,
Chalcedon (2) 5759 is earlier than the 9th century; it used to belong to the monastery of
:

S. Columban at Bobbio, and contains 31 letters ; (3) 5845 is very ancient, and according to

Lombardic it contains 24 letters.

Cacciari, :

and Sermons together : of these there are nine collections in the Vatican, of
(y) Letters
which 548 and 9 contain the sermon de Absalom which is condemned by Cacciari. The
Regio-Vaticamis codex 139 is a fine collection of Leo's works (12th century).
IL At
other places: (i) The codex Urbinas 65 is thought to be a copy of the
Regio-
Vaticanus 139 made in the 14th century.
I (2) Codex Grimanicus ^ is a MS. on which Quesnel lays great stress Quesnel assigns it to :

the ninth century; it contains 107 letters, of which 28 had never been printed before
Quesnel.
(3) The Thuanei ; (a) 129 contains 123 letters: (/3) 780 contains the Tome: (y) 729
contains the spurious de vocatione gentium and some epistles.
(4) The Corbeienses are old.
(5) The Taurinensis 29 D. iv. is a fine 13th-century MS. containing 52 letters.

(6) TheFlorentinus codex belongs to the 13th century also.

{i) Ratisbone?isis 113 dd. aa., in the monastery of S. Emeramus, contains 72

letters:

it is said to date from about 750 a.d.

(8) The two Bergonenses are of 12th century, and contain 12 sermons.

5 Grimames, from whom this Codex is named, was Cardinal of S. Mark, frc, in the i6th century.
XIV INTRODUCTION.
(9) Two C/ft[^ia//i n.\so of i2lh century contain 4 sermons.

(10) The Padilironettses contain 9 sermons and the Tome,

(ii) There are three Patavini, of which two contain the Tome.
(12) ValUcellani : these are a number of nth or 12th-century codices.
There are also the Veneti, the Vercellenses^ the Veronenses, &'c.
N.B. The foregoing account is taken from Schonemann's Notitia Historico-Literaria{\iQ)\)^
and the translator has no means of knowing whether it is still correct (1890).

Editions.
1. The earliest P. Qiiesnei^s {preire de roratoire), Paris, 1675, ^-yoi^S
important edition is

1700, of which Migne's Did. de Bibliogr. cathoUque says, on reproche aux editions du P. Quesnei
*

tut grand nombre de falsifications, par lesqnelles le P. Quesnei se proposait notamment d'affaiblir

Pautorite pontificate^. . . . L' edition que Von doit aujourd'Jmi prefcrer^ est (naturally enough!)
celle qui a He publik par AT. Vabbe Migne sous le titre d'
CEuvres trh complies de Saijtt Leon le Grand publiees d'apies Ved'tion des frhes
2.

Ballerinii et celle de Paschase Quesnei enrichees de prefaces, d'avertissements et de cojnmentaires,

Siiivies des exercices de Cacciari sur toutes les oeuvres du saint docteur. Paris 1846.
3. P. Cacciari (a carmelite) brought out editions at Rome, 1751 and 1753-5, the latter
with dissertations.
4. The edition of the brothers P. and H. Ballerinii (Jesuists), Venice, 1753-7, was a re-
cension of Quesnel's second edition with copious dissertations and notes.
5. H. Hurter, S. J., has published selections of Sermons and Letters in vols, xiv.,
xxv. and
XX vi. of his SS. PP. opuscula selecta, 187 1-4.

Translations.
T Brighfs Leo on the Lficarnation, London, 1862 (2nd edn. enlarged, 1886, in which the
Tome translated), consists of xviii. sermons translated
is and the Tome in Latin, with many
valuable notes.
2. Reitluuayr's Bibliothek (r869) contains a German translation.
3. Dr. Nealcs History of the Alexandrian Patriarchate embodies a translation of the Tome.
4. Dr. Heurtley published a version of the Tome in 1886.

Authorities and Materials.

The chief ancient and mediaeval authorities for the life and times of Leo the Great are
such works as Prosper' s, and Ldatius' Chronicles, Lornandes de rebus Geticis, Anastasius Billio-
thecarius Historia de vitis Pomanorum Pofitificum (9th cent.), the Historia Miscella (loth
cent), &c.
Among lives maybe mentioned the following ;
— (i) La vie et religion de deux bons papes Lhn
premier et Gregoire p?'e??iier par Pierre du Moulin (the younger: a protestant theologian),
Sedan, 1650. i2mo. (2) Quesnel's valuable Dissertatio de vita et rebus gestis S. Leonis

Magni, originally included in his edition of Leo and re-printed by Migne in Vol. ii. of his edition
with the Ballerinii's annotations and critical remarks, Paris, 16^^, Lyons, 1700. (t,) Llistoire
du Pontificat de Saint Lhn le Grand par Monsr. L. Maimbojug La IJaye, 1687. (4) The
Bollandists' Life by Canisius {Acta Sanctorum), April, vol. ii.
pp. 14-22. Alphonsi
(5)
CiACONii Vitce Pontificum {Tom 1, pp. 303-314), i?^;//^, 1677, ^to. (6) Le Nain de Tillemont,
Memoires pour servir a r histoire Ecclesiastique {yo\. xv. pp. 414 — 832, 885 — ^i^), Paris, 1711. (7)

^ That is to and so
say, it upheld the Galilean opinions ; enjoined the issue of (4), which rebutted and rectified Quesnel's
it was condemned and put on the Index in i632. But being false deductions in its notes and excursuses.
too valuable a work to be altogether suppressed, Benedict XIV.
 AUTHORITIES AND MATERIALS. xv

Breve Descrizione della vita di S. Leone Primo di Gabrielle Bertazzolo: Mantova^ 1727.

(8) Mevwire istoriche di Sa. Leone Papa da Teofilo Pacifico :

Brescia^
1791, 8w. (9) Du Pin,
L. E., History of Ecc. writers (Eng. Edn. vol. i, pp. 464 —480), Dublin^ 1722. (10) C. Oudinus,
de Scriptoribus Ecclesice (vol. i, pp. 127 1-5), Leipzig, 1722. (11) Wilhelm Amadeus Arendt
{Roman Catholic)^ Leo der Grosse und seine Zeit, Mainz, ^835, Zvo. (12) Eduard Perthel,
Papst Leo's I. Leben und Lehren, Jena, 1843, 8vo. (a counterblast to No. 11, and no less

exaggerated and prejudiced in statement). (13) A. de Saint-Chron, Histoire du pontificat

de Saint Leon le Grand, Paris, 1846. (14) F. Bohrtnger, die Kirche Xti und ihre Zeugen
(vol. part 4, pp. 170
I —
309), Ziirich, 1845. (15) Charles Gore's Life of Leo the Great
(S.P.CK.) also
;
bis article in Smith's Diet, of Christian Biogr, (16) The article in
Herzog's Real-Encyklopddie of which a condensed English edition was edited by Dr. Philip
SchafF at New York in 1883. Other more general accounts of his times will be found in

(i) rabbe Fleury, Histoire du Xtianisme (vol. ii.

384—480), Paris, 1836.
pp. (2) Bright's
History of the Church from 313 451
— (chaps, xiv., xv.), Oxford and
Lo?tdon, i860.

(3) Milman's Latin Christianity (Book ii. chap. 4), L^ondon, 1864. (4) R. J. Rohrbacher's
Histoire Universelle de VEglise catholique (15th edn., vol. 4, pp. 461 575), Paris, 1868.
—
A short account of Leo's writings is given in Alzog's Grundriss der Patrologie, § 78, pp. 368 —
375 a most exhaustive one in Ceillier's Histoire generate des Auteurs sacres (new edition)
:

(vol. X., pp. 169

—
276), 1858 1869.
—
Bahr's Geschichte der Romischer Literatur-Supplement
—
Band. LL. Abtheilung (pp. 354 362), im Abendland, vol. i, p. 448, may also be consulted;
and Ebert's Allgemeine Geschichte der Literatur des Mittetaiters,

»
 LETTERS,
II. Jle orders a provincial synod to be convened
LETTER T. to receive the reca?itation of the heietics in
express terms.
To THE Bishop of Aquileia.
Accordingly, lest this should be attempted
I.
Through the negligence of the authorities the
any further, and lest this pernicious habit,
Pelagian heresy has been spreading in his which owes its introduction to certain persons'
province.
negligence, should result in the overthrow of
From account of our holy brother
the many souls, by this our authoritative injunction
and fellow-bishop Septimus which is contained we charge you, brother, to give diligence that
in the subjoined letter ^ we have understood a synod of the clergys of
your province be
that certain priests and deacons and convened, and all, whether priests or deacons
clergy
of various orders = in your province who have or clerics of any rank who have been read-
been drawn in by the Pelagian or Cselestian mitted from their alliance with the Pelagians
heresy, have attained to catholic communion and the Cselestians into catholic communion
without any recantation of their peculiar error wqth such precipitation that they were not first
being required of them and that, whilst the
;
constrained to recant their error, be now at
shepherds set to watch were fast asleep, wolves least forced to a true correction, which can
clothed in sheep-skins but without advantage themselves and hurt no one, since
laying
aside their bestial minds have entered into their deceitfulness has in part been disclosed.
the Lord's sheep-fold and that they make
: Let them by their public confession condemn
a practice of what is not allowed even to the authors of this presumptuous^ error and
non-offenders by the injunctions of our canons renounce all that the universal Cluirch has
and decrees 3: to wit that they should leave repudiated m
their doctrine and let them :

the churches in which they received or re- announce by full and open statements, signed
gained their office and carry their uncertainty by their own hand, that they embrace and
in all directions,
loving to continue wandering entirely approve of all the synodal decrees
and never to remain on the foundations of w^iich the authority of the Apostolic See has
the Apostles. For without
being sifted by any ratified to the rooting out of this heresy. Let
test or bound by any previous confession of nothing obscure, nothing ambiguous be found
faith, they make a great point of their
right
in their words. For we know^ that their cun-
to the privilege of
going to one house after ning is such that. they reckon that the meaning
another under cover of their being in com- of any particular clause of their execrable doc-
munion with the Church, and corrupting the trine can be defended if they only keep it
hearts of many through men's ignorance ^ of distinct from the main body of their damnable
their false name. And yet I am sure they views 7.
could not do this, if the rulers of the churches
had exercised their rightful diligence in the 5 Sacerdotum I am in doubt as to what this term here in-
:

matter of receivin.a^ such, and had not allowed cludes, but think it probable that all ranks 01 the clergy were
to be summoned. The words sacerdos and antistes in early eccle-
any of them to wander from place to place. siastical Latin very often mean the bishop rtTJ/Vcii/^/j) specifically
rather than the presinter {sacerdos secundi ordin's), bec.mse it
was the bishop who offered the ''sacrifice of praise and tiianks-
* It is
to be supposed that the letter of Septimus, bp. of
Altinum, giving" (i.e. the Eiic'.iaiist), and the presbyter only in his default;
was sent with this letter. See Lett. XVI1 1, n. 3. but the term saceraos does certainly often include the presbyters
2 Viz.
members of the " minor orders " as they are now called, and also the deacons {sacerdotes tertii ordinis) when in connexion
subdeacons, exorcists, &c. with the priests and bishops, and it seems likely that the whole
3 It had been the rule at least since the council of Nicsea
(325) body of the clergy of the province would be summoned to the
that the clergy should stay in the church
(or diocese as we should synod: see Bright's note no: also Bingham, Aiuiq., Bk. II.,
call it) of their ordination, cf. Canons of Nicxa xxi. de his
qui chap, xix., §§ 14, 15' ,
Ecclesias deserunt et ad alias transeuni, and xxii. de non sus- 6
Superbi (proud): the epithet is well chosen and not a
cipiendis alterius Ecclesice clericis. And we often find Leo in- random one : lor pride and presumption are at the root of the
sisting on the observance of the rule. Pelagian views as birth-sin and baptisnial giace: pcricciionisiu
4 Inscientiani : the is little in accordance with Christian humility.
general reading being scientiam, the sense
of which is not clear. I
7 For the same sentiment cf. Prosper, de iiigratis^ v. 188.

VOL. XII. I
 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
III. The Pelagian viciv of God's grace is un- working that part of the discipline of the
scriptural. Church whereby the holy Fathers and we
And when they pretend to disapprove of have often in former times decreed that nei-
and give up all their definitions to facilitate ther in the grade of the priesthood nor in the
evasion through their complete art of decep- order of the diaconate nor in the lower ranks
tion, unless their meaning is detected, they of the clergy, is any one at liberty to migrate
make exception of the dogma that the grace from church to church to the end that each :

of God is given according to the merits of one may persevere where he was ordained
the recipient. And yet surely, unless it is without being enticed by ambition, or led
given freely, it is not a gift^, but a price and astray by greed, or corrupted by men's evil
compensation for merits for the blessed
: beliefs and thus that if any one, seeking
:

" own
Apostle says, by grace ye have been saved his interests, not those of Jesus Christ^,
through faith, and that not of yourselves but neglect to return to his own peoples and
it is the gift of God; not of works lest any church, he may be reckoned out of the pale
should perchance be exalted. For we are both in respect of promotion and of the bond
His workmanship created in Christ Jesus in of communion. But do not doubt, beloved,
good works, which God prepared that we that we must be somewhat sorely moved if,
should walk in them 9." Thus every bestowal as we think not, our decrees for the mainten-
of good works is of God's preparing because ance of the canons and the integrity of the
:

a man is justified by grace rather than by his faith be neglected because the short-comings :

own excellence for grace is to every one the

: of the lower orders^ are to be laid at the door
source of righteousness, the source of good of none so much as of those slothful and
and the fountain of merit. But these heretics remiss rulers who often foster much pestilence
say it is anticipated by men's natural goodness by shrinking from the application of a stringent
for this reason, that that nature which (in remedy.
their view) is before grace conspicuous for
LETTER II.
good desires of its own, may not seem marred
To
Septimus, Bishop of Altinum.
by any stain of original sin, and that what
" For the
the Truth says may be falsified :
(Caution must be observed in receiving
Son of Man came to seek and to save that Pelagians back, and clergy must stay in the
which was lost\" church of their ordination.)

IV. Prompt measnres are essential. LETTER III.

You must take heed, therefore, beloved, From Paschasinus, Bishop of Lilybjeum.
and with great diligence make provision that
(About the keeping of Easter in 444 ; re-
offences which have long been removed be
commending the Alexandrine calculation.)
not set up again through such men and that
no seed of the same evil spring up in your IV. LETTER
province from a doctrine which has once been To THE Bishops appointed in
Campania,
uprooted for not only will it take root and
PiCENUM, EtRURIA, AND ALL THE
:

grow, but also will taint the future generations

Provinces.
of the Church with its poisonous exhalations.
Those who wish to appear corrected must Leo, bishop of the city of Rome, to all the
purge themselves of all suspicion and by bishops appointed in Campania, Picenum,
:

themselves ours. And if Etruria,

obeying us, prove
any of them decline to satisfy our wholesome
injunctions, be he cleric or layman, he must
be driven from the society of the Church lest
he deal treacherously by others' safety as well
as forfeit his own soul.
V. The canons must he enforced agaifist clerics
who wander from one cJiurch to another.
and all the provinces, greeting in the
Lord.
I. Introduction.
As the peaceful settlement of the churches
causes us satisfaction, so are we saddened
with no slight sorrow whenever we learn that
anything has been taken for granted or done
contrary to the ordinances of the canons and
the discipline of the Church and if we do not :

We admonish you also to restore to full repress such things with the vigilance we
ought, we cannot excuse ourselves to Him
8 The reader need hardly be reminded that in the New Testa-
ment " grace "a
"
(Lat. gratia, Gk. xapt?) signifies free gift."
9 Eph. ii. 8-10.
' S. I^uke ix. lo. Between this and the next chapter some of 3 A reminiscence of Phil. ii. 21.
** "
the MSS. and the earlier editions insert a passage from Augustine's 3 Flebem : this being the regular term for the laity in early
Enchiridion, which thus formed chapter iv. Christian Latin. 4 Sc. of the clergy.
 LETTER IV.

who intended us to be watchmen s, for per- istry of the Sacred Altar we have learnt both
mitting the pure body of the Church, which from the teaching of the Apostle and the Divine
we ought to keep clean from every stain, to be precepts and the regulations of the canons, from
defiled by contact with wicked schemers, since which we find
very many of the brethren have
the framework of the members loses its harmony turned aside and quite gone out of the
way. For
by such dissimulation. it is well known that the husbands of widows

have attained to the priesthood certain, too,

II. Slaves and serfs (coloni) are not to be :

who have had several wives, and have led

ordaified.
a hfe given up to all licentiousness, have had
Men are admitted commonly to the Sacred all facilities put in their
way, and been ad-
Order who are not qualified by any dignity of mitted to the Sacred Order, contrary to that
birth or character even some who have failed
:
utterance of the blessed Apostle, in which he
to obtain their liberty from their masters are "
proclaims and says to such, the husband ot
raised to the rank of the priesthood^, as if one wife 9," and contrary to that precept of the
sorry slaves were fit for that honour; and it is ancient law which says by way of caution :

believed that a man can be approved of God "

Let the priest take a virgin to wife, not a
who has not yet been able to approve himself widow, not a divorced woman ^" All such
to his master. And so the cause for complaint
persons, therefore, Avho have been admitted
is twofold in this matter, because both the we order to be put out of their offices in the
sacred ministry is polluted by such poor church and from the title of priest by the
partners in it, and the rights of masters are authority of the Apostolic See for they will
:

infringed so far as unlawful possession is have no claim ^ to that for which they were
rashly taken of them 7. From these men, not eligible, on account of the obstacle in
therefore, beloved brethren, let all the priests question and we specially claim for ourselves
:

of your province keep aloof; and not only
from them, but from others also, we wish you
to keep, who are under the bond of origin
or other condition of service^: unless per-
chance the request or consent be intimated of
the duty of settling this, that if any of these
have been committed, they may
irregularities
be corrected and may not be allowed to occur
again, and that no excuse may arise from
ignorance although it has never been allowed
:

those who claim some authority over them. a priest to be ignorant of what has been laid
For he who is to be enrolled on the divine down by the rules of the canons. These
exempt from others, that writings, therefore, we have addressed to your
service ought to be
he be not drawn away from the Lord's camp
provinces by the hand of Innocent, Legitimus
in which his name is entered, by any other and
Segetius, our brothers and fellow-bishops :

bonds of duty. that the evil shoots which are known to have
sprung up may be torn out by the roots, and
III. A man who has married twice or a widow no tares may spoil the Lord's harvest. For
is not eligible as a pt^iest. thus all that is genuine will bear much fruit, if
Again, when each man's respectability of that which has been wont to kill the growing
birth and conduct has been established, what crop be carefully cleared away.
sort of person should be associated with the min-
IV. Usurious practices forbidden for clergy and
5 Cf Ezek. iii. 17. for laity 3.
6 Sacerdotii, pee note
5 on Letter x.
7 Though no doubt S. Leo's language is here harsh and offen- This point, too, we have thought must not
sive to modern ears, it is not, I think, substantially out of agree-
ment with S. Paul's own teaching (cf. Phileuion i Cor. vii. 21
be passed over, that certain possessed with the
;
;

Ephes. vi. 5 Col. iii. 22 Tit. ii. 9), and certninly not with the
; ;
spirit of the age. The 73rd Apost. Canon forbids any slave to be
ordained without his master's consent, and without previously
obtaining his freedom. However, in the times of S. Jerome,
S. Basil and S- Greg. Nazianzen, we find cases of slaves being or-
dained. However much we in the latter half of the nineteenth cen-
tury regret to hear a great father of the Church speak in this way,
we must not forget that in the first half of this seL-same century the
very same opinion would have been held on the suijject in many
parts of the civilized world.
8
Qui originali {al. origint) aut alicui condicioni oHigati
sunt. The class of people here alluded to were the coloni (ser^) :
such of them as were so by birth were called originarii : and
there were other classes of them also {alicui condicioni obligati).
The essential difference between all coloni and the ordinary servi
was that the latter's service was personal, the former were servi
terra;, adscript i gleehce. Thus there is a strong resemblance
between them and the villeins {villani) of mediaeval and modern
Europe. For the order concerning them here given, cf. 2nd
Council of Orleans (538), which ordains ^' ut nullus servilibus
colonariisque condicionibus obligntns iuxta statuta sedis Apos-
tolicce ad ho7tores ecclesinsticos adjuittatur nisi prius aut testa'
mento aut per tabulas legitime constiterit absolututn.
B 2
love of base gain lay out their money at in-
9 I Tim. iii. 2, unius uxoris virum with the Vulgate, cf.
Letter xii. 3.
1 Lev. xxi. 13, 14, cf. a letter of Innocent L to Victricius,
bishop of Rothom.-igus (Rouen), chap, v., tti mulierejn (viduarn)
ckricus non ducat uxoreni : quia scriptumest : sacerdosvirginem
uxorein accipiat non idduam non eiectatn," and for the former
quotation, cf. ibid. chap. vii. ne is qiii secundam duxerit uxorem,
clencusjiat : quia scriptum est unius uxoris virum. The i8th
Apostolic Canon gives a similar order. All tliese rules would seem
to refer to marriage before, not after, ordination. The latter was
against the spirit of the early Church.
2 The older editions here Add
pro arbitrio {by dispensation),
which Quesnel considers a gloss added later when dispensation
was sometimes granted to digamous clerks.
3 The practice of usury and trading generally is often forbidden
in the Canons, &c., for the clergy, but its prohibition for the laity
is much more unusual : cf., however, Canon V. of the Council of
Carthage (419), quod {sc./enus accipere) iu laicis, reprehenditur
id tnuito magis debet et in clericis priedamnari. Scripture
 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
terest, and wish to enrich themselves as
usurers. For we are grieved that this is prac- LETTER VL
tised not who belong to the To Anastasius, Bishop of Thessalonica.
only by those
clergy, but also by laymen who desire to be Leo to his beloved brother Anastasius.
called Christians. And we decree that those
who have been convicted be punished sharply,
I. He is pleased to have been consulted by the
^
that all occasion of sinning be removed. bishops of Illyricuin on important questions.
The
brotherly love of our colleagues makes
V. A clericmay not make money in afiother's us read with grateful mind the letters of all
n.rme any viore than in his own.
priests ; for in them we embrace one another
^

in the spirit as if we were face to face, and by

The following warning, also, we have thought
the intercourse of such epistles we are asso-
give, that no cleric should attempt
fit to to
make money in another's name any more than ciated in mutual converse ^. But in this
inhis own : for it is unbecoming to shield present letter the affection displayed seems to
one's crime under another man's gains 4. Nay, us greater than usual for it informs us of the
:

we ought to look at and aim at only that usury state of the churches 9, and urges us to a

whereby what we bestow in mercy here we vigilant exercise of care by a consideration of

may recover from the Lord, who will restore our office, so that being placed, as it were, on
a thousand fold what will last for ever. a watch-tower, according to the will of the
Lord, we should both lend our approval to
VI. Any bishop who refuses cmsent to these things when they run in accordance with our
rules must be deposed.
wishes, and correct, by applying the remedies
This admonition of ours, therefore, pro- of compulsion, what we observe gone wrong
claims that if any of our brethren endeavour through any aggression hoping that abundant :

to contravene these rules and dare to do what fruit will be the result of our sowing the seed,
is forbidden by them, he may know that lie is if we do not allow those things to increase

liable to deposition from his office, and that which have begun to spring up to the spoiling
he will not be a sharer in our communion who of the harvest.
refuses to be a sharer of our discipline. But
II. Following the examples of his predecessors
lest there be anything which may possibly be
he nomitiates Anastasius Mei7-opolita7i of
thought to be omitted by us, we bid you,
to all the decretal rules of Jllyricum.
beloved, keep
Innocent of blessed memory 5^ and also of all Now therefore, dear brother, that your re-
our predecessors, which have been promul- quest has been made known to us through
gated about the orders of the Church and the
our son Nicolaus the priest, that you, too, like
receive from us in
discipline of the canons, and to keep them in your predecessors, might
such wise that if any have transgressed them our turn authority over Ilhricum for the \

he may know at once that all indulgence is observance of the rules, we give our consent
''

denied him. and earnestly exhort that no concealment and

Dated loth of October, in the consulship of no negligence may be allowed in the manage-
the illustrious Maximus (a second time) and ment of the churches situated throughout Illy-
Paterius (a.d. 443). ricum, which we commit to you in our stead,
following the precedent of Siricius of blessed
LETTER V. remembrance, who then, for the first time,
To THE Metropolitan Bishops of acting on a fixed method, entrusted them to
Illvricum. your last predecessor but one ^, Anysius of holy
memory, who had at the time well deserved of
(Appointing Anastasius of Thessalonica his the Apostolic See, and was approved by after
Vicar in the province, and expressing his events that he might render assistance to
:

wishes about its government, for which see the churches situated in that
province whom
Letter VI.) he wished kept up to discipline. Noble pre-
cedents must be followed with eagerness that
certainly is against the clergy participating in lucrative employ-
ments, thougii it was not easy always to prevent them : it had
become, for instance, a common practice in S. Cyprian's dav in 6 The letter to the college of bishops was written the same
the North African Church (cf. de laps. 6). But the secular laws
day, and forms No. s in the Leonine series (in Migne;.
certainly countenanced it in the laity (as Aug. Ep. 154 acknow- 7 Sacerdoium here obviously =
episcoporum, see Letter I.
ledges). Leo the Emperor is said by Grotius to have been the note 5.
'
first who existiniam omnefenus Christinno iiiterdictum, lege id qziibus sermone epistolis vtutiio commeantbus sociamur :
8
ij>su7n cottimuui snnxtt' (Quesnel). notice the interlaced order of the words in the sentence which is
4Cthnen sinim commodis alienis impendere, I am not sure not, I think, without design as quaintly expressing his meaning.
that this can mean what I siy. 9 Sc. in your province.
5 This was S. Innocent I., who was was Bishop of Rome 384-398. Damasns, 366-384, is
Pope from 402 to 417. On I
S ricius
of his decretal letters was quoted from in note i to said by Innocent I. to have been the first to do this, but not like
chap. iii. o "
this Letter. Siricius, acting on a fixed method," c^r/a quadam ratlone.
 LETTER VI.

we may show ourselves in all things like those unlawful are washed away in the font of bap-
whose privileges we wish to enjoy. We wish tism, so what are allowed or lawful are not done
^
you to imitate your last predecessor but one as away.
well as of your immediate predecessor who is
known equally with the former to have both IV. The Metropolitans must not ordain hastily
deserved and employed this privilege so that :
nor without consulting their Primate.
we may rejoice in the progress of the churches Let none be ordained a priest 4 throughout
which we commit to you in our stead. For as these churches inconsiderately; for by this
the conduct of matters progresses creditably means ripe judgments will be formed about
when committed to one Vvho acts well and those to be elected, if your scrutiny, brother,
carries out skilfully the duties of the priestly is dreaded. But let any bishop who, contrary
position, so it is found to be only a burden to to our command, is ordained by his metro-
him who, when power is entrusted to him, politan without your knowledge, know that he
uses not the moderation that is due. has no assured position with us, and that those
who have taken on themselves so to do must
III. Ordimes must be carefully selected with
render an account of their presumption's. But
especial reference to the Canons of the Church. as to each metropolitan is committed such
And so, dear brother, hold with vigilance power that he has the right of ordaining in his
the helm entrusted to you, and direct your province, so we wish those metropolitans to be
mind's gaze around on all which you see put ordained, but not without ripe and well-con-
in your charge, guarding what will conduce to sidered judgment. For although it is seemly
your reward and resisting those who strive to that all who are consecrated priests should be
upset the discipline of the canons. The sanc- approved and well-pleasing to God, yet we
tion of God's law must be respected, and the wish those to have peculiar excellence whom
decrees of the canons should be more es- we know are going to preside over the fellow-
pecially kept. Throughout the provinces com- priests who are assigned to them. And we
mitted to thee let such priests be consecratod admonish you, beloved, to see to this the more
to the Lord as are commended only by their diligently and carefully, that you maybe proved
deserving life and position among the clergy. to keep that precept of the Apostles which
"
Permit no licence to personal favour, nor to can- runs, lay hands suddenly on no man ^."
vassing, nor to purchased votes. Let the cases
V. Points which cannot be settled at the provincial
of those who are to be ordained be investigated
synod are to be ?'eferred to Pome.
carefully and let them be trained in the dis-
cipline of the Church through a considerable Any of the brethren who has been sum-
period of their life. But if all the require- moned to a synod should attend and not deny
I ments of the holy Fathers are found in them, himself to the holy congregation
and if they have observed all that we read the especially he should know that what will con-
for there :

blessed Apostle Paul to have enjoined on such, duce to the good discipline of the Church must
viz., that he be the husband of one wife, and
be settled. For all faults will be better avoided
that she was a virgin when he married her, as if more frequent conferences lake place be-
the authority of God's law requires, tween the priests of the Lord, and intimate
[then
ordain them 3]. And this we are extremely association is the greatest help alike to im-
anxious should be observed, so as to do away provement and to brotherly love. There, if
with all place for excuses, lest any one should any questions arise, under the Lord's guidance
believe himself able to attain to the priesthood they will be able to be determined, so that no
who has taken a wife before he obtained the bad feeling remains, and only a firmer love
grace of Christ, and on her decease
exists among the brethren. But if any more
joined
himself to another after baptism. Seeing that important question spring up, such as cannot
the former wife cannot be ignored, nor the be settled there under your presidency, brother,
previous marriage put out of the reckoning,
send your report and consult us, so that we
and that he is as much the father of the chil- may write back under the revelation of the
dren whom he begat by that wife before bap- Lord, of whose mercy it is that we can do
tism as he is of those whom he is known to ought, because He has breathed favourably upon
have begotten by the second after baptism. us 7 : that by our decision we may vindicate
For as sins and things which are known to be "
4 Here the word is antisies, and no doubt it signifies bishop,"
as the next sentence clearly shows.
2 Prcp-decessoris tui. 5 The organization of the province then included(i)the bishopS
Anysius is said to have lived on into the
time of Innocent. Anastasius' immediate predecessor, selected by under (2) metropolitans of districts, under (3) one supieme primate
Innocent (decessoris tui in the next line), was named Riifus. of the province, who was in his turn responsible to the Bishop of
3 These words are not found in the MSS. Rome. ^ Tim. v. 22.
apparently, but are I

necessary to the sense. For the requirement cf. Letter IV. 7 The word is
a^firaverit (the notion oi which is to favour),
chapter iii. not inspiraverii (to inspire), as we might have expected.
 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
our right of cognizance in accordance with old- of the Lord is driven off from our flocks through
established tradition and the respect that is our care, should spread among your churches
due to the Apostolic See for as we wish you before you are forewarned, and are still ig-
:

to exercise your authority in our stead, so we norant of what is happening, and should find
reserve to ourselves points which cannot be means of stealthily burrowing into your midst,
decided on the spot and persons who have and thus what we are checking in the City
made appeal to us. should take hidden root among yoii and grow
up. Our search has discovered in the City
VI. Priests and deacofts may not be ordained on a
great many followers and teachers of the
weekdays any more than bishops. Manichaean impiety, our watchfulness has pro-
You shall take order that this letter reach claimed them, and our authority and censure
the knowledge of all the brethren, so that no has checked them those whom we could re- :

one hereafter find an opportunity to excuse form we have corrected and driven to condemn
himself through ignorance in observing these Manichoeus with his preachings and teachings
things which we command. We have directed by public confession in church, and by the
our letter of admonition ^ to the metropolitans subscription of their own hand, and thus we
themselves also of the several provinces, that have lifted those who have acknowledged their
they may know that they must obey the Apos- fault from the pit of their iniquity by granting
tolic injunctions, and that they obey us in them room for repentance 3. A good many,
beginning to obey you, brother, our delegate however, who had so deeply involved them-
according to what we have written. We hear, selves that no remedy could assist them, have
indeed, and we cannot pass it over in silence, been subjected to the laws in accordance with
that only bishops are ordained by certain the constitutions of our Christian princes, and
brethren on Sundays only but presbyters and lest they should pollute the holy flock by their
;

deacons, whose consecration should be equally contagion, have been banished into perpetual
solemn 9, receive the dignity of the priestly exile by public judges. And all the profane
office indiscriminately on any day, which is and disgraceful things which are found as well
a reprehensible practice contrary to the canons in their writings as in their secret traditions,
and tradition of the Fathers % since the custom we have disclosed and clearly proved to the
ought by all means to be kept by those who eyes of the Christian laity
^ that the
people
have received it with respect to all the sacred or- might know what to shrink from or avoid so :

ders so that after a proper lapse of time he who

: that he that was called their bishop was him-
is to be ordained a priest or deacon may be self tried by us, and betrayed the criminal
=*

advanced through all the ranks of the clerical views which he held in his mystic religion, as
office, and thus a man may have time to learn the record of our proceedings can show you.
that of which he himself also is one day to be For this, too, we have sent you for instruction :

a teacher. Dated the 12th of January, in the and after reading them you will be in a posi-
consulship of Theodosius (i8th time^ and Al- tion to understand all the discoveries we have
binus (444). made.

LETTER VII. II. The bishops of Italy must not allow those
Manichceans who have quitted the city to escape
To THE Bishops throughout Italy. or lie concealed.

Leo to all the bishops set over the provinces And because we know that a good many
of Italy greeting. of those who
are involved here in too close an
accusation for them to clear themselves have
Many Manichceans have been discovered in
escaped, we have sent this letter to you,
I.
Rome. beloved, by our acolyth that your holiness,
:

We call you to a share

our anxiety, thatin
with the diligence of shepherds you may take
more careful heed to your flocks entrusted to
you that no craft of the devil's be permitted
lest that plague, which by the revealing mercy
8
Viz., Letter V.
9 Circa quos par consecratio fieri debet. I take this as a valu-
able statement in the mouth of Leo, who so seldom refers speci-
fically to the lower orders of the ministry.
' There seems to be no canon on the
point before Leo's time
but he alludes to the tradition again in Letter IX. chap, i and
CXI. chap. 2 (q.v.).
2 Qui sacerdos (? secundi ordinis here) vel levita (= diaconus)
ordinandus est.
dear brothers, may be informed of this, and
see fit to act with diligence and caution, lest
the men of the Manichaean error be able to
: find opportunity of hurting your people and of
teaching their impious doctrines. For we can-
not otherwise rule those entrusted to us unless
3 Pcenitentiani concedendo, i.e. we have not finally excommuni-
cated them, but, dealing leniently, we have given them opportunity
of reinstating themselves in the peace of the Church, by going
:
through a due course of penance [satiffitctio]. It is important to
explain this clearly to those who, in the present day, are ignorant
of the strict discipline of the early Church, and are liable to forget
that penance was then a valuable means to repentance.
4 Pledei.
 LETTER IX.

we pursue with the zeal of faith in the Lord out doubt both disciple and master drew but
those who are destroyers and destroyed and one Spirit from the same fount of grace, and
:

with what severity we can bring to bear, cut the ordained could not hand on aught else than
them off from intercourse with sound minds, what he had received from his ordainer. We
lest this pestilence spread much wider. Where- do not therefore allow it that we should differ
fore I exhort you, beloved, I beseech and warn in anything, since we confess ourselves to be of
you to use such watchful diligence as you ought one body and faith, nor that the institutions
and can employ in tracking them out, lest they of the teacher should seem different to those
find opportunity of concealment anywhere. of the taught.
For as he will have a due recompense of
reward from God, who carries out what con- II. Fixed days should be obseii'ed for ordaining
duces to the health of the people committed priests and deacons.
to him so before the Lord's judgment-seat
;
That therefore which we know to have been
no one will be able to excuse himself from very carefully observed by our fathers, we wish
a charge of carelessness who has not been wil- kept by you also, viz. that the ordination of
ling to guard his people against the propagators priests or deacons should not be performed at
of an impious misbelief. Dated 30 January, random on any day but after Saturday, the :

in the consulship of the illustrious Theodosius commencement of that night which precedes
the dawn of the first day of the week should
Augustus (i8th time) and Albinus (444).
be chosen on which the sacred benediction
LETTER VIIL should be bestowed on those who are to be
consecrated, ordainer and ordained alike fast-
The Ordinance of Valentinian III. This observance will not be violated, if
ing.
CONCERNING THE MaNICH^ANS.
actually on the morning of the Lord's day it
(The Manichaeans are to be turned out of the be celebrated without breaking the Saturday
army and tl :e
City, and to lose all their fast for the beginning of the preceding night
:

rights as citizens.) forms part of that period, and undoubtedly

belongs to the day of resurrection as is clearly
LETTER IX. laid down with regard to the feast of Easter 7.
For besides the weight of custom which we
To Dioscorus, Bishop of Alexandria. know rests upon the Apostles' teaching, Holy
Leo, the bishop, to Dioscorus, bishop of Writ also makes this clear, because when
Alexandria, greeting. the Apostles sent Paul and Barnabas at
the bidding of the Holy Ghost to preach
I. The churches of Rome and Alexandria the
gospel to the nations, they laid hands
shotUd be at one in everything. on them fasting and praying: that we may
How much of the divine love we feel for know with what devoutness both giver and
you, beloved, you will be able to estimate receiver must be on their guard lest so
from this, that we are anxious to establish blessed a sacrament should seem to be care-
your beginnings on a surer basis, lest any- lessly performed. And therefore you will
thing should seem lacking to the perfection piously and laudably follow Apostolic prece-
of your love, since your meritorious acts of dents if you yourself also mauitain this form
spiritual grace, as we have proved, are already of ordaining priests throughout the churches
in your favour. Fatherly and brotherly con- over which the Lord has called you to preside :

ference, therefore, ought to be most grateful to viz. that those who are to be consecrated
you, holy brother, and received by you in the should never receive the blessing except on
same spirit as you know it is offered by us. the day of the Lord's resurrection, which is
For you and we ought to be at one in thought commonly held to begin on the evening of
and act, so that as we reads, in us also there Saturday, and which has been so often hal-
may be proved to be one heart and one mind. lowed in the mysterious dispensations of God
For since the most blessed Peter received the that all the more notable institutions of the
headship of the Apostles from the Lord, and Lord were accomplished on that high day.
the church of Rome still abides by His insti- On it the world took its beginning. On it
tutions, it is wicked to believe that His holy through the resurrection of Christ death re-
disciple Mark, who was the first to govern the ceived its destruction, and life its commence-
church of Alexandria^, formed his decrees on ment. On it the apostles take from the
a different line of tradition seeing that with- Lord's hands the trumpet of the gospel
:

7 That is to say, the weekly resurrection

festival (Sunday)
5 Sc. in Vets iv. 32.
this is notably
be<^ins with the vespers of the preceding evening
:
6 S.
Mark, the evangelist and disciple of S. Peter, is the radi*
in Western use.
ional founder of the church of Alexandria. the case in the yearly festival of Easter at least
 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
which is to be preached to all nations, and given this letter to our son Possidonius, a
receive the sacrament of regeneration^ which presbyter, on his return, that he may bear
they are to bear to the whole world. On it, it to you, brother ; he has so often taken part
as blessed John the Evangelist bears witness in our ceremonials and ordinations, and has
when all the disciples were gathered together been sent to us so many times that he knows
in one place, and when, the doors being shut, quite well what Apostolic authority we possess
the Lord entered to them, He breathed on in all things. Dated 21 June (? 445).
**
them and said Receive the Holy Ghost
: :

whose sins ye have remitted they are remitted X. LETTER

to them : and whose ye have retained, they To THE Bishops of the Province of Vienne.
shall be retained?." On it lastl> the Holy In the matter of Hilary, Bishop
Spirit tliat had been promised to the Apostles OF Arles4.
by the Lord came and so we know it to
: To the beloved brothers, the whole body
have been suggested and handed down by a of bishops of the province of Vienne, Leo,
kind of heavenly rule, that on that day we bishop of Rome.
ought to celebrate the mysteries of the blessing 1. The solidarity of the Church built upon the
of priests on which all these gracious gifts
rock of S. Peter must be everywhere main-
were conferred. tained.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, Saviour of mankind,
III. The repetition of the Holy Eucharist on instituted the observance of the Divine re-
the great festivals is not undesirable.
ligion which He wished by the grace of God
Again, that our usage may coincide at all to shed its brightness upon all nations and
points, we wish this thing also to be observed, all peoples in such a way that the Truth,
viz. that when any of tlie greater festivals has which before was confined to the announce-

brought together a larger congregation than ments of the Law and the Prophets, might
usual, and too great a crowd of the faithiul through the Apostles' trumpet blast go out for
has assembled for one church^ to hold them the salvation of all menS, as it is written :

"
all at once, there should be no hesitation Their sound has gone out into every land,
about repeating the oblation of the sacrifice and their words into the ends of the world^."
:

lest, if those only are admitted to this service But this mysterious function the Lord wished
7

who come first, those who flock in afterwards, to be indeed the concern of all the apostles,
should seem to be rejected: for it is fully in but in such a way that He has placed the
accordance with piety and reason, that as principal charge on the blessed Peter, chief
often as a fresh congregation has filled the of all the Apostles^ and from him as from the :

church where service is going on, the sacri- Head wishes His gifts to flow to all the body :

fice should be offered as a matter of course. so that any one who dares to secede from
Whereas a certain portion of the people must Peter^s solid rock may understand that he
be deprived of their worship, if the custom has no part or lot in the divine mystery. For
of only one celebration ^ be kept, and only He wished him who had been received into
those who come early in the day can otter the partnership in His undivided unity to be
sacrifice3. We admonisli you, therefore, be- named what He Himself was, when He said :

loved, earnestly and affectionately that your "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will
carefulness also should not neglect what has build My Church 9 :" that the building of the
become a part of our own usage on the pattern eternal temple by the wondrous gift of God's
of our fathers' tradition, so that in all things grace might rest on Peter's solid rock :

we may agree together in our beliefs and in strengthening His Church so surely that
our performances. Consequently, we have neither could human rashness assail it nor
the gates of hell prevail against it. But this
8 Sacramentum
regeneraiionis the reference in the first part most holy firmness of the rock, reared, as we
:

of the sentence seems to be S. Mark xvi. 15, and here in the latter
part to S. Matt, xxviii. 19, and both these records seem to refer to
have said, by the building hand of God, a
the same manifestation. S. Matthew says it was to "the eleven man must wish to
in in
" the mountain where had destroy in over-weaning
disciples" Galilee, Jesus appointed
them," that He gave the command, if indeed vv. 16-20 of the
xxviiith chapter form one continuous narrative. The author of
S. Mari< x\ i. 9-20 says it was to the eleven "as they sat at meat." 4 Of. Introduction, p. vi.
Is it pos^.ble that Leo took ai'aK-et/u.eVois to mean as they were 5 Per Apostolicain tubam in salutem universitatis (Gk. rr}?
ii. apostoli a Domino
partaking of the Holy Eucharist ? if not, what countenance is o'nfov;u,ei/Tj5) exiret, cf. Letter IX. chap.
there tor nis assertion of its being on the tirst day of the week? prcedicandi omnibus gentibus evangelii tubam sumunt.
9 S. John XX. 22, 23. 6 Ps. xix. 4.
»
Basilica^ q.v. in Smith's Diet,of Christian Antiquities. 7 Huius muneris sacramentum, his mind is running forward
a Missce. to his favourite sacramentum, that of Peter as the rock-man of
3 It can hardly escape notice that the people here are distinctly the Church.
8 Cf. Letter XXVI II. chap. v. a principal petra{B. Petrus),
said "to offer the sacrifice" in the person of their representative
and mouthpiece, the priest. And tliis is the language and intention soliditatem et virtutis traxit et nominis, etc. : also Cyprian
of ail Liturgies (ancient and modern) of the Church. de unit. eccl. chap. iv. 9 S. Matt. xvi. i8.
 LETTER X.

wickedness when he tries to break down its headship must be denied to Peter, cannot
power, by favouring his own desires, and not really diminish his dignity
but is puffed up :

following what he received from men of old : and plunges him-

with the breath of his pride,
for he believes himself subject to no law, and self into the lowest depth.
held in check by no rules of God's ordinances,
and breaks away, in his eagerness for novelty, III. Celidonius h as been restoi ed to h is bishopric,
from your use and ours, by adopting illegal the charges against him having been, found
practices, and letting what he ought to keep false.
fail into abeyance.
Accordingly the written record of our pro-
ceedings shows what action we have taken in
II. Hilary is disturbing the peace of the Chu7-ch the matter of Celidonius
4, the bishop, and
by his insubordination. what Hilary said in the presence and hearing
But with the approval, as we believe, of of the aforesaid bishop. For when Hilary had
God, and retaining towards you the fulness of no reasonable answer to give in the council of
our love which the Apostolic See always, as you the holy priests, "the secrets of his hearts"
remember, expends upon you, holy brethren, gave vent to utterances such as no layman
we are striving to correct these things by could make and no priest listen to. We were
mature counsel, and to share with you the task grieved, I acknowledge, brothers, and en-
of setting your churches in order, not by inno- deavoured to appease the tumult of his mind
vations but by restoration of the old ; that we by patient treatment. For we did not wish to
may persevere in the accustomed state which exasperate those wounds which he was inflict-
our fathers handed down to us, and please our ing on his soul by his insolent retorts, and
God through the ministry of a good work by strove rather to pacify him whom we had taken
removing the scandals of disturbances. And up as a brother, although it was he who was
so we would have you recollect, brethren, as entangling himself by his replies, than to cause
we do, that the Apostolic See, such is the him pain by our remarks. Celidonius, the
reverence in which it is held, has times out of bishop, was therefore acquitted, for he had
number been referred to and consulted by the proved himself wrongfully deposed from the
priests of your province as well as others, and priesthood, by the clear replies of his witnesses
in the various matters of appeal, as the old made in his own presence so that Hilary, who :

usage demanded, it has reversed or confirmed remained with us, had no opposition to offer.
"
decisions and in this way
: the unity of the The judgment, therefore, was rescinded, which
^ "
spirit in the bond of peace has been kept, was brought forward and read to the effect
and by the interchange of letters, our honourable that, as the husband of a widow ^, he could
proceedings have promoted a lasting affection not hold the priesthood.
: Now this rule we,
for "seekmg not our own but the things of maintainingthe legal constitutions^, have wished
Christy" we have been careful not to do scrupulously adhered to, not only in respect of
despite to the dignity which God has given priests but also of clergy of the lower ranks :

both to the churches and their priests. But that those who have contracted such a marriage,
this path which with our fathers has been or those who are proved not to be the hus-
always so well kept to and wisely maintained, bands of only one wife contrary to the apostle's
Hilary has quitted, and is likely to disturb the discipline, should not be suffered to enter the
position and agreement of the priests by his sacred service^. But though we decree that
novel arrogance desiring to subject you to those, whom their own acts condemn, must
:

his power in such a way as not to suffer him- either not be admitted at all, or, if they have,
self to be subject to the blessed Apostle Peter, must be removed, so those who are falsely so

claiming for himself the ordinations of all the accused we are bound to clear after examina-
churches throughout the provinces of Gaul, and tion held, and not allow to lose their office.
transferring to himself the dignity which is due For the sentence pronounced would have
to metropolitan priests he diminishes even the remained against him, if the truth of the
;

reverence that is paid to the blessed Peter him- charge had been proved. And so Celidonius,
self with his proud words for not only was the our fellow-bishop, was restored to his church
:

power of loosing and binding given to Peter and to that dignity which he ought not to have
before the others, but also to Peter more
especially was entrusted the care of feeding 4 Celidonius was probably either bishop of Vienne or of
the sheep 3. Yet any one who holds that the Vesontis(Besan9on): see Perihel, p. 25.
5 refers this phrase to i Cor. xiv. 25.
Quesnel well
6 Cf. Letter IV. chap. iii.
2 Phil. 7 Servafites legalia constitnta, these are
taken to be riot so
I
Eph. iv. 3. ii. 21.
3 Cui cum prce (Quesnel conj. p7-o) cceteris solvendi et U^andi much the canons of the Church as the provisions of the Mosaic
trndita sit polestas, pascendarimi tainen avium cura specialins Law, e.g. Lev. xxi. 14 Ezek. ;
xliv. 22.

mandaia est. Cf. S. John xxi. 15 — 17. 8 Militiam (lit. military service).
10 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
lost,as the course of our proceedings, and the been asked, and the choice of the clergy —
sentence which was pronounced by us after things which those who know the rules of the
fathers are wont to observe in the ordination
holding the inquiry testifies.
of priests that the rule of the Apostle's :

IV. Hilary's treatment of Frojedus does not authority might in all things be kept, which
redound to his credit. enjoins that one who is to be the priest of
a church should be fortified, not only by the
When this business was so concluded, the attestation of the faithful but also by the
complaint of our brother and fellow-bishop, Pro- testimony of "those who are without 4,'' and
jectus9, next came before us: who addressed that no occasion for offence be left, when, in
us in a tearful and piteous letter, about the
peace and in GoD-pleasing harmony with the
ordaining of a bishop over his head. A
letter full
approval of all, one who will be a teacher
was also brought to us from his own fellow- of peace is ordained.
citizens, corroborated by a great many indi-
vidual signatures, and full of the most unplea- V.
Hilary's action was very reprehensible through-
sant complaints against Hilary to the effect
out^ and we have restored Projectus.
:

that Projectus, their bishop, was not allowed to

be ill, but his priesthood had been transferred to But Hilary came upon them unawares and
another without their knowledge, and the heir departed no less suddenly, accomplishing many
brought into possession by Hilary, the intruder, journeys with great speed, as we have ascer-
as if to fill up a vacancy, though the possessor tained, and traversing distant provinces with
was still alive ^ We should like to hear what such haste that he seems to have coveted
you, brothers, think on the point although a reputation for the swiftness of a courier
:

we ought not to entertain any doubt about rather than for the sobriety of a f>riest s. For
your feelings, when you picture to yourselves these are the w^ords of the citizens in the letter
a brother lying on a sick-bed and tortured, not that has been addressed to us
" He
dei)arted :
—
so much by his bodily weakness as by pains of before we knew he had come." This is not to
another kind. What hope in life is left a man return but to flee, not to exercise a shepherd's
who is visited with despair about his priesthood, wholesome care, but to employ the violence of
whilst another is set up in his place ? Hilary a thief and a robber, as saith the Lord
''
he :

gives a clear proof of his gentle heart when he that entereth not by the door into the sheep-
believed that the tardiness of a brother's death fold ^, but climbeth up some other way, is
is but a hindrance to his own ambitious designs. a thief and a robber." Hilary, therefore,
For, as far as in him lay, he quenched the light was anxious not so much to consecrate a
for him ; he robbed him of life by setting up bishop as to kill him who w^as sick, and to
another in his room, and thus causing him mislead the man whom he set over his head
such pain as to hinder his recovery. And by wrongful ordination. We, however, have
supposing that his brother's passage from this done what, as God is our Judge, we believe
world was brief, but after the common course you will approve : after holding counsel with
of men, what does Hilary seek for himself in all the brethren we have decreed
that the
another's province, and why does he claim that wrongfully ordained man should be deposed
which none of his predecessors before Patroclus and the Bishop Projectus abide in his priest-
possessed ? whereas that very position which hood with the further provision that when
:

seemed to have been temporarily granted to
Patroclus by" the Apostolic See was afterwards
withdrawn by a wiser decision ^ At least the
wishes of the citizens should have been waited
for,and the testimony of the people 3 the : These two matters, as we
opinion of those held in honour should have
9 Projectus was perhaps a bishop of the province of Gallia
Narbonensis I.
: Perthel, p. 27.
'^
Quod Frojecto episcopo suo cegrotare liberum non fuisset.
eiusque sacerdotium. in alium p7-ceter sitatn notitiam esse trans-
latum, et tainquam in 2iacua7n possessionem ab Hilarioperz<asore
hceredem. viventis imiuctum. The construction is changed from
quod . . . .fuisset, to the ordinary accus. and infin.
2 Patroclus had been Bishop of Aries circ. 416, and the then
Bishop of Rome, Zosimus. had granted him metropolitan rights
over the provinces of S.E. Gaul, which did not gain the acceptance
of the other chiei bishops in the district, and Boniface I. (Ep 12),
in 42T. seems to have withdrawn the rights
granted by Zosimus
(Schaflf, I, p. 297).
3 Civiu/n : populoruin. The former are apparently called
lower down fidelium, and the latter gtti/oris sunt.
any of our brethren in whatsoever province
shall decease, he who has been agreed upon
to be metropolitan of that province shall claim
for himself the ordination of his successor.
see, have been
settled,though there are many other points in
them which seem to have violated the prin-
ciples of the Church, and ought to be visited
But we can-
with just censure and judgment.
not linger on them any further, for we are
called off to other matters on which we must
carefully confer with you, holy brethren.
4 I Tim. iii. 17.
5 Gloriam de scurrlli velocitate potius quam de sacerdoiali
moderatione captasse-
6 In cortem avium : the low Latin word (cors) is in the Vulgatt
changed to ovi/e.
 LETTER X. II

VI. Hilarfs pi-act ice of using armed violence VII. Hilary is deposed not only from his
must he suppressed. usurped jurisdiciion^ but also from what of
A band of soldiers, as we have learnt, right belongs to hiin, and is restricted to his
follows the priest through the provinces and own single bishopric.

helps him who relies upon their armed support Let each province be content with its own
in turbulently invading churches, which have councils, ana let not Hilary dare to summon
lost their own priests. Before this court 7 are
synodal meetings besides, and by his inter-
dragged for ordination men who are quite un- ference disturb the judgments of the Lord's
known to the cities over which they are to be priests. And let him know that he is not
set. For as one who is well known and only deposed from another's rights, but also
approved is sought out in peace, so must deprived of his power over the province of
one who is unknown, when brought forward, be Vienne which he had wrongfully assumed.
established by violence. I beg and entreat For it is but fair, brethren, that the ordi-
and beseech you in God's name prevent such nances of antiquity should be restored, see-
things, brethren, and remove all occasion for ing that he who claimed for himself the ordi-
discord from your provinces. At all events nations of a province for which he was not
we acquit ourselves before God in beseeching responsible, has been shown in a similar way
you not to allow this to proceed further. In in the present case also to have acted so that,
peace and quietness should they be asked as he has on more than one occasion brought
for who are to be priests. The consent of the on himself sentence of condemnation by his
clergy, the testimony of those held in honour, rash and insolent words, he may now be kept
the approval of the orders and the laity should by our command in accordance with the cle-
be required^. He who is to govern all, should mency of the Apostolic See 3 to the priest-
be chosen by all 9. As we said before, each hood of his own city alone. He is not to
metropolitan should keep in his own hands the be present then at any ordination he is not :

ordinations that occur in his own province, to ordain because, conscious of his deserts,
acting in concert with those who precede the when he was required to answer for his action,
rest in seniority of priesthood, a privilege re- he trusted to make good his escape by disgrace-
stored to him through us. No man should ful flight, and has put himself out of Apostolic
claim for himself another's rights. Each communion, of which he did not deserve to
should keep within his own limits and bound- be a partaker ^ and we believe this was by :

aries, and should understand that he cannot God's providence, who brought him to our
pass on to another a privilege that belongs to court, though we did not expect him, and
himself. But if any one neglecting the Apostle's caused him to retire by stealth in the midst
prohibitions and paying too much heed to of holding the inquiry, that he should not be
personal favour, wishes to give up his pre- a partner in our communion 5.
cedence, thinking he can pass his rights on to
another, not he to whom he has yielded, but VIII. Excommunication
should be inflicted only
he who ranks before the rest of the priests on those who are guilty of some great crime,
within the province in episcopal seniority, and ei'en theti not hastily.
should claim to himself the power of ordaining. No Christian should lightly be denied com-
The ordination should be performed not at munion ^, nor should that be done at the will
random but on the proper day and it should :
of an angry priest which the judge's mind
be known that any one who has not been ought to a certain extent unwillingly and
ordained on the evening of Saturday, which regretfully to carry out for the- punishment of
precedes the dawn of the first day of the a great crime. For we have ascertained that
week^, or actually on the Lord's day cannot some have been cut off from the grace of com-
be sure of his status. For our forefathers judged munion for trivial deeds and words, and that
the day of the Lord's resurrection ^ as alone the soul for which Christ's blood was shed
worthy of the honour of being the occasion has been exposed to the devil's attacks and
on which those who are to be made priests are wounded, disarmed, so to say, and stript of all
given to God.
*'
3 Pro apostolicee sedis pietate , or as loyalty to the Apostolic
7 Anie hoc officiiim. See demands."
8 Cf. 4 This does not mean that Hilary is excommunicated, but that
Cypr. Ep. Iv. cap. vii., foetus est Cornelius episcopus de
DeietChristiei'is iudia'o, de clericorum pane omttium testi7nonio, he is to have no share in episcopal privileges, as a successor of the
de plebis^ qua tunc adfuit, stijfrogio et sacerdotum antiquorum apostles.
et bonoruni virorunt collegio. 5 These words of course refer to Hilary's journey on foot to-
9 Quesnel appositely quotes Pliny (Paneg. Traiani) impera- Rome, and his subsequent escape from something very much like*
turus omnibus eligi debet ex ovtnibus. prison see Introduction, p. vi. : for his degradation,
: cf. Letter
»
Quod lucescit in prima sabbati ; the phrase is repeated from XII., chap, ix., where a similar punishment is enacted.
Letter IX., chap, ii., to which refer for the whole passage. 6
Here, no doubt, excommunication pure and simple is meant.
»
Viz., Sunday. Cf. note 4, supr.
 12 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
defence by the infliction of so savage a punish- the rest of the priests in their own provinces.
ment as to fall an easy prey to him. Of GuD keep you safe, beloved brethren.
course if ever a case has arisen of such a kind
as in due proportion to the nature of the
LETTER XI.
crime committed to deprive a man of com-
munion, he only who is involved in the accusa- An Ordinance of Valentinianus III.
tion must be subjected to punishment and he
(Confirming Leo's sentence upon Hilary.)
:

who is not shown to be a partner in its com-

mission ought not to share in the penalty.
But what wonder that one who is wont to exult LETTER XII.
over the condemnation of priests, should show Leo, bishop of the city of Rome, to all the
himself in the same light towards laymen. bishops of Mauritania Caesariensis in Africa
greeting in the Lord.
IX. Leo7itms is appointed in Hilary's room.
I. The disorderly appointments of bishops which
Wherefore, because our desire seems very
have been made in the province are repre-
different to this (for we are anxious that the
hensible.
setUed state of all the Churches and the har-
mony of the priests should be maintained,) Inasmuch as the frequent accounts of
exhorting you to unity in the bond of love, those who visited us made mention of certain
we both entreat, and consistently with our unlawful practices among you with regard to
affection admonish you, in the interests of the ordination of priests, the demands of re-
your peace and dignity, to keep what has been ligion required that we should strive to arrive
decreed by us at the inspiration of God and at the exact state of the case in accordance
the most blessed Apostle Peter, after sifting and with that solicitude which by the Divine
testing all the matters at issue, being assured command we bestow on the whole Church :

that what we are known to have decided in and so we delegated the charge of this to our
this way is not so much to our own advantage brother and fellow-priest, Potentius. who was
as to yours. For we are not keeping in our own setting out from us : and who, according to
hands the ordinations of your provinces, as what we wrote and adaressed to you by him,
perhaps Hilary, with his usual untruthfulness, was to make inquiry as to the facts about
may suggest in order to mislead your minds, the bishops whose election was said to be
holy brethren but in our anxiety we are claim- faulty, and to report everything faithfully to
:

ing for you that no further innovations should us. Wherefore, because the same Potentius
be allowed, and that for the future no oppor- has most fully disclosed all to our knowledge,
tunity should be given for the usurper to and has by his truthful account made clear to
infringe your privileges. For we acknowledge us, under what and what manner of governors
that it can only redound to our credit, if the some of Christ's congregations are placed in
diligence of the Apostolic See be kept un- certain parts of the province of (Mauritania)
impaired among you, and "if in our mainten- Caesariensis, we have found it necessary to
ance of Apostolic discipline we do not allow open out the grief wherewith our hearts are
what belongs to your position to fall to the vexed for the dangers of the Lord's flocks, by
ground through unscrupulous aggressions. sending this letter also to you beloved : for
And since seniority is always to be respec- we are surprised that either the over-bearing
ted, we wish Leontius7, our brother and conduct of intriguers or the rioting of the
fellow-bishop, a priest well approved among people had so much weight with you in a
you, to be promoted to this dignity, if it please time of disorder, that the chief pastorate and
you that without his consent no further council governance of the Church was handed over
be summoned by you, holy brethren, and that to the unwoithiest persons, and such as were
he may be honoured by you all as his age and farthest removed from the priestly standard.
good fame demands, the metropolitans being This is not to consult but harm the peoples'
secured in their own dignity and rights. For interests and not to enforce discipline but
:

it is but fair, and no For the integrity of

injury seems to accrue to to increase differences.
any of the brethren, if those who come first the rulers is the safeguard of those who are
in seniority of the priesthood should, as their under them : and where there is complete obe-
age deserves, have deference paid to them by dience, there the form of doctrine is sound.
But an appointment which has either been
made by sedition or seized by intrigue, even
7 Leontius seems to have had little but his
age to recommend
•

him for this promotion the name of his bishopric is unknown

:
: though it offend not in morals or in practice,
and the weakness of the appointment may, I think, be gathered is nevertheless
from Leo's insisting so strongly on the principle of seniority both pernicious from the mere ex-
here and in chap. vi. above. ample of its beginning
: and it is hard for
 LETTER XII. 13

things to be carried to a good issue which even in the wife^' of the priest-elect: lest
were started with a bad beginning. she should happen to have been married to
another man before she entered into wedlock
II. In no case ought bishops to be ordained with him, even
though he himself had had no
hastily. other wife. Who then would dare to allow
But if in every grade of the Church great this injury to be perpetiated upon so great
a sacrament 3, seeing that this great and vener-
forethought and knowledge has to be em-
lest there be able mystery is not without the support of the
ployed, any thing disorderly
or out of place ^ in the house of the Lord: statutes of God's law as well, whereby it is
how much more carefully must we strive to clearly laid down that a priest is to marry
a virgin, and that she who is to be the wife
prevent mistakes in the election of him who is
set over all the grades ? For the peace and of a priest^ is not to know another husband?
order of the Lord's whole household will For even then in the priests was prefigured
be shaken, if what is required in the body be the Spiritual marriage of Christ and His
"
not found in the head. Where is that precept Church so that since the man is the head
:

of the blessed Apostle Paul uttered through
the Spirit of God, whereby in the person of
Timothy the whole number ofChrist'spriestsare
instructed, and to each one of us is said: "Lay
hands hastily on no one, and do not share in
other men's sins??" What is to lay on hands
hastily but to confer the priestly dignity on
unproved men before the proper age% before
there has been time to test them, before they
of the woman 5," the spouse of the Word may
learn to know no other man but Christ,
who did rightly choose her only, loves her
only, and takes none but her into His alliance.
If then even in the Old Testament this kind
of marriage among priests is adhered to, how
much more ought we who are placed under
the grace of the Gospel to conform to the
Apostle's precepts so that though a man be
:

have deserved it by their obedience, before found endowed with good character, and fur-
nished with holy works, he may nevertheless
they have been tried by discipline? And
in no wise ascend either to the grade of
what is men's sins but for the
to share in other
ordainer to become such as is he who ought deacon, or the dignity of the presbytery, or
to the highest rank of the bishopric, if it has
, not to have been ordained by him ? For just
as a man been spread abroad either that he himself
up for himself the fruit of his
stores
is not the husband of one wife, or that his
good work, he maintains a right judgment
if
wife is not the wife of one husband.
in choosing a priest so one who receives an
:

unworthy priest into the number of his col- IV. Premature promotions are to be avoided.
leagues, grievous loss upon himself.
inflicts But when the Apostle warns and says :

We must not then pass over in the case of "

and let these also first be proved, and so
any one that which is laid down in the general let them minister^," what else do we think
ordinances nor is that advancement to be
:
must be understood but that in these pro-
reckoned lawful which has been made contrary motions we should consider not only the
to the precepts of God's law.
chastity of their marriages, but also the deserts
of their labours, lest the pastoral office be
III. The A bostolic preempt about the marriage entrusted to men who are either fresh from
of the clergy based upon the marriage of baptism, or suddenly diverted from worldly
Christ with the Church of ivhich it is a
pursuits? for through all the ranks of the
figure. Christian army in the matter of promotions
For as the Apostle says that among other it ought to be considered whether a man
rules for electionhe shall be ordained bishop can manage a greater charge. Rightly did
who is known to have been or to be "the the venerable opinions of the blessed Fathers
husband of one wife," this command was in speaking of the election of priests reckon
always held so sacred that the same condition those men fit for the administration of sacred
was understood as necessary to be observed things who had been slowly advanced through
the various grades of office, and had given
8 Nihil sit inordinatum such good proof of themselves therein that
nihilque frcEposterttm : the two
words are well chosen (as usual), and bearing a distinct meaning : in each one of them the character of their
'* "
the former expressing disorder in the sense of want of the divine
commission, the latter, "disorder" in the sense of choosing the practices
bore witness to their lives 7. For
younger over the old, the inferior over the superior, &c. the same
;
two epithets occur in Lett. XIX., chap. i. » Cf. Letter IV.,
chap, ii., and elsewhere.
9 I Tim. V. 22. 3 No one will by this time be surprised to find Leo calling
*
Ante atatem maturitatis. The Council of Carthage Sacred Orders either a sacramentum as here, or a mysterium, as
y

(A.D.397), c. 4, fixed the downward limit for deacons at 25, and in the next sentence the two terms are indeed in his usage almost
:

jo and we may presume that that was the general equivalents.

for priests at : 4 Lev. xxi. 13.
rule in Leo's time, for we find the same ages ordained afterwards 5 Eph. V. 23. * 1 Tim. iii. 10.
in the Novella of Justinian (535-565) and elsewhere. 7 The shorter edition of this letter, which is extant, gives this
 14 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT,
if it is improper to attain to the world's dig- done should be cleansed by a severer judg-
nities without the help of time and without the ment than usual, and that not only the rulers
merit of having toiled, and if the seeking of themselves, but also those who ordained them
office is branded unless it be supported by proofs should receive condign punishment ? But
of uprightness, how diligently and how carefully there stand on our one hand the gentleness
ought the dispensing of divine duties and of mercy, on our other the strictness of justice.
heavenly dignities to be carried out, lest And because "all the paths of the Lord are
in aught the apostolic and canonical decrees loving-kindness and truth 9," we are forced ac--
be violated, and the ruling of the Lord's cording to our loyalty to the Apostolic See so
Church be committed to men who being ig- to moderate our opinion as to weigh men's
norant of the lawful constitutions and devoid misdeeds in the balance (for of course they
of all humility wish not to rise from the lowest are not all of one measure), and to reckon
grade, but to begin with the highest for it is some as to a certain extent^ pardonable,
:

extremely unfoir and preposterous that the but others as altogether to be repressed. For
inexpert should be preferred to the expert, they who have either entered into second
the young to the old, the raw recruits to marriages or joined themselves in wedlock
those who have seen much service. In a with widows are not allowed to hold the
great house, indeed, as the Apostle explains^, priesthood, either by the apostolic or legal
there must needs be divers vessels, some of authority and much more is this the case
:

gold and of silver, and some of wood and of with him who, as it was reported to us, is the
earth but their purpose varies with the qua- husband of two wives at once, or him who
:

lity of their material, and the use of the being divorced by his wife is said to have
precious and of the cheap kinds is not the married another, that is, supposing these
same. For everything will be in disorder if charges are in your judgment proved. But
the earthen ware be preferred to the golden, the rest, whose preferment only so far incurs
or the wooden to the silver. And as the blame that they have been chosen to the
wooden or earthen vessels are a figure of episcopal function from among the laity, and
those men who are hitherto conspicuous for are not culpable in the matter of their wives,
no virtues so in the golden or silver vessels we allow to retain the priesthood upon which
;

they no doubt are represented who, having they have entered, without prejudice to the
passed through the fire of long experience, statutes of the Apostohc See, and without
and through the furnace of protracted toil, breaking the rules of the blessed Fathers,
have deserved to be tried gold and pure whose wholesome ordinance it is that no
silver. And if such men get no reward for layman, whatever amount of support he may
their devotion, all the discipline of the Church receive, shall ascend to the first, second, or third
is loosened, all order is disturbed, while men rank in the Church until he reach that
position
who have undergone no service obtain un- by the legitimate steps ^. For what we now
deserved preferment by the wrongful choice suff"er to be to a certain extents venial, cannot
of the electing body. hereafter pass unpunished, if any one per-
what we altogether forbid because
V. He distinguishes behveen layiJien who have petrates
:

the forgiveness of a sin does not grant a

been raised to the bishoprics and digamous
licence to do wrong, nor will it be right to
clerks^forgiving the former and not the latter.
repeat an offence with impunity which has
Since then either the eager wishes of the
partly^ been condoned.
people or the intrigues of the ambitious have
had so much weight among you that we VI. Z>07tatuSy a converted Novatian^ and
understand not only laymen, but even hus- Maxijnus^ an ex-Donatist, are retained in
bands of second wives or widows have been their episcopal office.

promoted to the pastoral office, are there not Donatus of Salacia, who, as we learn, has
the clearest reasons for requiring that the been converted from the Novatians s with his
churches in which such things have been people, we wish to preside over the Lord's
flock, on condition that he remembers he must
sentence in a very different form the qualifications are much send a certificate of his faith to us, in which
:

more exactly defined, e.g., bishops are to have spent their lives in
orders a puenlibus exordiis usque ad provectiores annos. I thinlc
Quesnel is right in considering this a later version and alteration 9 Ps. XXV. lo. *
Utctimque.^
the better to inculcate the usage of the Chuich. For although no * Per legitima augmenta, cf. n. 7 above. This passage makes
doubt persons \vere often mere boys [Readers (Jectores) for it clear what there required is not the puerilia exordia of the
is
instance: see Bright's note 46] when they entered minor orders, shorter edition of this letter, but the vttdtum tempus of this longer
yet the fact that one was an adult layman before taking orders edition. 3 Utcumgue again.
could not ipso facto have precluded a man from becoming
bishop, 4 Aliqua ratione.
however desirable the rule and general principle might be in fact
.* 5 In the case of these two noted African schisms it is hardly
Cyprian at l^ast is evidence to the contrary. necessary to do more than refer the reader to Smith's or any other
8 Sc. 2 Tim. it. 20. standard dictionary
 LETTER XII. 15

he not only condemns the error of the Nova- condign punishment 7, acting with special and
tian dogma, but also unreservedly confesses direct vigour against those who in ordaining
the catholic truth. Maximus, also, although bishops have neglected the statutes of the
he was culpably ordained when a layman, yet holy fathers, and have consecrated men whom
if he is now no longer a Donatist, and they ought to have rejected. Wherefore if any
has abjured the spirit of schismatic de- bishops have consecrated sucli. an one priest
pravity, we do not depose from his episcopal as ought not to be, even though in some
dignity, which he has obtained irregularly, on measure they have escaped any loss of their
condition that he declare himself a catholic personal dignity, yet they shall have no further
by drawing up a certificate for us. right of ordination, nor shall ever be present
at that sacrament which, neglecting the judg-
VII. The case of A^^garus and Tybejinnus {or-
ment of God, they have improperly conferred.
dained with tumult) is referred to the bishops.
But concerning Aggarus and Tyberianus, X. The appointment of bishops over too small
whose case is different from the others who places is inexpedient and must be discontinued.
were ordained from among the laity, in this That of course which pertains to the priestly
that their ordination is reported to have been dignity we wish to be observed in common
accompanied by fierce riots and savage dis- with all the statutes of the canons, viz., that
turbances, we have entrusted the whole matter bishops be not consecrated in any place nor
to your judgment, that relying upon your in any hamlet^, nor where they have not
investigation of the case, we may know what been consecrated before ; for where the flocks
to decide about them. are small and the congregations small, the
care of the presbyters may suffice, whereas
VIII. Maidens who have sniffered violence are
the episcopal authority ought to preside only
not to compare the7}is elves with others.
over larger flocks and more crowded cities,
Those handmaids of God who have lost lest contrary to the divinely-inspired decrees
their chastity by the violence of barbarians, of the holy Fathers the priestly office be as-
will be more praiseworthy in their humility
signed over villages and rural estates? or
and shame-fastness, if they do not venture obscure and thinly-populated townships, and
to compare themselves to undefiled virgins. the
position of honour, to which only the more
For although every sin springs from the de- important charges should be given, be held
sire, and the will may have remained uncon- cheaj) from the very number of those that hold
quered and unpolluted by the fall of the flesh, it. And this bishop Restitutus has reported to
still this will be less to their detriment, if they have been done in his own diocese, and he

grieve over losing even in the body what they has with good reason requested that when the
did not lose in spirit. bishops of those places where they ought not
to have been ordained die in the natural
IX. These injunctions to be carried out without
course, the places themselves should revert to
contentiousness.
the jurisdiction of the same prelate to whom
And so now that you see yourselves, be- they formerly belonged and were attached.
loved, fully instructed through David, our It is indeed useless for the priestly dignity to
brother and fellow-bishop, who is approved to be diminished
by the superfluous multiplica-
us both by his personal character and his tions of the office through the inconsiderate
^
priestly worth, on [nearly] all the points
complaisance of the ordainer.
which our brother Potentius' account con-
violated against their will are to
tained, it remains, brothers, that you receive XI. Virgins
our healthful exhortations harmoniously, and be treated as somewhat different to the others^
that doing nothing in rivalry, but acting but not to be denied Com?nunton.
unanimously with entire devotion and zeal, Now concerning those who, having made a
you obey the constitution of God and His holy vow of virginity [as we said above,
Apostles, and in nothing suffer the well-con- chap, viii.], have suffered the violence of bar-
sidered decrees of the canons to be violated. barians, and have lost their spotless purity not
For what we from the consideration of certain in spirit but in body, we consider such mode-
reasons have now relaxed must henceforward
be guarded by the ancient rules, lest, what we 7 Here the shorter edition of the letter breaks off, and there
difficulties in considering that the long coda of repe-
have on this occasion with merciful lenity con- are certainly
titions and fresh matter here attached formed part of the original
ceded, we may hereafter have to visit with draft of the letter. Is it possible that two letters (the one later
than the other) have been welded into one?
8 Castellis. Cf. Liv. xxi. chaps. 33, 34, where the word is used
of the Alpine villages. In the Vulgate it represents the Gk.
*Fere here added probably to account for the long tail of Kci/xTj(e.g. S. Mark vi. 6 : S. Luke v. 17.)
Mtraneous or repeated matter tacked on to the letter. 9 Fossessionibus.
 i6 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
ration ought to be observed that they should LETTER XIV.
be neither degraded to the rank of widows^
nor yet reckoned in the number of holy and To Anastasius, Bishop of Thessalonica.
undefiled virgins :
yet, if they persevere in the Leo^ bishop of the Citv of Rome, to Anastasius^
virgin and in heart and mind guard the
life,
bishop of Thessalonica.
reality of chastity, participation in the sacra-
ments is not to be denied them, because it is I. Prefatory.
unfair that they should be accused or branded If with true reasoning you perceived all
for what their wishes did not surrender, but that has been committed to you, brother,
was stolen by the violence of foes.
by the blessed apostle Peter's authority, and
what has also been entrusted to you by our
XII. The case of Luptcinus is in part dealt favour, and would weigh it fairly, we should
with and in part referred to them. be able greatly to rejoice at your zealous dis-
The case also of bishop Lupicinus^ we charge of the responsibility imposed on you 3.
order to be heard there, but at his urgent and
II. Anastasius is taxed with exceeding the limits
frequent entreaties we have restored him to
of his vicariate, especially in his violent and
communion for this reason, that, as he had
unworthy treatment of Atticus.
appealed to our judgment, we saw that while
the matter was pending he had been unde- Seeing that, as my predecessors acted to-
communion. More- wards yours, so too I, following their example,
servedly suspended from
over there is this also in addition, that it was
have delegated my authority to you^, beloved :

head so that you, imitating our gentleness, might

clearly rash to ordain one over his
who ought not to have been ordained until
Lupicinus, having been placed before you or
convicted, or having at least confessed, had
opportunity to submit to a just sentence, so
that, nccording to the requirements of eccle-
assist us in the care which we owe primarily
to all the churches by Divine institution, and
might to a certain extent make up for our
personal presence in visiting those provinces
which are far off from us for it would be
:

siastical discipline, he who was consecrated easy for you by regular and well-timed inspec-
tion to tell what and in what cases you could
might receive his vacant place.
either, by your own influence, settle or reserve
XIII. All disHites to be dealt with on the spot for our judgment. For as it was free for you
to suspend the more important matters and
first and then referred to the Apostolic See.
the harder issues while you awaited our opinion,
But whenever other cases arise which con-
there was no reason nor necessity for you to
cern the state of the Church and the harmony
out of your way to decide what was beyond
of priests, we wish them to be first sifted by go
your powers. For you have numerous written
yourselves in the fear of the Lord, and a full of ours in which we have often in-
account of all matters settled or needing settle- warnings
structed you to be temperate in all your
ment sent to us, that those things which have
actions that with loving exhortations you :

been properly and reasonably decided, ac-

to the of the
might provoke the churches of Christ com-
cording usage Church, may mitted to
receive our corroborative sanction also.
you to healthy obedience. Because,
although as a rule there exist among careless
Dated loth August.
or slothful brethren things which demand
a strong hand in rectifying them ; yet the
LETTER
XIIL correction ought to be so applied as ever to

To THE Metropolitan Bishops in the the keep love inviolate. Wherefore also it is that
blessed Apostle Paul, in instructing Timothy
Provinces of Illyricum. "
an elder
upon the ruling of the Church, says :

Leo congratulates them on accepting the rebuke not, but intreat him as a father the :

men as brethren old women as

authority of Anastasius over them (given in young
:

Lett IV.). mothers young women as sisters in all :

purity 5." And if this moderation is due

*
Cyprian {de hob. Virg.) speaks of women who have lost their by the Apostle's precept to all and any of
virginity by their own fault as viduee antequam nuptcn, and the lower members, how much more is it to
S. Jerome, using the same expression (Lett, to Eustochius on the
preservation of Virginity), implies that they very often dressed be paid without offence to our brethren and
like widows {plerasque viduas
antequam nuptas infelicem con-
scientiam mentita tanfum veste protegere): this will account for
Leo's here providing that these
unhappy women are not deiici 3 De intuHcta tibi soUtcitudinis devotione (an obscure expret*
inviduarutn gradum. Ball. sion).
^'^^ °^ Lupicinus seems somewhat similar to that of 4 See Letter IV., where it will be remembered the appointment
^. ?'^^^
Projectus in Lett. X., chap, iv., and was similarly referred to local of Anastasius, as Vicar of Illyricum, was made.
expert*. 5 I Tim. V. I, •.
 LETTER XIV. 17

fellow-bishops? in order that although things motion to expose an innocent prelate so :

sometimes happen which have to be repri- that a company was sent to carry out tlie
manded in the persons of priests, yet kind- aweful deed who were to enlist all the public
ness may have more effect on those who are servants in giving effect to their orders, and
to be corrected than severity exhortation than from the church's holy sanctuary charged with
:

perturbation love than power.

: But they who no crime, or at best a false one, was dragged
"
seek their own, not the things which are a priest, to whom no truce was granted in con-
Jesus Christ's ^," easily depart from this law, sideration of his grievous ill-health or the cruel
and finding pleasure rather in domineering winter weather but he was forced to take :

over their subjects than in consulting their a journey full of hardships and dangers through
interests, are swoln with the pride of their the pathless snows. And this was a task of
position, and thus what was provided to secure such toil and peril that some of those who
harmony ministers to mischief. That we are accompanied the bishop are said to have suc-
obliged to speak thus causes us no small cumbed 9.
grief. For I feel myself in a certain measure I am quite dumb-founded, beloved brother,
drawn into blame, on discovering you to have yea and I am also sore grieved that you
so immoderately departed from the rules brought yourself to be so savagely and vio-
handed down you were careless lently moved against one about whom you
to you. If
of your own you ought at least had laid no further information than that when
reputation,
to have spared my good name lest what summoned to appear he put off and excused
:

only your own mind prompted should seem himself on the grounds of illness; especially
done with our approval. Do but read, brother, when, even if he deserved any such treatment,
our pages with care, and peruse all the letters you should have waited till I had replied to
sent by holders of the Apostolic See to your your consulting letter. But, as I perceive, you
predecessors, and you will find injunctions thought too well of my habits, and most truly
either from me or from my predecessors on foresaw how fair-minded ^ an answer I was
that in which we learn you have presumed. likely to make to preserve harmony among
For there has come to us our brother priests and therefore you made haste to carry
:

Atticus, the metropolitan ^ bishop of Old out your movements without concealment, lest
Epirus, with the bishops of his province, and when you had received the letter of our for-
with tearful pleading has complained of the bearance dictating another course, you should
undeserved contumely he has suffered, in the have no licence to do that which is done. Or
presence of your own deacons who, by giving perhaps some crime had reached your ears,
no contradiction to these woeful complaints, and metropolitan ^ bishop that you are, the
showed that what was impressed upon us did weight of some new charge pressed you hard ?
not want for truth. We read also in your But that this is not consistent with the fact,
letter, which those same deacons of yours you yourself make certain by laying nothing
brought, that brother Atticus had come to against him. Yet even if he had committed
Thessalonica, and that he had also sealed his some grave and intolerable misdemeanour,
agreement in a written profession, so that we you should have waited for our opinion so :

could not but understand concerning him that as to arrive at no decision by yourself until
it was of his own will and free devotion that you knew our pleasure. For we made you
he had come, and that he had composed the our deputy, beloved, on the understanding;
statement of his promise of obedience, although that you were engaged to share our respon-
in the very mention of this statement a not to take plenary powers on yourself,.
sign of sibility,
injury was betrayed. For it was not necessary Wherefore as what you bestow a pious care on
that he should be bound in writing, who was delights us much, so your wrongful acts grieve
already proving his obedience by the very duti- us sorely. And after experience in many cases
fulness of his voluntary comins?. Wherefore we must show greater foresight, and use more
these words in your letter bore witness to the diligent precaution to the end that through :

*)evvailings of the aforesaid, and through his

the spirit of love and peace all matter of offence
outspoken account that which had been passed may be removed from the Lord's churches,
over in silence is laid bare, namely that the
Praefecture of Illyricum had been approached, 9 Anastasius seems to have arraigned Atticus before the civil
court of the Prefect of Illyricum: he sent his apparitors, who
and the most exalted functionary among the violently dragged him out of the church, and brought him in mid-
^ winter across country to be tried.
potentates of the world had been set in ^ The word is
cinilia, in which Brissonius thinks he sees aa
allusion either to the opposition between civil law and frcetors
6 Phil. ii. 21, law (to which Anastasius had appealed), or else to the technical
7 Some for metroJ>oU^nnus here read '
meaning of the word in jurisprudence as equivalent to legitimate
'
NicopoUtanuSy Bishop of
Nicopolis, the metropolitan see of old Epirus. Quesnel. or fair.' The latter is more likely.
'

8 The
language is, I think, intentionally exaggerated and high- »
Quesnel here accepts Nicopolitanum instead of mttropolii.
flown : tiarturiunt monies nascetur ridiculus mus. tanum (see n. 7 above), but with little reason.
VOL. XII.
 i8 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
which we have commended to you the pre- is taken in hand, let him be preferred before
:

eminence of your bishopric being retained in all whom the unanimous consent of clergy and
the provinces, but all your usurping excesses people demands, but if the votes chance to be
being shorn off. divided between two persons, the judgment of
the metropolitan should prefer him who is sup-
III. The rights of the metropolitans under the
ported by the preponderance of votes and
vicariate of Anastasius are to be observed.
merits only let no one be ordained against
:

Therefore according to the canons of the the express wishes of the place lest a city :

holy Fathers, which are framed by the spirit of should either despise or hate a bishop whom
God and hallowed by the whole world's re- they did not choose, and lamentably fall away
verence, we decree that the metropolitan from religion because they have not been
bishops of each province over which your allowed to have whom they wished.
care, brother, extends by our delegacy, shall
VII. Metropolitans are to refer to their Vicar:
keep untouched the rights of their position
which have been handed down to them from the mode of electing metropolitans is laid

olden times but on condition that they

: do do7vn.

not dei)art from the existing regulations by
any carelessness or arrogance.
IV. The negative quali^cations of a bishop
However the metropolitan bishop should
refer to you, brother, about the person to
be consecrated bishop, and about the consent
of the clergy and people and he should :

determined.
acquaint you with the wishes of the province :

In cities whose governors 3 have died let

that the due celebration of the ordination may
this form be observed in filling up their place :

be strengthened by your authority also. But

he, who is to be ordained, even though his
to right selections it will be your duty to cause
good Hfe be not attested, shall be not a lay- no
not a nor the husband of delay or hindrance, lest the Lord's flocks
man, neophyte, yet
should remain too long with their shepherd's
a second or one
wife, he has or
who, though care.
has had but one, married a widow. For the
Moreover when a metropolitan is defunct
choosing of priests is oi such surpassing im-
and anotlier has to be elected in to his place,
portance that things which in other members
the bishops of the province must meet together
of the Church are not blame-worthy, are yet
in the metropolitical city that after the wishes :

held unlawful in them.

of all the clerics and all the citizens have been
V. Continence is required even in sub deacons. sifted, the best man may be chosen from the
For although they who are not within the presbyters of that same church or from the
ranks of the clergy are free to take pleasure in deacons, and you are to be informed of his
the companionship of wedlock and the pro- name by the priests of the province, who will
creation of children, yet for the exhibiting of carry out the wishes of his supporters on ascer-
the purity of complete continence, even sub- taining that you agree with their choice ^. For
deacons are not allowed carnal marriage that whilst we desire proper elections to be ham-
:

''
both those that have, may be as though they pered by no delays, we yet allow nothing to
had not 4," and those who have not, may be done presumptuously without your know-
remain single. But if in this order, which is ledge.
the fourth from the Head s, this is worthy to
be observed, how much more is it to be kept VIII. Bishops are to hold provincial councils
twice a year.
in the first, or second, or third, lest any one
be reckoned fit for either the deacon's duties Concerning councils of bishops we give no
or the presbyter's honourable position, or the other instructions than those laid down for
bishop's pre-eminence, who is discovered not the Church's health by the holy Fathers 7 to :

yet to have bridled his uxorious desires. wit that two meetings should be held a year,
in which judgment should be passed upon all
VI. The election of a bishop must proceed by
the complaints which are wont 10 arise be-
the wishes of the clergy a7id people.
tween the various ranks of the Church. But
When therefore the choice of the chief priest if perchance among the rulers themselves a

3 Redores. 6 This method of electing the metropolitan will at once strike

4 I Cor. vii. 29. A
re'erence to this passage will show that the reader the electors apparently are (i) the bishops ot the pro-
:

S; Paul does not limit himsell' to the clergy in what he says: for vince (who are not eligible for the office); (2) the clergy 01 the
an interesting note on the text (written, of course, from the Roman diocese (who alone are eligible); and (3) the laity of the diocese.
standpoint), the reader is referred to Hurter's edition in loc, who )nly if one remembers how limited each diocese was in extent,
'

adduces some valuable illustrations from Epiphanius, Jerome, &c.
5 Quartus a Capite, i.e. from
Jesus Christ, the Head of the
Church, or perhaps from the Bishop of Rome, His soi-disant
represent^ative on earth (cf. chap, xii., below).
can one realize the working of the method.
7 The Council of Nicasa (325) fixed two councils a year, one
ante quadragesimam Paschce (i.e. before Eastertide), the othet
circa tentpus autumni.
 LETTER XIV. IQ

cause arise (which God forbid) concerning XII. In case of of opinion between
difference
one of the greater sins, such as cannot be the Vicar and the bishops, the bishop of
decided by a provincial trial, the metropolitan Ro7ne must be consulted. The subordination
shall take care to inform you, brother, con- of authorities in the Church expounded.
cerning the nature of the wliole matter, and But if in that which you believed necessary
if, after both parties have come
before you, to be discussed and settled with the brethren,
the thing be not set at rest even by your their opinion differs from your own wishes, let
judgment, whatever it be, let it be transferred all be referred to us, with the minutes of your
to our jurisdiction. proceedings attested, that all ambiguities may
be removed, and what is pleasing to God de-
IX. Translation one see to another is to cided. For to this end we direct all our
from
be prohibited. desires and pains, that what conduces to our
harmonious unity and to the protection of
If any bishop, despising the insignificance discipline may be marred by no dissension
of his city, shall intrigue for the government and neglected by no slothfulness. Therefore,
of a more populous place, and transfer himself dearly beloved brother, you and those our
by whatever means to a larger flock, he shall brethren who are offended at your extravagant
first be driven from the chair he has conduct (though the matter of complaint is
usurped,
and also shall be deprived of his own so : not the same with all), we exhort and warn
shall he preside neither over those whom in not to disturb by any wrangling what has been
his greed he coveted, nor over those whom in rightfully ordained and wisely settled. Let
hisarrogance he spurned. Therefore let each none " seek what is his own, but what is an-
"
be content with his own bounds, and not seek other's," as the Apostle says Let each one of
:

to be raised above the limits of his present
post
X. Bishops are not to entice or receive
the
clergy of another diocese.
A cleric from another diocese let no (bishop)
accept or invite against the wishes of his own
bishop : but only when giver and receiver
agree together thereupon by friendly compact.
you please his neighbour for his good unto edify-
ing ^." For the cementing of our unity cannot
be firm unless we be bound by the bond of love
into an inseparable solidity because " as in
:
one body we have many members, but all the
members have not the same office ; so we
being many are one body in Christ, and all of
us members one of another 9." The con-
nexion of the whole body makes all afike
healthy, all alike beautiful and this connexion
:

For a man is guilty of a serious injury who requires the unanimity indeed of the whole
ventures either to entice or withhold from a but it especially demands harmony
body,
brother's church that which is of great use or the priests.
among And though they have a
high value. And so,. if such a thing happen common dignity, yet they have not uniform
within the province, the metropolitan shall rank ; inasmuch as even among the blessed
of their
force the deserting cleric to return to his Apostles, notwithstanding the similarity
church but if he has withdrawn himself still
: honourable estate, there was a certain dis-
further off, he shall be recalled by your au- tinction of power, and while the election of
'
thoritative command so that no occasion be them all was equal, yet it was given to one
:

left for either desire oi gain or intrigue. to take the lead of the rest. From which
model has arisen a distinction between bishops
it has been
XI. When the Vicar shall requii-e a meeting of also, and by an important ordinance
two each will be provided
2
that every one should not claim
bishops, from province suffi-
there should
cient. everything for himself: but that
be in each province one whose opinion should
In summoning bishops to your presence, we have the priority among the brethren : and
wish you to show great forbearance lest under again that certain whose appointment is in the
:

a show of much diligence you seem to exult greater cities should undertake a fuller respon-
in your brethren's injuries. Wherefore if any whom the care of the universal
sibility, through
for which it is reasonable Church should converge towards Peter's one
greater case arise
and necessary to convene a meeting of brethren, seat, and nothing anywhere should be sepa-
it may suffice, brother, that two bishops should rated from its Head. Let not him then who
attend from each province, whom the metro- knows he has been set over certain others
politans shall think proper to
be sent, on the
understanding that those who answer the 8 Phil. ii. 4, and Rom. xv. 2.
9 I Cor. xii. 12, &c. the quotation is loose, cf. Kom. xu. 5.
summons be not detained longer than fifteen I Viz., S. Peter.
:

days from the time fixed. a

Magna ordinatione j>rovisum est.

C 2
20 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
take it illsome one has been set over the falsehoods of those who have departed
that
him, but him himself render the obedience from the Gospel under the name of Christ, it
let
which he demands of them and as he does has plunged itself also in the shades of hea-
:

not wish to bear a heavy load of baggage, thendom, so as to rest their religious faith and
so let him not dare to place on another's their moral conduct upon the power of
shoulders a weight that is insupportable. For demons and the influences of the stars through
we are disciples of the humble and gentle the blasphemous secrets of the magic arts and
" Learn of
Master who says Me, for I am the empty lies of astrologers. But if this may
:

gentle and humble of heart, and ye shall find be believed. and taught, no reward will be due
rest for your souls. P'or My yoke is easy and for virtues, no punishment for faults, and all

My burden lights." And how shall we ex- the injunctions not only of human laws but
perience this, unless this too comes to our also of the Divine constitutions will be broken
remembrance which the same Lord says " He down because there will be no criterion of
: :

that is greater among you, shall be your ser- good or bad actions possible, if a fatal ne-
vant. But he that exalteth himself, shall be cessity drives the impulses of the mind to ,

humbled and he that humbleth himself, shall either side, and all that men do is through
:

be exalted 4." the agency not of men but of stars. To this

madness belongs that monstrous division of
LETTER XV. the whole human body among the twelve
signs of the zodiac, so that each part is ruled
To TuRRiBius, Bishop of Asturia s, upon by a different power and the creature, whom
:

THE errors of THE PrISCILLIANISTS. God made His own image, is as much
in
under the domination of the stars as his limbs
Leo, bishop, to Turribius, bishop, greeting.
are connected one with the ether. Rightly
I. Ifitroduciory. then our fathers, in whose times this abomin-
Your laudable zeal for the truth of the able heresy sprung up, promptly pursued it
catholic Faith, and the painstaking devotion throughout the world, that the blasphemous
you expend in the exercise of your pastoral error might everywhere be driven from the
office upon the Lord's flock is proved by Church for even the leaders of the world so :

your brother, which your deacon has

letter, abhorred this profane folly that they laid low
handed to us, in which you have taken care to its originator, with most of his disciples, by
bring to our knowledge the nature of the the sword of the public laws. For they saw
disease which has burst forth in your district that all desire for honourable conduct was
from the remnants of an ancient plague. For removed, all marriage-ties undone, and the
the language of your letter, and your detailed Divine and the human law simultaneously
statement, and the text of your pamphlet^, undermined, if it were allowed for men of this
explains clearly that the filthy puddle of the kind to live anywhere under such a creed.
Priscillianists again teems with life amongst And this rigourous treatment was for long a
you 7. For there is no dirt which has not help to the Church's law of gentleness which,
flowed into this dogma from the notions of all although it refies upon the priestly judgment,
sorts of heretics since they have scraped
: and shuns blood-stained vengeance, yet is
together the motley dregs from the mire of assisted by the stern decrees of Christian
earthly opinions and made for themselves a princes at times when men, who dread
mixture^ which they alone may swallow whole, bodily punishment, have recourse to merely
though others have tasted little portions of it. spiritual correction. But since many pro-
In fac.t, if all the heresies which have arisen vinces have been taken up with the invasions
before the time of Priscillian were to be of the enemy 9, the carrying out of the laws
studied carefully, hardly any mistake will be also has been suspended by these stormy
discovered with which this impiety has not wars. And since intercourse came to be diffi-
been infected for not satisfied with accepting cult among God's priests and meetings rare,
:

secret treachery was free to act through the

3 S. Matt. xi. 29, 30. 4 Ibid, 11. 12.

general disorder, and was roused to the up-
xxiii^
5 This Tuiribius was a man of learning and zeal, Bishop of setting
of many minds by those very ills which
Asturia (Astorga) in Spain (province of Gailicia): canonized bj'
the Roman Church and commemorated on 16 ought to have counteracted it. But which of
April (Hurler).
The date of the letter is given as 21 Jul., 447. the peoples and how many of them are free
6 Hurler distinguishes these three documents thus (i) epistolet, :

the private letter of Turribius to Leo (2) conunonitorium, the

;
from the contagion of plague in a district
this
detailed statement (under 16 Inads) of the Prisciliianist errors;
and (3) libellus, Turribius' refutation of each head. This heresy
where, as you point out, dear brother, the
was of Spanish origin, having been broached by Priscillian about
380. Their views will be seen in the sequel.
7 Priscillianistaritm /oetidissijnatn apud vos recnluisse sen- 9 He alludes to the invasion of Spain by the German tribe*
tinam. ^
Multiplicem sibi/acttlentiani mtscuerunt. (Perthel, p. 38).
 LETTER XV. 21

minds even of certain priests have sickened they support the Arians' mistake, who say that
of this deadly disease and they who were
: the Father is prior to the Son, because there
believed the necessary quellers of falsehood was a time when He was without the Son :
and champions of the Truth are the very ones and became the Father then when He begat
through whom the Gospel of God is enthralled the Son. But as the catholic Church abhors
to the teaching of Prisciilian so that the :
them, so also does it abhor these who think
fidelity of the holy volumes being distorted to that what is of the same essence was ever
profane meanings, under the names of pro- wanting to God. For it is as wicked to speak
phets and apostles, is proclaimed not that of Him as progressing as it is to call Him
which the Holy Spirit has taught, but what changeable. For increase implies change as
the devil's servant has inserted. Therefore as much as does decrease.
you, beloved, with all the faithful diligence in
IV. (3) Their account of the epithet " Only
your power, have dealt under 16 heads with
be-
"
these already condemned opinions ^, we also gotten refuted.

subject them once more to a strict examina- Again the third head is concerned with these
tion ; lest any of these blasphemies should be same folk's impious assertion that the Son of
thought either bearable or doubtful. God is called "only-begotten" for this reason
that He alone was born of a virgin. To be
II. (i) The Priscilliaiiists' denial of the Trinity
sure they would not have dared to say this,
refuted. had they not drunk the poison of Paul of
And so under the first head is shown what Samosata and Photinus who said that our
:

unholy views they hold about the Divine Lord Jesus Christ did not exist till He was
Trinity they affirm that the person of the
: born of the virgin Mary. But if they wish
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost is one something else to be understood by their tenet,
and the same, as if the same God were named and do not date Christ's beginning from His
now Father, now Son, and now Holy Ghost : mother's womb, they must necessarily assert
and as if He who begat were not one. He who that there is not one Son of God, but others
was begotten, another, and He who proceeded also were begotten of the most High Father,
from both, yet another ; but an undivided unity of whom this one is born of a woman, and there-
must be understood, spoken of under three fore called only-begotten, because no other of
names, indeed, but not consisting of three God's sons underwent this condition of being
persons. This species of blasphemy they bor- born. Therefore, whithersoever they betake
rowed from Sabellius, whose followers were themselves, they fall into an abyss of great
rightly called Patripassians also because if impiety, if they either maintain that Christ the
:

the Son is identical with the Father, the Son's Lord took His beginning from His mother,
cross is the Father's passion {patris-passio) or do not beheve Him to be the only-begotten
:

and the Father took on Himself all that the of God the Father since He who was God :

Son took in the form of a slave, and in obe- was born of a mother, and no one was born of
dience to the Father. Which without doubt the Father except the Word.
is contrary to the catholic faith, which acknow-

ledges the Trinity of the Godhead to be of one V. (4) Their fasting on the Nativity and Sunday
essence (oiiooCaiov) in such a way that it be- disapproved of
lieves the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost The fourth head deals with the fact that the
indivisible without confusion, eternal without
Birth-day of Christ, which the catholic Church
time, equal without difference because it is thinks
highly of as the occasion of His taking
:

not the same person but the same essence on Him true man, because " the Word became
which fills the Unity in Trinity flesh and dwelt in us %" is not truly honoured by
these men, though they make a show of honour-
III. (2) Their fancy about virtuti proceeding
ing it, for they fast on that day, as they
do
from God refuted. also on the Lord's day, which is the day of
Under the second head is displayed their Christ's resurrection. No doubt they do this,
foolisli and empty fancy about the issue of because
they do not beheve that Christ the
certain virtues from God which he began to Lord was born in true man's nature, but
])ossess, and which were posterior to God maintain that by a sort of illusion there was an
Himself in His own essence. In this again appearance of what was not a reality, follow-
ing the views of Cerdo
and Marcion, and being
» See
above, n. 6. Quesnel draws attention to the fact that in complete agreement with their kinsfolk,
the
Leo's refutation of the Pri^cillianist heresy, which here follows,
was adopted (almost) word for word by the first council of Bracara
(Braga, in Portugal), held in 563, as a sufficient exposition of =
their own position. S. Johni. 14.
 22 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
Manichaeans. For as our examination has Himself suffers anything that may be inflicted
disclosed and brought home to them, they 3 upon His nature.
drag out in mournful fasting the Lord's day VII.
wtiicn lor us is hallowed by the resurrection of (6) Their view that the devil was never
good, and is therefore not God's creatiofi, re-
our Saviour devoting this abstinence, as the
:

to the of the sun futed.

explanation goes, worship :

so that they are throughout out of harmony The sixth notice points out that they say the
with the unity of our faith, and the day which devil never was good, and that his nature is
by us is spent in gladness is past in self-afflic- not God's handiwork, but he came forth out
tion by them. Whence it is that these of chaos and darkness
fitting
because I suppose he :

enemies of Christ's cross and resurrection has no instigator, but is himself the source and
should accept an opinion (like this) which substance of all evil whereas the true Faith, :

tallies with the doctrine they have selected. which is the catholic, acknowledges that the
substance of all creatures spiritual or corporeal
is good, and that evil has no
VI. (5) Their view that the soul is part of the positive exist-
ence 3 ; because God, who is the Maker of the
Divine being 7'efuted.
Universe, made nothing that was not good.
The fifth head refers to their assertion that Whence the devil also would be good, if he
man's soul is part of the Divine being 4, and had remained as he was made. But because
that the nature of our human state does not he made a bad use of his natural excellence,
differ from Creator's nature.
its This impious and "stood not in the truth 9," he did not pass
v'l^w has its source in the opinions of certain into the opposite substance, but revolted from
philosophers, and the Manichaeans and the the highest good to which he owed adherence :

catholic Faith condemns it knowing that :

just as they themselves who make such asser-
nothing that is made is so sublime and so tions run headlong from truth into false-
hood, and accuse nature of their own spon-
supreme as that its nature should be itself
God. For that which is part of Himself is taneous delinquencies, and are condemned for
Himself, and none other than the Son and their voluntary perversity though of course :

Holy Spirit. And besides this one consub- this evil is in them, but is itself not a substance
stantial, eternal, and unchangeable Godhead but a penalty inflicted on substance.
of the most high Trinity there is nothing in all
creation which, iw its origin, is not created out VIII. (7) Their rejection of marriage cofi-

of nothing. Besides anything that surpasses denmed.

its fellow-creatures is not ipso facto God, nor, In the seventh place follows their condemna-
if a thing is great and wonderful, is it identical tion of marriages and their horror of begetting
with Him '* who alone doeth great wonders 5." children in which, as in almost all points,
;

No man is truth, wisdom, justice but many they agree with the Manichaeans' impiety. But
;

are partakers of truth, wisdom, and justice. it is for this reason, as their own
practices
But God alone is exempt from any partici- prove, that they detest the marriage tie, be-
pating and anything which is in any degree cause there is no liberty for lewdness where the
:

worthily predicated of Him is not an attribute, chastity of wedlock and of ofispring is pre-
but His very essence. For in the Unchange- served.
able there is nothing added, there is nothing
lost: because
"
to be 6" is ever His
IX. (8) Their disbelief in the resurrection of the
peculiar
property, and that is eternity. Whence abiding
body has been already condemned by the
in Himself He renews all Church.
things 7, and re-
ceives nothing which He did not Himself Their eighth point is that the formation ' of
give.
Accordingly they are over-proud and stone- men's bodies is the device of the devil, and
blind who, when they say the soul is part of that the seed of conception is shaped by
the Divine Being, do not understand that the aid of demons in the wombs of women :
they
merely assert that God is changeable, and and that for this reason the resurrection of the
flesh is not to be believed because the stuff" of
which the body is made is not consistent with
3 V;~. the Manichoeans.
4 This Pantheistic view was
not, of course, a new one, nor
p^eudo-Chri^tlan in its origin, as Leo himself shows. Cf. Virg., 8 i.e. that evil is not
anything positive, but only the negation
—
Georg. IV. 219 227, and Aen. vi. 724 727. — or absence of good which is positive, just as black is not itself
The philosophi qnidain to which he makes reference are the a colour, but only the absence of colour, whereas white is the
Pythagoreans, and following them with modifications the Platonists presence (in due proportion) of all the colours of the spectrum.
and the Stoics. 9 S. John viii. 24.
5 Ps. cxxxvi. 4. *
Flasiiiationetn, a vile hybrid, being the Greek 7rAa<rjota with
6 The reader need be reminded of the recorded revela-
hardly a Latin ending {-atio) for which apparently the Low Latin of the
tion of the great
" I am " ',

"
(Jehovah) to Moses (Ex. iii.). Vulgate is responsible. Cf. Ps. cxix. 73,
*'
et plasmaverunt me
7 Cf. Rev. xxi. 5.
(quoted below, chap. x.).
 LETTER XV. 23

the dignity of the soul. This falsehood is Faith cuts ofl" from union with its body, per-
without doubt the devil's work, and such mon- sistently and truthfully proclaiming that men's
strous opinions are the devices of demons who souls did not exist until they were breathed
do not mould men in women's bellies, but into their bodies, and that they were not there
concoct such errors in heretics' hearts. This implanted by any other than God, who is the
unclean poison which flows especially from the creator both of the souls and of the bodies.
fount of the Manichasan wickedness has been And because through the transgression of
already arraigned and condemned by the
'^
the first man the whole stock of the human
catholic Faith. race was tainted, no one can be set free from
the state of the old Adam save through Christ's
X. (9) notion that ** the children of
T/ieir sacrament of baptism, in which there are no
"
promise are conceived by the Holy Ghost distinctions between the re-born, as says the
is utterly unscriptural and uticatholic.
Apostle: "For as many of you as were bap-
The ninth notice declares that they say the tized in Christ did put on Christ there is :

sons of promise are born indeed of women, neither Jew nor Greek there is neither bond
:

but conceived by the Holy Spirit lest that : nor free there is neither male nor female
: :

offspring which is born of carnal seed should
seem to share in God's estate. This is re-
pugnant and contrary to the catholic Faith,
which acknowledges every man to be formed
by the Maker of the Universe in the substance
of his body and soul, and to receive the breath
of within his mother's womb though that
life
taint of sinand liability to die remains which
passed from the first parent into his descend-
for ye are all one in Christ Jesus 7." What then
have the course of the stars to do with it, or
the devices of destiny? what the changing
state of mundane things and their restless di-
versity ? Behold how the grace of God makes
alldiese unequals equal, who, whatever their
: labours in this life, if they abide faithful, can-
not be wretched, for they can say with the
"
Apostle in every trial who shall separate us
:

ants ; until the sacrament of Regeneration from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or
comes to succour him, whereby through the distress, or persecution, or famine, or naked-
Holy Spirit we are re-born the sons of promise, ness, or peril,
'
or sword ? As it is written,
not in the fleshly womb, but in the power For thy sake we are killed all the day long,
of baptism. Whence David also, who cer- we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.'
tainly was a son of promise, says to God :
(Ps. xliv. 2 2.) But in all these things we over-
"
Thy hands have made me and fashioned come through Him that loved us 8." And there-
me 3." And to Jeremiah says the Lord, fore the Church, which is the body of Christ,
" Before I formed thee in the womb I knew has no fear about the
inequalities of the world,
thee, and in thy mother's belly I sanctified because she has no desire for temporal goods :

thee 4." nor does she dread being overwhelmed by the

empty threats of destiny, for she knows she is
XI. (10) Their theory that souls have a previous strengthened by patience in tribulations.
existence before entering man refuted.
Under the tenth head they are reported as Xn.
(ii) Their astrological notions condemned.
asserting that the souls which are placed in
men's bodies have previously been without Their eleventh blasphemy is that in which
that both the souls and bodies
body and have sinned in their heavenly habi- they suppose
of men are under the influence of fatal
tation, and for this reason having fallen from
their high estate to a lower one alight upon stars this folly compels them to become :

ruling spirits
s of divers qualities, and after entangled in all the errors of the heathen,
passing through a succession of powers of the
and to strive to attract stars that are as
air and stars, some fiercer, some milder, are they think favourable to them, and to soften
enclosed in bodies of diff'erent sorts and con- those that are against them. But for those
ditions, so that whatever variety and inequality
who
follow such pursuits there is no place
the catholic Church
is meted out to us in this life, seems the result in a man who gives ;

of previous causes. This blasphemous fable himself up to such convictions separates

himself from the body of Christ altogether.
they have woven for themselves out of many
^
persons' errors but all of them the catholic
:

et alibi), would seem to have been the original source of this view
» Olim. refers to his own action mentioned in
Perhaps Leo of the soul's origin. It would naturally be palatable doctrine to
Lett. vii. I. Ps. cxix. 73.
3 4 Jer. i. 5. the Gnostics and other philosophizing sects. In Lett. XXXV.,
5 In diversa qnalitatis principes tncidisse, cf. Rom. viii. 38 ; chap, iii., it is attributed to Origen. For a modern exposition
Eph. iii. 10; Col. ii. 10, &c. the reader cannot do better than refer to Wordsworth's ode on the
6 The
Pythagorean doctrine of fiereixx^x'^'^'-^ (transmigration intimations of Immortality in childhood. 7 Gal. iii. 27, 28.
of souls) which was in a modified form accepted by Plato {jPhcedr.
—
8 Rom. viii. 35 37.
24 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
XI TT. (12) Their belief that certain potvers ride work the reformation of the inner man arc
the soul and the stars the body, is unscriptural pointed out in their names, and without this
a7id preposterous. knowledge no soul can eff"ect its retormation,
|

The twelfth of these points is this, that they and return to that substance from which it
map out tlie parts of the soul under certain came forth. But this wicked delusion the
powers, and the limbs of the body under Christian wisdom holds in disdain, for it
others and they suggest the characters of
: knows that the nature of the true Godhead
the inner powers that rule the soul by giving is inviolable and immutable but the soul,
:

them the names of the patriarchs, and on the whether living in the body or separated from
contrary they attribute the signs of the stars the body, is subject to many passions whereas, :

to those under which they put the body. And of course, were part of the divine essence,
if it
in all these things they entangle themselves no adversity could happen to it. And there-
in an inextricable maze, not listening to the fore there is no comparison between them :

" See that no one One

Apostle when he says,
deceive you through philosophy and vain
deceit after the tradition of men, after the
the Creator, the other is the creature.
is
For He is always the same, and suffers no
change but the soul is changeable, even if
:

rudiments of the world, and not after Christ ;

not changed, because its power of not chang-
for in Him dwells all the fulness of the Godhead ing is a gift, and not a property.
bodily, and in Him ye are made full, who is
the head of every principality and power 9."
XV. (14) Their idea that the Scriptures counten-
ance their subjecting of the body to the starry
And again " let no man beguile you by
:

a voluntary humility and worshipping of influences denied.

angels, treading on things which he hath
not seen, vainly puffed up by the senses of
his flesh, not holding fast the Head from
whom all the body, being supplied and knit
together through the joints and bands, in-
creaseth with the increase of God ^" What
then is the use of admitting into the heart
what the law has not taught, prophecy has
not sung, the truth of the Gospel has not pro-
claimed, the Apostles' teaching has not handed
Under the fourteenth heading their senti-
ments upon the state of the body are stated,
viz., that it is, on account of its earthly pro-
perties, held under the power of stars and con-
stellations, and that many things are found in
the holy books which have reference to the
outer man with this object, that in the Scrip-
tures themselves a certain opposition may be
seen at work between the divine and the
earthly nature and that that which the powers
: 1;

down? But these things are suited to the that rule the soul claim for themselves may
minds of those of whom the Apostle speaks, be distinguished from that which the fashioners
" For the time will come These stories are invented
when they will not of the body claim.
endure sound doctrine, but having itching that the soul may be maintained to be part
ears, will heap to themselves teachers after of the divine substance, and the flesh believed
their own lusts and will turn away indeed to belong to the bad nature since the world
: :

their hearing from the truth, and turn aside itself, with its elements, they hold to be not
unto fables =^." And so we can have no- the work of the good God, but the outcome
thing in common with men who dare to teach of an evil author and that they might dis- :

or believe such things, and strive by any guise these sacrilegious lies under a fair cloak,
means in their power to persuade men that they have polluted almost all the divine utter-
the substance of flesh is foreign to the hope ances with the colouring of their unholy
of resurrection, and so break down the whole notions.
mystery of Christ's incarnation because it :

was wrongfor Christ to take

upon Him com- XVI. (15) Their falsified copies of the Scrip-
and their apocryphal books prohibited.
plete manhood if it was wrong for Him to tures,

emancipate complete manhood. And on

your remarks under the this subject
head make a complaint, and express
fifteenth
XIV. (13) Their fanciful division of the Scrip- a well-deserved abhorrence of their devilish
tures rejected.
presumption, for we too have ascertained this
In the thirteenth place comes their assertion from the accounts of trustworthy witnesses,
that the whole body of the canonical Scriptures and have found many of their copies most
is to be accepted, under the names of the are entitled canonical.
pa- corrupt, though they
triarchs 3: because those twelve virtues which For how could they deceive the simple-

1 ^2 Tim. iv. 3, 4. qualitates intenorum preesulum in patrinrcharum nominibui

9 Col. ii. 8-10. Ibid. i8, 19.
3 Leo's commentary on this obscure fancy of the Priscillianists {statutce) of chap, xiii., and to have insisted on knowledge of the
"
is disappointing, as it is merely a repetition or continuation ot his
Scriptures as necessary to the proper action of those ruling prin-
remarks on the 12th head. They seem to have divided the scrip- ciples " on the soul. Cf. S. Aug. Letter CCXXXVII., chap, iii
tures in some mystic fashion into portions corresponding to the (Hurtci.)
 LETTER XV. 25

minded unless they sweetened their poisoned
cups with a little honey, lest what was meant
to be deadly should be detected by its over-
nastiness? Therefore care musf be taken,
Manichaeans alike ; for there is such a closebond
of union between the two that they are dis-
tinct only in name, but in their blasphemies
are found at one because although the Mani-
:

and the priestly diligence exercised to the
uttermost, to prevent falsified copies that are
out of harmony with the pure Truth being
used in reading. And the apocryphal scrip-
tures, which, under the names of Apostles 4,
form a nursery-ground for many falsehoods, are
not only to be proscribed, but also taken away
altogether and burnt to ashes in the fire. For
although there are certain things in them
which seem to have a show of piety, yet they
are never free from poison, and through the
allurements of their stories they have the secret
effect of first beguiling men with miraculous
narratives, ^nd then catching them in the noose
of some error. Wherefore if any bishop has
either not forbidden the possession of apocry-
chaeans reject the Old Testament which the
others pretend to accept, yet the purpose of
both tends to the same end, seeing that the
one side corrupts while receiving what the
other assails and rejects.
But in their abominable mysteries, which
the more unclean they are, are so much the
more carefully concealed, their crime is but
one, their filthy-mindedness one, and their
foul conduct similar. And although we blush
to speak so plainly, yet we have tracked it
out with the most painful searches, and
exposed it by the confession of Manichseans
who have been arrested, and thus brought it
to the public knowledge :lest by any means
it might seem matter of doubt, although it has

phal writings in men's houses, or under the been disclosed by the mouth of the men them-
name of being canonical has suffered those selves, who had performed the crime, in our
copies to be read in church which are vitiated court, which was attended not only by a large
gathering of priests, but also by men of repute
with the spurious alterations of Priscillian, let
him know that he to be accounted heretic, and dignity, and a certain number of the
is

since he who does not reclaim others from error senate and the people, even as the missive
shows that he himself has gone astray. which we have addressed to you, beloved,
shows to have been done. And there has
been found out and widely published about
XVII. (16) About the writings of Didinius^.
the immoral practices of the Priscillianists
Under the last head a just complaint was just what was also found out about the foul
made that the treatises of Dictinius which he wickedness of the Manichseans. For they who
wrote in agreement with Priscillian's tenets are throughout on a level of depravity in their
wxre read by many with veneration for if
ideas, cannot be unlike in
: their religious
they think any respect is due to Dictinius' matters.
memory, they ought to admire his restoration So having run through all that the detailed
rather than his fall. Accordingly it is not refutation contains, with which the contents
Dictinius but Priscillian that they read and of the memorial of their views does not dis-
:

they approve of what he wrote in error, not agree, we have, I think, satisfactorily shown
what he preferred after recantation. But let no what our opinion on the matters which you,
one venture to do this with impunity, nor let brother, have referred to us, and how unbear-
any one be reckoned among catholics who able it is if such blasphemous errors find ac-
makes use of writings that have been con- some priests, or
ceptance in the hearts even of
demned not by the catholic Church alone, to put it more mildly, are not actively opposed
but by the author himself as well. Let not With what conscience can they
by them.
those who have gone astray be allowed to maintain the honourable position which has
make a fictitious show, and under the veil of been given them, who do not labour for the
the Christian name shirk the provisions of the souls entrusted to them ? Beasts rush in, and
imperial decrees. For they attach themselves do not close the fold. Robbers lay wait,
they
to the catholic Church with all this difference and Diseases multiply,
they set no watch.
of opinion in their heart, with the object of both and But when in
they seek out no remedies.
makmg such converts as they can, and escaping addition refuse assent to those who act
they
the rigour of the law by passing themselves oft" more warily, and shrink from anathematizing
as ours. This is done by Pnscillianists and their written confession blasphemies which
by
the whole world has already condemned, what
4 Viz., such writings as the Actus of Thomas, Andrew and do they wish men to understand except that
they are not of the number
John, and the Mcnioria apostolorujii, qui totam destrtiit legem of the brethren,
veieris Testamenti, according to Turribius' letter to Idacius and
Ccponius, chap, v., sul)joined to this letter in the Leonine series. but on the enemy's side ?
5 Dictinius was a bishop who had turned Priscillianist, and
afterwards, at the synod of Toledo (400), had returned to the lold of
the Church (Perthel, p. 41)
26 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
XVIII. The body of Christ and enclosed in flesh at the Devil's will, the
really rested in the
iomby and Son of God proclaimed only-begotten in right
really rose again.
Furthermore in the matter which you placed of being born of a Virgin, not begotten of the
last in your confidential letter, I am surprised Father, and at the same time maintained to
that any invelligent Christian should be in be neither true off"spiing of God, nor true
difficulty as to whether when Christ descended child of the virgin so that after a false passion :

to the realms below, his flesh rested in the and an unreal death, even the resurrection of
tomb for as it truly died and was buried, so the flesh re-assumed out of the tomb should
:

it was
truly raised the third day. For this the be considered fictitious? But it is vain
Lord Himself also had announced, saying to for them to adopt the name of catholic, as
the Jews, "destroy this temple, and in three they do not oppose these blasphemies they :

days I will raise it up^." Where the evan- must believe them, if they can listen so
gelist adds this comment "but this He spake patiently to such v/ords.
: And so we have
of the temple of His body." The truth of sent a letter to our brethren and fellow-
which the prophet David also had predicted, bishops of the provinces of Tarraco, Car-
speaking in the person of the Lord and thago, Lusitania and Gallicia, enjoining a
*'
Saviour, and saying Moreover my flesh meeting of the general synod. It will be
:

also shall rest in hope because Thou will not yours, beloved, to take order that our author-
;

leave my soul in Hades, nor give Thy Holy itative instiuctions be conveyed to the bishops
One to see corruption ^ " From these words of the aforesaid provinces. But should any-
surely it is clear that the Lord's flesh being thing, which God forbid, hinder the coming
buried, both truly rested and did not undergo together of a general council of Gallicia^, at
corruption because it was quickly revived least let the priests come together, the as-
:

by the return of the soul, and rose again. sembling of whom our brothers Idacius and
Not to beheve this is blasphemous enough, and Ceponius shall look to, assisted by your own
is undoubtedly of a piece with the doctrine strenuous efforts to hasten the applying of
of Manichaeus and Priscillian, who with their remedies to these serious wounds by a provin-
blasphemous conceptions pretend to confess cial synod also. Dated July 21, in the con-
Christ, but only in such a way as to destroy sulship of the illustrious Calipius and Arda-
the reality of His incarnation, and death, and buris (447).
resurrection.
Thereforelet a council of bishops be held XVI. LETTER
among you, and let the priests of neighbouring To the Bishops of Sicily.
provinces meet at a place suitable to all that, :

on the lines of our reply to your request for Leo the bishop to all the bishops through-
advice, a full inquiry may be made as to out Sicily greeting in the Lord.
whether here are any of the bishops who
I. Introductory.
are tainted with the contagion of this heresy :

for they must without doubt be cut ofl" from By God's precepts and the Apostle's ad-
communion, if they refuse to condemn this monitions we are incited to keep a careful
'

most unrighteous sect with all its wrongful watch over the state of all the churches :

conceptions. For it can nohow be permitted and, if anywhere ought is found that needs
that one who has undertaken the duty of rebuke, to recall men with speedy care either
preaching the Faith should dare to maintain from the stupidity of ignorance or from for-
opinions contrary to Christ's gospel and the wardness and presumption.
For inasmuch
creed of the universal Church. What kind of as we are warned by the Lord's own com-
disciples will there be in a place where such
mand whereby the blessed Apostle Peter had
masters teach ? What will the people's religion, the thrice repeated mysdcal injunction pressed
or the salvation of the laity be, where against upon him, that he who loves Christ should
the interests of human
society the holiness of feed Christ's sheep, we are compelled by

chastity uprooted, the marriage-bond over-

is reverence for that see which, by the abundance
thrown, the propagation of children forbidden, of the Divine Grace, we hold, to shun the
the nature of the flesh condemned, and, in danger of sloth as much as possible lest the :

opposition to the true worship of the true confession of the chief Apostle whereby he
God, the Trinity of the Godhead is denied, testified that he loved God be not iound
the individuality of the persons confounded, in us :because if he (through us) carelessly
man's soul declared to be the Divine essence,
8 The whole districtover which Turribius was Vicar is her«
called Gallicia, though, as just above, we find it included ih«
provinces of Tarraco, Carthago, and Lusitania a well as
* S. 7 Ps. xvi. 10. Gallicia.
John ii. 19.

'
-^ U..c<. '{
C 6 t^ -
C c f '^C
 LETTER XVI. 2;

feed the flock so often commended to him he required by the Law is offered for him :

is proved not to love the chief Shepherd. another, when the three wise men attracted
by the brightness of the new star^ arrive at
II. Baptism is io he administered at Easter- Bethlehem from the East and worship the
tide and not on the Epiphany.
Infant with the mystic offering of Gifts.
Accordingly when it reached my ears on And again the days are not the same on
reliable testimony (and I already felt a brother's which by the divinely appointed pasage into
affectionate anxiety about your acts, beloved) Egypt He was withdrawn from wicked Herod,
that in what is one of the chief sacraments and on which He was recalled from Egypt
of the Church you depart from the practice into Galilee on His pursuer's death. Among
of the Apostles' constitutions by administering these varieties of circumstance must be included
the sacrament of bapti'^m to greater numbers His growth of body: the Lord increases,
on the feast of the Epiphany than at Easter- as the evangelist bears witness, with the
tide, I was surprised that you or your pre- progress of age and grace at the time of the :

decessors could have introduced so unreason- Passover He comes to the temple at Jerusalem
able an innovation as to confound the mysteries with His parents, and when He was absent
of the two festivals and believe there was from the returning company, He is found
no difference between the day on which Christ sitting with the elders and disputing among
was worshipped by the wise men and that on the wondering masters and rendering an ac-
which He rose again from the dead. You count of His remaining behind: "why is it,"
could never have fallen info this fault, if you He says, " that ye sought Me ? did ye not
had taken the whole of your observances from know that I must be in that which is My
the source whence you derive your consecration Father's*," signifying that He was the Son
to the episcopate; and if the see of the blessed of Him whose temple He was in. Once
Apostle Peter, which is the mother of your more when in later years He was to be
priestly dignity, were the recognized teacher declared more openly and sought out the
of church-method. We could indeed have en- baptism of His forerunner John, was there
dured your departure from its rules with less any doubt of His being God remaining when
equanimity, if you had received any previous after the baptism of the Lord Jesus the Holy
rebuke by way of warning from us. But now Spirit in form of a dove descended and rested
as we do not despair of correcting you, we upon Him, and the Father's voice was heard
must show gentleness. And although an from the skies, "Thou art My beloved Son:
excuse which affects ignorance is scarce in Thee I am well pleased 3?" All these
tolerable in priests, yet we prefer to moderate things we have alluded to with as much
our needful rebuke and to instruct you plainly brevity as possible for this reason, that you
in the true method of the Church. may know, beloved, that though all the days
of Christ's life were hallowed by many m'ghty
III. One must distinguish one festival from works of His and
4, though in all His actions
another in respect of dignity and occasion.
mysterious sacraments shone forth, yet at one
s

The restoration of mankind has indeed ever time intimations of events were given by signs,
remained immutably fore-ordained in God's and at one time fulfilment realized and that :

eternal counsel but the series of events all the Saviour's works that are recorded are
:

which had to be accomplished in time through not suitable to the time of baptism. For if
Jesus Christ our Lord was begun at the we were to commemorate with indiscriminate
Incarnation of the Word. Hence there is honour these things also which we know to
one time when at the angel's announcement have been done by the Lord after His
the blessed Virgin Mary believed she was baptism by the blessed John, His whole life-
to be with child through the Holy Ghost and
conceived :
another, when without loss of her « It will be noticed that Leo
s order of events, though probably

virgin purity the Boy was born and shown correct, isnot that of the modern Kalendar, which places the
6) soon after the Circumcision (Jan. i), and
not
Epiphany (Jan.
to the shepherds by the exulting joy of the atter the Purification (Feb. 2) unless it was some little time after,
:

Herod's cruelty was unnecessarily great in including children of

heavenly attendants another, when the Babe
:

two years old in his massacre (S. Matt. ii. 16).

was circumcised another, when the victim
: « S. Luke ii.
49, in his quce Pa.tris^ mei sunt (Vulgate)
: this
version leaves the expression kv toi? tow Harpos \).ov in its original
his
ambi-uity, but Leo's ''commentary immediately following gives
9 From this letter it might be gathered that it was a universal decision in favour of in MyFather's house."
practice of the early Church, based on the precepts of the apostles, 3 S. Matt. iii. 17.
to re.-trict Baptism to the feasts of Easter and Whitsuntide, and 4 Innumeris consecrntos fuisse viriuiibus, where virtutes^
exclude Epiphany. Whereas as a matter of fact the restriction as often, corresponds to the Gk. Suva/xeis.
was almost exclusively Roman ; all the Eastern Churches and 5 Sacramentorum mysteriacornscasse : instructive to find
it is

a good many of the Western recognizing the Epiphany as a suit- the two words here conjoined, Leo so often using theni apparently
able occasion for the rite. Leo is too fond of claiming Apostolic as equivalents. No one, moreover, after reading^ this sentence,
authority for his dictates, and none such exists here, as far as we can doubt what in early times Western Christians meant by
know. sacramentum, see Letter XIL chap. 3, &c.
28 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
time would have to be observed in a con- from the tomb*. The very nature, therefore
tinuous succession of festivals, because all His of the act teaches us that that is the recog-
acts were full of miracles. But because the nized day for the general reception of the
Spirit of wisdom and knowledge so instructed grace 3, on which the power of the gift and
the Apostles and teachers of the whole Church the character of the action originated. And
as to allow nothing disordered or confused this is strongly corroborated by the consider-
to exist in our Christian observances, we must ation that the Lord Jesus Christ Himself,
discern the relative importance of the various after He rose from the dead, handed on both
solemnities and observe a reasonable distinc- the form and power of baptizing to His dis-
tion in all the institutions of our fathers and ciples, in whose persons all the chiefs of the
rulers for we cannot otherwise "be one flock churches received their instructions with these
:

"
and one shepherd ^," except as the Apostle words, Go ye and teach all nations, baptizing
*'
teaches us, that we all speak the same thing : them in the name of the Father and of the
and that we be perfected in the same mind Son and of the Holy Ghost 4." On which
and in the same judgment 7." of course He might have instructed them
even before His passion, had He not especially
IV. The reason explained why Easter afid wished it to be understood that the grace
Whitsuntide are the p7'o^er seasons Jor of regeneration began with His resurrection.
It must be added, indeed, that the solemn
Baptism.
season of Pentecost, hallowed by the coming
Although, therefore, both these things which of the Holy Ghost is also allowed, being,
are connected with Christ's humiliation and as it
were, the sequel and completion of the
those which are connected with His exaltation Paschal feast. And while other festivals are
meet in one and the same Person, and all that held on other
days of the week, this festival
is in Him of Divine
power and human weak- (of Pentecost) always occurs on that day,
ness conduces to the accomplishment of our which is marked
by the Lord's resurrection :

restoration yet it is appropriate that the holding out, so to say, the hand of assisting
:

power of baptism should change the old into grace and inviting those, who have been
the new creature on the death-day of the cut off from the Easter feast
by disabling
Crucified and the Resurrection-day of the sickness or
length of journey or difficulties
Dead: that Christ's death and His resurrec- of
sailing, to gain the purpose that they long
tion may operate in the re-born^, as the for
*'
through the gift of the Holy Spirit. For
blessed Apostle says Are ye ignorant that the
Only-begotten of God Himself wished no
:

all we who were baptized in Christ

Jesus, difference to be felt between Himself and the
were baptized in His death ? We were buried
Holy Spirit in the Faith of believers and in
with Him through baptism into death; that the
efficacy of His works because there is
:

as Christ rose from the dead through the

no diversity in^ their nature, as He says,
glory of the Father, so we also should walk " I will ask the Father and He shall
give you
in newness of life. For if we have become another Comforter that He
may be with you
united with the likeness of His death, we for "
ever, even the Spirit of Truth s ; and
shall be also (with the
likeness) of His resur- again ''
But the Comforter which is the Holy
:

rection 9," and the rest which the Teacher

Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name,
of the Gentiles discusses further in recom-
He shall teach you all things and bring to
mending the sacrament of baptism: that it your remembrance all that I said unto
you^;"
might be seen from the spirit of this doctrine and again " When He, the :
Spirit of Truth,
that that is the day, and that the time chosen
is come. He shall guide you into all the
for regenerating the sons of men and
adopting Truth 7." And thus, since Christ is the
them among the sons of God, on which by
Truth, and the Holy Spirit the Spirit of Truth,
a mystical symbolism and form % what is
and the name of "Comforter" appropriate
done in the limbs coincides with what was
to both, the two festivals are not dissimilar,
done in the Head Himself, for in the bap-
where the sacrament is the same ^
tismal office death ensues
through the slaying
of sin, and threefold immersion imitates the
« This was a favourite interpretation of the
symbolism with the
lying in the tomb three days, and the raising fathers. Cf. Serm. LXX., chap. 4, and Bright's n. 97 thereon.
out of the water is like Him that rose 3 CelebrandcB generaliter gratia:, where generaliter \\7n% much
again the same sense as the Eng. "generally" has in the definition of
a sacrament in the Eng. Ch. Catechism as ^^geturai/y necessary
to salvation."
« S. X. T7. 4 S. Matt, xxviii. 19. 5 S. John xiv. 16.
John 7 1 Cor. i. lo.
8 Renascentibus 7 Ibid. xvi. 13.
fpres. part.) here, not renatis (past). 6 Ibid. 26.
8 It need hardly be pointed out that these words, " where th«
^
9 Rom vi. 3-5. Notice the support here given to the marginal
alternative of the R.V., "united with," instead of "united in" sacrament is the same," refer to the sacramentum (in its Leonine
(Lat. complantati similitudini, &c.). sense), that has just been explained, viz. that Christus est Veritas
,

*
Per similitudinem €tfor mam mystetii. tt spiritus sanctus est spiritus veritatis.
 LETTER XVI, 29

V". S. Peter'sexample as an authority for VII. Our Lord's baptism by John very different
Whitsuntide baptisms. to the
baptism of believers.
And that we do not contend for this on our But if any one thinks the feast of the Epi-
own conviction but retain it on Apostolic phany, which in proper degree is certainly to
authority, we prove by a sufliciently apt ex- be held in due honour, claims the privilege of
ample, following the blessed Apostle Peter, baptism because, according to some the Lord
who, on the very day on which the promised came to St. John's baptism on the same day,
coming of the Holy Ghost filled up the number let him know that the
grace of that baptism
of those that believed, dedicated to God in and the reason of it were quite different, and
the baptismal font three thousand of the is not on an
equal footing with the power by
people who had been converted by his preach- which they are re-born of the Holy Ghost, of
ing. The Holy Scripture, which contains the whom it is said, " which were born not of
Acts of Apostles 9, teaches this in its faithful blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the
"
narrative, saying, Now when they heard this, will of man, but of God 3." For the Lord
they were pricked in the heart, and said unto who needed no remission of sin and sought
Peter and to the rest of the Apostles, what not the remedy of being born again, desired
shall we do, brethren ? But Peter said unto to be baptized just as He desired to be cir-
them, Repent ye and be baptized every one of cumcised, and to have a victim offered for His
you in the name of Jesus Christ, unto the purification that He, who had been " made
:

remission of your sins, and ye shall receive of a woman 3^,"

the gift of the Holy Ghost. For to you is the
promise, and to your children and to all that
are afar off, even as many as the Lord our
God shall call unto Him. With many other
words also he testified and exhorted them say-
ing. Save yourselves from this crooked genera-
tion. They then that received his word were
baptized, and there were added
about three thousand \"
VI. In cases of urgency other times are allow-
able for baptism.
Wherefore, as it is quite clear that these
as the Apostle says, might be-
come also ** under the law" which He had come,
" not
to destroy but to fulfil 3'>/' and by fulfilling
to end, as the blessed Apostle proclaims,
say-
*'
ing : but Christ is the end of the law unto
righteousness to every one that believethl"
But the sacrament of baptism He founded in
His own person s, because" in all things having
in that the pre-eminence ^," He taught that He Him-
day
self was the Beginning. And He ratified the
power of re-birth on that occasion, when from
His side flowed out the blood of ransom and
the v/ater of baptism 7. As, therefore, the Old
Testament was the witness to the new, and
"
two the law was given by Moses but grace :

seasons of which we have been speaking
the rightful ones for baptizing the chosen in
Church, we admonish you, beloved, not to add
other days to this observance. Because,
although there are other festivals also to which
much reverence is due in God's honour, yet
we must rationally guard this principal and
greatest sacrament as a deep mystery and not
part of the ordinary routine =: not, however,
prohibiting the licence to succour those who
are in danger by administering baptism to
them at any time. For whilst we put off the
are and truth came through Jesus Christ ^ ; " as
the divers sacrifices prefigured the one Victim,
and the slaughter of many lambs was ended by
the offering up of Him, of whom it is said,
"
Behold the Lamb of God ; behold Him that
taketh away the sin of the worlds;" so too
John, not Christ, but Christ's forerunner, not
the bridegroom, but the friend of the bride-
" not His
groom, was so faithful in seeking,
own, but the things which are Jesus Christ's 9*,"
as to profess himself unworthy to undo the
shoes of His feet seeing that He Himself
:

vows of those who are not pressed by ill health indeed baptized "in water unto repentance,"
and live in peaceful security to those two but He who with twofold power should both
closely connected and cognate festivals, we do restore life and destroy sins, was about to
not at any time refuse this which is the only safe- "baptize in the Holy Ghost and fire?''.'* Aa
guard of true salvation to any one in peril of 3 S. John 13. 3» Gal. iv. 4. S. Matt. v. 17.
i. S*"

death, in the crisis of a siege, in the distress

4 Rom. X. 4.
5 Baptismi sui in se condiditsacramentufn : the baptism of
of persecution, in the terror of shipwreck. Christ has very generally been associated with the Epiphany
—
the record of it, for instance, in S. Luke iii. 15 23, is the 2nd
:

morning lesson for the Festival in the English Church. It is,

however, not clear who the "some" were whom Leo nientions
9 Leo does not often quote from the Acts, and here he above as putting Christ's baptism on the same day as the Epiphany;
expressly
includes it in the Canon, and alludes to its authenticity {Jideli perhaps he means the Eastern Church."
historiadocet).
* Acts ii. 6 I Col. i. 18.
37-41.
'
Principalis et inaximi sacrantenti custodienda nobis est 7 Cf. Lett. XXVIII. (The Tome), chap, vi., where the same
fiystica et rationalis exceptio (another reading being exem- explanation of the sacred incident in the Lord's passion is given.
8 S. "
ptatio (symholism), which Quesriel prefers, thinking that the John i. 17. Cf. Rev. xix. 20, for the testimony of Jesui
words have reference to the appiopriateness of this symbolical rite is the spirit of prophecy." 9 S. John i. 29.
of Baptism being performed at Easter-tide). 9* Phil. ii. az. 9>> S. Matt iii. 11 ; S. Luke iii. 16.
30 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
then, beloved brethren,all these distinct proofs decree precluding all bishops from adopting as
come before you, whereby to the removal of a practice what in two churches of your pro-
all doubt you recognize that in baptizing the vince has been unscrupulously suggested and
elect who, according to the Apostolic rule wrongfully carried out. Upon the clergy of
have to be purged by exorcisms, sanctified by the church in Tauromenium deploring the
fastings and instructed by frequent sermons, destitution they were in from the bishop having
two seasons only are to be observed, viz. squandered all its estates by selling, giving
Easter and Whitsuntide : we charge
you, away, and otherwise disposing of them, the
brother, to make no further departure from clergy of Panormus, who have lately had
the Apostolic institutions. Because hereafter a new bishop, raised a similar complaint about
no one who thinks the Apostolic rules can be the misgovernment of the former bishop in the
set at defiance will go unpunished. holy synod, at which we were presiding.
Although, therefore, we have rdready given
VI IT. The Sicilian bishops are to send three of
instructions as to what is for the advantage of
their number to each of the half-yearly meet-
both Churches, yet lest this vicious example of
ings of bishops at Rome, abominable should hereafter be
plundering
Wherefore we require this first and foremost taken as a precedent, we wish to make this
for the keeping of perfect harmony, that, ac- our formal command binding on you, beloved,
cording to the wholesome rule of the holy for ever. We decree, therefore, that no bishop
Fathers that there should be two meetings of without exception shall dare to give away, or
bishops every year^, three of you should to exchange, or to sell any of the property of
appear without fail each time, on the 29th of his church unless he foresees an advantage
:

September, to join in the council of the likely to accrue from so doing, and after con-
brethren for thus, by the aid of God's grace, sultation with the whole of the clergy, and
:

we shall the easier guard against the rise of with their consent, he decides upon what will
offences and errors in Christ's Church and undoubtedly profit that church.
: For pres-
this council must always meet and deliberate
byters, or deacons, or clerics of any rank who
in the presence of the blessed Apostle Peter, have connived at the church's losses, must
that all his constitutions and canonical decrees know that they will be deprived of both rank
may remain inviolate with all the Lord's and communion because it is absolutely fair, :

priests. beloved brethren, that not only the bishop,

These matters, upon which we thought it but also the whole of the clergy should advance
necessary to instruct you by the inspiration of the interests of their church and keep the gifts
the Lord, we wish brought to your knowledge unimpaired of those who have contributed
by our brothers and fellow-bishops, Bacillus their own substance to the churches for the
and Paschasinus. May we learn by their re- salvation of their souls. Dated 20 Oct., in
port that the institutions of the Apostolic See the consulship of the illustrious Calepius (447)-
are reverently observed by you. Dated 21
Oct., in the consulship of the. illustrious Alipius LETTER XVIII.
and Ardaburis (447).
To Januarius, Bishop of Aquileia'.
LETTER XVII*. Leo, bishop of the city of Rome, to
To the bishops of Sicily {forbidding the Januarius, bishop of Aquileia.
all
sale of church property except for the advantage
Those who renounce heresy and schism and
of the church). return to the Church must make their recanta-
Leo, the pope"*, to all the bishops of Sicily. tion very clear: those who are clerics may
retain their rank but not be pj'omotcd.
The occasion of specific complaints claims
"
our attention as having the care of all the On reading your letter, brother, we recog-
churches," that we should make a perpetual nized the vigour of your faith, which we
*
already were aware of, and congratulate you
Cf. Lett. XIV., chap. 8, where the same rule is laid down.
» This letter is suspected by Quesnel as being, if not spurious, on the watchful care you bestow as pastor on
at least the production of some later Leo than our own : but he the keeping of Christ's flock lest the wolves,
:

would seem to have hardly sufficient ground for his conjecture,

and the document is interesting as showing the existence of that enter in under guise of sheep, should tear
Church endowments at the time, and alas of their mismanage-
!
the simple ones to pieces in their bestial fierce-
ment. Two centuries before indeed we have Cyprian in Africa
uttering a somewhat similar complaint : e.g. de laps, vi., de unit,
eccl. xxvi., Lett.
XV._ 3. It does not appear, however, there that
the clergy actually misappropriated Church funds, only that they 3 The Ballerinii's conjecture is at lea«t very plausible, that this
were greedy and intent on worldly gain. Januarius was the successor of that Bishop of Aquileia to whiim
a*
Papa. This title, which in later times came throughout Letter I. was written 5 years previously upon the same subject of
the West to denote
exclusively the Bishop of Rome, was origi- the Pelagian error. The text of this letter is almost word ibr
nally in the West no less than it is still in the East, the common word identical with Letter II. written to Septimus, Bishop o/
,

appellation of all priests and spiritual fathers of the Church. Altiuum, on the same occasion as Lett. I.
 LETTER XIX. 31

ness, and not only themselves run riot without who often foster much disease by refusing to
restraint, but also spoil those which are sound.
apply the needful remedy. Dated 30 Dec,
And lest the vipery deceit should effect this,in the consulship of the illustrious
Calepius
we have thought it meet to warn you, beloved, and Ardaburis (447).
reminding you that it is at the peril of his
soul, for any one of them who has fallen away
LETTER XIX.
from us into a sect of heretics and schis- To DoRUs, Bishop of Beneventum.
matics 4, and stained himself to whatever
extent with the pollution of heretical com- Leo, bishop, to Dorus his well-beloved
brother.
munion, to be received into catholic com-
munion on coming to his senses without I. He rebukes Dorus for allowing a junior
making legitimate and express satisfaction. presbyter to be promoted over the heads of
For it is most wholesome and full of all the the seniors^ and the first and second in se-
benefits of spiritual healing that presbyters or niority for acquiescing.
deacons, or sub-deacons or clerics of any rank, We
grieve that the judgment, which we
who wish to appear reformed, and entreat to to entertain of you, has been frustrated
hoped
return once more to the catholic Faith which by our ascertaining that you have done things
they had long ago lost, should first confess with- which by their blame-worthy novelty mfringe
out ambiguity that their errors and the authors the whole
system of Church discipline al- :

of the errors themselves are condemned by though

you know full well with what care we
them, that their base opinions may be utterly wish the provisions of the canons to be kept
destroyed, and no hope survive of their recur- through all the churches of the Lord, and
rence, and that no member may be harmed the priests of all the to consider it peoples
by contact with them, every point having their especial duty to prevent the violation
been met with its proper recantation. With of the rules of the holy constitutions by any
regard to them we also order the observance extravagances. We are surprised, therefore,
of this regulation of the canons s, that they that you who ought to have been a strict
consider it a great indulgence, if they be observer of the injunctions of the Apostolic
allowed to remain undisturbed in their present See have acted so carelessly, or rather so con-
rank without any hope of further advance- tumaciously, as to show yourself not a guar-
ment but only on consideration of their not
:
dian, but a breaker of the laws handed on
being defiled with second baptism^. No slight to you. For from the report of your pres-
penalty does he incur from the Lord, who byter, Paul, which is subjoined, we have
judges any such person fit to be advanced to learnt that the order of the presbyterate has
Holy Orders. If advancement is granted been thrown into confusion with you by
to those who are without blame, only after strange intrigues and vile collusion; in such
full examination, how much more
ought it a way that one man has been hastily and
to be refused to those who are under sus- prematurely promoted, and others passed over
picion. Accordingly, beloved brother, in whose advancement was recommended by
whose devotion we rejoice, bestow your care their age, and who were charged with no
on our directions, and take order for the fault. But if the eagerness of an intriguer
circumspect and speedy carrying out of these or the ignorant zeal of his supporters de-
laudable suggestions and wholesome injunc- manded that which custom never allowed,
tions, which affect the welfare of the whole viz., that a beginner should be preferred to
Church. But do not doubt, beloved, that, veterans, and a mere boy to men of years, it
if what we decree for the observance of the was
your duty by diligence and teaching to
canons, and the integrity of the Faith be check the improper desires of the petitioners
neglected (which we do not anticipate), we with all reasonable authority lest he whom :

shall be strongly moved because the faults you advanced hastily to the priestly rank
:

of the lower orders are to be referred to none should enter on his of^ce to the detriment
more than to slothful and careless governors, of those with whom he associated and become
demoralized by the growth within him, not of
4 Schisinaticoncm, considering how easily heresy leads to the virtue of humility, but of the vice of con-
schism and schism to heresy, there is no need with Quesnel to
consider that Novatians or_ Donatists are being here attacked.
ceit 7. For you were not unaware that the
The Ballerinil say with justice '.—generalis regula hie indicator Lord had said that " he that humbleth him-
omnibus turn hcereticis turn schistnaticis ad ecciesiam redeun-
tibns communis. self shall be exalted but he that exalteth
:

5 What canon is here alluded to is uncertain : the Ballerinii

think perhaps the 8th Nicene canon, extending its application 7 Ne quern sacerdoiali propere provekebas konore, adiniuriam
from the Cathari or Novatians to all heresies and schism, eorum quibtis sochibatur, inciferet minorque sejieret
: the text
6 Si tamen iterata tinctione non
fuerint maculati- Cf. Can. no doubt corrupt, though the general sense is clear the emenda-
:

Afric, 27, neque j[>ermittendum ut rebaj>tizati ad clericattts tion minorque se for viiror quis is made almost certain by the
Qddum promoveantur. quotations that follow, especially the second.
32 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
himself shall be humbled 8," and also had said, with praiseworthy firmness he did not budge:
**
but ye seek from little to increase, and from and let no further encroachments be made to
the greater to be less9." For both actions any one's harm so that you, beloved, who not
:

are out of order and out of place ^ and all :

the fruit of men's labours is lost, all the
measure of their deserts is rendered void,
if the gaining of dignity is proportioned to
the amount of flattery used so that the eager-
ness to be eminent belittles not only the
undeservedly get the discredit of the whole
matter, may with all speed take measures to
cure it at least by putting these our injunc-
tions into effect ; lest, if a second time a just
:
complaint be lodged with us, we be forced
into stronger displeasure for we would rather
:

aspirer himself, but also him that connives at restore discipline by correcting what is done
him. But if, as is asserted, the first and wrong, than increase the punishment. Know
second presbyter were so agreeable to Epi- that we have entrusted the carrying out of
carpius being put over their heads as to de- our commands to our brother and fellow-
mand being honoured to their own disgrace,
his bishop Julius, that all things may straight-
that which they wished ought not to have way be established, as we have ordained.
been granted them when they were voluntarily Dated 8th March, in the consulship of the
degrading themselves because it would have : illustrious Postumianus (448).
been worthier of you to oppose than to yield
to such a pitiable wish. But their base and LETTER XX.
cowardly submission could not be to the pre-
judice of others whose consciences were good,
To EUTYCHES, AN AbBOT OF CONSTANTINOPLE.
and who had not done despite to God's grace; Leo, the bishop, to his dearly-beloved son,
so that, whatever the transaction was whereby Eutyches, presbyter.
they gave up their precedence to another,
they could not lower the dignity of those
He thanks him for his infoi'mation about the
that came next to them, nor because they
revival of Nestorianis7n and commends his zeal.
had placed the last above themselves, could You have brought to our knowledge, beloved,
he take precedence of the rest. by your letter that through the activity of
some 3 the heresy of Nestorius has been again
II. The presbyters, who gave way, to he de- We reply that your solicitude in
reviving.
7(1 ith the
graded usurper to the bottom : the
matter has pleased us, since the remarks
this
rest to keep their places.
we have received are an indication of your
The aforesaid presbyters, therefore, who mind. Wherefore do not doubt that the
have declared themselves unworthy of their Lord, the Founder of the catholic Faith, will
proper rank, though they even deserved to be befriend you in all things. And when we
deprived of their priesthood ; yet, that we have been able to ascertain more fully by
may show the gentleness of the Apostolic See whose wickedness this happens, we must make
provision with the help of God for the com-
in sparing them, are to be put last of all the

presbyters of the Church and that they may plete uprooting of this poisonous growth which
:

bear their own sentence, they shall be below has

long ago been condemned. God keep
him also whom they preferred to themselves thee safe, my beloved son. Dated ist June,
by their own judgment all the other pres- in the
:
consulship of the illustrious Postumianus
byters remaining in the order which the time and Zeno (448).
of his ordination assigns to each. And let
none except the two aforesaid sufter any loss LETTER XXI.
of dignity, but let this disgrace attach to those
From Eutyches to Leo*.
only who chose to put themselves below a
junior who had only lately been ordained :
I. he states his account of the proceedings at the
that they may feel that that sentence of the Synod.
gospels applies to themselves when it is said : God the Word is before all else my witness,
"with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be
judged and with ivhat measure ye mete, the
: 3 Qiiesnel is of opinion that Eutyches' letter had accused

same shall be measured unto you^." But let Domniis, Bishop of Antioch, and Thecdoret, Bishop of Cyrus
(cf.Lett. CXX., chapters iv. and v.), of Nestorianizing, and that
Paul the presbyter retain his place from which he thus had gained the approbation of Leo before his own
unsoundness had been made known,
4 Contrary to my general plan, I have thought it wiser, in the
matter of the Eutychian controversy, to include other than Leo's
8 S. Luke XIV. II and xviii. 14. own writings, that the reader may fulfil the precept audi alieram
9 Vos autem quteritis de pusillo crescere et de maiore minores partetn in what was the most important doctrinal discussion of
tsse. This remarkable addition to Matt. xx. 28 is found in Leos term of office. This Letter (XXL) bears the stamp of
S._
Cod. D, in some Syriac and many Latin copies: read Westcott s genuineness upon it, though the Gk. original is not found. It is
note in Appendix C 3 to Introduction to Study, d^c. from a collection of documents bearing on Nestorianism published
»
Inordinatum/pre^posterum. Cf. Lett. XIL, chap. 2, n. 8. ex MS. Casinensi, first by Chrl^tianus Lupus (?), and after-
» S. Mark
Matt. vii. 2 ; S. iv. 24 ; S. Luke vi. 36 wards by Stephanus Baluzius (1630—1718).
 LETTER XXI. 33

being confident of my hope and faith in let your holiness know these
things, that you
Christ the Lord and God of all, and discern- might judge what seemed right to yo-j, under-
ing the proof of my holding the truth in these taking by all means to follow your ruling.
matters but I call on your holiness, too, to
:

bear witness to my heart and to the reason-

II. His explanations were allowed no hearing.
ableness of my opinions and words. But the But without listening to any thing which
wicked devil has exercised his evil influence I said, they broke
up the Synod and published
upon my zeal and determination, whereby his the sentence of my degradation, which they
power ought to have been destroyed. Where- were getting ready against me before the in-
upon he has exerted all his proper power and quiry. So much slander were they factiously
aroused Eusebius, bishop of the town of Dory- making up against me that even my safety
laeum, against me, who presented an allega- would have been endangered had not the help
tion 5 to the holy bishop of the church in of God at the intercession of your holiness
Constantinople, Flavian, and to certain others quickly snatched me from the assault of mili-
whom he found in the same city assembled on tary force. Then they began to force the
^
various matters of their own in this he called heads of other monasteries
: to subscribe to
me heretic, not raising any true accusation but my degradation (a thing which was never done
contriving destruction for me and disturbance either towards those who have professed them-
for the churches of God. selves heretics, nor even against Nestorius
Their holinesses summoned me to reply to himself), insomuch, that when to reassure the
his accusation but though I was delayed by people I tried to set forth 9 statements of my
:

a serious illness besides my advanced age, faith, not only did they, who were plotting the
I came to clear myself, knowing well that aforesaid faction against me, prevent them
a faction had been formed against my safety. being heard, but also seized them that straight-
And, indeed, together with a writ of appeal to way I might be held a heretic before all.
^

which my signature was appended, I offered

III. He appeals to Leo for protection,
them a statement showing my confession upon
the holy Faith. But when the holy Flavian I take refuge, therefore, with you the de-

did not receive the document, nor order it to fender of religion and abhorrer ot such factions,
be read, yet heard me in reply utter word for bringing in even still nothing strange against
word that Faith which was forth at Nicaea the faith as it was originally handed down to
put
but anathematizing Apollinaris, Valentinus,
by the holy Synod, and confirmed at Ephesus, us,
I was required to
acknowledge two natures, Manes, and Nestorius, and those who say that
and to anathematize those who denied this. the flesh of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour,
But I, fearing the decision of the synod, and descended trom heaven and not from the Holv
not wishing either to take away or to add one Ghost and from the holy Virgin, along with all
word contrary to the Faith put forth by the heresies down to Simon Magus. Yet neverthe-

holy Synod of Nicsea, knowing, too, that our

less I stand in jeopardy of my life as a heretic.
I beseech you not to be prejudiced against me
holy and blessed fathers and bishops Julius,
Felix, Athanasius, and Gregorius 7 rejected the by their insidious designs about me, but to
" pronounce the sentence which shall seem to
phrase two natures," and not daring to dis-
cuss the nature of God the Word, who came you right upon the Faith, and in future not to
into flesh in the last days entering the womb allow any slander to be uttered against me by
of the holy virgin Mary unchangeably as he this faction, nor let one be expelled and ban-

willed and knew, becoming man in reality, ished from the number of the orthodox who
not in fancy, nor yet venturing to anathe- has spent his seventy years of life in con-
matize our aforesaid Fathers, 1 asked them to tinence and all chastity, so that at the very
end of life he should suffer shipwreck. I have
subjoined to this my letter both documents,
5 See Introduction, p. yii.
6 Libelli sc.
that which was presented by my accuser at the
{ap/ellaiionis ad Leone m): this is referred to by
Flavian (Lett. XXVI., chap, iii.) and denied. Synod, and that which was brought by me but
7 Of these four worthies, Athanasius is too well known to need
further notice
not received, as well as the statement of my
Gregorins is either Greg. Nazianzen, Bishop of
:

Constantinople (circ. 380), or Greg, of Nyssa, both great cham- faith and those things which have been de
pions of the Church against Arianism (iiot, as the Ball., Grtg.
Thaumaturgus, Bishop of Neo Ca;sarea, 244-70): Julius was
creed upon the two natures by our holy
a Bishop of Rome (337-52) an excerpt from one of his letters
:
Fathers ^
'

is printed by the Ball, at the end of this letter as the

passage on
which Kutyches based his error, though they suspect it (not
unnaturally) as being an Apollinarian impo.sition Felix is pro-
:
* Abbots' signatures are found attached to the condemnation
bably no other than the Arian Bishop ot Rome, Felix II. (355-8) of Eutyches by the synod of Constantinople.
whose appointment is characterized by Athanasius as effected 9 Cf. Letter XXVl., chap, w., propositiones iniuriarum publice
"
by antichristian wickedness," but who is yet a canonized saint ponens et vialedictionibus plenas Gk. npoOeiJifTa v/3petos Kai Xoto-
and martyr of the Roman Church (see Schaff's Hist., vol. ii.
optas avdixeaTo), which is Flavian's account of the matter,
p. 371; iii. 635, 6). »
Of these lour documents (i) Eusebius' libellus is preserved i»
VOL. XII. 1
34 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
"
EuTYCHEs' Confession of Faith. wickedness, that restless evil, full of deadly
I call upon you before God, who gives life poison 1" Above and below it " goes about,"
to all things, and Christ Jesus, who witnessed seeking **whom it may" strike, dismay, and
that good confession under Pontius Pilate,
'*
devour s." Whence to watch, to be sober unto
prayer, to draw near to God, to eschew foolish
-
that you do nothing by favour. For I have
held the same as my forefathers and from my questionings, to follow the fathers and not to
boyhood have been illuminated by the same go beyond the eternal bounds, this we have
Faith as that which was laid down by the holy learnt from Holy Writ. And so I give up the
excess of grief and abundant tears over the
Synod of 318 most blessed bishops who were
gathered at Nicaea from the whole world,
and capture of one of the clergy who are under me,
which was confirmed and ratified afresh for and whom I could not save nor snatch from
sole acceptance by the holy Synod assembled the wolf, although I was ready to lay down
at Ephesus and I have never thought other-
: my life for him. How was he caught, how
wise than as the right and only true orthodox did he leap away, hating the voice of the caller
Faith has enjoined. And I agree to every- and turning aside also from the memory of the
Faith Fathers and thoroughly detesting their paths.
thing that was laid down about the same
And thus I proceed with my account.
by the same holy Synod of which Synod the
:

leader and chief was Cyril of blessed memory

II. The seductions of heretics caplure the un-
bishop of the Alexandrians, the partner and
sharer in the preaching and in the Faith of wary.
those saints and elect of God, Gregory the There are some "in sheep's clothing, but
greater, and the other Gregory 2, Basil,
Athan- inwardly they are ravening wolves^:" whom
asius, Atticus and Proclus. Him and all of we know
by their fruit. These men seem
them I have held orthodox and faithful, and indeed at first to be of us, but they are not of
have honoured as saints, and have esteemed my us " for if they had been of us, they would
:

masters. But I utter an anathema on Nes- no doubt have continued with us 7." But when
torius, Apollinaris, and all heretics down to they have spewed out their impiety, throwing
Simon, and those who say that the flesh of our out the guile that is in them, and seizing the
Lord Jesus Christ came down from heaven. weaker ones, and those who have their senses
For He who is the Word of God came down unpractised in the divine utterances, they carry
from heaven without flesh and was made flesh them along with themselves to destruction,
in the holy Virgin's womb unchangeably and wresting and doing despite to the Fathers'
unalterably as He Himself knew and willed. doctrines, just as they do the Holy Scriptures
And He who was always perfect God before also to their own destruction whom we must :

the ages, was also made perfect man in the be forewarned of and take heed lest some
end of the days for us and for our salvation. should be misled by their wickedness and
" For
This my full profession may your holiness con- shaken in their firmness. they have
sider. sharpened their tongues like serpents adder's :

I, Eutyches, presbyter and archimandrite, poison is under their lips^"

as the prophet
have subscribed to this statement with my has cried out about them.
own hand.
III. Eutyches' heresy stated.
LETTER XXHJ. Such a one, therefore, has now shown him-
for many years a
The first from Flavian, Bp. of Constan- self amongst us, Eutyches,
tinople TO Pope Leo. presbyter and archimandrite 9, pretending to

hold the same belief as ours, and to have the

To the most holy and God-loving father and
right Faith in him indeed he resists the blas- :

fellow-bishop, Leo, Flavian greeting in the of and feigns a controversy

Lord. phemy Nestorius,
with him, but the exposition of the Faith com-
I. The designs of the devil have led Eutyches posed by
the 318 holy fathers, and the letter
that Cyril of holy memory wrote to Nestorius,
astray.
and one by the same author on the same sub-
There is nothing which can stay the devil's to whichthese writings,
ject to the Easterns,

Act I Chalcedon ; (2) is not forthcoming ;(3) is appended below ;

and (4) a fragment of the testimony of Julius, which is given,

does not seem important enough to be added in this edition, in saying that we must think of Leo as writing the Tome
XkVIII.) with the older Latin version of Flavian's letter
especially as its genuineness is denied. (Lett.
« Here we have the two Gregorys mentioned : cf. n. 7, above. before him.'
4 S. Jam. iii. 8. 5 i S. Pet. v. 8-
3 There are two Latin versions of the original Gk. of this letter, 8 Ps. cxl.
6 S. Matt. vii. 15. 7 i John ii. 19.
an older and a later the later, as being more accurate, is here
:
3.
9 Viz., head of a monastery (Gk. /aavSpa) or abbot.
translated, though Canon Bright would seem to be right (n. 139)
 LETTER XXII I.
35

all have given their assent, he has tried to LETTER XXIIL

of the
upset, and revive the old evil dogmas
blasphemous Valentinus and ApoUinaris. He
has not feared the warning of the True King
" Whoso shall cause one of the least of these
little ones to stumble, it was better that a mill-
stone should be hanged about his neck, and
that he should be sunk in the depth of the
sea\" But casting away all shame, and
shaking off the cloak which covered his error
he openly in our holy synod persisted in saying
that our Lord Jesus Christ ought not to be
understood by us as having two natures after
His incarnation in one substance and in one
person nor yet that the Lord's flesh was of
: have been able to keep silence to us upon
the same substance with us, as if assumed
from us and united to God the Word hypo-
statically but he said that the Virgin who
: at once informed by your own report, that we
bare him was indeed of the same substance
with us according to the flesh, but the Lord
Himself did not assume from her flesh of the
same substance with us but the Lord's body :
was not a man's body, although that which
issued from the Virgin was a human body,
resisting all the expositions of the holy
To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople.
: To his well -beloved brother Flavian the
Leo the bishop.
bishop,
I. He complains that Flavian has not sent him
a full account of Etttyches' case.
Seeing that our most Christian and merciful
=*, Emperor, in his holy and praiseworthy faith
and anxiety for the peace of the Catholic
Church, has sent us a letter 4 upon the matters
which have roused the din of disturbance
among; you, we wonder, brother, that you
the scandal that has been caused, and that
you did not rather take measures for our being
might not have any doubt about the truth of
the case. For we have received a document
from the presbyter Eutyches s, who complains
that on the accusation of bishop Eusebius he
has been wrongfully deprived of communion,
notwithstanding that he says he attended your
summons and did not refuse his presence :

Fathers. and moreover asserts that he presented a deed

of appeal in the very court, which was how-
IV. He has sent Leo the minictes of their pro- ever not accepted whereupon he was forced
:

ceedings that he may see all the details.
But not to make my
we have sent your holi-
detailing everything,
ness the proceedings which some time since
we took in the matter therein we deprived :
him convicted on these charges, of his
as
mon-
priesthood, of the management of his
astery and of our communion in order that
to put forth letters of defence^ in the city
letter too long by of Constantinople. Pending which matter we
do not yet know with what justice he has been
separated from the communion of the Church.
But having regard to the importance of the
matter, we wish to know the reason of your
action and to have the whole thing brought to
our knowledge for we, who desire the judg-
:
:

ments of the Lord's priests to be deliberate,

your holiness also knowing the facts of his
case may make his wickedness manifest to all cannot without information decide one way
the GoD-loving bishops who are under your or another, until we have all the proceedings
reverence; lest perchance if they do not know accurately before us.
the views which he holds, and of which he
II. And 7101V demands it.
has been openly convicted, they may be found
to be in correspondence with him as a fellow-
And therefore, brother, signify to us in a
the most fit and
beHever by letter or by other means. I and full account by the hand of
what innovation has arisen
those who are with me give much greeting to competent person,
and to all the brotherhood in Christ. against the ancient faith, which needed to be
you
The Lord keep you in safety and prayer for corrected by so severe a sentence.. For both
the moderation of the Church and the devout
us, O most GoD-loving father
3
faith of our most godly prince insist upon our
showing much anxiety for the peace of Christ-
endom that dissensions may be cleared away :

*
S. Matt, xviii. 6, but will be noticed that the quotation is
it
and the Catholic Faith kept unimpaired, and
confused with xxv. 40, minimis being substituted for qiii in me that those whose faith has been proved may
be fortified by our authority, when those who
credunt.
2 Pndorem
^instead of the impudenter of the MSB.) omnetn
abiciens et peilem qucB eum circumdabat excutiens, the Gk.
version of this somewhat obscure passage running aXhiit naa-av
anofiaKcDV /cat riv Trepie'/cetro"ttjs nkdvrig dopav aTrorti'afa/u.evos.
3 This was the letter which was somewhat unaccountably
its transit to Rome" which reached Leo after 4 Tin's letter from Theodosius II. came soon after Eutyches,
delayed in (Bright),
XXIII. was and to which Leo refers in the Tome, chap, i., letter (XXI), and "apparently gave Leo the impression, ihaf
written,
it iter is, quas iniraniur /uisse tarn seras Blight's note'
" 139 Eutyches had been badly treated." Brigiit.
should be read throughout as a clear exposition of the preliminary 5 See Letter XXL, ahove.
steps in the controversy.
6 Contestatorios libeUos. See Lett. XXL, chap. ii. ...

D 2
36 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
maintain what is wrong have been recalled asserting that he kept the constitutions of the
from their error. And no difficulty can arise Nicene synod and had been vainly blamed for
on this side, since the said presbyter has pro- difference of faith.
fessed himself, by his own statement, ready to
be corrected if anything be found in him II. He finds fault with Flavia?t's silence.

worthy of rebuke. For it beseems us in such
matters to take every precaution that charity
be kept and the Truth defended without the
din of strife. And therefore because you see,
beloved, that we are anxious about so great a
matter, hasten to inform us of everything in as
But the statement of bishop Eusebius, his
accuser, copies of which the said presbyter
has sent us, contained nothing clear about his
objections, and though he charged a presbyter
with heresy, he did not say expressly what
opinion he disapproved of in him although :

full and clear a manner as possible (for this the bishop himself also professed that he ad-
ought to have been done before), lest in the hered to the decrees of the Nicene synod :

cross-statements of both sides we be misled by
some uncertainty, and the dissension, which
ought to be stifled in its infancy, be fostered
for our heart is impressed by God's inspiration
with the need of saving from violation by any-
one's misinterpretation those constitutions of
the venerable fathers which have received
Divine ratification and belong to the ground-
work of the Faith. God keep thee safe, dear
brother. Dated i8 February (449), in the con-
sulship of the illustrious Asturius and Proto-
for which reason we had no means of learning
anything more fully. And because the method
: of our Faith and the laudable anxiety shown
by your piety requires the merits of the case
to be known, there must now be no place
allowed for deception, but we must be in-
formed of the points on which he considers
him unsound, that the right judgment may
be passed after full information. I have sent
a letter to the aforesaid bishop, from which he
may gather that I am displeased at his still

genes. keeping silence upon what has been done in

so grave a matter, when he ought to have
LETTER XXIV. been forward in disclosing all to us at the
To Theodosius Augustus II. outset and we believe that even after the
:

reminder he will acquaint us with the whole,

Leo the bishop, to Theodosius Augustus. in order that, when what now seems obscure,
has been brought into the light, judgment
I. He praises the Enipei'or''s piety and mentions
may be passed agreeably to the teaching of
Eutyches'' appeal. the Gospels and the Apostles. Dated the 18th
How much protection the Lord
has vouch- of February^, in the consulship of the illustri-
safed His Church through your clemency and ous Asturms and Protogenes (449).
faith, is shown again by this letter which you
have sent me so that we rejoice at there
: LETTER XXV.
being not only a kingly, but also a priestly From Peter Chrysologus, Bishop of Ra-
mind within you. Seeing that, besides your
venna, TO Eutyches, the Presbyter.
imperial and pubhc cares, you have a most
devout anxiety for the Christian religion, lest [In answer to a letter from Eutyches, he
schisms or heresies or other offences should urges him to accept the decisions of the
grow up among God's people. For your realm Church on the Faith in fear and without too
is then in its best state when men serve the close inquiry, and to abide by the ruling of
eternal and unchangeable Trinity by the con- the bishop of Rome.]
fession of one Godhead 7. What the disturb-
ance was which occurred in the Church of LETTER XXVI 9.
Constantinople, and which could have so A SECOND ONE FROM FLAVIAN TO LeO.
moved my brother and fellow-bishop Flavian,
that he deprived Eutyches, the presbyter, of To the most holy and blessed father and
communion, I have not yet been able to un- fellow-minister Leo, Flavian greeting in the
derstand clearly. For although the aforesaid Lord.
presbyter sent in writing a complaint con-
cerning his trouble to the Apostolic See,
yet he only briefly touched on some points,
8
Quesnel reads the ist of March as the date.
9 In reading the Tome (Lett. XXVIII.) the reader is warned
remember that he must take no account of this letter, which did
to
not reach Leo until later, and which is acknowledged in Lett.
7 Is it fanciful to trace an
analogy between these words and XXXVI. dated a week after the Tome. Bright (n. 139). There
the language of the Collect for Trinity Sunday (out of the Sacra- are two versions of this letter also, the ancient one and a modern
"
mentary of Gregory), grace by the confession of a true faith to one by Joannes Cotelerius, which latter, as being a more exact
acknowledge the glory of the Eternal Trinity, and in the power of reproduction of the Gk. original, we have taken as the basis of ouf
the Divine Majesty to worship the Unity "
? English translation.
 LETTER XXVI. 37

I. Eutyches' heresy restated. effable and incomprehensible meeting which

Nothing, as you know, most beloved of resulted in unity." And this does not escape
God, is more precious to priests than piety your holiness, who have no doubt read the
and the right dividing of the word of truth. record of what was done at Ephesus. Yet
For all our hope and safety, and the recom- this same Eutyches attaching no weight to

pense of promised good depend thereon. For these words, thinks he is not liable to the
this reason we must take all pains about the penalties fixed by that holy and ecumenical
true Faith, and those things which have been synod. For this reason, finding that many
set forth and decreed by the holy Fathers, that
of the simpler-minded folk were injured in
always, and in all circumstances, they may be their faith by his contention, upon his being
kept and guarded whole and uninjured. And accused by the devout Bishop Eusebius, and
so it was necessary on the present occasion upon his attending at the holy council, and
for us, who see the orthodox Faith suffering with his own mouth declaring what he thought
harm, and the heresy of Apollinaris and to the members of the synod, we have de-
Valentinus being revived by the wicked monk posed him for his estrangement from the true
Eutyches, not to overlook it, but publicly to Faith, as your holiness will learn from the
disclose it for the people's safety. For this resolutions passed about him which we have :

man, this Eutyches, keeping his diseased and sent with this our letter. Moreover, it is fair
sickly opinion hid within him, has dared to in my opinion that you should be told this
attack our gentleness, and unblushingly and also that this same Eutyches, after suffering
shamelessly to instil his own blasphemy into just and canonical deposition, instead of
many minds saying that before the Incarna-
:
making amends for his earlier by his later
tion, indeed, our Saviour Jesus Christ had conduct^, and appeasing God by careful peni-
two natures, Godhead and manhood but tence and many tears, and by a true repent-
:

that after the union they became one nature ; ance, comforting our heart which was greatly
not knowing^ what he says, or on what he saddened at his fall not only did not do so, :

is speaking so decidedly. For even the but even made every effort to throw the mostholy
union of the two natures that came together church of this place into confusion setting :

in Christ did not, as your piety knows, con- up in public placards full of insults and male-
fuse their properties in the process but the dictions, and beyond this addressing his en-
:

properties of the two natures remain entire treaties to our most religious and Christ-loving
even in the union. And he added another Emperor, and these too over-flowing with
blasphemy also, saying that the Lord's body arrogance and sauciness, whereby he tried
which sprang from Mary was not of our sub- to override the divine canons in everything.
stance, nor of human matter but, though he :

calls it human, he refuses to say it was con- III. Jle

acknowledges the receipt of Leo's letter.
substantial with us or with her w^ho bare him,
§ according to the fleshy
But after all this had occurred, your holiness'
letter was conveyed to us by the most honour-
able count Pansophius and from it we learnt :

II. The means Eutyches has taken to circum- that the same Eutyches had sent you a letter
vent the Synod. full of falsehood and cunning, saying that at
the time of trial he had presented letters of
And this notwithstanding that the acts to us, and to the holy synod of bishops
of Ephesus3, in the letter written by the holy appeal
who were then present, and had appealed to
and ecumenical synod to the wicked and de-
your holiness this he certainly never did,
:

posed Nestorius, contain these express words but in this matter, too, he has been guilty of
:

*'
the natures which came together to form
deceit, like the father of lies, thinking to gain
true unity are indeed different and yet from :

your ear. Therefore, most holy father, being

them both there is but one Christ and Son.
stirred by all that he has ventured, and by
Not as if the difference between the two
what has been done, and is being done against
natures was done away with through the
us and the most holy Church, use your accus-
union, but rather that these same natures, tomed promptitude as becomes
the priesthood,
His Godhead and His Manhood perfected for
and in defending the commonweal and peace
us one Lord Jesus Christ, through an in-
of the holy churches, consent by your own
letters to endorse the resolution that has been
»
Ignarus: it will be remembered that in the Tome (chap, i.)
this the chief fault which Leo also has to find with Eutyches,
is 4 Saltern secundis curare priora (Gk. kKv rots Sewrepot*
callinghim vtultufit ittiprudens et niinis imperitus, &c. to.O'ao'dat, TO.
npoTepa).
2 So iu Lett. XXIL,
chap. \\\., Do)nini corpus nou esse qtiidem 5 Cf. Lett. XXVII., n. 7, where the difference between
corpus hominis, hianamiin a^item corpus esse quod ex Vh-gine est. Flavian's request here and in Lett. XXIL, chap iv., is pointed
3 The date of this Council is 431 b.c. out.

i
 38 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
canonically passed against him, and to con- LETTER XXVIIL
most religious and Christ-
firm the faith of our
To Flavian commonly called **the
loving Emperor. For the matter only requires
and which Tome."
your weight support, through your
wisdom will at once bring about general peace I. Eutyches has been driven into his error by
and quietness. For thus both the heresy presumptiofi and ignorance ^.
which has arisen, and the disorder it has
Having read your letter, beloved, at the late
excited, will easily be appeased by God's arrival of which we are
surprised 9, and having
assistance through a letter from you and :
perused the detailed account of the bishops'
the rumoured synod will also be prevented, acts we
% have at last found out what the scandal
and so the most holy churches throughout the was which had arisen
world need not be disturbed. I and all that
among you against the
purity of the Faith and what before seemed :

are with me salute all the brethren that are

concealed has now been unlocked and laid
with you. May you be granted to us safe in open to our view from which it is shown that :

the Lord, and still praying for us, O most

Eutyches, who used to seem worthy of all
God loving and holy father. in virtue of his is
respect priestly office, very
unwary and exceedingly ignorant, so that it is
LETTER XXVII. even of him that the prophet has said " he :

To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople. refused to understand so as to do well he :

Leo to Flavian, bishop of Constantinople. thought upon iniquity in his bed ^" But
what more iniquitous than to hold blas-
An acknowledgment of Flavian's first letter and phemous opinions 3, and not to give way to
a promise of a fuller reply. those who are wiser and more learned than
On the first opportunity we could find, ourself. Now into this unwisdom fall they
which was the coming of our honourable son who, finding themselves hindered from know-
the truth by some obscurity, have recourse
Rodanus, we acknowledge, beloved, the arrival ing
not to the prophets' utterances, not to the
of your packet^, which was to give us informa-
nor to the injunctions of the
tion about the case which has been stirred up Apostles' letters,
but to their own selves and thus they
to our grief among you by misguided error. Gospel
:

stand out as masters of error because they

Since this man, who has long seemed to be
has
were never disciples of truth. For what learn-
religiously disposed, expressed himself in
the Faith otherwise than is right, though he ing has he acquired about the pages of the
never ought to have departed from the catholic New and Old Testament, who has not even
tradition, but to have persevered in the same
grasped the rudiments of the Creed ? And
that which, throughout the world, is professed
belief as is held by all. But on this matter
we are replying more fully7 by him who by the mouth of every one who is to be born
that we again 4, is not yet taken in by the heart of this
brought your letter to us, beloved :

old man.
may give you all necessary instructions, be-
loved, on the whole matter. For we do not
allow either him to persist in his perverse
II. CoJicerning the twofold nativity and nature
conviction ; or you, beloved, who with such of Christ.
faithful zeal are resisting his wrong and foolish Not knowing, therefore, what he was bound
error to be long disturbed by the adversary's to think concerning the incarnation of the
opposition. Our aforesaid son, by whom we Word of God, and not wishing to gain the light
are sending this letter, we desire you to re- of knowledge by researches through the length
ceive with the affection he deserves, and to
reply when he returns to us. Dated 21st 8 The
original word (imferitia) implies that a recluse like
May in the consulship of Asturius and Proto- Eutyches (an archimandrite of a convent) ought never to have
entered into a nice controversy like the present: he has not
genes (449). enough savoir /aire, and his knowledge is not quite up to date, is
a little old-fashioned.
9 The exact reason of the delay is not altogether certain we :

6
Epistolas. This refers to Lett. XXII., and includes the know Flavian had written much earlier than the date of arrival
gesta (or minutes of the synod's proceedings) which accom- warranted it is No. XXII. in the series.
:

panied it. I
Viz., the proceedings of the crvroSos ej'fir/joiovcra summoned by
7 This is the Tome (Letter XXVIII.) : it will be noticed that Flavian at Constantinople. 2 pg. xxxvi.
^ 4.
Flavian (in Lett. XXII.) had not asked for any instructions, but 3 Impia sapere, to think disloyal things against God cf. the
:

only that Leo should inform the bishops under his jurisdiction
of Eutyches' deposition (chap. iv.). Flavian's second letter
(XXVI.), however, does mention vestras sacras litteras, which
he hopes will avoid the necessity of a council (chap. iii.). Leo
himself seems to be conscious of this: for in Letter XXXIII.,
chap. 2, he twice pointedly puts in the word "seems," as if
Flavian had not expressed himself quite clearly
" the
:
points
which. he seems to have referred to us," and "this error which
seems to have arisen."
recta sapcre, "to have a right judgment" of the Collect for
Whitsunday.
4 Knowledge of and belief in the principles of the Faith as
contained in the Creed {syvtboiuvt) have of course always been
required before Baptism from very early times. Leo here calls
catechumens regenerandi, just as those who are being baptized
are spoken of as f ennscenies (e.g. Lett. XVII. 8). those who have
been baptized as renati (^passim), and the rile itself as sacramentum
regenerationis (e.g. Lett. IX. 2)
 LETTER XXVIII. 39

and breadth of the Holy Scriptures, he might David after the flesh 3," he might have be-
at least have listened attentively to that general stowed a loyal carefulness upon the pages of
and uniform confession, whereby the whole the prophets. And finding the promise of God
body of the faithful confess that they believe who says to Abraham, '' In thy seed shall all
in God the Father Almighty, and in Jesus nations be blest 4," to avoid all doubt as to
Christ, His only Son 5, our Lord, who was the reference of this seed, he might have fol-
born of the Holy Spirit and^ the Virgin Mary. lowed the Apostle when He says, "To Abraham
By which three statements the devices of al- were the promises made and to his seed. He
most all heretics are overthrown. For not saith not and to seeds, as if in
many, but as ii
only is God believed to be both Almighty and in one, and to
thy seed which is Christ s."
the Father, but the Son is shown to be co- Isaiah's prophecy also he might have
grasped
eternal with Him, differing in nothing from the "
by a closer attention to what he says, Be-
Father because He is God from God 7, Al- hold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a Son
mighty from Almighty, and being born from and they shall call His name Immanuel," which
the Eternal one is co-eternal with Him ; not is
"
God with us ^." And the same
interpreted
later in point of time, not lower in power, not prophet's words he might have read faithfully.
"
unhke in glory, not divided in essence but : A
child is born to us, a Son is given to us,
at thesame time the only begotten of the whose power is upon His shoulder, and they
eternal Father was born eternal of the Holy shall call His name the Angel of the Great
Spirit and the Virgin Mary. And this nativity (Counsel, Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty
which took place in time took nothing from, God, the Prince of Peace, the Father of the
and added nothing to that divine and eternal age to come 7." And then he would not
birth, but expended itself wholly on the re- speak so erroneously as to say that the Word
storation of man who had been deceived ^ became flesh in such a way that Christ, born of
:

in order that he might both vanquish death the Virgin's womb, had the form of man, but
and overthrow by his strength 9, the Devil who had not the reality of His mother's body^.
possessed the power of death. For we should Or is it possible that he thought our Lord
not now be able to overcome the author of sin Jesus Christ 'was not of our nature for this
and death unless He took our nature on Him reason, that the angel, who was sent to the
and made it His own, whom neither sin could blessed Mary ever Virgin, says, "The Holy
pollute nor death retain. Doubtless then. He Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of
was conceived of the Holy Spirit within the the Most High shall overshadow thee: and
womb of His Virgin Mother, who brought Him therefore that Holy Thing also that shall be
forth without the loss of her virginity, even as born of thee shall be called the Son of God 9,"
she conceived Him without its loss. on the supposition that as the conception of
But if He could not draw a rightful under- the Virgin was a Divine act, the flesh of the
standing (of the matter) from this pure source conceived did not partake of the conceiver's
of the Christian belief, because He had dark- nature? But that birth so uniquely wondrous
ened the brightness of the clear truth by a and so wondrously unique, is not to be under-
veil of blindness peculiar to Himself, He might stood in such wise that the properties of His
have submitted Himself to the teaching of the kind were removed through the novelty of His
Gospels. And when Matthew speaks of " the creation. For though the Holy Spirit im-
Book of the Generation of Jesus Christ, the parted fertility to the Virgin, yet a "
real body
Son of David, the Son of Abraham %" He was received from her body ; and, Wisdom
might have also sought out the instruction building her a housed" "the Word became
afforded by the statements of the Apostles. flesh and dwelt in us 2," that is, in that flesh
And reading in the Epistle to the Romans, which he took from man and which he quick-
*'Paul, a servant of jesus Christ, called an ened with the breath of a higher life 3.
Apostle, separated unto the Gospel of God,
which He had promised before by His prophets 3 Rom. 1, 4 Gen. xii. 3. 5 Gal. iii. 16.
6 Is. vii. 14. Matt. i. 23.
and S.
in theHoly Scripture concerning His son, 7 Is. ix. 6. "The angel of the great counsel" {magni con-
who was made unto Him^ of the seed of stlit angelus) is a translation of the LXX. (which
in the rest of
the ver^e either represents a very different original text, or
contents itself witii a loose paraphrase), and is again repeated in
the
'•
Counsellor" (jConsiiiarius), two words farther on (which is
also the Vul-ate reading). ^ » „• •
/ r n j
5 The Latin nnicus is not so exact as the Greek 8 This was the third dogma of Apolunaris (more fully stated
original
in Lett. CXXIV. 2 and CLXV. 2), that our Lord's acts and
suffer-
fiovoyei/Tj?: elsewhere, however, uiiigenitus\s,\xi,&A.
6 N.B. et
(and) not ex (out of). ings as man belonged entirely to His Divine nature, and were not
7 The language of the Nicene Creed. really human at ail. 9 S. Luke i. 35.

^
^v
8 I.e.
by the Devil : the allusion is to Adam's fall in Paradise.
9 Sua virtute : in patristic Latin virtus is, as is well
known,
1

2
Prov. ix. I.
In nobis, which he seems" from the immediately "following
^ftusually
the translation of the Greek fivi/a/oti? and has a much words to interpret as meaning in our flesh," and not amongst
^Kirider meaning than moral excellence, our virtue. us," as the R.V. and others.
antmavtt.
^B
» S. Matt.
i. I. 2 ei. So the Vulgate. 3 Quam spiritu vita ratio nalis (KoyiKOv)

i
40 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
III. The Faith and counsel of God in regard to of a secret counsel, that the unchangeable
the incarnation of the Word are set forth. God whose will cannot be robbed of its own
Without detriment therefore to the pro- kindness, might carry out the first design
perties of either natureand substance which of His Fatherly care ^ towards us by a more
then came together in one person 4, majesty hidden mystery ^ ; and that man who had
took on humility, strength weakness, eternity been driven into his fault by the treacherous
mortality and for the paying off of the debt cunning of the devil might not perish contrary
:

belonging to our condition inviolable nature to the purpose of God 3.

was united with passible nature, so that, as
suited the needs of our case 5, one and the IV. The properties of the tivofold nativity and
same Mediator between God and men, the nature of Christ are ivcighcd one against an-
Man Christ Jesus, could both die with the other.

one and not die with the other. ^ Thus in the There enters then these lower parts of
whole and perfect nature of true man was the world the Son of God, descending from
true God born, complete in what was His His heavenly home and yet not quitting His
own, complete in what was ours. And by Father's glory, begotten in a new order by
" ours " we mean what the Creator formed a new In a new order, because
nativity.
in us from the beginning and what He under- being invisible in His own nature. He became
took to repair. For what the Deceiver brought visible in ours, and He whom nothing could
in and man deceived committed, had no trace contain was content to be contained abid- '^
:

in the Saviour. Nor, because He partook ing before all time He began to be in
of man's weaknesses, did He therefore share time the Lord of all things. He obscured
:

our faults. He took the form of a slave 7 His immeasurable majesty and took on Him
without stain of sin, irxreasing the human and the form of a servant being God that cannot :

not diminishing the divine because that suffer. He did not disdain to be man that can,
:

emptying of Himself whereby the Invisible and, immortal as He is, to subject Himself to
made Himself visible and. Creator and Lord the laws of death. The Lord assumed His
of all things though He be, wished to be mother's nature without her faultiness: nor
a mortal, was the bending down ^ of pity, in the Lord Jesus Christ, born of the Virgin's
not the failing of power. Accordingly He who womb, does the wonderfulness of His birth
while remaining in the form of God made make His nature unlike ours. For He who is
man, was also made man in the form of true God is also true man and in this union :

a slave. For both natures retain their own there is no lies, since the humility of man-
proper character without loss and as the hood and the loftiness of the Godhead both
:

form of God did not do away with the form meet there. For as God is not changed by the
of a slave, so the form of a slave did not showing of pity, so man is not swallowed up
impair the form of God. For inasmuch by the dignity. For each form does what is
as the Devil used to boast that man had proper to it with the co-operation of the
been cheated by his guile into losing the other ^ that is the Word performing what ;

divine and bereft of the boon of im- appertains to the Word, and the flesh carry-
gifts,
mortality had undergone sentence of death, ing out what appertains to the flesh. One of
and that he had found some solace in his
troubles from having a partner in delin- * Pietas, as in the collect for xvi. S. aft.
Trin., where the
English "pity" represents the Latin "pietas" philologically as
quency 9, and that God also at the demand of Well as in meaning. Cf. n- 2 in chap. vi. " "
the principle of justice had changed His own 2 Sacramento,
(|u.w<rTi7ptu)) what the mystery was is finely :

set forth by Canon Bright's hymn, No. 172, H. A. and M. (new

purpose towards man whom He had created edition).
in such honour there was need for the issue
;
The whole of the end of this chapter from " For inasmuch
.3

as,"and the beginning of the next down to "laws of death," is

repeated word for word in Sermon XXII., chaps, i. and ii.
4 Incomprehensibilis voluit
comprehendi. Canon Bright's
4 A famous passage quoted by Hooker, Eccl. Pol. v. references are most apposite:"compare Serm. Ixviii., idetn
53, 2, and
Liddon Bampt. Lect., p. 267. Compare Serm. Ixii. \,quod .in . .
qui impiorum manibus co7nprehenditur et qui nullo fine
est
unatn personam concurrat j>roJ>rietas utriusque SHbstantice concluditur: and Serm. xxxvii. i, genetricis gremio contiftetnr
(Bright), also xxii. 2, xxiii. 2. qui nullo fine conclnditor. This 'antithesis' has been grandly
'
5 Quod nostris remediis congruebat, where remedia must mean in Miltnan's Martyr of Antioch.'
expressed " And Thou wast laid within the tomb . .
the disease which needs remedies (a sort of passive use). '
.
" Thus in the whole to "
"
6 This
passage from not the failing Whom heaven could not contain,
of power" is repeated again in Sermon xxiii. 2, almost word for Nor the immeasurable plain
word. Of vast infinity enclose or circle round.'"
7 The reference, of course, is to Phil. ii. 6 : no passage is 5 I.e., there is no fancy, no pretending each nature is m equal
:

a greater favourite with the Fathers than this. reality present, the human as well as the Divine, thus opposing
8 Compare S.
Aug. ad Catech. § 6, humilitas Christi quid est ? all Docetic and Monophysite heresies.
manum Deus homini iacenti porrexit : nos cecidimus, ille descen- 6 This
passage (which is repeated in Serm. liv., chap. 2, down
ds : nos iacebamus, ille se inclinavit. Prendamus et su7'gamus to "injuries"), was objected to by the lUyrian and Palestinian
ut non inposnam cadamus. bishops as savouring of the heresy of Nestorius who "divided
9 De preevaricntoris consortio : prcevaricator originally is the substance " but it is obvious that the same words might have
:

a legal term, signifying "a shuffler" in a suit, an advocate who an orthodox meaning in the mouth of one who was orthodox and
]

plays into the hand.* of the other side. to the unorthodox would bear an unorthodox construction.
I

I
 LETTER XXVIII. 41
them sparkles with miracles, the other suc-
"
the Father is greater than 1 6." For although
cumbs to injuries. And as the Word does the Lord Jesus Christ God and man is m
not cease to be on an equality with His one
person, yet the source of the degradation,
Father's glory, so the flesh does not forego which is shared
by both, is one, and the source
the nature of our race. For it must again of the glory, which is shared
by both, is an-
and again be repeated that one and the same other. For His
manhood, which is less than
is truly Son of Gob and
truly son of man. the Father, comes from our side His God- :

God in that "in the beginning was the Word, head, which is equal to the Father, comes
and the Word was with God, and the Word from the Father.
was God 7 ; " man in that " the Word became
flesh and dwelt in us ^." God in that "all V. Chrisfs flesh is proved real from Scripture.
things were made by Him
Therefore in consequence of this unity of
9, and without
"
Him was nothing made man in that " He
person which is to be understood in both
:

was made of a woman, natures 7, we read of the Son of Man also

made under law^"
The nativity of the flesh was the mani- descending from heaven, when the Son of
festation of human nature the childbear- God took flesh from the Virgin who bore
:

ing of a virgin is the proof of Divine Him. And again the Son of God is said
power. The infancy of a babe is shown in to have been crucified and buried, although
the humbleness of its cradle the greatness it was not actually in His Divinity whereby
""
:

of the Most High is proclaimed by the angels' the Only-begotten is co-eternal and con-sub-

voices 3. He whom Herod

treacherously
stantial with Father, but in His weak
the
endeavours to destroy is like ourselves in human nature that He suffered these things.
our earliest stage 4: but He whom the Magi And so it is that in the Creed also we all con-
fess that the Only-begotten Son of God was
delight to worship on their knees is the Lord
of all. So too when He came to the baptism crucifiedand buried, according to that saying
" for if
of John, His forerurner, lest He should not of the Apostle they had known, they
:

be known through the veil of flesh which
covered His Divinity, the Father's voice,
" This is
thundering from the sky, said, My
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased s."
And thus Him whom the devil's craftiness
attacks as man, the nihnistries of angels serve
as God. To be hungry and
thirsty,
weary, and to sleep, is clearly human but to
satisfy 5,000 men with five loaves, and to be-
stow on the woman of Samaria living water,
draughts of which can secure the drinker from
thirsting any more, to walk upon the surface of
the sea with feet that do not sink, and to quell
the risings of the waves by rebuking the winds,
is, without any doubt. Divine. Just as there-
fore, to pass over many other instances, it is
not part of the same nature to be moved to
tears of pity for a dead friend, and when the
stone that closed the four-days' grave was re-
would never have crucified the Lord of
glory ^." But when our Lord and Saviour
Himself would instruct His disciples' faith
"
by His questionings, He said, Whom do men
say that I, the Son of Man, am?" And when
they had put on record the various opinions
to be of other people, He said, " But ye, whom do
: ye say that I am?" Me, that is, who am the
Son of Man, and whom ye see in the form of
a slave, and in true flesh, whom do ye say
that I am ? Whereupon blessed Peter, whose
divinely inspired confession was destined
" Thou art Ciirist,
to profit all nations, said,
the Son of the living God 9." And not un-
deservedly was he pronounced blessed by the
Lord, drawing from the chief corner-stone^
the solidity of power which his name also
expresses, he, who, through the revelation of
the Father, confessed Him to be at once Christ

moved, to raise that same friend to life with

a voice of command or, to hang on the cross,
:
* S. John xiv. 28 ; x. 30 : the reconciliation of this class of
and turning day to night, to make all the is otten undertaken by Leo
apparently contradictory statements
le.g.Sermon xxiii. 2 and Ixxvii. 5 Ep. xxviii. 4 and lix. 3], and
;

elements tremble or, to be pierced with nails,

:
by other fathers (e.g. by Augustine de Fide
et Symbolo, 18).
7 This is what theologians call covtmttjiicatio idiomatum, or
and yet open the gates of paradise to the rob-
in Gk. a>/Ti5o(ris, the interchange of the properties of the two
ber's faith so it is not part of the same nature
: natures in Christ. The" passage from the beginning of the chapter
" I and the Father to "the Lord of glory is somewhat freely adapted from S.Aug.,
to say, are one," and to say. c. Serm. Arian., cap. 8.
^ i Cor. ii. 8.
9 S. Matt. xvi. 13— 16. ^ ^
,

» A the Gk. version giving airo ttj? irpiaTO'

principali petra. " from the
TVTTOV TTopas others translate it
: original (or archetypal)
7 S. John i. I. 8 Ibid. I
rock," but it .seems better to link the passage
more clo«ely with
the Greek rendering is
9 Ibid. 3, the Latin is/eri^sum ^(Jk. 5i' avroi)) (through Him). Eph! ii. 20; I Pet. ii. 6, &c., although
* Gal. iv. 4. this: see Serm. iv. chap. 2, where Leo is expound-
" in a against
note 64 is most useful in
Viz., that it was laid
" manger:" the Gk. version has ing the same favourite text. Brigh-.'s
swaddling clothes," to represent cu/tarum, and this explaining the Leonine exposition.
"Three elements," he says,
(rirapydvoiv,
meaning is adopted by IJright Land Heurtley], S. Luke ii. 7. combine in the idea (i)
;
Christ Himself; (2) the laith in Christ ;
3 Ibid. 13. and (3) Peter considered as the chief o the Apostles and under
4 Simiiis est rudiinentis hotninum, Christ, the head of the Church." Hence peira is applied to
5 S. Matt. iii. 17. each of these at different times.
42 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
and Son of God because the receiving of the
: His
one of these without the other was of no avail
to salvation, and it was equally perilous to
have believed the Lord Jesus Christ to be
either only God without man, or only man
without God. But after the Lord's resurrec-
tion (which, of course, was of His true body,
because He was raised the same as He had
died and been buried), what else was effected
by the forty days' delay than the cleansing of
our from all darkness? For to
faith's purity
that end He talked with His disciples, and
dwelt and ate with them. He allowed Himself
to be handled with diligent and curious touch
by those who were affected by doubt, He
entered when the doors were shut upon the
Apostles, and by His breathing upon them
gave them the Holy Spirit and bestowing
'^j
on them the light of understanding, opened
the secrets of the Holy Scriptures 3. So
again He showed the wound in His side, the
marks of the nails, and all the signs of His
" See
quite recent suffering, saying, My hands
and feet, that it is I. Handle Me and see
that a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye
"
see Me have * ; in order that the properties
of His Divine and human nature might be
acknowledged to remain still inseparable
and that we might know the Word not to be
different from the flesh, in such a sense as
also to confess that the one Son of God is
both the Word and flesh s. Of this mystery
of the faith ^ your opponent Eutyches must
be reckoned to have but little sense if he has victory
recognized our nature in the Only-begotten of
God neither through the humiliation of His
having to die, nor through the glory of His
rising again. Nor has he any fear of the
blessed apostle and evangelist John's declara-
when he "
tion says, every spirit which con-
fesses Jesus Christ to have come in the flesh,
is of God : and every spirit which destroys
Jesus not of God, and this is Antichrist 7."
is
But what is *' to destroy Jesus," except to take
away the human nature from Hun, and to
render void the mystery, by which alone we
were saved, by the most barefaced fictions.
The truth is that being in darkness about the
nature of Christ's body, he must also be be-
fooled by the same blindness in the matter of
a S. 3 S. Luke xxiv. 27.
John XX. 22.
5 i.e. not to fall into the
Charybdis ol" Nestorianism in avoid- "
ing the Scylla of Eutychianism.
6 Fidei sacravtento.
7 I John iv. 2, 3: the Lat. for
"destroys" (or "dissolves,"
Bright) IS solvit (so also xn Lett, CXLIV. 3), which appears to be
an exclusively Western reauing for Socrates, "the
:
authority for Avet" (the Gk. equivalent;, according to Dr. West- Christ is the Truth instead of because the
cott, quotes no Gk. MSS. a? giving it, though he unhesitatingly Westcott's note in loc,
makes use of that reading. The Gk. version here, however,
fitaipeii/, which simply begs the question (in Leo's favour) as to witnesses" (distinctly a western insertion) is to be noticed. On
the original meaning ol the phrase solvere
Jesum, though on the Leo's interpretation of this mysterious passage Canon Bright's
face of it that is not at all necessarily obvious.
sufferings. For if he does not think the
cross of the Lord fictitious, and does not
doubt that the punishment He underwent to
save the world is likewise true, let him acknow-
ledge the flesh of Him whose death he already
believes and let him not disbelieve Him man
:
with a body like ours, since he acknowledges
Him to have been able to .suffer seeing that :
the denial of His true flesh is also the denial
of His bodily suffering. If therefore he re-
ceives the Christian faith, and does not turn
away his ears from the preaching of the Gospel :
let him see what was the nature that hung
pierced with nails on the wooden cross, and,
when the side of the Crucified was opened by
the soldier's spear, let him understand whence
it was that blood and water flowed, that the
Church of God might be watered from the
font and from the cup ^. Let hira hear also the
blessed Apostle Peter, proclaiming that the
sanctification of the Spirit takes jjlace through
the sprinkling of Christ's blood 9. And let
him not read cursorily the same Apostle's
words when he says, " Knowing that not with
corruptible things, such as silver and gold,
have ye been redeemed from your vain man-
ner of life which is part of your fathers' tradi-
: tion, but with the precious blood of Jesus
Christ as of a lamb without spot and blem-
ish ^" Let him not resist too the witness of
the blessed Apostle John, who says *' and the :
blood of Jesus the Son of God cleanseth us
from all sin ^" And again " this is the :
which overcometh the world, our
And " who He overcometh
faith." is that
the world save He that believeth that Jesus
is the Son of God. This is He that came by
water and blood, Jesus Christ : not by water
only, but by water and blood. And it is the
Spirit that testifieth, because the Spirit is the
truth 3j because there are three that bear wit-
ness, the Spirit, the water and the blood, and
the three are one 4." The Spirit, that is, of
sanctification, and the blood of redemption,
and the water of baptism because the three
:
are one, and remain undivided, and none of
them is separated from this connection ; be-
cause the catholic Church lives and progresses
by this faith, so that in Christ Jesus neither
the manhood without the true Godhead nor
4 Ibid.
39. 8 Ei lavacro
rtgaretur et />oculo: that is by the two great
"
sacraments of which he takes the water
generally necessary
and the blood "from His riven side which flowed," to be
a symbol. 9 This refers to i Pet. i. 2 {q.v.).
2 I S.
I I Pet. i. 18.
John i. 7.
3 Someof the MSS. here give CAr/5^«5 for vS>5zV//»<A(the
reading
only Greek adopted also by the Vulgate): in this case you must translate that
but see
Spirit, ig»c. :
4 I S. John V. 4-8. The absence of the verse on the "
gives Heavenly
note 168 should be consulted.
 LETTER XXIX. 43
the Godhead without the true manhood is not lose men's souls % wishes us to imitate
believed in. His kindness^; in order that while
justice
constrains us when we sin, mercy
VI. The wrong and mischievous concession of may prevent
our rejection when we have returned. For
Eutyches. The terms on which he may be
then at last is the true Faith most
restored to commufiion. The sendi7ig of depu- profitably
defended when a false belief is condemned
ties to the East.
even by the supporters of it.
But when during your cross-examination Now for the loyal and faithful execution
" 1 confess
Eutyches replied and said, that of the whole matter, we have
appointed to
our Lord had two natures before the union :
represent us our brothers Julius 3 Bishop and
but after the union I confess but one s," I am Renatus4 priest [of the Title of S.
Clement],
surprised that so absurd and mistaken a state- as well as my son Hilarys, deacon. And
ment of his should not have been criticised with them we have associated Dulcitius our
and rebuked by his judges, and that an utter- notary, whose faith is well approved being :

ance which reaches the height of stupidity sure that the Divine help will be
given us,
and blasphemy should be allowed to pass so that he who had erred may be saved
as if nothing offensive had been heard for : when the wrongness of his view has been
the impiety of saying that the Son of God was condemned. God beloved
keep you safe,
of two natures before His incarnation is only brother.
equalled by the iniquity of asserting that there The 13 June, 449, in the consulship of the
was but one nature in Him after "the Word most illustrious Asturius and Protogenes.
became flesh." And to the end that Eutyches
may not think this a right or defensible LETTER XXIX.
opinion because it was not contradicted by
any expression- of yourselves, we warn you To Theodosius Augustus.
beloved brother, to take anxious care that To
Caesar Theodosius, the most religious
if ever
through the inspiration of God's mercy and devout Augustus Leo pope of the Catholic
the case is brought to a satisfactory conclusion, Church of the city of Rome °.
his ignorant mind be purged from
this per-
nicious idea as well
as others. He was, ffe notifies the appointment of his representa-
tives at the Council of Ephesus.
indeed, just beginning to beat a retreat from
his erroneous conviction, as the order of pro- How
much God's providence vouchsafes to
ceedings shows ^, in so far as when hemmed consult for the interests of men is shown
in by your remonstrances he agreed to say by your merciful care which, incited by God's
what he had not said before and to acquiesce Spirit, is unwilling that there should be any
in that belief to which before he had been disturbance or difference: since the Faith,
opposed. However, when he refused to give which is absolutely one, cannot be different
his consent to the anathematizing of his blas- from itself in any thing. Hence although
I phemous dogma, you understood, brother 7, Eutyches, as the minutes of the bishops'
that he abode by his treachery and deserved proceeds reveals, has been detected in an ig-
to receive a verdict of condemnation. And norant and unwise error, and ought to have
yet, ifhe grieves over it faithfully and to good withdrawn from his conviction which is rightly
purpose, and, late though it be, acknowledges condemned, yet since your piety which loves
how rightly the bishops' authority has been set the Catholic Truth with great jealousy for
in motion ; or if with his own mouth and hand God's honour, has determined on a synodal
in your presence he recants his wrong opinions, judgment at Ephesus, that that Truth on
no mercy that is shown to him when penitent
can be found ^
because our Lord,
fault with :
X S. Luke ix. 50.
, „ , , .
" " a Pietatis, a beautiful word, expressing now the Father s pity-
that true and good shepherd who laid down ing protection, now the children's loyal affection, and here the
His life for His sheep and who came to save
9 Elder Brothers love for the younger and weaker. Cf. n. x. on
iii.
chap.
3
4
Bishop of Puteoli.
Died at Delos on the way. The words
,„,,.,,
of the title of
5 This was the only compromise of his views which Eutyches S. Clement" are of doubtful authenticity, and not found in the
could be brought to make at the synod of Constantinople. Though Gk. version. The parish churches of Rome seem to have been
it was rejected, and did not hinder his condemnation, it was never called tituli at their first founding about the beginning of the
''^
met with a direct, categorical refutation. 4th cent. A.D. Cf. our Eng. term title," and refer to Bingham,
6 Gestorunt
ordo, as before, in chap. i. A report of the pro- Bk. viii. § I.

ceedings had accompanied Flavian's letter. 5 Afterwards Leo's successor in the see of Rome, 461-8. ^^

7 Fratemitas vestra: or, as the Gk. version apparently took 6 This is the title retained by Quesnel and the Ballermii,
" "
though many MSS. exhibit the simpler gloriosissimo
et clenten-
it, you and the rest of the brethren {i) vfiSiv dSeAf^oTTj?).
tissimo Theodosio Angusto Leo episcopus, which is
8 It will be remembered that he had been favoured by
degraded from the k.t.A.
the Gk. version T«{i ei/SofoTartf) <cal Quesnel
priesthood and deprived of his monastery, as well as excommuni- <f>i.\avdp(>>noTa.T(f
this use of the
cated he might
: be reinstated in all these privileges, the merciful- takes occasion to warn us to distinguish between
title papa and that adopted
later when it was equivalent ,U»
ness of Leo hints, if he recant his errors.
9 S. Johnx. II and 15. cecuiHtuicus et universalis episcopus.
44 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
which he is blind may be brought home to learnt from the teaching of the Holy Spirit,
the ignorant old man ; I have sent my brothers you submit your authority in all things to
Julius the Bishop, Renatus the presbyter, and Him, by whose favour and under whose pro-
my son Hilary the deacon to act as my tection you reign. Wherefore, because I have
representatives as the matter requires, and ascertained from my brother and fellow-bishop
they shall bring with them such a spirit of Flavian's report, that a certain dispute has
justice and kindness that while the whole been raised through the agency of P^utyches
misguided error is condemned (for there can in the church of Constantinople against the
be no doubt as to what is the integrity of the integrity of the Christian faith (and the text
Christian Faith), yet if he who has gone of the synod's minutes has shown me the
astray repents and entreats for pardon, he exact nature of the whole matter), it is worthy
may receive the succour of priestly indulgence : of your great name that the error which in my
seeing that in his appeal 7 which he sent us, opinion proceeds rather from ignorance than
he reserved to himself the right of earning our ingenuity, should be dispelled before, with the
forgiveness by promising to correct whatever pertinacity of wrong-headedness, it gains any
our opinion disapproved of in his opinion. strength from the support of the unwise. Be-
But what the catholic Church universally cause even ignorance sometimes falls into
believes and teaches on the mystery of the serious mistakes, and very frequently the
Lord's Incarnation is contained more fully simple-minded rush through unwariness into
in the letter which I have sent to my brother the devil's pit and it is thus, I believe, that
:

and fellow-bishop Flavian. Dated 13th June the spirit of falsehood has crept over Eutyches:
in the consulship of the illustrious Asturius and so that, whilst he imagines himself to appre-

Protogenes {449). ciate the majesty of the Son of God more

devoutly, by denying in Him the real presence
LETTER XXX. of our nature, he came to the conclusion that
the whole of that Word which "became flesh"
To PuLCHERiA Augusta. was of one and the same essence. And
Much shorter than, but to nearly the same ef- greatly as Nestorius fell away from the Truth,
fect as, xxxi., which was written on the same day in asserting that Christ was only born man of
as this. As xxx. has a Greek translation accom- His mother, this man also departs no less far
panying it and is duly dated, whereas xxxi. has from the catholic path, who does not believe
would seem to be correct
neither, the Ballerinii that our substance was brought forth from the
in thinking that xxx. was despatched but did same Virgin: wishing it of course to be under- ^

not reach Pulcheria (cf. Lett. xlv. i.) and that stood as belonging to His Godhead only; so
xxxi. was for some reason never used. Of the that that which took the form of a slave, and
two we have printed xxxi. by preference, as was like us and of the same form 9, was a
being the fuller discussion of the subject. kind of image, not the reality of our nature.

LETTER XXXI. II. Man's salvation required the union of the

To Pulcheria Augusta*. two natures in Christ.

Leo to Pulcheria Augusta. it is of no avail to say that our Lord,

But
the Son of the blessed Virgin Mary, was true
I . He
reminds Pulcheria of her former services
and perfect man, if He is not believed to be
Chu7'ch, and suggests her interference xMan of that stock which is attributed to Him
to the
in the Eutychian controversy.
in the Gospel. For Matthew says, " The
How much protection the Lord has ex- book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the
tended to His Church through your clemency, son of David, the son of Abraham "
^
and :

we have often tested by many signs. And follows the order of His human origin, so as
whatever stand the strenuousness of the priest- to
bring the lines of His ancestry down to
hood has made in our times against the as-
Joseph to whom the Lord's mother was
sailers of the catholic Truth, has redounded Whereas Luke going backwards
espoused.
chiefly to your glory seeing that, as you have step by step traces His succession to the first
:

of the human race himself, to show that the

XXL, chaps, i. and iii.
7 Viz., Lett.
8
iVdam and the last Adam were of the
first
This was the Emperor Theodosius the yoiinger's sister,
a woman of noted zeal in the cause of the Church for many years
:
same nature. No doubt the Almighty Son of
she had practically ruled the empire owing to her brother's youth-
fulness. When the intrigues of Chrysaphius had brought about God could have appeared for the purpose
a quarrel between brother and sister, she retired for a time from
public life. But becoming the virgin wife of Marcian, she, through
him, helped to effect the victory of the Catholic cause at the 9 Quod nosiri shnilisfuit atque con/ormit.
Council of Chalcedon 451). Matt. i. X.
 LETTER XXXI.
of teaching, and justifying men in exactly salvation. Wherefore, I am much vexed and
the same way that He appeared both to patri- saddened that this man, who seemed before
archs and prophets in the semblance of flesh * ; so laudably disposed towards
humility, dares
for instance, when He engaged in a struggle, to make these empty and stupid attacks on the
and entered into conversation (with Jacob), one Faith of ourselves and of our fathers.
or when He refused not hospitable entertain- When he saw that his ignorant notion offended
ment, and even partook of the food set before the ears of catholics, he ought to have with-
Him. But these appearances were indica- drawn from his opinion, and not to have so dis-
tions of that Man whose reality it was an- turbed the Church's rulers, as to deserve a sen-
nounced by mystic predictions would be tenceof condemnation: which, of course, no one
assumed from the stock of preceding patri- will be able to remit, if he is determined to
archs. And the fulfilment of the mystery of abide by his notion. For the moderation of the
our atonement, which was ordained from all Apostolic See uses its leniency in such a way
eternity, was not assisted by any figures be- as to deal severely with the
contumacious,
cause the Holy Spirit had not yet come upon while desiring to offer pardon to those who
the Virgin, and the power of the Most High accept correction. Seeing then that I possess
had not over-shadowed her: so that "Wisdom great confidence in your lofty faith and piety,
building herself a houses" within her unde- I entreat your illustrious
clemency, that, as
" the Word became flesh " and the preaching of the catholic Faith has always
filed body, ;

the form of God and the form of a slave been aided by your holy zeal, so now, also,
coming together into one person, the Creator you will maintain its free action. Perchance
of times was born in time ; and He Himself the Lord allowed it to be thus assailed for
through whom all things were made, was this reason that we might discover what sort
brought forth in the midst of all things. For of persons lurked within the Church. And
if the New Man had not been made in the clearly, we must not neglect to look after
likeness of sinful flesh, and taken on Him our such, lest we be afflicted with their actual
old nature, and being consubstantial with the loss.
Father, had deigned to be consubstantial with
His mother also, and being alone free IV. His personal presence at the council must
from sin, had united our nature to Hrni, be excused. The question at issue is a very
the whole human race would be held in grave o?ie.
bondage beneath the Devil's yoke^, and we But the most august and Christian Emperor,
should not be able to make use of the Con- being anxious that the disturbances may be
queror's victory, if it had been won outside set at rest with all speed, has appointed too
our nature. short and early a date for the council of
bishops, which he wishes held at Ephesus,
in. From the union of the tivo natures flows in the first of August for the meeting :

the grace of baptism. He 7nakes a direct ap- for fixing

from the fifth of May, on which we re-
peal to Fulcheria for her help. ceived His Majesty's letter, most of the time
But from Christ's marvellous sharing of remaining has to be spent in making complete
the two natures, the mystery of regeneration arrangements for .the journey of such priests
shone upon us that through the self-same as are competent to represent me. For as to
spirit, through whom Christ
was conceived the necessity of my attending the council also,
and born, we too, who were born through the which his piety suggested, even if there were
desire of the flesh, might be born again from any precedent for the request, it could by no
a spiritual source and consequently, the means be managed now for the very uncertain
: :

"
Evangelist speaks of believers as those who state of things at present would not permit
were born not of bloods, nor of the will of my absence from the people of this- great
the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God s." city and the minds of the riotously-disposed
:

And of this unutterable grace no one is a might be driven to desperate deeds, if they
partaker, nor can be reckoned among the were to think that I took occasion
of eccle-
^
adopted sons of God, who excludes from his siastical business to desert my country and
faith that which is the chief means of our the Apostolic See. As then you recognize
that it concerns the public weal that with
I should not deny
your merciful indulgence
» Gen. xxxii.
24 and xviii. 1. It will be noticed that Leo
to the aft'ectionate prayers of my
unhesitatingly pronounces these and similar appearances to be myself
maniie.-taiioiis of the Second Person in the Trinitv.
3 Prov. ix. I. Cf. Letter XXVIU. (The Tome), chap, ii.,
« Patriam. I can see very little ground for pressing this quite
towards the end.
of Rome, or even
4 Sub higo diaboli generaliter teneretur humana captivitas : eeneral expression to mean that he was a native
for the wora generaliter, cf. Letter XVL, chap, iv., no. 3. % native ot Italy. The most that can be said is that u does not
5 S. John i. 13. forbid the supposition.
46 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
people, consider that in these my brethren, has tried to disturb, I was sending legates de
whom I have sent in my stead, I also am latere^^ to assist the defence of the Truth, I

present with the rest who appear to them :

thought it fitting that I should address a letter
I have clearly and fully explained what is to you also, beloved whom I know for certain
:

'
to be maintained in view of the satisfactory to be so zealous in the cause of religion that

exposition of the case which has been given you can by no means listen calmly to such
me by the detailed report, and by the defend- blasphemous and profane utterances : for the
ant's own statement to me. For the question Apostle's command lingers in your hearts, in
" If
is not about some small portion of our Faith, which it is said, any man hath preached
on which no very distinct declaration has been unto you any gospel other than that which he
made but the foolish opposition that is raised
: received, let him be anathema ^" And we
ventures to impugn that which our Lord de- also decide that the opinion of the said Euty-
sired no one of either sex in the Church to ches is to be rejected, which, as we have
be ignorant of. For the short but complete learnt from perusing the proceedings, has been
confession of the catholic creed which con- deservedly condemned so that, if its foolish
:

tains the twelve sentences of the twelve maintainer will abide by his perverseness, he
apostles is so well furnished with the heavenly
7 may have fellowship with those whose error he
panoply, that all the opinions of heretics
has followed. For one who says that Christ
can receive their death-blow from that one had not a human, that is our, nature, is de-
weapon. And if Eutyches had been content servedly put out of Christ's Church. But, if he
to receive that creed in its entirety with a pure be corrected through the pity of God's Spirit
and simple and acknowledge his wicked so as to
heart, he would at no point go error,

astray from the decrees of the most sacred

condemn unreservedly what catholics reject,
council of Nicaea, and he would understand we wish him not to be denied mercy, that the
that the holy Fathers laid this down, to the end Lord's Church may suffer no loss for the re- :

that no mental or rhetorical ingenuity should pentant can always be readmitted, it is only
error that must be shut out. Upon the mystery
lift itself up
against the Apostolic Faith which
is absolutely one. with ac- of great godliness 2, whereby through the In-
Deign then, your
customed piety to do your best endeavour, carnation of the Word of God comes our
that this blasphemous and foolish attack upon justification and redemption, what is our
the one and only sacrament of man's salvation opinion, drawn from the tradition of the
is now sufficiently explained accord-
may be driven from all men's minds. And if fathers,
the man himself, who has fallen into this ing to my judgment in the letter which I
have sent to our brother Flavian the bishop 3 :

temptation, recover his senses, so as to con-

demn his own error by a written recantation, so that through the declaration of your chief
let him not be denied communion with his you may know what, according
to the gospel

order^. Your clemency is to know that I have of our Lord Jesus Christ, we
desire to be fixed

written in the same strain to the holy bishop in the hearts of all the faithful.
Dated 13th
Flavian also that loving-kindness be not June, in the consulship
:
of the illustrious As-
lost sight of, if the error be dispelled. Dated turius and Protogenes (449).
13 June in the consulship 'of the illustrious
Asturius and Protogenes (449). LETTER XXXTII.
To the Synod of Ephesus*.
LETTER XXXII.
Leo, bishop, to the holy Synod which is
To THE Archimandrites of Constanti- assembled at Ephesus.
nople 9.
I. He commends the Emperor'^s appeal to the
To his well-beloved sons Faustus, Martinus,
chair of Peter.
and the rest of the archimandrites, Leo the
The devout faith of our most clement prince,
bishop.

He acknowledges their zeal and refers them to 9» De latere nteo. This is interesting as an early instance of the
use of this expression for the legates of the pope (now so familiar):
the Tome. even though Quesnel is incorrect in saying for certain that Leo is
the first Bishop of Rome who employed them. He himself quotes
As on behalf of the faith which Eutyches Concil. Sardic, canon 7, where the fathers ask the Roman bishop
* Gal. i.
to send some one e latere suo a.d. 347). ^
( 9. ^
a I cannot doubt he has i Tim. iii. 27, jneYa evri to t^s
7 Let the reader beware of accepting the plausible account €U(re^eias \i.v<Tri\piov (here sacramentum, as usual) in his mind,
here suggested of the formation of the Apostles' Creed, and still though the Gk. translator apparently did not see it, his version
more so of accepting the popular derivation of the word symbolunt being utterly inaccurate (n-epi 6e Tr\<i dyiorrjTOS ti^s fi.eya.\r}s
((ruju,|3oAoj/) as the twelve Apostles' twelve "contributions" (one TTtCTTeo)?).
each) to the Church's rule of faith. 3 Viz., Letter XXVIII. (The Tome).
8 Commttnio sui ordinis. 4 letter has a note prefixed to it in some Gk. and Lafiii
This
9 It will be remembered that 23 abbots signed the condemna- MSB., to the eflfect that it was produced but suppressed, and not
tion of Eutyches: cf. Lett. XXI. chap. 2, allowed to be read through Dioscorus, Bishop of Alexandria
 LETTER XXXIV.
47
knowing that
it
especially concerns his glory the true doctrine he fully and
openly with his
to prevent any seed of error from springing up own voice and signature condemns those here-
within the catholic Church, has paid such defer- tical
opinions in which his ignorance has been
ence to the Divine institutions as to apply to the ensnared for this he has
promised in the ap-
:

authority of the Apostolic See for a proper peal which he sent to us,
pledging himself to
settlement as if he wished it to be declared follow our
:

judgment in all things ^ On re-

by the most blessed Peter himself what was ceiving our brother and
fellow-bishop Flavian's
praised in his confession, when the Lord said, letter, we have replied to him at some
"whom do men say that I, the Son of man, on the points which length
" he seems to have referred
am 5 ? and the disciples mentioned various to us 9 that when this error which seems to :

people's opinion but, when He asked what have arisen, has been
:

destroyed, there may be

they themselves believed, the chief of the one Faith and one and the same confession
apostles, embracing the fulness of the Faith throughout the whole world to the
praise and
in one short sentence, said, " Thou art the
glory of God, and that "in the name of Jesus
Christ, the son of the living GodS;" that is, every knee should bow, of
things in heaven,
Thou who truly art Son of man art also truly and things on
earth, and things under the
Son of the living God Thou, I say, true in earth, and that
:

every tongue should confess

Godhead, true in flesh and one altogether^, that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the
glory of
the properties of the two natures being kept God the Father ^" Dated 13th June in the
intact. And if Eutyches had believed this consulship of the illustrious Asturius and Pro-
intelligently and thoroughly, he would never togenes (449).
have retreated from the path of this Faith.
For Peter received this answer from the Lord
"
XXXIV. LETTER
for his confession. Blessed art thou, Simon
Barjona ; for flesh and blood hath not re-
To Julian, Bishop of Cos.
vealed it unto thee, but My Father which is in Leo, the bishop, to Julian, the bishop, his
heaven. And I say unto thee, that thou art well-beloved brother.
Peter, and upon this rock T will build My
Church and the gates of Hades shall not pre- I. Eutyches is now clearly seen to have deviated
:

from the Faith.

vail against it 7." But he who both rejects
the blessed Peter's confession, and gainsays Your letter, beloved, which has just reached
Christ's Gospel, is far removed from union me, shows with what spiritual love of the
with this building; for he shows himself never Catholic Faith you are inspired and it makes :

to have had any zeal for understanding the me very glad that devout hearts all agree in
Truth, and to have only the empty appearance the same opinion, so that according "to the
of high esteem, who did not adorn the hoary teaching of the Holy Ghost there may be ful-
hairs of old age with any ripe judgment of the filled in us what the Apostle " Now
says I :

heart. beseech you, brethren, through the name of

our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the
IL The he7-esy of Eictyches is to be condemned, same things, and there be no divisions among
though his full repentance may lead to his you but that ye be perfect in the same mind
:

restitution.
But because the healing even of such men
must not be neglected, and the most Christian
Emperor has piously and devoutly desired a
council of bishops to be held, that all error
may be destroyed by a fuller judgment, I have
sent our brothers Julius the bishop, Renatus
the presbyter, and my son Hilary the deacon,
and with them Dulcitius the notary, whose
and in the same judgment =*." But Eutyches
has put himself quite outside this unity, if he
perseveres in his perversity, and still does not
understand the bonds with which the devil has
bound him, and thinks any one is to be reck-
oned among the Lord's priests, who is a party
to his ignorance and madness. For some time
we were uncertain in what he was displeasing
to catholics and when we received no letter
:

faith we have proved, to be present in my from our brother Flavian, and Eutyches him-
stead at your holy assembly, brethren, and self complained in his letters that the Nesto-
settle in common with you what is in accord- rian heresy was being revived, we could not
ance with the Lord's will. To wit, that the fully learn the source or the motive of so
pestilential error may be first condemned, and crafty an accusation. But as soon as the
then the restitution of him, who has so un- minutes of the bishops' proceedings reached us,
wisely erred, discussed, but only if embracing all those things which were hidden beneath

Cr. Lett. XXI., chaps, i. and ii.

» Pliil. 10.
5 S. Matt. xvi. 13 and i6 9 See Lett. XXVIl., n. 7. ii-

6
Utrumque (Gk. eKarepoi') unus. 7 S. Matt. xvi. 17, 18. « 1 Cor. i. 10. 3 See Lett. XX.. above.
48 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the veil of his deceitful complaints were re- brother Flavian, yet because we have received,
vealed in their abomination. through our son Basil, your letter, beloved,
which has given us much pleasure from the
II. He announces the appointment of legates
fervour of its catholic spirit, we have added
a latere. this page also which agrees with the other
And because our most clement Emperor in document, that you may offer a united and
the loving-kindness and godliness of his mind, strenuous resistance to those who seek to
wished a more careful judgment to be passed corrupt the gospel of Christ, since the wisdom
aboutthe position of one whohithertohas seemed and the teaching of the Holy Spirit is one and
to be in high esteem, and for this purpose has the same in you as in us and whosoever :

thought fit to convene a council of bishops, does not receive it, is not a member of Christ's
by the hands of our brothers Julius the bishop, body and cannot glory in that Head in which
and Renatus the presbyter, and also my son he denies the presence of his own nature.
Hilary, the deacon whom I \\d.\^ %^x\\. ex latere*- What advantage is it to that most unwise old
in my stead, I have addressed a letter suited man under the name of the Nestorian heresy to
to the needs of the case to our brother Flavian, mangle the belief of those, whose most devout
from which you also, beloved, and the whole faith he cannot tear to pieces when in de- :

Church may know about the ancient and claring the only-begotten Son of God to have
unique Faith, which this unlearned opponent been so born of the blessed Virgin's womb
has assailed, what we hold as handed down that He wore the appearance of a human
from God and what we preach without altera- body without the reality of human flesh being
tion. Yet, because we must not forget the united to the Word, he departs as far from the
duty of mercy, we have considered it con- right path as did Nestorius in separating the
sonant with our moderation as priests, that, Godhead of the Word from the substance of
if the condemned
presbyter corrects himself His assumed Manhood ? From which pro-
7

unreservedly, the sentence by which he is digious falsehood who does not see what mon-
bound should be remitted if, however, he strous opinions spring? for he who denies the
:

chooses to lie in the mire of his foolishness, true Manhood of Jesus Christ, must needs be
let the decree remain, and let him have his filled with many blasphemies, being claimed
lot with those whose error he has followed. by Apollinaris as his own, seized upon by
Dated 13th June in the consulship of the Valentinus, or held fast by Manichasus none :

illustrious Asturius and Prologenes (449)5. of whom believed that there was true human
in Christ. But, surely, if that is not
flesh
LETTER XXXV. accepted, not only is it denied that He,
who was in the form of God, but yet abode in
To Julian, Bishop of Cos *.
the form of a slave, was born Man according
Leo, bishop of the city of Rome to his well- to the flesh and reasonable soul but also that :

beloved brother, Julian the bishop.
I. Eutyches^ heresy involves other
many heresies.
Although by the hands of our brothers, come to
whom we have despatched from the city on that
behalf of the Faith, we have sent a most full
He was crucified, dead, and buried, and that
on the third day He rose again, and that,
sitting at the right hand of the Father, he will
^
judge the quick and the dead in
body in which He Himself was judged :

because these pledges 9 of our redemption are

refutation of Eutyches' excessive
heresy to our rendered void if Christ is not believed to have
the true and whole nature of true Manhood.
4 See Lett. XXXII., n.
9, above.
5 This letter (XXXIV.) is written on the same
day and subject
and to the same person as the next letter(XXXV.) the differences
:
II. The two natures are to be found in Christ.
between them being (i) the greater length and fuller treatment of
the second and (2) that the one is entrusted to Leo's
;
legates, the
Or because
the signs of His Godhead were
other to Julius' own messenger, Basil the deacon and
(3) that
;
undoubted, shall the proof of his having a
the shorter has no Gk. version as the longer has. I think the
Ballerinii are undoubtedly right in facing the
difficulty boldly,human body be assumed false, and thus the
the evidence of the MSS. being invariable, except that XXXIV.
is only found in a few collections and I would suggest that indications of both natures be accepted to
:

XXXIV. is a formal, official communication, and XXXV. a

private, confidential one. This will account for the difference of
prove Him Creator, but not be accepted for
^
messengers, and the identity of date, subject and person the salvation of the creature ? No, for the
addressed, and is justifiable as a piece of necessary diplomptic
secrecy. In XXX.
and XXXI. we have another instance of two
letters to thesame person on the same day, one of these (XXXI.) 7 The Gk. version here adds and " from the very conception of
being also without a Gk. vers'on, this time the longer one: but the
Virgin," but this is probably only a repetition of the words "of
here we have adopted the Ballerinii's suggestion that
only the the Virgin's womb," just above.
first was sent. It should further be noticed that out of the 8 It
very can escape no one that he is here, and frequently through-
large batch of letters that are dated the 13th of June, which out this letter, quoting from the Creed.
6 Sacraiitettia.
includes the Tome (8 in all, XXVIII.— XXXV.), it
may well i.e. shall the signs of His being God. which are
undoubted,
have been convenient to delay one and send it by another ana me signs tnat ne naa a t)ociy ol some sort be allowed to prove isl
hand. Him one with the Creator of the world, but not go so far as to
« See Lett. ||
XXXIV., chap. ii. n. 5. show that that body which He had was a fully human one f ||
 LETTER XXXV. 49

fleshdid not lessen what belongs to His God- in the court of bishops that before the Incar- "

head, nor the Godhead destroy what belongs nation there were two natures in Christ, but
For He is at once both eternal after the Incarnation one ^," he ought to have
*
to His flesh.
from His Father and temporal from His
mother, inviolable in His strength, passible
in our weakness in the Triune Godhead, of
:
one and the same substance with the Father
and the Holy Spirit, but in taking Manhood
on Himself, not of one substance but of one
and the same person [so that He was at once
rich in poverty, almighty in submission, im-
passible in punishment, immortal in death ^J.
For the Word was not in any part of It
turned either into flesh or into soul, seeing
that the absolute and unchangeable nature of
been pressed by the frequent and anxious ques-
tions of the judges to render an account of his
acknowledgment, lest it should be passed
over as something trivial, though it was seen
to have issued from the same fount as his
other poisonous opinions. For I think that
in saying this he was convinced that the
soul,
which the Saviour assumed, had had its abode
in the heavens before He was born of the
Virgin Mary, and that the Word joined it to
Himself in the womb. But this is intolerable
to catholic minds and ears because the Lord
:

the Godhead is ever entire in its Essence, who came down from heaven brought with
receiving no loss nor increase, and so beati- Him nothing that belonged to our state for :

fying the nature that It had assumed that that
nature remained forever glorified in the person
of the Glorifier. [But why should it seem
unsuitable or impossible that the Word and
flesh and soul should be one Jesus Christ, and
that the Son of God and the Son of Man
should be one, if flesh and soul which are of
different natures make one person even with-
out the Incarnation of the Word since it is
much easier for the power of the Godhead to
produce this union of Himself and man than
for the weakness of manhood by itself to
effect it in its own Therefore
substance.]
neither was the Word changed into flesh nor
flesh into the Word but both remains in one
: of man's being, both because He alone was
and one is in both, not divided by the diversity
not confounded by intermixture He is
not one by His Father and another by His
mother, but the same, in one way by His
He did not receive either a soul which had
existed before nor a flesh which was not of his
mother's body. Undoubtedly our nature was
not assumed in such a way that it was created
first and then assumed, but it was created
by
the very assumption. And hence that which
was deservedly condemned in Origen must be
punished in Eutyches also, unless he prefers
: to give up his opinion, viz. the assertion that
souls have had not only a life but also different
actions before they were inserted in men's
bodies ^\ For although the Lord's nativity
according to the flesh has certain characteristics
wherein it transcends the ordinary beginnings
conceived and born without concupiscence of
: a pure Virgin, and because He was so brought
forth of His mother's womb that her fecundity
bare Him without loss of virginity yet His :

tand Father before every beginning, and in another flesh was not of another nature to ours: nor

by His mother at the end of the ages so
"
that He was mediator between God and men,
" the
the man Christ Jesus 3," in whom dwelt
fulness of the Godhead bodily 4-." because
it was the assumed (nature) not the Assum-
: was the soul brealhe:! into Him from another
source to that of all other men, and it excelled
others not in difference of kind but in su-
periority of power For He
had no opposition
in His flesh [nor did the strife of desires give

ing (nature) which was raised, because God to a conflict of wishes^].

rise His bodily
" exalted Him and
gave Him the Name which senses were active without the law of sin, and
is above every name that in the name of
: the reality of His emotions being under the
Jesus every knee should bow, of things in control of His Godhead and His mind, was
heaven and things on earth and things under neither assaulted by temptations nor yielded
the earth, and that every tongue should con- to injurious influences. But true Man was
fess that Jesus Christ the Lord is in the glory united to God and was not brought down
of God the Fathers." from heaven as regards a pre-existing soul,
nor created out of nothing as regards the
III. The soul of Christ and the body of Christ flesh it wore the same person in the God-
:

were real in the full human sense, though the head of the Word and possessed a nature in
circumstances of His birth were unique. common with us in its body and soul. For He
would not be "the mediator between God
[But as to that which Eutyches dared to say
8 So that — in death, bracketed by the editors as not being
6 Cf. the Tome, Lett. XXVIII., chap, vi., n. 5.
translated in the Gk. version, and perhaps here we have a gloss to
7 Cf. Lett. XV., chap. xi.. n. 6.
explain the somewhat obscure words that precede it : but through-
8 Here again the second clause (in brackets) seems a g loss on
out this letter large portions are so bracketed, in each case the
Gk. version omitting them. see n.
the first, 2,above : what is meant will be seen by comparing
3 I Tim. ii. 5. 4 Col. ii. 9. S Phil. ii. o-ii. S. Paul's famous disquisition (Rom. vii)

VOL. XIL E
50 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
and man," unless God and man had co-existed and the needs of the times do not allow me
in natures formino: one true Person.
both to leave the city, especially as the point of
The magnitude of the subject urges us to a Faith at issue is so clear, that it would have
but with one of your learn- been more reasonable to abstain from pro-
lengthy discussion :

ing there is no need for such copious disserta- claiming a synod yet as far as the Lord
:

tions, as we have already sent a vouchsafes to help me, I have bestowed my

especially
sufficient letter to our brother Flavian by our zeal upon obeying your clemency's com-
delegates for the confirmation of the minds,
not mands, by appointing my brethren who are
only of priests but also of the laity. The competent to act as the case recjuires in re-
mercy of God will, we believe, provide that moving offences, and who can represent me :

without the loss of one soul the sound may be because no question has arisen on which there
defended ngainst the devil's wiles, and the can or ought to be any doubt. Dated 21st
wounded healed. Dated 13th June in the of June, in the consulship of the illustrious
Asturius and Protogenes, (449).
consulship of the illustrious Asturius and Pro-
togenes (449).
LETTER XXXVIII 3.

LETTER XXXVL To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople.

To Leo to Flavian, bishop of Constantinople.
Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople.
(He acknowledges the receipt of Flavian's He ackno7vled^es the receipt of a letter and
second letter (xxvi ) and protests ao^ainst the advises mercy if Eiityches will recant.
necessity for a general council, though at the When our brethren had already started
same time he acquiesces in it. Dated 21 June,
whom we despatched to you in the cause of
a week after the Tome).
the Faith, we received your letter, beloved,
by our son Basil the deacon, in which you
LETTER XXXVn«. rightly said very little on the subject of our
common anxiety, both because the accounts
To Theodosius Augustus. which had already arrived had given us full
Leo to Theodosius Augustus. information on every thing, and because for
purposes of private inquiry it was easy to con-
Unity of Faith is essential but the point at issue verse with the aforesaid Basil, by whom now
hardly required a general council^ it is so through the grace of God, in whom we trust,
clear.
we exhort you, beloved, in reply, using the
On receiving your clemency's letter, I per Apostle's words, and saying " Be ye in :

ceived that the universal Church has much nothing affrighted by the adversaries which ;

cause for joy, that you will have the Christian is for them a cause of perdition, but to you of
Faith, whereby the Divine Trinity is honoured salvation 4." For what is so calamitous as to
and worshipped, to be different or out of wish to destroy all hope of man's salvation by
harmony with itself in nothing. For what denying the reality of Christ's Incarnation, and
more effectual support can be given to human to contradict the Apostle who says distinctly :

affairs in callingupon God's mercy than when "great is the mystery of godliness which was
one thanksgiving, and the sacrifice of one manifest in the flesh s?" What so glorious
confession is offered to His majesty by all. as to fight for the Faith of the gospel against
Wherein the devotions of the priests and all the enemies of Christ's nativity and cross?
the faithful will reach at last their complete- About whose most pure light and uncon-
ness, if in what was done for our redemption quered power we have already disclosed what
by God the Word, the only Son of God, was in our heart, in the letter which has been
^
nothing else be believed than what He Him- sent to you beloved lest anything might :

self ordered to be preached and believed. seem doubtful between us on those things
Wherefore although every consideration pre- which we have learnt, and teach in accord-
vents my attendance on the day which your ance with the catholic doctrine. But seeing
piety has fixed for the councils of bishops that the testimonies to the Truth are so clear
"^
:

for there are no precedents for such a

thing,
3 If we are right in thinking that Lett. XXXVL is Leo's
ackno.vledgment of Flavian's second letter (XXVI.i, this (which
IThis letter is on the same subject as Lett. XXIX. above, but again has no Gk. version) must be an acknowledgment of yet
as the wording of it contains some interesting matter, it is here a third, not extant, sent by the hand of one Ba^il, the deacon, who
given in full. There is no Gk. version extant, and how there is prwbably the same as Julian's messenger (XXXV., chap. i.).
some to be two letters within a week of one another on the same 4 Phil. i. 28.
topic is not clear. 5 I 'rim. iii. i6: the reading here is quod manifestum est in
« Cf. Lett. XXIX.
above, and especially XXXL, chap, iv., came, in agreement with the general Western usage.
where the reasons are given rather more fully. 6 Sc. the Tome (XX VII I.).
 LETTER XLII. 51

and strong that a man must be reckoned LETTER XL.

thoroughly blind and stubborn, who does not
at once shake himself free from the mists of To the Bishops of the Province of
falsehood in the bright light of reason we Arles in Gaul.
;

desire you to use the remedy of long-suffering To his well-beloved brethren Constantinus
in curing the madness of ignorance that Audentius, Rusticus, Auspicius,
Nicetas, Nec-
through your fatherly admonitions they who tarius, Florus, Asclepius, Justus, Augustalis,
though old in years are infants in mind, may Ynantius, and Chrysaphius % Leo the pope.
learn to obey their elders. And if they give
He approves of their havi?ig unanimously
up the vain conceits of their ignorance and
elected Ravennius^ Bishop of Aries.
come to their senses, and if they condemn
all their errors and receive the one true Faith, We have just and reasonable reason for
do not deny them the mercifulness of a rejoicing, when we learn that the Lord's
bishop's kind heart although your judgment priests have done what is agreeable both to
:

must remain, if their impiety which you have the rules of the Father's canons and to the
deservedly condemned persists in its depravity. Apostles' institutions. For the whole body
Dated 23 July in the consulship of the illus- of the Church must needs increase with a
trious Asturius and Protogenes (449). healthy growth, if the governing members
excel in the strength of their authority, and
in peaceful management. Accordingly, we
with our sanction your good deed,
LETTER XXXIX. ratify
brethren, in unanimously, on the death of
2
To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople. of holy memory, consecrating our

I Leo, the bishop, to Flavian, the bishop.

Hilary
brother Ravennius, a man well approved by
us, in the city of Aries, in accordance with
the wishes of the clergy, the leading citizens,
He rebukes Flavian for not answeriiig his re-
and the laity. Because a peace-making and
peated letters. harmonious election, where neither personal
Our anxiety is increased by your silence, merits nor the good will of the congregation
for it is long now since we received a letter are wanting, is we believe the expression
from you, beloved while we who bear a chief
: not only of man's choice, but of God's in-
share in your cares 7, through our anxiety for spiration. So dearly beloved brethren, let the
the defence of the Faith, have several times ^, said priest use God's gift, and understand what
as occasion served, sent letters to you that : self-devotion is expected of him, that by dili-
we might aid you with the comfort of our gently and prudently carrying out the office
exhortations not to yield to the assaults of entrusted to him, he may prove himself equal
your adversaries in defence of the Faith, but to your testimony, and fully worthy of our
to feel that we were the sharers in your labour. favour. God keep you safe, beloved brethren.
Some time since we believe our messengers Dated 22 August in the consulship of Asturius
have reached you, brother, through whom you and Protogenes (449).
find yourself fully instructed by our writings
and injunctions, and we have ourselves sent LETTER XLI.
back Basil to you as you desired 9. Now, lest To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles.
you should think we had omitted any oppor-
(He congratulates him on his appointment,
tunity of communicating with you, we have exhorts him to firm but gentle government,
sent this note by our son Eupsychius, a man
advises him frequently to consult the
whom we hold in great honour and affection, and
Apostolic See. Undated, but no doubt sent
asking you to reply to our letter with all about the same time as
and inform us at once about your own XL)
speed,
actions and those of our representatives, and
about the completion of the whole matter so LETTER XLH. :

that we may allay the anxiety which we now To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles.
feel in defence of the Faith, by happier tidings. well-beloved brother
Leo the Pope to his
Dated nth August in the consulship of the Ravennius.
illustrious Asturius and Protogenes (449).

1 These twelve bishops do not include the Bishop of Vienne,

according to Perthel (p. 29). following apparently Quesnel, vjhose

wish-fathered thought, though possibly right, has little
evidence
7 Curarum tuarutn J>rincipes.
8 XXVII., XXVIIl., Cf. Letters LXV. and LXVI. I-elow.
Frequenter, four times in all (Letters to go upon. .

2 It will be noticed that Leo speaks of Hilary not only with

XXXVI. and XXXVIII.).
in his sentence (passed against
9 This must lie in the third lost letter to which we have respect, but as if he acquiesced
been carried out
assumed Lett. XXXVIII. to be an answer. Hilary in Lett. X. above) not having
E 2
52 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
He asks him to deal with the imposture of a those who met, not having, as is customary,
certain Petroiiianiis. with a pure conscience and right judgment
We wish you to be circumspect and careful made a definite statement about the faith and
lest blameworthy presumption should those who erred therefrom. For we have
any
for, when it once learnt that all did not come together in the
put forth undue claims :

finds an entrance by crafty stealth, it spreads conference who ought, some being ejected
itself into greater rashness in the name of the and others received who were ensnared into
:

dignity it has assumed.

We
learnt, have on an ungodly act of subscription by the designs
the trustworthy evidence of your clergy, that of the aforesaid priest ^. For the declaration
a certain wandering and vagabond Petro- efi'ecied by him is of such a nature as to injure

nianus has boasted himself throughout the all the churches. For when those who were
and under sent by us saw how exceedingly impious and
provinces of Gaul as our deacon,
cover of this office is going about the various hostile to the Faith it was, they notified it
churches of that country. We desire you, to us.
beloved brother, so to check his abominable
II. He asks him to restore the ancient catholic
his imposture, by
effrontery, as to disclose docti ine.
warning the bisliops of the whole district,
and
to expel him from communion with all the Wherefore, most peace-loving prince, vouch-
Churches, lest he continue his claim. The safe for the Faith's sake to avert this danger
Lord keep you safe, dearly beloved brotlier. from your godly conscience, and let not man's
Dated 26th August, in the consulship of the presumption use violence upon Christ's Gospel
illustrious Asturius and Protogenes (449)- In my sincere desire, which is shared by the
bishops that are with me, that you, most
Christian and revered prince, should before
LETTER XLIII3.
all things please God, to whom the pra}ers
j

To Theodosius Augustus. of the whole Church are poured with one

accord for your empire, I give you counsel,
To the most glorious and serene Emperor for fear
lest, if we keep silence on so great
Theodosius. a matter, we incur punishment before the
tribunal of Christ. I entreat you therefore
Leo the bishop.
before the undivided Trinity of the one God-
I. He complains of the conduct of Dioscorus at
head, which is injured by these evil doings,
the Council of Ephesus.
and which is the guardian of your kingdom,
Already and from the beginning, in the and before Christ's holy angels that all things
synods which have l:een held, we have re- remain intact as they were before the judg-
ceived such freedom of speech from the most ment, and that they await the weightier deci-
holy Peter, chief of the Apostles, as to have sion of the Synod at which the whole number
the power both to maintain the Truth in the of the bishops in the whole world is gathered
cause of peace, and to allow no one to disturb
together and do not allow yourselves to bear
:

it in its firm position, but at once to repel the the weight of others' misdoing. We are
mischief Since then the council of bishops constrained to say this plainly by the fear of
which you ordered to be held in the city of a constraining necessity 7. But keep before
Ephesus on account of Flavian, does mischief your eyes the blessed Peter's glory, and the
to the Faith itself and inflicts wounds on all crowns which all the Apostles have in common
the churches ;
and this has been brought with him, and the joys of the martyrs who had
to our knowledge not by some untrustworthy no other incentive to suff"ering but the confes-
messenger, but by the most reverend bishops s sion of the true Godhead and the perfect con-
themselves who were sent by us and by the tinuance in Christ^.
most trusty Hilarus our deacon, who have
narrated to us what took place. And the III. And asks for another Synod to be sum-
occurrences are to be put down to the fault of moned.
And now that this confession is being god-
3 No satisfactory conclusion can be reached ahont this letter
as it has come down to us, the Balierinii not thinking that the 6 Viz., Dioscorus, who must have been mentioned in the
Latin version extant is the original on which the Gk. version is lacuna above, if anywhere.
based. On the whole I have thought it safer to make my transla- 7 Theold Lat. version has here something very different quia
tion chiefly from the Gk., though t am not at all sure that there is quod necesse est nos dicere, veremur ne cuius religio dissifatiir,
sufficient ground for the Balierinii s suspicion oi the Latin. indignatio f>rovocetur (for we are bound to say we fear lest He
4 A lacuna is here visible in the sense though not in who.se religion is being undermined, should have His wrath
the MSS. aroused).
5 The Gk. and the Lat.both read the ^ iv XpKTTw TcAeia 5tafxov>7 : here again the Latin version
plural here eirto-Koirwv r\

{episcoJ>is) which the Balierinii alter to the .singular. A*; far as we diverges, reading Terce hufnanitatis {sc. con/essio) in Chrisio. So
know, Julius was the only bishop in the party, but the greater too the next sentence begins with cui Sacramento, instead of the
ncludes the less. Gk. ^s Ttj'os oftoAo-yi'as, and elsewhere.
 LETTER XLIV. 53

lessly impugned by some few men, all the trustworthy messenger, but from a most faith-
churches of our parts and all the priests im- ful narrator of the
things which have been
plore your clemency with tears in accord- done, Hilary, our deacon, who, lest he should
ance with the request which Flavian makes be compelled by force to subscribe to their
in his appeal, to command the assembling
proceedings, with great difficulty made his
togetlier of a special Synod in Italy, in order escape, we have learnt that a great many
that all opposition may be expelled or paci- priests came
together at the synod, whose
fied, and that there may be no deviation numbers would doubdess have assisted the
from or ambiguity in the Faith and to it debate and decision, if he who claimed for
:

should also come the bishops of all the himself the chief place had consented to
Eastern provinces, that, if any have wandered maintain priestly moderation, in order
that,
out of the way of Truth, they may be recalled according to custom, when all had
freely
to their allegiance by wholesome remedies, and expressed their opinion, after quiet and fair
they who are under a more grievous charge deliberation, that might be ordained which
may either be reduced to submission by was both agreeable to the Faith and helpful
counsel or cut off from the one Church. So to those in error. But we have been told that
that we are bound to preserve both what the all who had come were not present at the
Nicene canon enjoins and what the definidons actual decision for we have learnt that some
:

of the bishops of the whole world enjoin were rejected while others were admitted, who
according to the custom of the catholic at the aforesaid priest's requisition surrendered
Church, and also (to maintain) the freedom themselves to an unrighteous subscription,
of our fathers' Faith, on which your tran- knowing they would sutler harm unless they
quillity rests. For we pray that when those obeyed his commands, and that such a re-
who harm the Church are driven out, and your solution was brought forward by him that in
provinces enjoy the possession of justice, and attacking one man he might wreak his fury
vengeance has been executed on these heretics, of the whole Church. Wliich our delegates
your royal power also may be defended by from the Apostolic See saw to be so blas-
Christ's right hand. phemous and opposed to the catholic Faith
that no pressure could force them to assent ;

LETTER XLIV. for in the same synod they stoutly protested,

as they ought, that the Apostolic See would
To Theodosius Augustus. never receive what was being passed since :

the whole mystery of the Christian Faith is

Leo, the bishop, and the holy Synod which
is assembled at Rome to Theodosius Augustus. absolutely destroyed (which Heaven forfend
in your Grace's reign), unless this abominable
I. He exposes the tmscrupuloits nature of the wickedness, which exceeds all former blas-
proceedings at Ephesiis. phemies, be abolished.
From your clemency's letter, which in your II. Atid entreats the Emperor to help in revers-
love of the catholic Faith you sent sometime
ing their decision.
ago to the see of the blessed Apostle Peter, we
drew such confidence in your defence of truth But because the devil with wicked subtlety
and peace that we thought nothing harmful deceives the unwary, and so mocks the im-
could happen in so plain and well-ordered prudence of some by a show of piety as to
a matter ; especially when who were
those persuade them to things harmful instead of
sent to the episcopal which you profitable, we pray your Grace, renounce all
council,
of religion and
ordered to be held at Ephesus, were so fully complicity in this endangering
Faith, and afford in the treatment of Divine
instructed that, if the bishop of Alexandria
had allowed the letters, which they brought things that which is granted in worldly matters
either to the holy synod or to Flavian the by the equity
of your laws, that human pre-
may not do violence to Christ's
bishop, to be read in the ears of the bishops, sumption
the declaration of the most Gospel. Behold, I, O most Christian and
by pure Faith, 9
'.
which being Divinely inspired we both have honoured Emperor, with my fellow-priests
towards your revered clemency the
received and hold, all noise of disputings fulfilling
hushed that offices of sincere love, and desiring you
in
would have been so completely
neither ignorance could any longer disport all things to please God, to whom prayers
are offered for you by the Church, lest before
itself, nor jealousy find occasion to do mis-
chief. But because private interests are con-
sulted under cover of religion, the disloyalty 9 Cum consacerdotibus meis. The Gk. version here reads the
if intentional and not
of a few has wrought that which must wound singular {fxeraTOv avWeiTOVpyov (lov). This,
a slip, is, I suppose, Flavian, of whose death Leo was not yet
the whole Church. For not from some un- apprized.
 54 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the Lord Christ's tribunal we be judged guilty revered clemency is safe, shall be able to
for our silence, —
we beseech you in the pre- take away. For it is the cause not only of
sence of the Undivided Trinity of the One the Church but of your Kingdom and pro-
Godhead, Whom such an act w ongs (for He sperity that we plead, that you may enjoy the
is Himself the Guardian and the Author of peaceful sway of your provinces. Defend the
your empire), and in the presence of Christ's Church in unshaken peace against the heretics,
holy angels, order everything to be in the that your empire also may be defended by
position in which they were before the decision Christ's right hand. Dated the 13th of
until a larger number of priests be assembled October, in the consulship of the illustrious
from the whole world. Suffer not yourself to Asturius and Protogenes (449).
be weighted with another's sin because (and
we must say it) we are afraid lest He, Whose LETTER XLV.
religion is being destroyed, be provoked to
wrath. Keep before your eyes, and with all (To PuLCHERiA Augusta.)
your mental vision gaze reverently upon the
blessed Peter's glory, and the crowns which
Leo, the bishop, and the holy Synod which
is assembled in the City of Rome to Pulcheria
all the Apostles have in common with him and
the palms of all the martyrs, who had no other Augusta.
reason for suffering than the confession of the I. He sends a copy of the former letter which
true Godhead and the true Manhood in Christ. Jailed to reach her.
If the letters respecting the Faith which
III. He were despatched to your Grace by the hands of
asks for a Council in Italy.
our clergy had readied you, it is certain you
And because this mystery is now being would have been able, the Lord helping you,
impiously opposed by a few ignorant persons, to
provide a remedy for these things which
all the churches of our parts, and all the priests
have been done against the Faith. For when
entreat your clemency, with groans and tears,
have you failed either the priests or the reli-
seeing that our delegates faithfully protested,
gion or the Faith of Christ ? But when those
and bishop Flavian gave them an appeal in who were sent were so
completely hindered
writing, to order a general synod to be held in from
reaching your clemency that only one
Italy, which shall either dismiss or appease all of
them, namely Hilary our deacon, with
disputes in such a way that there be nothing
difficulty fled and returned, we thought it
any longer either doubtful in the Faith or necessary to re-write our letter and that our :

divided in love, and to it, of course, the deserve to receive more weight,
prayers may
bishops of the Eastern provinces must come, we have subjoined a copy of the very docu-
and if any of them were overcome
by threats ment which did not reach your clemency,
and injury, and deviated from the path of
entreating you even more earnestly than be-
truth, they may be fully restored by health- fore to take under protection that religion in
giving measures, and they themselves, whose which you excel which will win you the greater
case is harder, if they acquiesce in wiser
glory in proportion to the heinousness of the
counsels, may not fall from the unity of the crimes against which your royal faith requires you
Church. And how necessary this request is to proceed, lest the integrity of the Christian
after the lodging ofan appeal is witnessed by Faith be violated by any plot of man's de-
the canonical decrees passed at Nicaea by the
vising. For the things which were believed
bishops of the whole world, which are added to require setting at rest and healing by the
below 9\ Show favour to the catholics after
meeting of a Synod at Ephesus, have not only
your own and your parents' custom. Give resulted in still greater disturbances of peace
us such liberty to defend the catholic Faith as
but, which is the more to be regretted, even in
no violence, no fear of the world, while your
the overthrow of the very Faith whereby we are
Christians.
9» Both Quesnel and the Ball, agree that the Canon here
quoted by Leo really belongs not to the Nicene collection, but to
that of Sardica (about 344), in which it stands as no. 4. (lixattly I J. He also sends a copy of his letter to the
the same mistake is made in Letter LVI., where Galla Placidia
Augusta quotes Canon 5 of Sardica to Theodosius as sectimhim
Emperor and explains its contents.
dejinitiones Nicceni coucilii). Cf. Core's Leo, pp. 113, 114. The
" And they indeed, who were sent, and one
wording of this fourth Canon is as follows: Gaudentius, the
bishop, said, L it please you to add to this admirable declaration of whom, escaping the violence of the bishop
which you have passed, 1 propose that whensoever one bishop
has been deposed by the judgment of other bishops, and appeals
of Alexandria who claims everything for him-
for his case to be heard in Civitas Novorum, the other
bishop self, faithfully reported to us what took place
cannot by any means be considered confirmed in the same See
after the appeal of the one who appears to be deposed, until he in the Synod, opposed, as it became them,
receive the decision 01 the judges there." In applying this to what I will call the frenzy not the judgment
the present case, Leo no doubt proposed to substitute Urbs Rojtta
for Civitas Novorum, though this was hardly the same thing. of one man, protesting that those things which
 LETTER
I ere being carried through
fear could not reverse the
by violence and
mysteries of the
Church and the Creed itself composed
LII.

LETTER
XLVI^
From Hilary, then Deacon
55
""

by the (afterwards
Bishop of Rome), to Pulcheria
Apostles, and that no injuries could sever them Augusta.
from that Faith which they had (Describing his ill-treatment, as Leo's dele-
brought fully
set forth and expounded from the See of the' gate, by Dioscorus.)
blessed Apostle Peter to the holy
synod. And
since this statement was not allowed to be
read out at the bishop's request, in order
LETTER XLVn.
To
Anastasius, Bishop of Thessalonica.
forsooth that by the rejection of that Faith
which has crowned patriarchs, propliets,
(Congratulating him on being present at the
apostles and martyrs, the birth according to synod of Ephesus )
the flesh of Jesus Christ our Lord and the
confession of His true Death and Resurrection LETTER XLVIIL
(we shudder to say it) might be overthrown, To Julian, Bishop of Cos.
we have written ^ on this matter according to
(Consoling him after the riots at Ephesus
our abihty, to our most glorious and
(what is and exhorting him to stand
far greater) our Christian firm.)
Prince, and at the
same time have subjoined a copy of the letter
to you to the end that he
LETTER XLIX.
may not allow the To Flavian, Bishop of
Faith, in which he was re-born and reigns through Constantinople.
God's grace, to be corrupted by
any inno- (Whose death he is unaware of, promising
vation, since Bishop Flavian continues in com-
him all the support in his
power.)
munion with us all, and that which has been
done without regard to justice and
contrary to
LETTER L.
all the
teaching of the canons can, under no To the people of Constantinople, by the
consideration, be held valid. And because the hand of Epiphanius and Dionysius,
Synod of Ephesus has not removed but in- Notary of the Church of Rome.
creased the scandal of disagreement (I have
asked him) to appoint a place and time for (Exhorting them to stand firm and consoling
them for Flavian's deposition.)
holding a council within Italy, all quarrels and
prejudices on both sides being suspended, LETTER LL
that everything which has
engendered offence To Faustus and
othkr Presbyters and
may be the more diligently reconsidered and
without wounding the Faith, without Archimandrites in Constantinople.
injuring
religion those priests may return into the peace (With the same purport as the last.)
of Christ, who through irresolution were forced
to subscribe, and
only their errors be re LETTER LIL
moved.
From Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus, to
Leo. (See vol. iii. of this Series, p. 293.)
III. He asks her to assist his petition with the To Leo, bishop of Rome.
Emperor.
And
that we may be worthy to obtain this, I. If Paul appealed to Peter how much more
must ordinary folk have recourse to his suc-
let your well-tried faith and protection, which
has always helped the Church in her labours, cessor.

deign to advance our petition with our most If Paul, the herald of the Truth, the trumpet
clement Prince, under a special commission of the Holy Ghost, had recourse to the great
so to act from the blessed Apostle Peter; so Peter, in ortier to obtain a decision from him
that before this civil and destructive war for those at Antioch who were disputing about
gains
strength within the Church, he may grant living by the Law, much more do we small
opportunity of restoring unity by God's aid, and humble folk run to the Apostolic See to
knowing that the strength of his empire will get healing from you for the sores of the
be increased by every extension of catholic churches. For it is fitting that you should in
freeJom that his kindly will affects. all things have the pre-eminence, seeing that
Dated 13th of October in the consulship of your See possesses many peculiar privileges.
the illustiious Asturius and Protogenes (449). For other cities get a name for size or beauy
or population, and some that are devoid of
these advantages are compensated by certain
has the fullest
» This is, of course, Letter XLIV. spiritual gifts: but your city
56 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
abundance of good things from the Giver of the only-begotten Son of God
your letter, that
all good. For she is of all cities the greatest is One and His Godhead
impassible, irrever-
and most famous, the mistress of the world sible, unchangeable even as the Father who
and teeming with population. And besides begat Him and the All-holy Spirit. And since
this she has created an empire which is still the Divine nature could not suffer. He took
predominant and has imi)osed her own name the nature that could suffer to this end, that
upon her subjects. But her chief decoration by the suffering of His own Flesh He might
is her Faith, to which the Divine Apostle is give exemption from suffering to those that
a sure witness when he exclaims
*'
your faith is believed on Him. These points, and all that
proclaimed in all the world ;
^" '*
and if imme- is akin thereto, the letter contained. And we,
extolled the
diately after receiving the seeds of the saving admiring your spiritual wisdom,
Gospel she bore such a weight of wondrous grace of the Holy Ghost
which spake through
fruit, what words are sufficient to express
the you, and ask and pray, and beg and beseech
piety which is now found in her? She has, too, your holiness to come to the rescue of the
the tombs of ourcommon fathers and teachers of churches of God that are now tempest tossed.
the Truth, Peter and Paul% to illumine the
souls of the faithful. And this blessed and
He
of JDioscorus' ill-treatment
III. complai7is
divine pair arose indeed in the East, and shed of himself .

its rays in all directions, but voluntarily under- For when we expected a stilling of the waves
went the sunset of life in the West, from through those who were sent to Ephesus from
whence now it illumines the whole world. your holiness, we have fallen into yet worse
These have rendered your See so glorious storm. For the most righteous s* prelate of
:

this is the chief of all your goods. And their Alexandria was not satisfied with the illegal
See is still blest by the light of their God's and most unrighteous deposition of the Lord's
presence, seeing that therein He has placed
most holy and GoD-loving bishop of Constan-
your Holiness to shed abroad the rays of the tinople, Flavian, nor was his wrath appeased
one true Faith. by the slaughter of the other bishops likewise.
But me, too, he murdered with his pen in my
II. He commends Leo's zeal against the Mani-
absence, without calHng me to judgment, with-
cheeSj and latterly against ETitychianism^ as out
passing judgment on me in person, without
evidenced especially in the Tome,
questioning me on what I hold about the In-
Of which thing indeed, though there are carnation of our God and Saviour. But even
many other proofs to be found, your zeal murderers, tomb-breakers, and ravishers of
against the ill-famed Manichaeans is proof other men's beds, those who sit in judgment
enough, that zeal which your holiness has of do not condemn until they either themselves
late years displayed 3, thereby revealing the corroborate the accusations by their confes-
intensity of your devotion to God in things sions, or are clearly convicted by others. But
Divine. Proof enough, too, of your Apostolic us, when five and thirty days' journey distant,
character is what you have now written. For he, though brought up on Divine laws, has
we have met with what your holiness has condemned at his will. And not now only
written about the Incarnation of our God and has he done this, but also last year, after that
Saviour, and have admired the careful dili- two persons infected with the ApolHnarian
gence of the work 4. For it has proved both disorder had come hither and laid false infor-
points equally well, viz., the Eternal Godhead mation against us, he rose up in church and
of the Only-begotten of the Eternal Father, anathematized us, and that when I had written
and at the same time His manhood of the to him and expressed what I hold in a letter.
seed of Abraham and David, and His assump-
tion of a nature in all things like ours, IV. This ill-treatment has come after 20 years'
except
in this one thing, that He
remained free from good work 171 his diocese of Cyrus.
all sin : for sin is engendered not of I bemoan the distress of the Church and
nature,
but of free will s. This also was contained in yearn after its peace. For having ruled
xa Rom. i. 8. through your prayers the church committed
« It is sufficient here to
quote Eusebius {Hist. EccL ii. 25) as to me by the God of the universe for 20
years,
one of the earliest (before 340) inaint:iiners of this tradiiion. la this
neither in the time of the blessed Theodotus,
passage he again quotes Gaius of Rome (3rd cent.) and Dionysius
of Corinth (2nd cent.) as corroborative authorities. Euseoius'
own words are these: '• Paul is recorded to have been beheaded
president of the East, nor in the tune of those
in Rome itself, and Peter likewise to have been
impaled. And
this statement is supported by their names, which remain to this
day inscribed in the cemeteries there." Fall,' when it was still in the image of Him who so created it, to
3 Viz., in 444: cf. Letter VU.
supra, together with the which nature Christ'> manhood w.is a triumpliant return. Other-
Emperor's decree (Lett. VIIL). wise it is hard to see how Theodoret escapes the pitfall of Pela
4 This is, of course, the Tome (Lett.
'
XXVIIL). gian sm,
5 Here nature' must mean man's
'

original nature before the 5» The epithet is shown by the context to be bitterly sarcastic!
 LETTER LVl. 57

who have succeeded him in the See of Antioch,
have I received the sHghtest blame, but, the
Divine Grace working with me, have freed
more than i,ooo souls from the disease of
Marcion, and have won over many others from
the company of Arius and Eunomius to the
Master, Christ. And 800 churches have I
had to shepherd for that is the number of
:
pate, I have acquired neither house, nor land,
nor obol, nor tomb, only a voluntary poverty,
^ having straightway distribute<l even what came
to me from my fathers after their death, as all
know who live in the East.
VII. Being prevented himself^ he has sent dele-
gates to plead his cause.

parishes in Cyrus, in which not a single tare

And before all
things I entreat you, holy
through your prayers has lingered. But our and GoD-loved brother, render assistance to
flock has been freed from every heretical error. my prayers. These .things I have brought
He that sees all things knows how I have been to your Holiness' knowledge,
by the most
stoned by the ill-famed heretics that have been and GoD-beloved presbyters, Hypatius
religious
sent against me, and what struggles I have had and Abramius the chorepiscopi^, andAlypius,
in many cities of the East against Greeks, Jews, superintendent? of the monks in our district :

and every heretical error. And after all these seeing that I was hindered from coming to
toils and troubles, I have been condemned you myself by the Emperor's restraining letter,
without a hearing. and likewise the others. And I entreat your
holiness both to look on them with
fatherly
He '-egard, and to lend them your ears in sincere
V. apj)eals to the Apostolic See with con-
kindness, and also to deem my slandered and
fide/we.
falsely attacked position
worthy of your pro-
however await the verdict of your Apos-
I
tection, and above all 10
defend with all )our
tolic See, and beg and pray your Holiness
might the Faith that is now plotted agamst,
to succour me when I appeal to your upright and to
keep the heritage of the fathers intact
and just tribunal, and bid me come to you for the
churches, so shall your holiness receive
and show that my teaching follows in the from the Bountiful Master a full
reward.
track of the Apostles. For there are writings
(Date about the end of 449.)
of mine some 20 years ago, some 18, some 15,
and some 1 2, some again against the Arians and LEFTER LIII.
Eunomians, some against the Jews and Greeks, A fragment of a letter from Anatolius,
some against the Magi in Persia, some also bishop of Constantinople, to Leo
(about his
about the universal Providence, others about consecration).
the nature of God and about the Divine
Incarnation. I have interpreted, through the LETTER LIV.
Divine grace, both the Apostolic writings and To Theodosius Augustus (asking for a
the prophetic utterances, and it is easy there- synod in Italy).
from to gather whether I have kept unswerv-
mgly the standard of the Faith, or have turned
LETTERS LV. to LVIII.
aside from its straight path. And I beg you A series of Letters.
not to spurn my petition, nor to overlook
(i) From Valentinian the Emperor to Theo-
the insults heaped on my poor white hairs. dosius Augustus.
(2) From Galla Placidia Augusta to Theo-
VI. Ought he to acquiesce in his deposition ? dosius Augustus.
First of I all, to tell
beg you whether
me, (3) From Licinia Eudoxia Augusta to
Theodosius Augustus.
I ought to acquiesce unrighteous de-
in this
position or not. For I await your verdict : (4) From Galla Placidia Augusta to Pul-
cheria Augusta, all
and, if you bid me abide by my condemna- graphically describing how
tion, I will abide by it, and will trouble no
Leo had appealed to them in public to press
one hereafter, but await the unerring verdict his suit with Theodosius. Of these, LVL
of our God and Saviour. I indeed, the Master is subjoined as
pernaps ihe most interesting
God is my witness, care nought for honour spec nil en.
and glory, but only for the stumbling-block LETTER LVL
that is put \\\ men's way because many of
:
(From Galla Placidia Augusta to
the simpler folk, and especially tho'^e who Theodosius).
have been rescued by us from divers heresies,
To the Lord Theodosius, Conqueror and
will give credence to those who have con-
demned us, and perchance reckon us heretics, 6
CJwrepi.copi (country bishops) were a kind of suffragan
not being able to discern the exact truth of bishop to assist the toun bisnops in the remoter parts of their
diocese. They coniinu-d in use irom the end of the 3rd till the
the dogma, and because, after my long yth century, when they were abolished. 7 Exarclins.
episco-i

I
58 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
Emperor, her ever august son, Galla Placidia, LETTER LIX.
most j)ious and prosperous, perpetual Augusta
and mother.
To THE Clergy and Pkople of the City
OF Constantinople.
When on our very arrival in the ancient
city, we were engaged in paying our devotion Leo the bishop to the clergy, dignitaries,
to the most blessed Apostle Peter, at the and people, residing at Constantinople.
martyr's very altar, the most reverend Bishop
Leo waiting behind awhile after the service, I. He congratulates them on their outspoken
uttered laments over the catholic Faith to resistance to error.

us, and taking to witness the chief of the Though we

are greatly grieved at the things
Apostles himself likewise, whom we had just reported to have been done recently in the
approached, and surrounded by a number of council of priests at Ephesus, because, as is
bishops whom he had brought together from consistently rumoured, and also demonstrated
numerous cities in Italy by the authority and by results, neither due moderation nor the
dignity of his position, adding also tears to his strictness of the Faith was there observed,
words, called upon us to join our moans to his yet we rejoice in your devoted piety and in
own. For no slight harm has arisen from the acclamations of the holy people 9, in-
those occurrences, whereby the standard of stances of which have been brought to our
the catholic Faith so long guarded since the notice, we have approved of the right feeling
days of our most Divine father Constantine, of you all ; because there lives and abides in
who was the first in the palace to stand out good sons due affection for their excellent
as a Christian, has been recently disturbed by Father, and because you suffer the fulness
the assumption of one man, who in the synod of catholic teaching to be in no part cor-
held at Ephesus is alleged to have rather rupted. For undoubtedly, as the Holy Spirit
stirred up hatred and contention, intimidating has unfolded to you, they are leagued with
by the presence of soldiers, Flavianus, the the Manichaeans' error, who deny that the
bishop of Constantinople, because he had only-begotten Son of God took our nature's
sent an appeal to the Apostolic See, and to true Manhood, and maintain that all His
all the bishops of these parts by the hands
bodily actions were the actions of a false
of those who had been deputed to attend the apparition. And lest you should in aught
Synod by the most reverend Bishop of Rome, give your assent to this blasphemy, we have
who have been always wont so to attend, now sent you, beloved, by my son Epiphanius
most sacred Lord and Son and adored King, and Dionysius, notary of the Roman Church,
in accordance with the provisions of the letters of exhortation wherein we have of our
Nicene Synod ^. For this cause we pray your own accord rendered you the assistance which
clemency to oppose such disturbances with you sought, that you may not doubt of our
the Truth, and to order the Faith of the bestowing all a father's care on you, and
catholic religion to be preserved without labouring in every way, by the help of God's
spot, in order that according to the standard mercy, to destroy all the stumbling-blocks
and decision of the Apostolic See, which we which ignorant and foolish men have raised.
likewise revere as pre-eminent, Flavianus may And let no one venture to parade his priestly
remain altogether uninjured in his priestly dignity who can be convicted of holding
office, and the matter be referred to the Synod such detestably blasphemous opinions. For
of the Apostolic See, wherein assuredly he if ignorance seems hardly tolerable in laymen,
first adorned the
primacy, who was deemed how much less excusable or pardonable is it
w^orthy to receive the keys of heaven for it in those who govern ; especially when they
:

becomes us in all things to maintain the dare even to defend their mendacious and
respect due to this great city, which is the perverse views, and persuade the unsteadfast
mistress ol all the earth; and this too we to agree with them either
by intimidation or
must most carefully provide that what in by cajoling. I
former times our house guarded seem not
in our day to be infringed, and that by the IL They are to be rejected who deny the truth
present example schisms be not advanced oj Christ's flesh, a truth repeated by every
either between the bishops or the most
holy recipient at the Holy Eucharist.
churches. Let such men be rejected by the holy
members of Christ's Body, and let not catholic

9 Sanctce plebis acclamationibus. It seems that the people

° See no. 9a to Lett. XLIV., 3, where it is shown that this is had ogenly expressed their disapproval of the maltreatment to
a nustake, wilful or otherwise, on Leo's part. which rlavian had been subjected.
I LETTER LIX.
59

liberty suffer the yoke of the unfaithful to be in. Perfect God and po'fect Man ivere united
laid upon it. For they are to be reckoned in Christ.
outside the Divine grace, and outside the In this passage let the adversaries of the
mystery of man's salvation, who, denying the Truth say when or according to what nature
nature of our flesh in Christ, gainsay the did the
Almighty Father exalt His Son above
Gospel and oppose the Creed. Nor do they all things, or to what substance did He sub-
perceive that their blindness leads them into ject all things. For the Godhead of the
such an abyss that they have no sure footing VVord is equal in all
things, and consubstan-
in the reality either of the Lord's Passion tial with the
Father, and the power of the
or His Resurrection because both are dis- Begetter and the
Begotten is one and the
:

credited in the Saviour, if our Heshly nature same always and

eternally. Certainly, the
is not believed in Him. In what density of Creator of all natures, since Him "through
ignorance, in what utter sloth must they all
things were made, and without Him was
hitherto have lain, not to have learnt from nothing made4,"is above all He
things which
hearing, nor understood from reading, that created, nor were the things which He made
which in God's Church is so constantly in ever not subject to their Whose
Creator,
men's mouths, that even the tongues of in- eternal property it is, to be from none other
fants do not keep silence upon the truth of than the Father, and in no
way different to
Christ's Body and Blood at the rite of Holy the Father. If greater power, grander dignity,
Communion ^
? For in that mystic distribution more exalted lottiness was granted Him, then
of spiritual nourishment, that which is given was He that was so increased less than He
and taken is of such a kind that receiving that promoted Him, and possessed not the
the virtue of the celestial food we pass into full riches of His nature fiom Whose fulness
the flesh of Him, Who became our fleshy He received. But one who thinks thus is
Hence to confirm you, beloved, in your hurried off into the society of Arius, whose
laudably faithful resistance to the foes of heresy is much assisted by this blasphemy
Truth, I shall fitly and opportunely use the which denies the existence of human nature
language and sentiments of the Apostle, and in the Word of God, so that, in rejecting the
" Therefore I also
say :
hearing of your faith, combination of humility with majesty in God,
which is in the Lord Jesus, and love towards it either asserts a false phantom-body in
all saints, do not cease to give thanks for you, Christ, or says that all His bodily actions
making mention of you in my prayers that and passions belonged to the Godhead rather
the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father than to the flesh.
'

But everything he ventures

of glory, may give you the spirit of wisdom to uphold is absolutely foolish because nei-
'

and revelation in the knowledge of Him, the ther our religious behef nor the scope of the
eyes of your hearts being enlightened that you mystery admits either of the Godhead suf-
may know what is the hope of His calling, fering anything or of the Truth belying Itself
I

and what the riches of the glory of His in- in anything. The impassible Son of God,
j

heritance among the saints, and what is the therefore, whose perpetually it is with the
|

exceeding greatness of His power in us, who Father and with the Holy Spirit to be what
believed according to the working of His He is in the one essence of the Unchangeable
mighty power which he has wrought in Christ, Trinity, when the fulness of time had come
raising from the dead, and setting Him
Him which had been fore-ordained by an eternal
at His right hand in heavenly places above purpose, and promised by the prophetic signi-
every principality, and power, and strength, ficance of words and deeds, became man not
and dominion, and every name which is by conversion of His substance but by as-
" came to seek
named not only in this age, but also in that sumption of our nature, and
which is to come and hath put all things
: and to save that which was losts." But He
under His feet, and given Him to be the head came not by local approach nor by bodily
over all the Church which is His body, and motion, as if to be present where He had
the fulness of Him Who filleth all in all3." been absent, or to depart where He had
come but He came to be manifested to on-
:

* Two things are here to be noticed :

(i) that the allusion lookers by that which was visible and com-
appears to be to the formula of reception then in use at the
Eucharist, the priest saying Corpus C/tristi, and the recipient mon to others, receiving, that is to say, human
answering yi;;/^«. Cf. 'SQrm. xc'i. -i, sic saore mensee cotnmunicare
'

debetis ut nihil prorsus de veritate corporis Chrisii et sanguinis flesh and soul in the Virgin mother's womb,
atnbigatis. Hoc enim ore sumitur qiwdjide creditnr: et/rttstra so that, abiding in the form of God, He
ab illis Amen respondeticr a quibus contra id quod accipitur
disputattir I (2) that infant communion is implied as regular this
: united to Himself the torm of a slave, and
'
we know to have been the case in much earher days. Cf. Apost.
Const, viii. 13, Cyprian deLapsis, ix. andxxv. &c., also Bingham's
•

Antiq. xv. chap. iv. \ 7.

2 Cf. Sermon LXIII.
7, where much the same language is
used. 3 Ephes. i, 15—23. 4 S. John i. 3.
S S. Luke xix. 10.
 60 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the likeness of sinful flesh, whereby He did flesh *." And explaining what was meant by
" This
not lessen the Divine by the human, but in- this, he added, mystery is great, but
creasetl the human by the Divine. I speak in respect of Christ and the Church."

Therefore, from the very commencement of

IV. T^e Sacrament of Baptism typifies and the human race, Christ is announced to all
realizes this union to each individual believer. men as coming in the flesh. In which, as
For such was the of all mortals re- was said, "there shall be two in one flesh,"
state
sulting from our ancestors that, after the there are undoubtedly two, God and man,
first
transmission of original sin to their descend- Christ and the Church, which issued from
the Bridegroom's flesh, when it received the
ants, no one would have escaped the punish-
ment of condemnation, had not the Word mystery of redemption and regeneration, water
become flesh and dwelt in us, that is to say, and blood flowing from the side of the Cruci-
in that nature which belonged to our blood fied. For the very condition of a new
and race. And accordingly, the Apostle says creature which at baptism puts off not the
:

"As by one man's sin (judgment passed) upon covering of true flesh but the taint of the old
all to condemnation, so also by one man's condemnation, is this, that a man.is made the
of Christ, because Christ also is the
righteousness (it) passed upon all to justifica- body
tion of life. For as one man's disobedience body of a man
by
=^.

many were made sinners, so also by one V. The ti'ue doctrine of the Incarnation re-
man's obedience shall many be made right-
and conwiended to their keeping.
stated
eous^;" and again, For because by man
*'

Wherefore we call Christ not God only, as

(came) death, by man also (came) the resur-
rection of the dead. And as in Adam all the Manichaean
die,
heretics, nor Man only, as the
so also in Christ shall all be made alive 7."
Photinian3 heretics, nor man in such a way
that anything should be wanting in Him which
All they to wit who though they be born in
Adam, yet are found reborn in Christ, having certainly belongs to human nature, whether
soul or reasonable mind or flesh which was
a sure testimony both to their justification by
not derived from woman, but made from the
grace, and to Christ's sharing in their nature^;
for he who does not believe that God's only-be-
Word turned and changed into flesh; which
three false and empty propositions have been
gotten Son did assume our nature in the
womb of the Virgin-daughter of David, is variously advanced by the three sections of
without share m
the Mystery of the Christian
the Apollinarian heretics 4. Nor do we say
that the blessed Virgin Mary conceived a Man
religion, and, as he neither recognizes the
without Godhead, Who was created by the
Bridegroom nor knows the Bride, can have
no place at the wedding-banquet. For the Holy Ghost and afterwards assumed by the
flesh of Christ is the veil of the Word, where- Word, which we deservedly and properly con-
with every one is clothed who confesses Him
demned Nestorius for preaching but we call :

Christ the Son of God, true God, born of God

unreservedly. But he that is ashamed of it
and rejects it as unworthy, shall have no the Father without any beginning in time, and
adornment from Him, and though he present likewise true Man, born of a human Mother,
at the ordained fulness of time, and we
himself at the Royal feast, .and say
unseasonably that His
join in the sacred banquet, yet the intruder Manhood, whereby the Father is the
will not be able to escape the King's discern- greater, does not in anything lessen that nature

ment, but, as the Lord Himself asserted, will whereby He is equal with the Father. But
these two natures form one Christ, Who has
be taken, and with hands and feet bound, be
said most truly both according to His God-
cast into outer darkness where will be weep-
;
head "I and the Father are ones," and
:

ing and gnashing of teeth 9. Hence whoso- " the

ever confesses not the human body in Christ, according to His manhood Father is
greater than I s." This true and indestruct-
must know that he is unworthy of the
mystery
of the Incarnation, and has no share in that
sacred union of which the Apostle speaks, »
Eph. V. 30, 31, 32.
2
" Ipsa est enim nova conditio creatures gitce in bnptismate non
saying, For we are His members, of His indumento vera carnis sed contngio dmnnatce vetusiatis exuitiir
flesh and of His bones. ut ejfficiatur homo corpus Christi, quia et Christus corpus est
For this cause a man hominis. The most crabbed of the several crabbed passages in
shall leave father and mother and shall cleave this letter. The mystical transmutation of the believer's body
into the body of Christ is here referred to the sacrament of
to his wife, and there shall be two in one
Baptism, while earlier in the letter (chap, ii.) it is described as one
of the effects of Holy Communion.
3 The followers of
Photinus, Bishop of Sirmium {circ. 410 A.D.) :
for an account of his heretical opinions see Schafi's
6 Rom. V. i8. 19. 7 Cor. xv. 21, 22.
History of the
8 Habentes
I Christian Church, in loc. Cf. Letter XV. 4.
Jidei testimonium et de justijicatione gratia et 4 Apollinaristarum tres
ae communione 7taturce. partes; see Sermon xxviii, chap. 4
9 The reference is to S. Matt. xxii. n — (end) with Bright's n. 32 on ApoUinarianism generally.
ij. 5 S. John X. 30 ; xiv. 28.
 LETTER LXVII. 6i

ible Faith, dearly-beloved, which

alone makes bishop, Ravennius for your request is that :

us true Christians, and which, as we hear with what his ^

predecessor deservedly lost for his
approval, you are defending with loyal zeal excessive presumption may be restored to him.
and praiseworthy affection, hold fast and But your petition,
brothers, was forestalled by
maintain boldly. And since, besides God's the bishop of Vienne, who sent a letter and
aid, you must win the favour of catholic legates with the complaint that the
bishop of
Princes also, humbly and wisely make request Aries had
unlawfully claimed the ordination of
that the most clement Emperor be pleased to the bishop of Vasa.
Accordingly, as we had
grant our petition, wherein we have asked for to show such respect both for the canons of
a plenary synod to be convened ; that by the the fathers and for
your good opinion of us,
aid of God's mercy the sound may be in- that in the matter of the churches'
privileges
creased in courage, and the sick, if they con- we should allow no
infringement or depri-
sent to be treated, have the remedy applied. vation, it were incumbent on us to preserve
(Dated October 15, in the consulship of the il- the peace within the province of Vienne by
lustrious Asturius and Protogenes, 449.) employing such righteous moderation as should
'
disregard neither ancient usage nor your de-
LETTER LX. sires.

To PuLCHERiA Augusta. II. The bishop of Vienne is to retain juris-

(He hopes for her intercession to procure diction over four
neighbouring cities : the rest
the condemnation of Eutyches.) to belong to Aries.

For alter considering the arguments ad-

LETTER LXI. vanced by the clergy present on either side,
To Martinus and Faustus, Presbyters. we find that the cities of Vienne and Aries
within your province have
(Reminding them of a former letter he has always been so
written to them, viz. Lett. LI.) famous, that in certain matters of ecclesiastical
privilege, now one, now the other, has altern-
(Letters LXIL, LXIIL, LXIV., are the Em- ately taken precedence, though the national
peror Theodosius' answers (a) to Valentinian, tradition is that formerly they had community
{d) to Galla Placidia, and (c) to Licinia Eu- of rights. And hence we sufter not the city of
doxia (assuring them of his orthodoxy and Vienne to be altogether without honour, so far
care for the Faith.) as concerns ecclesiastical jurisdiction, espe-
cially as it already possesses the authority of
LETTER LXV. our decree for the enjoyment of its privilege :

Feom the Bishops of the Province of to wit the power which, when taken away from
Arles. Hilary, we thought proper to confer on the
bishop of Vienne. And that he seem not
(Asking Leo to confirm the privileges of suddenly and unduly lowered, he shall hold
that city, which they allege date from the rule over the four
neighbouring towns, that is,
mission of Trophimus, by S. Peter, and more Valentia, Tarantasia, Genava and Gratian-
recently ratified by the Emperor Constantine.) opolis, with Vienne herself for the fifth, to the
bishop of which shall belong the care of all
LETTER LXYI. the said churches. But the other churches
of the same province shall be placed under
Leo's Reply to Letter LXV. the authority and management of the bishop
Leo, the pope, to the dearly-beloved bre- of Aries, who from his temperate moderation
thren Constantinus, Armentarius, Audientius, we believe will be so anxious for love and
Severianus, Valerianus, Ursus, Stephanus, peace as by no means to consider himself
Nectarius, Constantius, Maximus, Asclepius, deprived of that which he sees conceded to
Theodorus, Justus Ingenuus, Augustalis, Super- his brother. Dated 5th of May, in the con-
ventor, Ynantius, Fonteius, and Palladius. sulship of Valentinianus Augustus (7th time),
and the most famous Avienus (450.)
I. Tke bishop of Vieitne has anticipated their

appeal. He proposes to arbitrate with im- LETTER LXVII 7.

partiality. To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles.
When we read your letter, beloved, which To his dearly-beloved brother Ravennius,
was brought to us by our sons Petronius Leo the pope.
the presbyter and Regulus the deacon, we
see Letter X.
recognized how affectionate is the regard be remembered, was Hilary
6 it will
This, :

above.
in which you hold our brother and fellow- 7 This letter, together with Letters XL., LXV. and LXVL.
 62 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
Wehnve kept our sons Petronius the pres-
byter,and Regulus the deacon, long in the
City, both because they deserved this from
their favour in our eyes, and because the
needs of the Faith, which is now being as-
sailed by the error of some, demanded it.
For we wished them to be present when we
discussed the matter, and to ascertain every-
thing which we desire through you, beloved,
should reach the knowledge of all our bre-
thren and fellow-bishops, specially deputing
now have the benefit of the remedy before ex-
periencing the evils. For knowing that those
remedies are well-nigh too late which are ap-
plied after the infliction of the wounds, you
admonish us with the voice of loving fore-
thought to arm ourselves with those Apostolic
means of defence. We acknowledge frankly,
most blessed pope^", with what singular loving-
kindness you have imparted to us the inner-
most thoughts of your breast, by the efficacy
of which you secure the safety of others and :

this to you, dear brother, that through your while you extract the old Serpent's infused
watchful diligence our letter, which we have poison from the hearts of others, standing as
issued to the East in defence of the Faith, or it were on the watch-tower of
Love, with Apo-
else ^ that of Cyril of blessed memory, which stolic care and watchfulness you
cry aloud,
agrees throughout with our views, may become lest the enemy come on us unawares and off
known to all the brethren ; in order that being our guard, lest careless security expose us to
furnished with arguments they may fortify attack, O holy Lord, most blessed father and
themselves with spiritual strength against those pope, most worthy of the Apostolic See. More-
who think fit to insult the Lord's Incarnation over we, who specially belong to you 9, are filled
with their misbeliefs. You have a favourable with a great and unspeakable delight, because
opportunity, beloved brother, of recommend this special statement of your
teaching is so
ing the commencement of your episcopacy to highly regarded wherever the Churches meet
all the churches and to our God, if together, that the unanimous opinion is ex-
you will
carry out these things in the wav we have pressed that the primacy of the Apostolic See
charged and enjoined you. But the matters is rightfully there
assigned, from whence the
which were not to be committed to paper, oracles of the Apostolic Spirit still receive
in reliance on God's aid, their interpretations.
you shall carry out
effectually, as we have said, and laudably,
when you have learnt about them from the n. They ask him to correct or add to their

mouths of our aforesaid sons. God keep copy of the Tome.

you safe, dearest brother. Dated 5th of Therefore, if you deem it worth while, we
May, in the consulship of the most glorious entreat your holiness to run through and cor-
Valentinianus (for the 7th time) and of the rect any mistake of the copyist in this work,
fimous Avienus (450). so valuable both now and in the future, which
we have had conimitted to parchment '°, in our
LETTER LXVIII. desire to preserve it, or if you have devised
anything further in your zeal, which will profit
From Three Gallic Bishops to St, Leo. all who read, give orders in your
loving care
and Veranus to the holy
Ceretius, Salonius that it be added to this copy, so that not only
Lord, most blessed father, and pope most many holy bishops our brethren throughout
worthy of the Apostolic See, Leo. the provinces of Gaul, but also many of your
sons among the laity, who greatly desire to see
I.
They congratulate and thank Leo for the this letter for the revelation of the Truth,
Tome.
may
be permitted, when it is sent back to us, cor-
Having perused your Excellency's letter, rected by your holy hand, to transcribe, read
which you composed for instruction in the and keep it. If you think fit, we are anxious
Faith, and sent to the bishop of Constanti- that our messengers should return soon, in order
nople, we thought it our duty, being enriched that we may the speedier have an account of
with so great a wealth of doctrine, to
pay our your good health over which to rejoice for :

debt of thanks by at least inditing you a letter. your well-being is our joy and health.
For we appreciate your fatherly solicitude on May Christ the Lord long keep your emi-
our behalf, and confess that we are the more nence mindful of our humility, O holy Lord,
indebted to your preventing care because we most blessed father and pope most worthy of
the Apostolic See.

are found only in the Collection of Aries XV. by

(numbered the
Ballerinii). «* Cf. Lett. XVII. n. 2».
8 Vel can
hardly equal et as the Ball, would wish. So that 9 Pecjiliares ttii. So in each one's autograph subscription at
here Leo recommends either his own Tome or
Cyril's second letter the end of the letter Ceretius calls himself suscepius vesier,
^^°'^*"** ^^' Letter LXIX., chap. i. below ; also Letter Salonius venerator vester, and Veranus cultor vestri afostolattts.
t"yv 10 Foliis.
 LETTER LXIX. 63

I, Ceretius, your adopted (son ?), salute your at Nicaea, and which was sent
by him and
apostleship, commending me to your prayers. placed in the library of the Apostolic See
'],
I, Salonius, your adorer, salute your apostle- him further reconsider the
let
proceedings of
ship, entreating the aid of your prayers. the Ephesian Synod ^ wherein the testimonies
I, Veranus, the worshipper of your apostle- of catholic priests on the Lord's Incarnation
ship, salute your blessedness, and beseech you are inserted and maintained by
Cyril of holy
to pray for me.
memory. Let him not scorn also to read my
which he will find to agree through-
letters over,
out with the pious belief of the fathers. And
LETTER LXIX.
when he has realized that that is required and
desired from him which shall serve the same
(To Theodosius Augustus.)
good end, let him give his hearty assent to
Leo, the bishop, to Theodosius
ever the judgment of the catholics, so that in the
presence of all the clergy and the whole people
-
Augustus.
he may without any reservation declare his
I. He suspends his
opiniojt on the appoifitment sincere acknowledgment of the common
Faith,
of Anaf.oliiis till he has made open con- to be communicated to the Apostolic See and
fession of the catholic Faith. all the Lord's priests and
churches, and thus
In all your piously expressed letters amid the world being at peace through the one
the anxieties, which we suffer for the Faith, Faith, we may all be able to say what the
you have afforded us hope of security by angels sang at the Saviour's birth of the Virgin
"
supporting the Council of Nicaea so loyally as Mary, Glory in the highest to God and on
not to allow the priests of the Lord to budge earth peace to men of good will 4."
from as you have often written us already.
it,
II.He promises to accept AnatoUus on mak-
But should seem to have done anything
lest I
ing this co?tfession, and asks for a council in
prejudicial to the catholic defence, I thought
Italy to finally define the Faith.
nothing rash on either side ought meanwhile
to be written back on the ordination of him But because both we and our blessed
who has begun to preside over the church whose teaching we revere and follow,
fathers,
of Constantinople, and this not through want are in concord on the one Faith, as the
of loving interest, but waiting for the catholic bishops of all the provinces attest, let your
Truth to be made clear, x^nd I beg your clemency's most devout faith see to it that
such a document as is due may reach us
clemency to bear this with equanimity that
when he has proved himself such as we desire as soon as may be from the bishop of Con-
towards the catholic Faith, we may the more stantinople, as from an approved and catholic
fully and safely rejoice over his sincerity. But priest, that is, openly and distinctly affirming
that no evil suspicion may assail him about that he will separate from his communion any
our disposition towards him, I remove all one who believes or maintains any other view
occasion of difficulty, and demand nothing about the Incarnation of the Word of God
which may seem either hard or controvertible than my statement and that of all catholics
but make an invitation which no catholic lays down, that we may fairly be able to
would decline. For they are well known and bestow on him brotherly love in Christ. And
renowned throughout the world, who before that swifter and fuller effect, God aiding us, may
our time have shone in preaching the catholic be given through your clemency's faith to our
Truth whether in the Greek or the Latin tongue, wholesome desires, I have sent to your piety
to whose learning and teaching some even of my brethren and fellow-bishops
Abundius and
our own day have recourse, and from whose Asterius, together with Basilius
and Senator
whose devotion is well proved to
writings a uniform and manifold statement of presbyters,
doctrine is produced which, as it has pulled me, through
:
whom, when they have displayed
down the heresy of Nestorius, so has it cut oft" the instructions which we have sent, you may
to apprehend what is the
this error too which is now sprouting out again. be able properly
so that, if the bishop
Let him then read again what is the belief on standard of our faith,
his hearty assent to
the Lord's Incarnation which the holy fathers of Constantinople gives
and has been the same confession, we may securely, as is due,
guarded always similarlypreached, and no
and when he has perceived that the letter of rejoice over the peace of the Church
Cyril of holy memory, bishop of Alexandria,
agrees with the view of those who preceded » Wherein—
see, probably a gloss by way of identifying
the
letter: it is the 2nd letter to Nestorius. See Letter LXVII
him [wherein he wished to correct and cure above.
Viz., the third Ecumenical Council held
at Ephesus 431, ni
Nestorius, refuting his wrong statements and
2

which Nestorius was condemned. ..

setting out more clearly the Faith as defined 3 Viz., XXVIII (The Tome). * S. Luke 14-
11.
64 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
ambiguity may seem to lurk behind which may LXXV. LETTER
trouble us with perhaps ungrounded suspicions. To Faustus and Martinus together.
But if any dissent from the purity of our Faith
and from the autliority of the Fathers, the (Condemning the Latrocinium and main-
tair>ing that Eutyches equally with Nestorius
Synod which has met at Rome for that pur-
promotes the cause of Antichrist.)
pose joins with me in asking your clemency
to permit a universal council within the limits
of Italy ; so that, if all those come together in LXXVI. LETTER
one place who have fallen either through
From Marcianus Augustus to Leo.
ignorance or through fear, measures may be
taken to correct and cure them, and no one (Proposing that he should either attend
a Synod at Constantinople or help in arranging
any longer maybe allowed to quote the Synod
of Nicaea in a which shall
way him some other more convenient place of meet-
prove
opposed to Faith
its since it will be of ing.)
;

advantage both to the whole Church and to LXXVII. LETTER

your rule, if one God, one Faith and one
From Pulcheria Augusta to Leo.
mystery of man's Salvation, be held by the
one confession of the whole world. (In which she expresses her assurance that
Dated 17th July in the consulship of the Anatolius is orthodox, and begs him to assist
illustrious Valentinianus ^for the seventh time) her husband in arranging for the Synod, and
and Avienus (450). announces that Flavian's body has been buried
in the Basilica of the Apostles at
Constantinople
LETTER LXX. and the exiled bishops restored.)
To PuLCHERiA Augusta.
LETTER LXXVIIL
(In which he again says he is waiting for
Anatolius' acceptance of Cyril's and his own Leo's answer to Marcianus.
statement of the Faith, and looks forward to
(Briefly thanking him.)
a Synod in Italy.)

LETTER LXXI. LETTER LXXIX.

To THE Archimandrites of To Pulcheria Augusta.
Constantinople. Leo, bishop of the city of Rome to Pulcheria
Augusta.
(Complaining of Anatolius' silence.)

LETTER LXXII. I. He rejoices at PulJi:ria^s zeal both against

Nestorius and Eutyches,
To Faustus, one of the Archimandrites That which we have always anticipated
at Constantinople.
concerning your Grace's holy purposes, we
(Commending his faith and exhorting him have now proved fully true, viz. that, however
to steadfastness.) varied may be the attacks of wicked men
upon the Christian Faith, yet when you are
LETTER LXXIIL present and prepared by the Lord for its
From Valentinian and Marcian. defence, it cannot be disturbed. For God
will not forsake either the mystery of His
(Announcing their election as Emperors s
or the deserts of your labours, whereby
(a.d. 450), and asking his prayers that {per mercy
celebrandam synodtim, te you long ago repelled the crafty foe of our
auctore), peace may
be restored to the Church.) holy religion from the very vitals of the
Church when the impiety of Nestorius
:

LETTER LXXIV. failed to maintain his heresy because it did

not escape you the handmaid and pupil of the
To Martinus, another of the Truth, how much poison was instilled into
Archimandrites at Constantinople.
simple folk by the coloured falsehoods of that
(Commending his steadfastness in the glib fellow. And the sequel to that mighty
Faith.) struggle was that through your vigilance the
things which the devil contrived by means of
S Valentinian III. had been nominally Eutyches, did not escape detection, and they
, Emperor of the West
since 425, but his mother's (Galla
Placidia) death this year com-
who had chosen to themselves one side in the
pelled him to rule as well as have the name of ruler : almost
twofold heresy, were overthrown by the one
simultaneously in the East the death of Theodo.sius II. brought
to the front his sister Puloheria and her soldier
husband Marcian. and undivided power of the catholic Faith.
 LETTER LXXX.
65
This then your second victory over the ravao-ins
is
destruction of
Eutyches^error: and, if he had- GraTeTw^^^^^^^ ,

had any soundness of mind, that error

having your own free 'will to e^t^nH fh» f ?• ,
been once and long ago ro.«ed and
put ^ol6.e::i7i:or^yi:Z^^^^^
con usion m
tlie person of h,s
instigators, he Julian, as to the clerev of clTZlZl^T
would easily have been able to avoid the who clergy Constantinople,
dung to the holy Flavian with faithful
attempt to rekindle into life the smouldering loyalty. On all
thmgs we have instructed your
ashes, and thus only share the lot of those, Grace
by our deputies as to what ought to be
whose example he had followed, most glorious done or
arranged. Dated April in
Augusta. We desire, therefore, to leap for consulship of the illustrious 13, the
Adelfius (451)
joy and to pay due vows for your
clemency's
prosperity to God, who has already bestowed LETTER LXXX.
on you a double palm and crown
through all
the parts of the world, in which the Lord's (To Anatolius, Bishop of Constan-
Gospel is proclaimed. tinople.)
II. He thanks her for her aid Leo, the bishop, to Anatolius, the
to the catholic bishop.
cause, and explains his wishes about the I. He rejoices at Anatolius having proved him-
restoration of the lapsed bishops.
self orthodox.
Your clemency must know, We
rejoice in the Lord and glory in the
therefore, that
the whole church of Rome is of His Grace, Who has shown
highly grateful gift
you a fol-
you lower of Gospel-teaching as we have found
for all your faithful deeds, whether that
have with pious zeal helped our representa- from your letter, beloved, and our brothers'
tives throughout and brought back the catho- account whom we sent to
Constantinople: for
lic priests, who had been
expelled from their now through the approved faith of the priest,
churches by an unjust sentence, or that you we are justifying in
presuming that the whole
have procured the restoration with due honour church committed to him will have no wrinkle
of the remains of that innocent and nor spot of error, as *'
holy says the Apostle, for
priest, Flavian, of holy memory, to the church, I have espoused you to one husband to pre-
which he ruled so well. In all which things sent you a pure virgin to Christ 6." For that
assuredly your glory is increased manifold, so virgin is the Church, the spouse of one hus-
long as you venerate the saints according to band Christ, who suffers herself to be cor-
their deserts, and are anxious that the thorns rupted by no error, so that
through the whole
and weeds should be removed from the Lord's world we have one entire and pure communion
field. But we learn as well from the account in which we now welcome you as a fellow,
of our deputies as from that of my brother beloved, and give our approval to the order
and fellow-bishop, Anatolius, whom you gra- of proceedings which we have received, rati
ciously recommend to me, that certain bishops fied, as was proper, with the necessary si-na-
crave reconciliation for those who seem to tures. In order, therefore, that your spirit in
have given their consent to matters of heresy, turn, beloved, might be strengthened by words
and desire catholic communion for them to of ours, we sent back after the Easter festival
:

whose request we grant effect on condition with our letters, our sons, Casterius, the Pres-
that the boon of peace should not be vouch- byter, and Patricius and Asclepias, the Dea-
safed them till, our deputies acting in concert cons, who brought your writings to us, inform-
with the aforesaid bishop, they are corrected, ing you, as we said above, that we rejoice at
and with their own hand condemn their evil the peace of the church of Constantinople,
doings; because our Christian religion re- on which we have ever spent such care that
quires both that true justice should constrain we wish it to be polluted by no heretical de-
the obstinate, and love not reject the penitent.
ceit.

III. He commends certain bishops and churches II. The penitents among the backsliding bi-
to her ca7-e. shops are to be received back into full com-
mufiion upon some plan to be settled by Ana-
And because we know how much pious care
tolius and Leo's delegates.
your Grace deigns to bestow on catholic
priests, we have ordered that you should be But concerning the brethren whom we learn
informed that my brother and fellow-bishop, from your letters, and from our delegates' ac
Eusebius, is living with us, and sharing our count, to be desirous of communion with us,
communion, whose church we commend to on the ground of tlieir sorrow that they did
you ; for he that is improperly asserted to
have been elected in his place, is said to be • a Cor. xi. a.

vol. XII. F
ee LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
not remain constant against violence and in- from you. For it
very wrong and unbecoming
is

timidation, but gave their assept to another's that those
crime when terror had so bewildered them,
that with hasty acquiescence they ministered
to the condemnation of the catholic and guilt-
less bishop (Flavian), and to the acceptance of
the detestable heresy (of Eutyches), we approve
who have
harassed innocent catho-
lics with their attacks, should be mingled in-
discriminately with the names of the saints,
seeing that by not forsaking their condemned
heresy, they condemn themselves by their per-
versity such men should either be chastised
:

of that which was determined upon in the pre- for their unfaithfulness, or strive hard after
sence and with the co operation of our delegates, forgiveness.
viz., that they should be content meanwhile
IV. One or two tnsfrudlofts about individuals.
with the communion of their own churches,
but we wish our delegates whom we have sent But our brother and fellow-bishop, Julian,
to consult with you, and come to some ar- and the clergy who adhered to Flavian of holy
rangement whereby those who condemn their memory, rendering him faithful service, we
wish to adhere to you also beloved, that they
ill-doings with full assurances of penitence, and
choose rather to accuse than to defend them-may know him who we are sure lives by the
selves, may be gladdened by being at peace merits of his faith with our God to be pre-
and in communion with us on condition that sent with them in you. We wish you to know
;

what has been received against the catholic this too, beloved, that our brother and fellow-
Faith is first condemned with complete ana- bishop Eusebius 9, who for the Faith's sake
thema. For otherwise in the Church of God, endured many dangers and toils, is at present
which is Christ's Body, there are neither valid staying with us and continuing in our com-
priesthoods nor true sacrifices, unless in the munion ; whose church we would that your
reality of our nature the true High Priest care should protect, that nothing may be de-
makes atonement for us, and the true Blood stroyed in his absence, and no one may ven-
of the spotless Lamb makes us clean. For ture to injure him in anything until he come
although He be set on the Father's right hand, to you bearing a letter from us. And that our
yet in the same flesh which He took from the or rather all Christian people's affection for
Virgin, he carries on the mystery of propitia- you may be stirred up in greater measure, we
"
tion, as says the Apostle, Christ Jesus Who wish this that we have written to you, beloved,
died, yea. Who also rose, Who is on the right to come to all men's knowledge, that they who
hand of God, Who also maketh intercession serve our God may give thanks for the con-
for us 7." For our kindness cannot be blamed summation of the peace of the Apostolic See
in any case where we receive those who give with you. But on other matters and persons
assurance of penitence, and at whose decep- you will be more fully instructed, beloved, by
tion we were grieved. The boon of communion the letter you will have received through our
with us, therefore, must neither harshly be delegates. Dated 13 April, in the consulship
withheld nor rashly granted, because as it is of the illustrious Adelfius (451).
fully consistent with our religion to treat the
oppressed with a Christlike charity, so it is fair LETTER LXXXL
to lay the full blame upon the authors of the
disturbance. To Bishop Julian.
III. The names of Dioscorus, Juvenal, and (V/arninghim to be circumspect in receiving
Eustathius are not to be read aloud at the the lapsed.)
holy altar.
Concerning the reading out of the names of LETTER LXXXIL
^
Dioscorus, Juvenal, and Eustathius at the
it beseems
To Marcian x\ugustus.
holy altar, you, beloved, to observe
that which our friends who were there present T. After congratulating the Emperor on his
said ought to be done, and which is consis- noble conduct, he deprecates raiidom inquiries
tent with the honourable memory of S. Flavian, into the tenets of the Eaith.
and will not turn the minds of the laity away ^
Although I have replied already to your
Grace by the hand of the Constantinopolitan
7 Rom. viii. 74.
8
Juvenal (Bishop of Jerusalem), and Eustathius (Bishop of clergy, yet on receiving your clemency's
Berytus), had been two of the principal abettors of Dioscorus in of the
the Latrocinium. The " reading out of their names at the altar " mercy through the illustrious prefect
alludes to the practice in the early Church of keeping registers
fcailed "diptychs") of the members (alive and dead) of the
Church, from which one or two of the more prominent names 9 This is the Bishop of Dorylaeum in Phrygia,
Eutyches.
(clerical and lay) were read out at the celebration of the Holy former friend, but more recently his relentless accuser of heresy.
" "
snysteries : cf. the modern Bidding prayer, %i I i.e. Lett. LXXVIII. of the series.
 LETTER LXXXV. 67

city, my I found still greater

son Tatian, LETTER LXXXIII.
cause congratulation, because I have
for
To THE SAME MaRCIAN.
learnt your strong eagerness for the Church's
peace. And this holy desire as in fairness (Congratulating him on his benefits to the
it deserves, secures for your empire the same Church, and deprecating a Synod as inoppor-
happy condition as you seek for religion. tune.)
For when the Spirit of God establishes har-
mony among Christian princes, a twofold
LETTER LXXXIV.
confidence is produced throughout the world, To Plti-cheria Augusta.
because the progress of love and faith makes
(Announcing the despatch of his legates
the power of their arms in both directions to deal with the lapsed, and asking that
unconquerable, so that God being propi- Eutyches should be superseded in his monas-
tiated by one confession, the falseness of
tery by a catholic, and dismissed from Con-
heretics and the enmity of barbarians are
stantinople.)
>-
simultaneously overthrown, most glorious Em-
t
peror. The hope, therefore, of heavenly aid
being increased through the Emperor's friend-
LETTER LXXXV.
ship, I venture with the greater confidence to To Anatolius, Bishop op
appeal to your Grace on behalf of the mystery Constantinople.
of man's salvation, not to allow any one in vain
Leo, bishop, the
bishop to the Anatolius.
and presumptuous craftiness to inquire what
must be held, as if it were uncertain. And I. A?tatolius with Leo's delegates is to settle the
although we may not in a single word dissent question of the receiving back of those who
from the teaching of the Gospels and Apostles, had temporarily gone astray after Eutyches.
nor entertain any opinion on the Divine Scrip-
Although I hope, beloved, you are devoted
tures different to what the blessed Apostles to
every good work, yet that your activity may
and our Fathers learnt and taught, now in be rendered the more
effective, it was needful
these latter days unlearned and blasphemous and
fitting to despatch my brothers Lucentius
inquiries are set on foot, which of old the the bishop and Basil thepresbyter, as we^
Holy crushed by the disciples of the
Spirit promised, to ally themselves with you, beloved,
Truth, so soon as the devil aroused them in that nothing may be done either indecisively
hearts which were suited to his purpose. or in which concern the welfare
lazily matters,
of the universal Church for as long as you
;

II. The points to be settled are only which

are on the spot, to whom we have entrusted
of the lapsed shall be restored^ and on what the carrying out of our will, all things can be
terms.
conducted with such moderation that the
Butmost inopportune that through the
it is claims of neither kindness nor justice may
of a few we should be brought
foolishness be neglected, but without the accepting of
once more into hazardous opinions, and to persons, the Divine judgment may be con-
the warfare of carnal disputes, as if the sidered in everything. But that this may be
wrangle was to be revived, and we had to properly observed and guarded, the integrity
settle whether Eutyches held blasphemous of the catholic Faith must first of all be pre-
views, and whether Dioscorus gave wrong served, and, because in all cases "narrow"
judgment, who in condemning Flavian of holy and steep "is the way that leadeth unto life 3,"
memory struck his own death-blow, and in- there must be no deviation from its track,
volved the simpler folk in the same destruc- either to the right hand or to the left. And
tion. And now that many, as we have because the evangelical and Apostolic Faith
ascertained, have betaken themselves to the has to combat all errors, on the one side
means of amendment, and entreat forgiveness casting down Nestorius, on the other crushing
for their weak hastiness, we have to determine Eutyches and his accomplices, remember the
not the character of the Faith, but whose need of observing this rule, that all those who
prayers we shall receive, and on what terms. in that synod 4, which cannot,
and does not
And hence that most rehgious anxiety which deserve to have the name of Synod, and in
you deign to feel for the proclamation of which Dioscorus displayed his bad feeling,
a Synod, shall have fully and timely put and Juvenal 5 his ignorance, grieve as we learn
before it all that I judge pertinent to the from your account, beloved, that they were
needs of the case, by means of the deputies
who will with all speed, if God permit, reach 2 Viz.. in Letter LXXX., chap. iv. : see also chap. i|t.

Dated the 23rd of April in the 3 S. Matt. vii. 14.

your Grace. 4 So. the so-called Latrociuium,

consulship of the illustrious Adelfius (451). 5 See n. 8 to LetterLXXX., chap. iii.

F 2
68 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
conquered by fear, and being overcome with if on any points more advice
is needed,
terror, were able to be forced to assent to let word be quickly sent
to us, that after
that iniquitous judgment, and who now desire investigating the nature of the case, we may
to obtain catholic communion, are to receive carefully prescribe the rightful measures.
the peace of the brethren after due assurance Dated 9th of June in the consulship of the
of repentance, on condition that in no dou.btful illustrious Adelfius (451).
terms they anathematize, execrate and con-
demn Eutyches and his dogma and his ad-
LXXXVI. LETTER
herents. To Julian, Bishop of Cos.

IL The case of the more serious offenders must (Begging him for friendship's and the
Church's sake to assist his legates in quelling
be reservedfor the present.
the remnants of heresy.)
But concerning those who have sinned
more gravely in this matter, and claimed LETTER LXXXVII.
for themselves a higher place in the same To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople.
unhappy synod, in order to irritate the simple to him two Basil
minds of their lowlier brethren
(Commending .
presbyters,
by their per- and who being accused of heresy had
nicious arrogance, return
if to their John,
they right
come to Rome, and quite convinced Leo
mind, and ceasing to defend their action, turn of their
themselves to the condemnation of their par- orthodoxy.)
ticular error, if these men give such assurance LXXXVIIL LETTER
of penitence as shall seem indisputable, let
To Paschasinus, Bishop of Lilyb/eum.
their case be reserved for the maturer de-
liberations of the Apostolic See, that when all Leo, the bishop, to Paschasinus, bishop of
things have been sifted and weighed, the right Lilybaeum.
conclusion may be arrived at about their real I. He sends a copy of the Tome and stillfurther
actions. And in the Church over which the explains the heterodoxy of Eutyches.
Lord has willed you to rule, let none such
Although I doubt not all the sources of
as we have already written ^ have their names
scandal are fully known to you, brother,
read at the altar until the course of events which have arisen in the churches of the
shows what ought to be determined concern- East about the Incarnation of our Lord
ing them. Christ, yet, lest anything might have
Jesus
IIL Ana toll us is chanced to escape your care, I have de-
requested to co-operate loyally
ivlth Leo's delegates. spatched for your attentive perusal and study
our letter 8, which deals with this matter in
But concerning the address 7 presented to
the fullest way, which we sent to Flavian
us by your clergy, beloved, there is no need
of holy memory, and which the universal
to put my sentiments into a letter it is suffi- :
Church has accepted in order that, under-
;
cient to entrust all to my delegates, whose
words standing how completely this whole blasphe-
shall you on every
carefully instruct mous error has with God's aid been destroyed,
And so, dearest brother, do your en-
you yourself also in your love towards God
point.
deavour with these brethren whom we have
may show the same spirit, and know that they
chosen as suitable agents in so great a matter
are utterly to be abhorred, who, following the
faithfully and etfectually to carry out what
is agreeable to the Church of God
blasphemy and madness of Eutyches, have
especially :

dared to say there are not two natures,

as the very nature of the case, and the promise
of Divine aid incite you, and our most gracious
princes show such holy faith, such religious
i.e. perfect Godhead and perfect manhood,
in our Lord, the only-begotten Son of God,
who took upon Himself to restore mankind ;

devotion, that we find in them not only the
general sympathy of Cnristians, but even
that of the priesthood.
accordance with that piety, whereby they boast
themselves to be servants of God, will receive
all your suggestions for the benefit of the
catholic Faith in a worthy spirit, so that by
their aid also the peace of Christendom can
be restored and wicked error destroyed. And
6 Viz.. in Letter LXXX..
chap, iii,,
7 Conimonitoriuin. Nothing lurtlier
and think they can deceive our wariness by
saying they believe the one nature of the
Who assuredly in
Word to be Incarnate, whereas the Word of
God in the Godhead of the Father, and of
Himself, and of the Holy Spirit has indeed one
nature but when He took on Him the reality
;
of our flesh, our nature also was united to His
unchangeable substance: for even Incarnation
could not be spoken of, unless the Word took
on Him the flesh. And this taking on of
where see note.
seems known of this. 8 Sc. Letter XXVIII. (Tome).

I
 LETTER XCII.
69

flesh forms complete a union, that not IV. Jle asks htm to settle the discrepancy be-
so
buttween the Alexandrine and the Roman cal-
only in the blessed Virgin's child-bearing,
also in her conception, no division must be culation of Easter for \^^, by
consulting the
and the life-
imagined between the Godhead proper authority.
endowed flesh 9, since in the unity of person This also /we think necessary to enjoin upon
the Godhead and the manhood came together your care that you should diligently inquire in
both in the conception and in the child- those quarters where you are sure of informa-
bearing of the Virgin. tion concerning that point in the reckoning'
of Easter, which we have found in the table =»

II. Eutyches might hme been warned by the of

heretics.
Theophilus, and which greatly exercises us,
fate offofmer and that you should discuss with those who
A like blasphemy, therefore, is to be ab- are learned in such calculations, as to the
horred in Eutyches, as was once condemned date, when the day of the Lord's resurrection
and overthrown by the Fathers in former should be held four years hence. For, where-
heretics and their example ought to have as the next Easter is to be held
: God's by
benefited this foolish fellow, in putting him on goodness on March 23rd, the year after on
his guard against that which he could not April 1 2th, the year after that on April 4tli,
lest he should render
grasp by his own sense, Theophilus of holy memory has fixed April
void the peerless mystery of our salvation by 24th to be observed in 455, which we find
denying the reaHty of
human flesh in our to be quite contrary to the rule of the Church ;
if there is not in but in our Easter
Lord Jesus Christ. For, cycles
3 as
you know very
Him true and perfect human nature, there is well, Easter that year is set down to be kept
no taking of us upon Him, and the whole of on April 17th. And therefore, that all our
our belief and teaching according to his doubts may be removed, we beg you carefully
But because to discuss this point with the best authorities,
heresy is emptiness and lying.
the Truth does not lie and the Godhead is not that for the future we
may avoid this kind of
passible, there
abides in God the Word both mistake. Dated June 24th in the consulship
substances in one Person, and the Church of the illustrious Adelfius (451).
confesses her Saviour in such a way as to
in God-
acknowledge Him both impassible LETTER LXXXIX.
head and in flesh, as says the Apostle,
passible To Marcian Augustus.
"although He was crucified through (our)
weakness, yet He lives by the power
of (Appointing Paschasinus the bishop and
Boniface a presbyter, and Julian the bishop,
GoD^"
his representatives at the Synod, as the Em-^
III. sends quotations from the Fathers, and peror is determined it should be held at once.)
He
ajtnounces that the churches of the East have
accepted the Tome. LETTER XC.
And in order that you may be the fuller To Marcian Augustus.
instructed in all things, beloved, I have sent of the
(Assenting perforce to the meeting
our holy Fathers,
you certain quotations from Synod, but begging him to see that
the Faith
that you may clearly gather what they felt and be not discussed as doubtful.)
what they preached to the churches about the
which
mystery of the Lord's Incarnation, LETTER XCI.
our produced at Constan-
quotations deputies
tinople also together
with our epistle. And To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople.
the whole church he has appointed Pascha-
you must understand that (Telling him that
of Constantinople, with all the monasteries and sinus, Boniface, and Julian, bishop
of Cos,

many bishops, have given their assent to it, to represent him at the Synod.)
'

and by their subscription have anathematized

: Nestorius and Eutyches w^ith their dogmas. LETTER XCII.
You must also understand that I have recently
To Julian, Bishop of Cos.
received the bishop of Constantinople's letter,
him to act as one of liis repre-
which states that the bishop of Antioch has (Asking
at the Synod.)
sent instructions to all the bishops throughout sentatives
his provinces, and gained their assent to my
epistle, and their condemnation of Nestorius a Laterculum Paschale is meant,
His in which he calculated

and Eutyches in like manner. Easter for 100 years from 375-
A similar dispute had occurred
and Paschasinus' Letters (IL
Slil in wi^ich we have S CyriVs Leo s answers
and IIL of the series) to Leo, but "o* for 84 years.
> 2 Cor. xiii. 4. 3 The Latin Easter cycles were calculated
9 Caro animata.
70 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
LETTER XCIII. bishop Flavian of happy memory, it has been
laid down what the loyal and pure confes-
is
To THE Synod of Chalcedon. sion upon the mystery of our Lord Jesus
Leo, the bishop of the city of Rome, to Christ's Incarnation.
the holy Synod, assembled at Niccxa-*.
III. The eje'ied bishops must be restored, and
I. He excuses his absentee from the Synod, and the Nestorian canons retain their force.
introduces his representatives.
But because we know full well that through
I had indeed prayed, dearly beloved, on evil jealousies the state ofmany churches has
behalf of my dear colleagues that all the been disturbed, and a large number of bishops
Lord's priests would persist in united de- have been driven from their sees for not re-
votion to the catholic Faith, and that no one ceiving the heresy and conveyed into exile,
would be misled by favour or fear of secular while others have been put into their places
powers into departure from the way of Truth ; though yet alive, to these wounds first of all
but because many things often occur to pro- must the healing of justice be applied, nor
duce penitence and God's mercy transcends must any one be deprived of his own po'ises-
the faults of delinquents, and vengeance is sion that some one else may enjoy it for if, :

postponed in order that reformation may have as we desire, all forsake their error, no one
place, we must make much of our most merci- need lose his present rank, and those who
ful prince's piously intentioned Council, in have laboured for the Faith ought to have
which he has desired your holy brotherhood their rights restored with every privilege.
to assemble for the purpose of destroying the Let the decrees specially directed against Nes-
snares of the devil and restorhig the peace of torius of the former Synod of Ephesus, at which
the Church, so far respecting the rights and bishop Cyril of holy memory presided, still
dignity of the most blessed Apostle Peter retain their force, lest the heresy then con-
as to invite us too by letter to vouchsafe our demned flatter itself in aught because Euty-
presence at your venerable Synod. 'J hat in- ches is visited with
condign execration. For
deed is not permitted either by the needs of the purity of the Faith and doctrine which we
the times or by any precedent. Yet in these proclaim in the same spirit as our holy Fathers,
brethren, that is Paschasinus and Lucentius, equally condemns and impugns the Nestorian
bishops, Boniface and Basil, presbyters, who and the Eutychian misbelief with its sup-
have been deputed by the Apostolic See, porters. Farewell in the Lord, brethren most
let your brotherhood reckon that I am pre- dear. Dated 26th sa of June, in the consulship
siding 5 at the Synod for my presence is not of the illustrious Adelfius
; (45 1 ).
withdrawn from you, who am now represented
6y my vicars, and have this long time been LETTER XCIV.
really with you in the proclaiming of the To Marcian Augustus.
catholic Faith so that you who cannot help
:

(Commending his legates to him and pray-

knowing what we believe in accordance with for the full success of the Synod, if it adhere
ancient tradition, cannot doubt what we desire. ing
to the Faith once delivered to the saints.)

IL He entreats them to re- state the Faith as

LETTER XCV.
laid down in the Tome.
To PuLCHERiA Augusta by the hand of
Wherefore, brethren most dear, let all at- Theoctistus the Magistrian^.
tempts at impugning the Divinely-inspired
Faith be entirely put down, and the vain un- Leo, the bishop to Pulcheria Augusta.
beUef of heretics be laid to rest and let not Ht
:
I. informs the Empress that he has loyally
that be defended which may not be believed Council ordered by her, and
recog?iized the
:

since in accordance with the authoritative sent representatives ivith letters to it.
statements of the Gospel, in accordance with
the utterances of the prophets, and the teach-
Your clemency's religious care
you which
of the with the fulness unceasingly bestow on the catholic Faith,
ing Apostles, greatest
and clearness in the letter which we sent to I recognize in everything, and give God thanks
at seeing you take such interest in the uni-

4 In accordance with
versal Church, that I can confidently suggest
instructions, the bishops, to the number
of 529, first met at Nicaea, in Bithynia, the scene of the famous what I think agreeable to justice and kindness,
First General Council : but the Emperor Marcian was afraid to
go so from Constantinople, and so they were summoned to
far
Chalcedon, which was much nearer, on the eastern shore of the S» The Ball, think the date should be the 27th.
Bosporus. There the Council opened on Oct. 8, 451. 6 The
Magistriani were what would now be called King's
5 The right of
presiding, which he here virtuallj' claims for Messengers: another name for them was agentes in rebus, and
his delegates, seems actually to have been accorded to them
by they were under the direction of the Imperial Magister Ojffici^
the Council orum.
 LETTER XCVII. 71

and so what thus far your pious zeal through the themselves most
by their wrong-doing, and
mercy of Christ has irreproachably accomphshed, because the greater the wounds, the more
may the more speedily be brought to an issue careful must be the application of the remedy,
which we shall be thankful for, O most noble I have never in
any letter maintained that
Augusta. Your clemency's command, there- pardon must be withheld even from them if
fore, that a Synod should be held at Nic8ea7, and they came to their right mind. And although
your gently expressed refusal of my request we unchangeably abhor their heresy, which is
that it should be held in Italy, so that all the the
greatest enemy of Christian religion, yet
bishops in our parts might be summoned and the men themselves, if they without any doubt
assemble, if the state of affairs had permitted amend their ways and clear themselves
by full
them, I have received in a spirit so far re- assurances of repentance, we do not judge to
moved from scorn as to nominate two of my be outcasts from the
unspeakable mercy of
fellow-bishops and fellow-presbyters respec- God but rather we lament with those that
:

"
tively to represent me, sending also to the lament, we weep with those that weep 7%" and
venerable synod an appropriate missive from obey the requirements of
justice in deposing
which the brotherhood therein assembled without neglecting the remedies of
loving-
might learn the standard necessary to be kindness and this, as your piety knows, is
:

maintained in their decision, lest any rashness not a mere

word-promise, but is also borne
should do detriment either to the rules of the out by our actions, inasmuch as
nearly all who
Faith, or to the provisions of the canons, or had been either misled or forced into assent-
to the remedies required by the spirit of loving ing, to the
presiding bishops, by rescinding
kindness. what they had decreed and by condemning what
II. hi the settlement of this matter that modera-
they had written, have obtained complete ac-
quittal from guilt and the boon of Apostolic
tion must be observed which was entirely
absent at Ephesus, peace.

IV. Even the authors of the mischief may find

For, as I have very often stated in letters
from the beginning of this matter, I have de- room for forgiveness by repentance.
sired that such moderation should be observed If, therefore, your clemency deigns to re-
in the midst of discordant views and carnal flect
upon my motives, it will be satisfied that
jealousies that, whilst nothing should be al- I have acted throughout with the design of
lowed to be wrested from or added to the bringing about the abolition of the heresy
purity of the Faith, yet the remedy of pardon without the loss of one soul ; and that in the
should be granted to those who return to case of the authors of these cruel disturbances
unity and peace. Because the works of the I have modified my practice somewhat in
devil are then more effectually destroyed when order that their slow minds might be aroused
men's hearts are recalled to the love of God by some feelings of compunction to ask for
and their neighbours. But how contrary to lenient treatment. For although since their
my warnings and entreaties were their actions decision, which is no less blasphemous than
then, it is a long story to explain, nor is their unjust, they cannot be held in such honour
need to put down in the pages of a letter by the catholic brotherhood as they once
all that was allowed to be
perpetrated in that were, yet they still retain their sees
and their
meeting, not of judges but of robbers, at rank as bishops, with the prospect either of
Ephesus where the chief men of the synod receiving the peace of the whole Church, after
;

spared neither those brethren who opposed true and necessary signs of repentance or,
if

them nor those who assented to them, seeing (which God forbid) they persist in their heresy,
that for the down of the catholic of reaping the reward of their misbehef. Dated
breaking
Faith and the strengthening of execrable 20th of July, in the consulship of the illustrious
heresy, they stripped some of their rightful Adelfius (45 0-
rank and tainted others with complicity in
guilt; and surely their cruelty was worse to
LETTER XCVI.
those whom by persuasion they divorced from To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles.
innocence^ than to those whom by persecution Easter on March
made blessed confessors. (Requesting him to keep
they
23 in 452.)
III. Those who recatit their error must be LETTER XCVII.
treated with forbearance.
From Eusebius, Bishop of Milan, to Leo.
And yet because such men have harmed the Tome has been
(Informing him that
7 See n. 4 on Letter XCIII., i. 7» Rom. xii. 15.
 72 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
approved by the Synod of Milan, and con- Church, even as Zerubbabel invited Joshua to
taining the subscriptions of the bishops there rebuild Jerusalem '^*.
assembled.) II. They detail Dio scorns' wicked acts.

LETTER XCVIIL Andthe adversary would have been like

From the Synod of Chalcedon to Leo.
The great and holy and universal Synod,
which by the grace of God and the sanction
of our most pious and Christ-loving Em-
a wild beast outside the fold, roaring to him-
self and unable to seize any one, had not the
late bishop of Alexandria thrown himself for
I
a prey to him, who, though he had done many
terrible things before, eclipsed the former by

perors has been gathered together in the the latter deeds ; for contrary to all the in-
.
metropolis of Chalcedon in the province of junctions of the canons, he deposed that
Bithynia, to the most holy and blessed arch- blessed shepherd of the saints at Constantino-
bishop of Rome, Leo. ple, Flavian, who displayed such Apostolic
faith, and the most pious bishop Eusebius, and
I. They congratulate Leo on taking the fore-
acquitted by his terror-won votes Eutyches,
most part in maintaining the Faith. who had been condemned for heresy, and
" Our mouth was filled with
joy and our restored to him the dignity which your holi-
tongue with exultation ^" This prophecy ness had taken away from him as unwoithy
grace has fitly appropriated to us for whom of it, and like the strangest of wild beasts,
the security of religion is ensured. For what falling upon the vine which he found in the
is a greater incentive to cheerfulness than the finest condition. He uprooted it and brought

Faith ? what better inducement to exultation in that which had been cast away as unfruitful,
than the Divine knowledge which the Saviour and those who acted like true shepherds he
Himself gave us from above for salvation, cut off, and set over the flocks those who had
saying, "go ye and make disciples of all the shown themselves wolves and besides all this :

nations, baptizing them into the name of the he stretched forth his fury even against him
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, who had been charged with the custody of
teaching them to observe all things that I have the vine by the Saviour, we mean of course
enjoined you 9." And this golden chain lead- your holiness, and purposed excommunication
ing down from the Author of the command to against one who had at heart the unifying
us, you yourself have stedfastly preserved, of the Church. And instead of showing
being set as the mouthpiece unto all of the penitence for this, instead of begging mercy
blessed Peter, and imparling the blessedness with tears, he exulted as if over virtuous
of his Faith unto all Whence we too, wisely actions, rejecdng your hoHness' letter and
taking you as our guide in all that is good, resisting all the dogmas of the Truth.
have shown to the sons of the Church their
inheritance of Truth, not giving our instruction III. We have deposed Eutyches, treating him
each singly and in secret, but making known as mercifully as 7ve could.
our confession of the Faith in conceit, with And we ought to have left him in the posi-
one consent and agreement And we were tion where he had placed himself: but, "since
we profess the teaching of the Saviour who
all delighted, revelling, as at an imperial
in the which wishes all men to be saved and to come to
banquet, spiritual food, Christ
supplied to us through your letter and we a knowledge of the Truth 3," as a fact we took
:

seemed to see the Heavenly Bridegroom pains to carry out this merciful poHcy towards
actually present with us. For if "where two him, and called him in brotherly fashion to
or three are gathered together in His name," judgment, not as if trying to cut him off but
He has said that ''there He is in the midst affording him room for defence and healing;
of them ^," must He not have been much more and we prayed that he might be victorious
over the many charges they had brought against
particularly present with 520 priests, who. pre-
ferred the spread of knowledge concerning Him him, in order that we might conclude our meet-
to their country and their ease ? Of whom in peace and happiness and Satan might
you ing
were chief, as the head to the members, show- gain no advantage over us. But he, being
convicted by his own conscience %
ing your goodwill in the person of those who absolutely
=^

trial gave countenance to the

represented you ; whilst our religious Emperors by shirking the
presided to the furtherance of due in-
accusations and rejected the three lawful
order,
viting us to restore the doctrinal fabric of the
«» The reference is to Ezra iii. a.
3 I Tim. ii^.
4.

8 Ps. cxxvi. 2.
4 kv eauTip aKparov tow avveiBoTOS exo^v tov eAeyx®''- There
9 S. Matt, xxviii. 19, ao.
seems, however, some grounds, but no actual necessity for the
* Ibid, xviii.
20.
» €vvoLtx.v : others reading eyypa<f>ov =
written (instead of aKparov) adopted by the
read eu/3oi»Aiav (good advice). Ball.
I
summonses he received. In consequence of
LETTER XCIX. 73

holy memory, which ordains that after your

which, we ratified with such moderation as most holy and Apostolic See, the See of Con-
we could the vote which he had passed stantinople shall take precedence, being placed
against himself by his bhmders, stripping the second for we are persuaded that with
:
your
wolf of his shepherd's skin, which he had long usual care for others you have often extended
been convicted of wearing for a pretence. that Apostolic prestige which belongs to you,
Thereu[)on our troubles ceased and straight- to the church in Constantinople also, by virtue
way a time of welcome happiness set in and : of your great disinterestedness in
sharing all
having pulled up one tare, we filled the whole your own good things with your spiritual kins-
world to our delight with pure grain and : folk.
Accordingly vouchsafe most holy and
having received, as were, full power to rootit blessed father to accept as your own wish,
up and to plant, we limited the up-rooting and as conducing to good government the
to one and carefully plant a crop of good fruit. things which we have resolved on for the
For it was God who worked, and the trium- removal of al confusion and the confirmation
phant Euphemia who crowned the meeting as of church order. For your holiness' delegates,
for a bridal 4», and who, taking our definition the most pious bishops Paschasinus and
of the Faith as her own confession, presented Lucentius, and with them the right godly
it to her Bridegroom by our most religious presbyter Boniface, attempted
vehemently to
Emperor and Christ-loving Empress, ap- resist these decisions, from a strong desire
peasing all the tumult of opponents and that this good work also should start from
establishing our confession of the Truth as your foresight, in order that the establishment
acceptable to Him, and with hand and tongue of good order as well as of the Faith should
setting her seals to the votes of us all in be put to your account. For we duly regard-
proclamation thereof. These are the things ing our most devout and Christ loving
we have done, with you present in the spirit Emperors, who delight therein, and the illus-
and known to approve of us as brethren, and trious senate and, so to say, the whole im-
all but visible to us through the wisdom of perial city, considered it opportune to use the

your representatives. meeting of this ecumenical Synod for the rati-

fication of your honour, and confidently
IV. They announce their decision that Con- corroborated this decision as if it were initiated
stantinople should take precedence next to
by you with your customary fostering zeal,
Rome^ and ask Leo's consent to it. knowing that every success of the children
And we further inform you that we have rebounds to the parent's glory. Accordingl}',
decided on other things also for the good we entreat you, honour our decision by your
management and stability of church matters, assent, and as we have yielded to the head
being persuaded that your holiness will accept our agreement on things honourable, so may
and ratify them, when }ou are told. The the head also fulfil for the children what is
long prevailing custom, which the holy Church fitting. For thus will our pious Emperors be
of God at Constantinople had of ordaining treated with due regard, who have ratified your
metropolitans for the provinces of Asia, Pontus holiness' judgment as law, and the See of Con-
and Thrace, we have now ratified by the votes stantinople will receive its recompense for hav-
of the Synod, not so much by way of con- ing always displayed such loyalty on matters
ferring a privilege on the See of Constantinople of religion towards you, and for having so
as provide for the good government of
to zealously linked itself to you in full agree-
those because of the frequent disorders
cities, ment. But that you may know that we have
that arise on the death of their bishops, both done nothing for favour or in hatred, but as
being guided by the Divine Will, we
have
clergy and laity being then without a leader
and disturbing church order. And this has made known to you the whole scope of our
and to
not escaped your holiness, particularly in the proceedings to strengthen our position
case of Ephesus, which has often caused you ratify and establish
what we have done 7,
annoyance ^. We have ratified also the canon LETTER
XCIX.
of the 150 holy Fathers who met at Constanti-
nople in the time of the great Theodosius of From Ravennius and other Gallic
Bishops.
4* Tov o-uAAoyov that the Tome has been ac-
y\ bride-cbamber) <rTe(j>apov(Ta
tco vuju,<^wi/i (lit.
obscure passage is to a certain extent
(Announcing
(caAAiviKos this
also as a definitive statement
cepted in Gaul
Ev<j)r]fjLia ;

elucidated by Letter CI., chap.

iii. {q.v.). The martyr, Euphemia,
seems to have been a sort of patron saint of Chalcedon. of the Faith, with the bishops' subscriptions.)
5
iiriaijipayicraaa ; others ein\j/yi^Ca-a(ra, which seems meaning-
less here.
6 The reference 7 One of the Latin versions adds the names
and titles of the
(ace. to Ball.) is to the dispute about the
matter of Chap, xv., seo
bishopric between Bassian and Stephen, in which Leo interlered, subscribing bishopshere. For the subiect
though the letter is not extant. Introduction, p. viii.
74 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
LETTER C. and had graciously made clear the word of
From the Emperor Marctan. Truth. And in this way was simultaneously
established the peace of the Church and the
(Dealing much more briefly with the same
agreement of the priests concerning the pure
subjects as Letter XCVIII. above.) Faith by the Saviour's mercy.

LETTER CI. LETTER CII.

From Anatolius, Bishop of Con- To THE Gallic Bishops.
stantinople, TO Leo. (Thanking them for their letter (viz. XCIX.)
(Deah'ng with much the same subjects as to him, and announcing the result of the Synod
Letter XCVIII. from Anatolius' own stand- of Chalcedon.)
point :
Chap. iii. is translated in extenso as
illustrating XCVIII., chap, iii.)
LETTER cm.
To the Gallic Bishops.
III. JTe describes the circumstances tinder ivhich
the doctrine of the Incarnation had been formu- enclosing a copy of the sen-
(Written later :

lated by the Synod. tence against Eutyches and Dioscorus.)

But since after passing judgment upon him

we had
LETTER CIV.
to come to an agreement with prayers
and tearsupon a definition of the right Faith (To Marcian Augustus, about the pre-
;

for that was the chief reason for the Emperor's sumption of Anatolius, by the hand of Lu-
cian the bishop and Basil the deacon.)
summoning the holy Synod, at which your
holiness was present in the spirit with us, and Leo, the bishop, to Marcian Augustus.
wrought with us by the GoD-fearing men who
I. He congj'atulates the Emperor on his share in
were sent from you ; we, having the protection
the triumph of the catholic Faith.
of the most holy and beautiful martyr Eu-
phemia, have all given ourselves to this impor- By the great bounty of God's mercy the joys
tant matter with all deliberateness. And as of the whole catholic Church were multiplied
the occasion demanded that all the assembled when through your clemency's holy and glo-
holy bishops should publish a unanimous de rious zeal the most pestilential error was
cision for clearness and for an explicit state- abolished among us so that our labours the
;

ment of the Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, more speedily reached their desired end, be-
the Lord God who is found and revealed even cause your GoD-serving Majesty had so faith-
to those who seek Him not, yes, even to those fully and powerfully assisted them. For al-
who ask not for Him^, in spite of some at- though the liberty of the Gospel had to be
tempts to resist at first, nevertheless showed us defended against certain dissentients in the
His Truth, and ordained that it should be power of the Holy Ghost, and through the
written down and proclaimed by all unani- instrumentality of the Apostolic See, yet God's
mously and without gainsaying, which thus grace has shown itself more manifestly (than
confirmed the souls of the strong, and invited we could have hoped) by vouchsafing to the
into the way of Truth all who were swerving world that in the victory of the Truth only
therefrom. And, indeed, after unanimously the authors of the violation of the Faith should
setting our names to this document, we who perish and the Church restored to her sound-
9

have assembled in this ecumenical Synod in ness. Accordingly the war which the enemy of
the name of the Faith of the same most holy our peace had stirred up, was so happily ended,
and triumphant martyr, Euphemia, and of our the Lord's ri^ht hand fighting for us, that
most religious and Christ-loving Emperor Mar- when Christ triumphed all His priests shared
cian, and our most religious and in all things in the one victory, and when the light of Truth
most faithful daughter the Empress Pulcheria shone forth, only the shades of error, with its
Augusta, with prayer and joy and happiness, champions, were dispelled. For as in befiev-
having laid on the holy altar the definition ing the Lord's own resurrection, with a view
written in accordance with your holy epistle to strengthen the beginnings of Faith, con-
for the confirmation of our Fathers' Faith, pre- fidence was much increased by the fact that
sented it to their pious care ; for thus they certain Apostles doubted of the bodily reality
had asked to receive it, and, having received of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by examining
it, they glorified with us their Master Christ, the prints of the nails and the wound of the
who had driven away all the mist of heresy
9 Perish spiritually he means, as the sequel shows, for at
least one great and good man on the catholic side, Flavian
« Cf. Is. Ixv. X. perished corporeally.
 LETTER CIV.
75

spear with sight and touch removed the doubts desire, its high rank, and under the protection
of all by doubting; so now, too, while the of God's right hand,
long enjoy your clemency's
misbelief of some is refuted, the hearts of allrule. Yet things secular stand on a different
hesitaters are strengthened, and that which basis from things divine and there can be no
:

caused blindness to some few avails for the sure building save on that rock which the Lord
enlightenment of the whole body. In which has laid for a foundation. He that covets
work your clemency duly and rightly rejoices, what is not his
due, loses what is his own.
having faithfully and properly provided that Let it be enough for Anatolius that
the devil's snares should do no hurt to the of
by the aid
your piety and by my favour and approval he
Eastern churches, but that to propitiate God has obtained the
bishopric of so great a city.
everywhere more acceptable holocausts should Let him not disdain a city which is
royal,
be offered ; seeing that through the mediator though he cannot make it an
ApostoHc See 3 ;
between God and man, the Man Christ Jesus, and let him on no account
hope that he can
one and the self-same creed is held by people, rise to others. For the
by doing injury privi-
priests,and princes, O most glorious son leges of the churches determined
by the canons
and most clement Augustus. of the holy Fathers, and fixed
by the decrees
of the Nicene Synod, cannot be overthrown
by
II. Considering all the circumstances Anatolius
any unscrupulous act, nor disturbed by any
might have been expected to show more innovation. And in the faithful execution of
modesty. this task by the aid of Christ I am bound to
But now that these an unflinching devotion for it is a
things, about which so display ;

great a concourse of priests assembled, have charge entrusted to me, and it tends to my
been brought to a good and desirable con- condemnation if the rules sanctioned by the
clusion, I am surprised and grieved that the Fathers and drawn up under the guidance of
peace of the universal Church which had been God's Spirit at the Synod of Nicaea for the
divinely restored is again being disturbed by government of the whole Church are violated
a spirit of self-seeking. For although my with my connivance (which God forbid), and if
brother Anatolius seems necessarily to have the wishes of a single brother have more
consulted his own interest in forsaking the error weight with me than the common good of the
of those who ordained him, and with Lord's whole house.
salutary
change of mind accepting the catholic Faith,
IV. He asks the Emperor to express his dis-
yet he ought to have taken care not to mar by
any depravity of desire that which he is known approval of Anatolius' self-seeking spirit.
to have obtained through your means ^ For And therefore knowing that your glorious
we, having regard to your faith and inter- clemency is anxious for the peace of the
vention, though his antecedents were suspicious Church and extends its protection and ap-
on account of those who consecrated him ^, proval to those measures which conduce to
wished to be kind rather than just towards pacific unity, I pray and beseech you with
him, that by the use of healing measures we earnest entreaty to refuse all sanction and pro-
might assuage all disturbances which through tection to these unscrupulous attempts against
the operations of the devil had been excited ; Christian unity and peace, and put a salutary
and this ought to have made him modest rather check upon my brother Anatolius' desires,
than the opposite. For even if he had been which will only injure himself, if he persists :

lawfully and regularly ordained for conspicuous that he may not desire things which are op-
merit, and by the wisest selection yet without posed to your glory and the needs of the times,
respect to the* canons of the Fathers, the or- and wish to be greater than his predecessors,
dinances of the Holy Ghost, and the prece- and that it may be free for him to be
dents of antiquity, no votes could have availed as pre-eminent as he can in virtues,
in his favour. 1 speak before a Christian and in he will be partaker only if he
which
a truly religious, truly orthodox prince (when prefer to be adorned with love rather than
I say that) AnatoHus the bishop detracts
puffed up with ambition.
The conception of
greatly from his proper merits in desiring this unwarrantable wish he ought indeed never
undue aggrandizement. to have received within the secret of his heart,
but when my brothers and fellow-bishops who
III. The City of Constantinople, royal though
were there to represent me withstood him, he
it be, can never be raised to Apostolic rank.
might at desisted from his unlawfu.
least have
Let the city of Constantinople have, as we
3 The chief Afostolica sedes were Rome and Antioch, accord-
Alexandria founded by
ing to tradition founded by S. Peter, and
c )uld not
See of Constantinople.
Viz., the his disciple S. Mark, and the See of Constantinople
Dioscorus in particular. exercise jurisdiction over them.
 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
self-seeking at their wholesome opposition. triumph over certain weak souls, whom not only
For both your gracious Majesty and his own those who stood unhurt but also those whom he
letter affirm that the legates of the Apostolic had made to totter have overcome, and that by
See opposed him as they ought with the most the abolition of error the true Faith might
"
justifiable resistance, so that his presumption reign throughout the world, and every tongue
was the less excusable in that not even when might confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is
rebuked did it restrain itself. in the glory of God the Fathers." But when
the whole world had been confirmed in the
V. And to try to bring him to a right mind.
unity of the Gospel, and the hearts of all
And hence, because it becomes your glorious priests had been guided into the same belief,
faith that, as heresy was overthrown, God act- it had been better that besides those matters

ing through you, so now all self-seeking should for which the holy Synod was assembled, and
be defeated, do that which beseems both which were brought to a satisfactory agree-
your Christian and your kingly goodness, so ment through your Grace's zeal, nothing should
that the said bishop may obey the Fathers, be introduced to counteract so
great an ad-
further the cause of peace, and not think he
vantage, and that a council of bishops should
had any right to ordain a bishop 4 for the not be made an occasion for the
inopportune
Church of Antioch, as he presumed to do with- advancing of an illegitimate desire.
|
out any precedent and contrary to the pro- 1

visions of the canons an act which from H. The Nicene canons are unalterable and bind-
:

a longing to re-establish the Faith and in the ing universally.

interests of peace we have determined not to
For my brother and fellow-bishop Anatolius
cancel. Let him abstain therefore from doing not
sufficiently considering your Grace's kind-
despite to the rules of the Church and shun ness and the favour of
unlawful excesses, lest in attempting things un-
my assent, whereby he
izained the priesthood of the church of Con-
favourable to peace he cut himself off from
stantinople, instead of rejoicing at what he
the universal Church. I had much liefer love
has gained, has been inflamed with undue
him for acting blamelessly than find him per- desires
beyond the measure of his rank, be-
sist in this presumptuous frame of mind whicli
lieving that his intemperate self-seeking could
may separate him from us all. My brother be advanced by the assertion that certain per-
and fellow-bishop, Lucian, who with my son, sons had
signified their assent thereto by an
Basil the
deacon, brought your clemency's extorted signature notwithstanding that my
:

letter tome, has fulfilled the duties he under- brethren and fellow-bishops, who represented
took as legate with all devotion for he must :

me, faithfully and laudably expressed their dis-

not be reckoned to have failed in his mission,
the course of events having rather failed him.
Dated the 22nd of May in the consulship of
the illustrious Herculanus (452).
LETTER CV.
(To PuLCHERiA Augusta about the
SELF-SKEKING OF AnATOLIUS.)
Leo the bishop to Pulcheria Augusta.
L He congratutaies the Empress on the triiitn^h
sent from these attempts which are doomed to
speedy failure. For no one may venture upon
anything in opposition to the enactments of
the Fathers' canons which many long years
ago in the city of Nicsea were founded upon
the decrees of the Spirit, so that any one
who wishes to pass any different decree injures
himself rather than mipairs them. And if all
pontiffs will but keep them inviolate as they
should, there will be perfect peace and com-
plete harmony through all the churches there :

of the Faith, but regrets the introduction oj will be no disagreements about rank, no dis-
a new controversy into the Church.
putes about ordinations, no controversies about
We rejoice ineffably with your Grace that privileges, no strifes about taking that which
the catholic Faith has been defended against is another's ; but by the fair law of love a
heretics and peace restored to the whole reasonable order will be kept both in conduct
Church through your clemency's holy and and in office, and he will be truly great who
GoD-pleasing zeal giving thanks to the
: is found free from all self-seeking, as the Lord

Merciful and Almighty God that He has says, " Whosoever will become greater among
suffered none save those who loved darkness you, let him be your minister, and whosoever
rather than light to be defrauded of the gospel- will be first among you shall be your slave;
truth so that by the removal of the mists of even as the Son of Man came not to be min-
:

error the purest light might arise in the hearts istered unto but to minister^." And yet these
of all, and that darkness-loving foe might not precepts were at the time given to men who

4 One Maximus by name. s Phil. i. II. • S. Matt. XX. 36—38.

 LETTER CVI. 71

wished to rise from a mean estate and to pass worthy spirit this lengthy letter, in which I had
from the lowest to the highest things ; but to explain
the hands of my brother
my views, at
what more does the ruler of the church of and fellow-bishop Lucianus, who, as far as in
Constantinople covet than he has gained ? or him lies, has faithfully executed the anxious
what will satisfy him, if the magnificence and duties of his undertaking as my delegate, and
renown of so great a city is not enough? It of my son Basil, the deacon. And because
is too arrogant and intemperate thus to step be- it is your habit to labour for the
peace and
yond all proper bounds and trampling on ancient unity of the Church, for his soul's health keep
custom to wish to seize another's right to my brother Anatolius the bishop, to whom I
:

increase one man's dignity at the expense of so have extended my love by your advice, within
many metropolitans' primacy, and to carry a new those limits which shall be profitable to him,
war of confusion into peaceful provinces which that as your clemency's glory is magnified
were long ago set at rest by the enactments of the already for the restoration of the Faith, so it
holy Nicene Synod to break through the may be published abroad for the restraint of
:

venerable Fathers' decrees by alleging the con- self-seeking. Dated the 22nd of May, in the
sent of certain bishops, which even the course consulship of the illustrious Herculanus (452).
of so many years has not rendered effective.
For boasted that this has been winked at
it is
LETTER CVI.
for almost 60 years now, and the said bishop
thinks that he is assisted thereby ; but it is vain
To Anatoltus, Bishop of Constantinople,
for him to look for assistance from that which,
IN REBUKE OF HIS SeLF-SEEKING.
even if a man dared to wish for it, yet he Leo, the bishop, to Anatolius, the bishop.
could never obtain.
I. He commends Anatolius for his orthodoxy,
III. Only by imitating his predecessor will he but co7idemns hijnfor his presumption.
Leo^s confidence: the assent of the
regain Now that the light of Gospel Truth has
bishops is declared null and void.
been manifested, as we wished, through God's
Let him realize what a man he has suc- grace, and the night of most pestilential error
ceeded, and expelling all the spirit of pride let has been dispelled from the universal Church,
him imitate Flavian's faith, Flavian's modesty, we are unspeakably glad in the Lord, because
Flavian's humility, which has raised him right the difficult charge entrusted to us has been
to a confessors glory. If he will shine with brought to the desired conclusion, even as the
his virtues, he will merit all praise, and in all text of your letter announces, so that, ac-
" we all
quarters he will win an abundance of love not cording to the Apostles teaching,
by seeking human advancement but by de- speak the same thing, and that there be no
serving Divine favour. And by this careful schisms among us but that we be perfect in
'
:

course I promise he will* bind my heart also the same mind and in the same knowledge 7,"
to him, and the love of the Apostolic See, In devotion to which work we commend' you,
I

which we have ever bestowed on the church beloved, for taking part for thus you benefited :

of Constantinople, shall never be violated by those who needed correction by your activity,
any change. Because if sometimes rulers fall and purged yourself from all compficity with
into errors through want of moderation, yet the transgressors. For when your predecessor
the churches of Christ do not lose their purity. Flavian, of happy memory, was deposed for
But the bishops' assents, which are opposed to his defence of catholic Truth, not unjustly it
the regulations of the holy canons composed was believed that your ordainers seemed to
at Nicasa in conjunction with your faithful have consecrated one like themselves, contrary
canons. But
Grace, we do not recognize, and by the blessed to the provision of the holy
Apostle Peter'sauthority we absolutely dis- God's mercy was present in this, directing and
annul in comprehensive terms, in all ecclesias- confirming you, that you might make good use
tical cases obeying those laws which the Holy of bad beginnings, and show that you were
Ghost set forth by the 318 bishops for the promoted not by men's judgment, but by
pacific observance of all priests in such
sort God's loving-kindness an.i this may be ac-
:

that you lose not

that even if a much greater number were to pass cepted as true, on condition
a different decree to theirs, whatever was op- the grace of this Divine gift by another cause
For the cati.olic, and especially
posed to their constitution would have to be of offence.
held in no respect. the Lord's priest, must not only be entangled
in no error, but also be corrupted by no
IV. He requests the Empress to give his letter covetousness ; for, as says the Holy Scripture,
her favourable consideration.
And so I request your Grace to receive in a y t Cor. i. xo.
78 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
"Go not after thy lusts, and decline from thy whatever is opposed to their authority is utterly
desired" Many enticements of this world, destitute of all authority.
many vanities must be resisted, that the per-
in. The Synod of Chalcedon, which met for
fection of true self-discipline may be attained :

one purpose., ought never to have been used for

the first blemish of which is pride, the begin-
another.
ning of transgression and the origin of sin.
For the mind greedy of power knows not Accordingly these things which are found to
either how to abstain from things forbidden be contrary to those most holy canons are ex-
nor to enjoy things permitted, so long as ceedingly unprincipled and misguided. This
transgressions go unpunished and run into haughty arrogance tends to the disturbance of
undisciplined and wicked excesses, and wrong the whole Church, which has purposed so to
doings are multiplied, which were only en- misuse a synodal council, as by wicked argu-
dured in our zeal for the restoration of the ments to over-persuade, or by intimidation to
Faith and love of harmony 9. compel, the brethren to agree with it, when
they had been summoned simply on a matter
IL Nothing can cancel or modify the Nicene of
Faith, and had come to a decision on the
can^'ns.
subject which was to engage their care. For
Andso after the not irreproachable begin- it was on this ground that our brothers sent
ning of your ordination, after the consecration by the Apostolic see, who presided in our
of the bishop of Antioch, which you claimed stead at the synod with commendable firm-
for yourself contrary to the regulations of the ness, withstood their illegal attempts, openly
canons, I grieve, beloved, that you have fallen protesting against the introduction of any
into this too, that you should try to break reprehensible innovation contrary to the en-
down the most sacred constitutions of the actments of the Council of Nicsea. And there
Nicene canons ^: as if this ooportunity had can be no doubt about their opposition, seeing
expressly offered itself to you for the See of that you yourself in your epistle complain of
Alexandria to lose its privilege of second their wish to contravene your attempts. And
place, and the church of Antioch to forego therein indeed you greatly commend them to
its right to being third in
dignity, in order me by thus writing, whereas you accuse your-
that when these places had been subjected to self in refusing to obey them concerning your
your jurisdiction, all metropoHtan bishops unlawful designs, vainly seeking what cannot
might be deprived of their proper honour. be granted, and craving what is bad for your
By which unheard of and never before at- soul's health, and can never win our consent.
tempted excesses you went so far beyond For may I never be guilty of assisting so wrong
yourself as to drag into an occasion of self- a desire, which ought rather to be subverted
seeking, and force connivance from that holy by my aid, and that of all who think not high
Synod which the zeal of our most Christian things, but agree with the lowly.
prince had convened, solely to extinguish heresy
and to confirm the catholic Faith as if the IV. The Nicene canons are for universal appli-
:

unlawful wishes of a multitude could not be cation and not to be wrested to private inter- ,

rejected, and that state of things which was pretations. |

truly ordained by the Holy Spirit in the canon These holy and venerable fathers who in
of Nicaea could in any part be overruled by the city of Nicaea, after condemning the blas-
any one. Let no synodal councils flatter them- phemous Arius with his impiety, laid down
selves upon the size of their assembhes, and a code of canons for the Church to last till
let not any number of priests, however much the end of the world, survive not only with us

larger, dare either to compare or to prefer but with the whole of mankind in their con-
themselves to those 318 bishops, seeing that stitutions and, if anywhere men venture upon ;

the Synod of Nicsea is hallowed by God with what is contrary to their decrees, it is ipso
such privilege, that whether by fewer or by facto null and void ; so that what is univer-
more ecclesiastical judgments are supported, sally laid down for our perpetual advantage
can never be modified by any change, nor can
the things which were destined for the com-
8 Ecclesiasticns xviii. The application of the description mon
^^
30.
Holy Scripture" to an Apocryphal book will not escape notice. good be perverted to private interests ;
9 Cf. Letter CIV.,
chap. v. and thus so long as the limits remain, which
* The
wording of Canon 6 is as follows mos antiquus ferduret,
in Aegypto vel Libya et Pentapoli, ut Alexandrinns
:
the Fathers fixed, no one may invade another's -
episco^us
horum omnium habeat potestatem, quoniam quidem et episcopo but each must exercise himself within the
Romano parilis mos est. Similiter autem et apud Antiochiam right
ceterasque provincias (evapxias) honor suus unicuique servetur proper and lawful bounds, to the extent of his
ecclesice: where, it will be noticed, no mention is made of Con-
power, in the breadth of love of which the ;
stantinople at all, so that its position is not explicitly defined
either way.
bishop of Constantinople may reap the fruits
i
LETTER CVIIl.
79

richly enough, if he rather reHes on the virtue many priests

may find both a defence of the
of humility than is
p^uffed up with the spirit of Fathers' canons and an example of
I

uprightness
self-setking. in observing you ?
I

VI. Christian love dejnands

V, T^e sanction alleged to have been accorded 60 self-denial not self
seeking.
years- ago to the supremacy of Constantinople j

over Alexandria and Antioch is worthless. In thus writing to you,

brother, I exhort
you and admonish
Lord, laying aside in the
"Be not highminded," brother, "but fear^" all I

ambitious desires to cherish rather a

,

and cease to disquiet with unwarrantable de- of spirit

love and to adorn yourself to
'

mands the pious ears of Christian princes, who with your profit
the virtues of love,
I am sure will be better pleased according to the
by your mod- Apostle's For love " is patient and
than For teaching.
esty by your pride. your purpose is
kind, and envies not, acts not iniquitousiy, is
in no way whatever supported by the written
not puffed up, is not
assent of certain bishops given, as you allege, ambitious, seeks not its
own 5." Hence if love seeks not its own, how
60 years ago 3, and never brought to the know-
greatly does he sin who covets another's ? From
ledge of the Apostolic See by your prede- which I desire to
you keep yourself altogether,
cessors; and this transaction, which from its and to remember that sentence which
outset was doomed to fall through and has '*
savs,
Hold what thou hast, that no other take
now long done so, you now wish to bolster up by thy
crown 6." For if you seek what is not
means that are too late and useless, viz., by per-
mitted, you will deprive yourself by your own ac-
extracting from the brethren an appearance of tion and
judgment of the peace of the uni-
consent wOiich their modesty from very weari- versal
Church. Our brother and fellow-bishop
ness yielded to their own injury. Remember Lucian and our son Basil the
what the Lord threatens him with, who shall tended to deacon, at-
your injunctions with all the zeal
have caused one of the little ones to stumble,
they possessed, but justice refused to give
and get wisdom to understand what a judg- effect to their
pleadings. Dated the 22nd of
ment of God he will have to endure who has in the
May
not feared to give occasion of stumbling to so culanus
consulshipof the illustrious Her-
(452).
many churches and so many priests. For I
confess I am so fast bound by love of the
whole brotherhood that I will, not agree with CVIL LETTER
any one in demands which are against his own To Julian, Bishop of Cos.
interests, and thus you may clearly perceive
(Expostulating with him for putting personal
that my opposition to you, beloved, proceeds
considerations before the good of the Church
from the kindly intention to restrain you from in the matter of
the precedence of the See
I

disturbing the universal Church by soundei of

Constantinople.) |

counsel. The rights of provincial primates |

may not be overthrown nor metropolitan '

bishops be defrauded of privileges based on CVIIL

I
LETTER
antiquity. The See of Alexandria may not To Theodore, Bishop of Forum Julii.
i

lose any of that dignity which it merited

Leo, the bishop, to Theodore, bishop of
j

through S. Mark, the evangelist and disciple ot |

the blessed Peter, nor may the splendour of Forum Julii.

j

so great a church be obscured by another's I

clouds, Dioscorus fallen his

L Theodo us should not have app7'oached him
having through
persistence in impiety. The except through his metropolitan.
church of An-
tioch too, in which first at the preaching of Your first proceeding, when anxious, should
the blessed Apostle Peter the Christian name have been to have consulted your metro-
arose 4, must continue in the position assigned politan on the point which seemed to need
it
by the Fathers, and being set in the third inquiry, and if he too was unable to help you,
place must never be lowered therefrom. For the beloved, you should both have asked to be
See is on a different footing to the holders 01 instructed (by us) ; for in matters, which con-
it ; and each individual's chief honour is his cern all the Lord's priests as a whole, no in-
own integrity. And since that does not lose quiry ought to be made without the primates.
its proper worth in
any place, how much more But in order that the consulter's doubts may
glorious must it be when placed in the mag in any case be set at rest, I will not keep back
nificence of the city of Constantinople, where the Church's rules about the state of penitents.

* Rom. xi. 20. 3 Cf. Letter CV., chap, ii, ;end).

Acts * Revel, tt.
xi. 26. 5 X Cor. xiii. 4. iii.
 8o LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
II. The grace of penitence for those who fall amendment nor reconciliation be forbidden
is :

after baptism. because we cannot place limits to God's

The manifold mercy of God so assists men mercy nor fix times for Him with whom true
when they fall, that not only by the grace of conversion suffers no delay of forgiveness, as
baptism but also by the remedy of penitence says God's Spirit by the prophet, "when thou
is the hope of eternal life revived, in order that hast turned and lamented, then shalt thou
"
they who have violated the gifts of the second be saved 9 and elsewhere, ** Declare thou thy
;

birth, condemning themselves by their own iniquities beforehand, that thou may'st be
judgment, may attain to remission of their justified^;" and again, "For with the Lord
crimes, the provisions of the Divine Goodness there is mercy, and with Him is plenteous
having so ordained that God's indulgence redemption ^" And so in dispensing God's
cannot be obtained without the supplications gifts we must not be hard, nor neglect the
of priests. For the Mediator between God tears and groans of self-accusers, seeing that
and men, the Man Christ Jesus, has trans- we believe the very feeling of penitence springs
mitted this power to those that are set over from the inspiration of God, as says the
the Church that they should both grant a Apostle, "lest perchance God will give them
course of penitence 7 to those who confess, repentance that they may recover themselves
and, when they are cleansed by wholesome from the snares of the devil, by whom they
correction admit them through the door of are held captive at his wills,"
reconciliation to communion in the sacra-
V. Hazardous as deathbed repentance is, the
ments. In which w^ork assuredly the Saviour
Himself unceasingly takes part and is never grace of absolution must not be refused even
absent from those things, the carrying out of
when it can be asked for only by signs.
which He has committed to His ministers, Hence it behoves each individual Christian
"
saying :
Lo, I am with you all the days even
"
to listen to the judgment of his own conscience,
to the completion of the age ^ so that what-
: lest he put off the turning to from day to God
ever is accomplished through our service in due day and fix the time of his amendment at the
order and with satisfactory results we doubt not end of his life ;
for it is most perilous for
to have been vouchsafed through the Holy human frailty and ignorance to confine itself

Spirit.
to such conditions as to be reduced to the
uncertainty of a few hours, and instead of
III. Penitence is sure
only life. ift this
winning indulgence by fuller amendment, to
But if any one of those for whom we entreat choose the narrow limits of that time when
God be hindered by some obstacle and lose space is scarcely found even for the penitent's
the benefit of immediate absolution, and confession or the priest's absolution. But,
before he attain to the remedies appointed, as I have said, even such men's needs must
end his days in the course of nature, he will be so assisted that the free action of penitence
not be able when stripped of the flesh to gain and the grace of communion be not denied
that which when yet in the body he did not them, if they demand it even when their voice is
receive. And there will be no need for us gone, by the signs of a still clear intellect. And
to weigh the merits and acts of those who if they be so overcome by the stress of their
have thus died, seeing that the Lord our Gon, malady that they cannot signify in the priest's
whose judgments cannot be found out, has presence what just before they were asking for,
reserved for His own decision that which our the testimony of believers standing by must pre-
priestly ministry could not complete for He
vail for them, that they may obtain the benefit
:

wishes His power to be so feared that this of penitence and reconciliation simultaneously,
fear may benefit all, and every one may dread so long as the regulations of the Fathers'
that which happens to the lukewarm or care- canons be observed in reference to those
less. For it is most expedient and essential persons who have sinned against God by
that the guilt of sins should be loosed by forsaking the Faith.
priestly supplication before the last day of life.
VI. lie is to bring this letter to the notice of the
IV. And yet pe7iitence and reconciliation must metropolitan.
not be refused to men in extremis. These answers, brother, which
I have given
But to those who in time of need and in to order that nothing
your questions in
urgent danger implore the aid first of penitence, different be done under the excuse of ignor-
then of reconciliation, must neither means of ance, you shall bring to the notice of your

7 Actionem (others not so well sanctionevi) poenitentia, 9 Is. XXX. 15 (LXX.). I Is. xliii. 26 (LXX).
8 S. Matt, xxviii. 20. 2 Ps. cxxx. 7. 3 2 Tim. ii. 25, 26.
 LETTER CIX.

metropolitan ; that if there chance to be any uijunes to priests «, are to be held not the
of the brethren who before now have slaves of Christ, but the soldiers of
thought Antichrist
there was any doubt about these and must be chiefly humiliated in the
points, they
may be instructed by him concerning what person
of their leaders, who incite the
I have written to Dated June nth in ignorant mob
you. to uphold their insubordination.
the consulship of the illustrious Herculanus
And hence,
seeing that our most merciful Prince loves the
(452). catholic Faith with all the devotion of a
reli-
gious heart, and is
greatly offended at the
LETTER CIX. effrontery of these rebel heretics, as is every-
where reported, we must
To Julian, Bishop of Cos. appeal to his cle-
mency that the instigators of these seditions
Leo, the pope, to Julian, the bishop. be removed from their mad
congregations;
and not only Eutyches and Dioscorus but also
I. He laments over the recent rioting in any who have been forward in
aiding their
Palestine.
wrongheaded madness, be placed where they
The information which you give, brother, can hold no intercourse with their partners in
about the riotous doings of the false monks 4 blasphemy for the simpleness of some :

may
is serious and to no
slight degree lamentable
chance to be healed by this method, and men
;

for they are due to the war which the wicked will be more easily recalled to soundness of
Eutyches by the madness of deceivers is mind, if they be set free from the incitements
waging against the preaching of the Gospel of pestilential teachers.
and the Apostles, though it will end in his
own destruction and that of his followers III. He sends a letter of S. Athanasius to
:

but this is delayed by the show that the present heresy is only a revival
long-suffering of
God, in order that it may appear how greatly offormer exploded heresies.
the enemies of the cross of Christ are enslaved But lest the instruction necessary for the
to the devil; because heretical confirmation of faithful spirits or the refutation
depravity,
breaking through its ancient veil of pretence of heretics shoul(^ be wanting or not expressed,
can no longer restrain itself within the limits I have sent the letter of bishop Athanasius of
of its hypocrisy, and has poured forth all its holy memory addressed to bishop Epictetus 7,
long-concealed poison, raging against the whose testimony Cyril of holy memory made
disciples of the Truth not only with pen but use of at the Synod of Ephesus against Nes-
also with deeds of violence s, m
order to wrest torius, because it has so clearly and carefully
consent from unlearned simplicity or from set forth the Incarnation of the Word, as to
panic-stricken faith. But the sons of light overthrow both Nestorius and Eutyches by
ought not to be so afraid of the sons of darkness, anticipation in the heresies of those times.
as being sane to acquiesce in the ideas of Let the followers of Eutyches and Dioscorus
madmen or to think that any respect should dare to accuse such an authority as this of
be shown to men of this kind ; for, if they ignorance or of heresy, who assert that our
would rather perish than recover their senses, preaching goes astray from the teaching and
provision must be made lest their escape from the knowledge of the Fathers. But it ought to
punishment should do wider harm, and long avail for the confirmation of the minds of all
toleration of them should lead to the destruc- the Lord's priests, who, having been already
tion of many. detected and condemned of heresy in respect
of the authorities they followed, now begin
II. The ringleaders must be removed to a more
openly to set forth their blasphemous
distance.
dogma, lest, if their meaning were hid beneath
I am not unaware what love and favour the cloke of silence it might st 11 be doubtful
is due to our
sons, those holy and true monks, whether the triple error of A -ollinaris ^, and
who forsake not the moderation of their pro- the mad notion of the Manichees was really
fession, and carry into practice what they revived in them. And as they no longer seek
promised by their vows. But these insolent to hide themselves but rise boldly against the
disturbers, who boast of their insults and churches of Christ, must we not
take care to
destroy all the strength of their attempts,
4 were the monks of Palestine who immediatelj' on
These^
Theodosius' return from the Synod stirred up great riots first in
Jerusalem and then throughout Palestine. 6
They had slain Severian, Bishop of Scythopi.lis, and
5 Letters of the
Emperor Marcian (quoted by the Ball.) speak would also have slain Juvenal, Bishop of Jerusalem, if he had
(i) of a letter written by Theodosius quas solits poterat Jingere not taken refuge in flight (Ball.).
diabolus; and (2) of cruelties, tortures, and insults committed 7 A portion of this letter is among the quotations added
at the
particularly in mulieres honestas et nobiles, whereby the rioters end of Letter CLXV. See also Vol. IV. p. 570.
had not hesitated to force many to acquiesce in their wicked 8 What this triple error was will be lound in Lett. LIX.,
teaching. chap. v.{,q.v.): cf. also Lett. CXXiV. and CLXVII.
VOL. XII. G
82 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
observing, as I have said, such discrimination LETTER CXIIL
as 10 separate the incorrigible from the more To Julian, Bishop of Cos.
docile spirits for "evH conversations corrupt
:

I>eo, bishop of Rome, to Julian, bishop

good manners 9," and "the wise man
sharper than the pestilent person who is
chastised^;" in order that in whatever way
the society of the wicked is broken up, some
vessels may be snatched from the devil's hand ?
For we ought not to be so offended at scurri-
lous and empty words as to have no care for
their correction.
IV. He expresses a hope that JuvenaVs timely
achiowledginent of error will be imitated by
the rest.
But bishop Juvenal, whose injuries are to
be lamented, joined himself too rashly to
those blasphemous heretics, and by embracing
Eutyches and Dioscorus, drove many ignorant
folk headlong by his example, albeit he after-
wards corrected himself by wiser counsels.
These men, however, wlio drank in more
greedily the wicked poison, have become the
enemies of him, whose disciples they had been
before, so that the very food he had supplied
them was turned to his own ruin and yet
:
will be
of Cos.
I. After thanJzs for Jnliaiis sympathy he com-
plains of the deposition of Aetius from the
archdeaconry.
I acknowledgein your letter, beloved, the
of brotherly love, in that you sym-
feelings
pathize with us in true grief at the many
grievous evils we have borne. But we pray
that these things which the Lord has either
allowed or wished us to suffer, may avail to
the correction of those who live through them 3,
and that adversities may cease through the
cessation of offences. Both which results will
follow through the mercy of God, if only He
remove the scourge and turn the hearts of
His people to Himself. Bat as you, brother,
are saddened by the hostilities which have raged
around us, so I am made anxious because,
as vour letter indicates, the treacherous attacks
of heretics are not set at rest in the church
of Constantinople, and men seek occasion to
persecute those who have been the defenders

it is to be hoped they will imitate him in of the catholic Faith. For so long as Aetius is
amending his only the holy asso-
ways, if
removed from his oflnce of archdeacon under
ciations of the in which they
neighbourhood pretence of promotion and Andrew is taken
4
dwell will help them to recover their senses. into his
place, who had been cast off for
But the character of him^ who has usurped
associating with heretics ; so long as respect
the place of a bishop still living cannot be is shown to the accusers of Flavian of
holy
doubted from the character of his actions, nor
memory, and the partners or disciples of that
is it to be disputed that he who is loved by
most pious confessor are put down, it is only
the assailants of the Faith must be a mis- too
clearly shown what pleases the bishop of
believer. Meanwhile, brother, do not hesitate the church itself. Towards whom I put off
to continue with anxious care to keep me
taking action till I hear the merits of the case
acquainted with the course of events by more and await his own dealing with me in the
frequent letters. Dated November 25th in letter our son Aetius tells me he will send,
the consulship of Herculanus (452}.
giving opportunity for voluntary correction,
whereby I desire my vexation to be appeased.
LETTER
ex. Nevertheless, I have written to our most cle-
From Marcian Augustus. ment Prince and the most pious Augusta about
these things which concern the peace of the
(Expressing surprise that Leo has not by Church and I do not doubt
now confirmed the acts of the Synod, and ; they will in the
devoutness of their faith take heed lest a
asking for a speedy confirmation.)
heresy already condemned should succeed in
LETTER
CXI. springing up again to the detriment of their
own glorious work.
To Marcian Augustus.
(About Anatolius' mistake in deposing Aetius II. He asks Julian to act for him as Anato-
from the office of archdeacon and putting in lius is deficient in vigour.
Andrew instead.) See then, beloved brother, that you bestow

LETTER CXn. 3 Servatorwn.

others read multoru»t,
I am not sure whether this is the right sense ;

To PuLCHERiA Augusta. 4 In Lett. CXI., chap, ii., he is said to have been coemeterio
defintattts, and, according to Quesnel, when the cemeteries (or

(On the same subject more briefly.) catacombs) had no longer to be used as refuges for the persecuted
Christians, the custom had grown up of putting priests in charge
to perpetuate the memory of the martyrs therein buried; in
process of time, when love grew cold, this was looked upon at
9 I Cor. XV. 33. I Prov. xxi. ii, LXX. a Sc. Theodosius a sort of exile, and an onerous duty in consequence.
h
the necessary thought on the cares of the
LETTER CXIII.
83

irreconcilably vexed that their bishop could

ApostoHc See, which by her rights as your have been misled into that
blasphemy, where-
mother commends to you, who were nourished by, in spite of the very associations of the
at her breast, the defence of the cathoUc holy spots, from which issued instruction for
Truth against Nestorians and Eutychians, in the whole world, he has alienated himself from
order that, supported by the Divine help, you the Truth of the Lord's Incarnation, and in
may not cease to watch the interests of the city their opinion that cannot be venial in him which
of Constantinople, lest at any time the storms in others had to be wiped out by absolution.
of error arise withii-uher. And because the faith And therefore I desire to be more fully informed
of our glorious Princes is so great that you about these things that proper means may he
may confidently suggest what is necessary to taken for their correction; because it is one
them, use their piety for the benefit of the thing to arm oneself wickedly against the
universal Church. But if ever you consult Faith, and another thing to be immoderately
me, beloved, on things which you tliink doubt- disturbed on behalf of it. You must know,
ful, my reply shall not fail to supply instruction, too, that the documents which Aetius the
so that, apart from cases which ought to be presbyter told me before had been dispatched,
decided by the inquiries of the bishops of each and the epitome of the Faith which you say
particular church, you may act as my legate you have sent, have not yet arrived. Hence,
and undertake the special charge of preventing if an opportunity offers itself of a more expe-
the Nestorian or Eutychian heresy reviving in ditious messenger, I shall be glad for any
any quarter because the bishop of Constanti- information that may seem expedient to be
;

nople does not possess catholic vigour, and is sent me as soon as possible. I am anxious to
not very jealous either for the mystery of man's know about the monks of Egypt 5, whether
salvation or for his own reputation whereas, they have regained their peacefulness and their
:

if he had any spiritual activity, he ought to faith, and about the church of Alexandria,
have considered by whom he was ordained, what trustworthy tidings reaches you I wish :

and whom he succeeded in such a way as to you to know what I wrote to its bishop or his
follow the blessed Flavian rather than the ordainers, or the clergy, and have therefore
instruments of his promotion. And, therefore, sent you a copy of the letter. You will learn
when our most religious Princes deign in also what I have said to our most clement
accordance with my entreaties to reprimand Prince and our most religious Empress from
our brother Anatolius on those matters, which the copies sent.
deservedly come under blame, join your dili-
gence to theirs, beloved, that all causes of IV". He asks for a Latin translation of the acts
offences may be removed by the application of Chalcedon.
of the fullest correction and he cease from
^
For with a catholic- I wish to know whether my letter has been
injuring our son Aetius.
minded bishop even though there was some- delivered to you, brother, which I sent you
Basil the deacon, upon the Faith of the
thing which seemed calculated to annoy in his by
archdeacon, it ought to have been passed over
Lord's Incarnation, while Flavian of holy
from regard for the Faith, rather than that the memory was still alive ; for I fancy you have
most worthless heretic should take the place never made any comment on its contents.
of a catholic. And so when I have learnt the We have no very clear information about the
rest of the story, 1 shall then more clearly acts of the Synod,
which were drawn up at the
what to be done. For, mean- time of the council at Chalcedon, on account
gather ought
of the difference of language h And therefore
while, I have thought better to restrain my
that you
vexation and to exercise patience that there I specially enjoin upon you, brother,
be room for have the whole collected into one volume,
might forgiveness. that
accurately translated of course
into Latin,
we may not be in doubt on any portion of the
III. He asks for further information about the
there may be no manner
proceedings, and that
rioting in Palestine and in Egypt. of uncertainty after you have taken pains to
Dated
But with regard to the monks of Palestine, bring it fully within my understanding.
who are said this long time to be in a state March nth, in the consulship of the illustrious
of mutiny, I know not by what spirit they are Opilio (453)-
at present moved. Nor has any one yet ex-
plained to me what reasons they seem to 5 There had been riots a-nong the monks
of Egypt about the

bring forward for their discontent whether appointment of Proterius as bishop, instead of Dioscorus, deposed.
:

6 This is Letter XXXV. {q.v.). k what-

for instance, they wish to serve the Eutychian ^,
Leo
r^
knew no Greek
, u,^
7 It is of course, well known that

heresy by such madness, or whether they are

G 2
84 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
LETTER CXIV. the brethren's resolutions to remain unknown,
lest at thesame time my reply should become
To THE Bishops assembled in Synod at
Chalcedon. known on the absolute authority of the Nicene
canons. Wherefore take heed, beloved, that
(In answer to their Letter
(XCVIIL), ap- you warn our most gracious prince by frequent
proving of their acts in the general so long as reminders that he add his words to ours and
nothing is contrary to the canons of Nicsea.) order the letter of the Apostolic See to be sent
round to the priests of each single province,
LETTER CXV. that hereafter no enemy gf the Truth may
To Marcian Augustus. venture to excuse himself under cover of
my silence.
(Congratulating him upon the restoration of
peace to the Church, and the suppression of II. Jfe expresses his thanks for the zeal shown by
the riotous monks giving his consent also,
;
as the Emperor and the Empress.
a liege subject of the Emi)eror's, to the acts of
make
And as to the edict of the most Christian
Chalcedon, and asking him to this
in which he has shown what the
known to the Synod.) Emperor,
ignorant folly of certain monks deserved and
as to the reply of the most gracious Augusta,
LETTER CXVL in which she rebuked the heads of the monas-
To PuLCHERiA Augusta. teries, I wish my great rejoicing to be known,
(Commending her pious zeal and informing being assured that this fervour of faith is
her of his assent to the acts of Chalcedon.) bestowed upon them by Divine inspiration, in
order that all men may acknowledge their
LETFER cxvil superiority to rest not only on their royal state
but also on their priestly holiness : whom both
To Julian, Bishop of Cos. now and
formerly I have asked to treat you
Leo to Julian the bishop. with confidence, being assured of their
full

good will, and that they will not refuse to give

I. He wishes his assent to the Acts of Chalcedon
ear to necessary suggestions.
to be widely known.
How watchfully and how devotedly you
guard the catholic Faith, brother, the tenor
of your letter shows, and my anxiety is greatly
relieved by the information it contains ; sup-
plemented as it is by the most religious piety
of our religious Emperor, v/hich is clearly
shown to be prepared by the Lord for the
confirmation of the whole Church ; so that,
whilst Christian princes act for the Faith with
HI. Me wishes to kno7V the effect of his letter
to the Empress Eudocia,
And, because the most clement Emperor
has been pleased to charge me secretly by our
son Paulus with the task of admonishing our
daughter the most clement Augusta Eudocia ^,
I have done what he wished, in order that
from my letter she may learn how profitable
it will be to her if she espouses the cause of

holy zeal, the priests of the Lord may con- the catholic Faith, and have managed that she
fidently pray for their realm. should further be admonished by a letter from
What therefore our most clement Emperor that most clement prince her son ; nothing
deemed needful I have willingly complied doubting that she herself, too, will set to work
with, by sending letters to all the brethren, with pious zeal to bring the leaders of sedition
who were present at the Synod of Chalcedon, knowledge of the consequences of their
to a
in which to show that I approved of what was action, and, if they understand not the utter-
resolved upon by our holy brethren about the ances of those who teach them, to make them
Rule of Faith ; on their account to wit, who, at least afraid of the powers of those who will
in order to cloke their own treachery, pretendpunish them. And so wlmt effect this care of
to consider invalid or doubtful such conciliarours produces, I wish to know at once by
ordinances as are not ratified by my assent a letter from you, beloved, and whether their
:

albeit, after the return of the brethren whom ignorant contumacy has at length subsided :

I had sent in my stead, I dispatched a letter to

as to which if they think there is any doubt
the bishop of Constantinople ; so that, if he about our teaching, let them at least not
had been minded to publish it, abundant proof reject the writings of such holy priests as
might have been furnished thereby how gladly
I approved of what the synod had passed con-
8 This is
Eudocia, the widow of Theodosius II., and the
cerning the Faith. But, because it contained her mentioned
Prince, is Valentinianus
son, who had
below, III.,
such an answer as would have run counter to married her daughter Eiidoxia. The letter of Leo liere mentioned
is probably not Letter CXXIII. below. For a graphic sketch ol
his selt-seeking, he preferred my acceptance of the elder lady see Gore's Life of Leo, pp. 131, a.
 LETTER CXIX. 8S

Athanasius, Theophilus and Cyril of Alex- I. The Faith is the mean between the two
andria, with whom our statement of the Faith extrejnes of Eutyches and Nestorius.
so completely harmonizes that any one who How much, beloved, you have at heart
professes consent to them disagrees
in nothing the most sacred
unity of our common Faith
with us. and the tranquil harmony of the Church's
peace, the substance of your letter shows,
IV. Aetius must he content at present with the which was
brought me by our sons, Marian
Emperor's favour. the presbyter and Olympius the deacon, and
With our son Aetius 9 the presbyter we which was the more welcome to us because
sympathize in his sorrow ; and, as one has thereby we can join as it were in conversation,
been put into his place who had previously and thus the grace of God becomes more and
been judged worthy of censure, there is no more known and greater joy is felt through
doubt that this change tends to the injury of the whole world over the revelation of catholic
catholics. Eut these things must be borne Truth. And yet we are sore grieved at some
patiently meanwhile, lest we should be thought who still (so your messengers indicate) love
to exceed the measure of our usual moderation, their darkness ; and though the brightness of
and for the present Aetius must be content day has arisen everywhere, even still delight in
with the encouragement of our most clement the obscurity of their blindness, and abandoning
prince's favour, to whom I have but lately so the Faith, remain Christians in only the empty
commended him by letter that I doubt not name, without knowledge to discern one error
his good repute has been increased in their from another, and to distinguish the blasphemy
most religious minds. of Nestorius from the impiety of Eutyches.
For no delusion of theirs can appear ex-
V. Anatolius shows no contrition in his subse-
cusable, because they contradict themselves in
quent acts. their perverseness. For, though Eutyches'
This too we "would have you know, that disciples abhor Nestorius, and the followers of
bishop Anatolius after our prohibition so per- Nestorius anathematize Eutyches, yet in the
sisted in his rash presumption as to call upon judgment of catholics both sides are con-
the bishops of lUyricum to subscribe their demned and both heresies alike are cut away
names this news was brought us by the bishop from the body of the Church because neither
: :

who was sent by the bishop of Thessalonica ^ falsehood can be in unison with us. Nor does
to announce his consecration. We
have de- it matter in which direction of blasphemy they
clined to write to Anatolius about this, although disagree with the truth of the Lord's Incar-
you might have expected us to do so, because nation, since their erroneous opinions hold
we perceived he did not wish to be reformed, neither with the authority of the Gospel nor
I have made two versions of my letter to the with the significance of the mystery *.

Synod, one with a copy of my letter to Ana-

II. Maximus is to keep the churches of the East
tolius subjoined, one without it ; leaving it to
free from these two opposite
heresies.
your judgment to deliver the one which you
think ought to be given to our most clement And therefore, beloved brother, you must
and to keep the other. Dated 2JSt with all your heart consider over which church
prince
and remember
March, in the consulship of the illustrious the Lord has set you to preside,
that of doctrine of which the chief of
Opilio (453). system I

all the Apostles, the blessed Peter, laid

the
LETTER CXVIIL foundation, not only by his
uniform preachmg
To THE SAME JULIAN, BiSHOP OF COS. throughout the world, but especially by
his

after of his own efforts teaching in the cities of Antioch and Rome :

(In which, speaking

for the Faith, he objects to monks being per- so that you may
understand that he demands
him who set over the home of his own
mitted to preach, especially if heretically in- of is

and asks to stir the Em- renown those institutions which he handed
clined, Julian up from the Truth
peror's zeal for the Faith.)
down, as he received them
Itself, which he confessed. And the m
LETTERCXIX. churches of the East, and especially
in those

To Maximus, Bishop of Antioch, by the which the canons of the most holy Fathers at
HAND OF Marian the Presbyter, and Nicsea 3
assigned to the See
of Antioch, you
Olympius the Deacon. must not by any means allow unscrupulous
and
Leo to Maximus of Antioch. heretics to make assaults on the Gospel,

9 Cf. Letter CXIII. above. in number but include no very

3 fhet t^reT/parintly twenty
.
I This is Euxitheus, the successor of Anastasius Letter CL.
jxceot Seleucia tiie seaport of Antioch.
:

is addressed to him. important towns except

86 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the dogmas of either Nestorius or Eutyches to
be maintained by any one. Since, as I have
said, the rock {petra) of the cathoHc Faith,
from which the blessed Apostle Peter took his
name at the Lord's hands, rejects every trace
of either heresy; for it openly and clearly
anathematizes Nestorius for separating the
nature of the Word and of the flesh in the
blessed Virgin's conception, for dividing the
IV. Anatolius' attempts to subvert the decisions
of Niccea are futile.
But at the present time let it be enough to
make a general proclamation on all points, that
if any synod any one makes any attempt
in
upon or seems to take occasion of wresting
an advantage against the provisions of the
Nicene canons, he can inflict no discredit
upon their inviolable decrees and it will be :

one Christ into two, and for wishing to dis- easier for the compacts of any conspiracy to
tinguish between the person of the Godhead be broken through than for the regulations of
and the person of the Manhood because He : the aforesaid canons to be in any particular
is altogether one and the same who in His invalidated. For intrigue loses no opportunity
eternal Deity was born of the Father without of stealing an advantage, and whenever the
time, and in His true flesh was born of His course of things brings about a general as-
mother in time; and similarly it eschews sembly of priests, it is difficult for the greedi-
Eutyches for ignoring the human ness of the unscrupulous not to try to gain
reality of the
flesh in the LordJesus Christ, and asserting some unfair point: just as in the Synod of
the transformation of the Word Himself into Ephesus which overthrew the blasphemous
flesh, so that His birth, nurture, growth, suf- Nestorius with his dogma, bishop Juvenal
fering, death and burial, and resurrection on believed that he was capable of holding the
the third day, all belonged to His Deity only, presidency of the province of Palestine, and
which put on not the reaUty but the semblance ventured to rally the insubordinate by a lying
of the form of a slave. letters. At which Cyril of blessed memory,
bishop of Alexandria, being properly dismayed,
out in his letter to me^ to what au-
HL Antioch as the third See in Christendom is pointed
the other's cupidity had led him and
to retain her privileges.
dacity :

with anxious entreaty begged me hard that no

And so it behoves you to use the utmost assent should be given his unlawful attempts.
vigilance, lest these depraved heretics dare For be it known to you that we found the
to assert themselves ; for you must resist original document of Cyril's letter which was
them with all the authority of priests, and sought for in our book-case, and of which you
frequently inform us by your reports what sent us copies. On this, however, my judg-
is being done for the progress of the churches. ment lays especial stress that, although a
For it is right that you should share this re- majority of priests through the wiliness of
sponsibihty with the Apostolic See, and realize some came to a decision which is found op-
that the privileges of the third See in Christen- posed to those constitutions of the 318 fathers,
dom 4 give you every confidence in action, it must be considered void on principles of
privileges which no intrigues shall in any way justice since the peace of the whole Church
:

impair because my respect for the Nicene cannot otherwise be preserved, except due
:

canons is such that I never have allowed nor respect be invariably shown to the canons. 1
ever will the institutions of the holy Fathers
to be violated by any innovation. For dif- V. If Leo's legates in any way exceeded their
ferent sometimes as are the deserts of indi-
instructiotis, they did so ineffectually.
vidual prelates, yet the rights of their Sees
Of course, if anything is alleged to have
are permanent and although rivalry may
:

been done by those brethren whom I sent in

perchance cause some disturbance about them,
my stead to the holy Synod, beyond that
yet it cannot impair their dignity. Wherefore, which was
if ever consider action germane to the Faith, it shall be of
brother, you any ought no
weight at all because they were sent by
:

to be taken to uphold the privileges of the

the Apostolic See only for the purpose of
church of Antioch, be sure to explain it
in a letter of your own, that we may be able
5 It is a curious fact in the history of Church government that
to reply to your application completely and the bishopric of Jerusalem for the first centuries never had the
first place in Palestine: this was assigned to the metropolitan of
appropriately. Caesarea, although on great occasions the Bishop of Jerusalem sat
next to the patriarch of Antioch cf. Schaff's Hist., Vol. IL § 56,
:

p. 283, and the viith. Nicene canon : mos antiquus obtineat ut

4 Privilegia tertiee sedis. Leo here still assigns to Antioch Aeli<e, id est lerosolymce, episcopus honoretur salva metropolis
the third place in order of precedence, Rome and Alexandria propria dignitate.
heing first and second respectively; but since 381,35 we have 6 The Ballerinii point out that the ist Council of Ephesus
scan e.g. in Lett. XCVIII., chap. iv.. it had been lowered to the was held in 431, at which Cyril presided for Celestinus L of Rome,
4th 1. ce
I by the insertion of Constantinople between Rome and and that Leo was not bishop till 441 ; this letter was probably
Alexandria ; see SchaflfsHist., Vol. H. § 56, pp. %^^ and follow- addressed to him when archdeacon of Rome, in which case th«
ing, and Gore's Leo, pp. 119 and foil. authority which he had already gained is remarkably illustrated.
 LETTER CXX. 87

and upholding the

extirpating heresy
f'aith. For whatever is laid before
for inquiry beyond the particular
which come before synodal councils
mit of a certain amount of free discussion,
if the holy Fathers have laid down nothing
catholicwhat He had already laid down through our
bishops ministry: to show that, what had been first
subjects formulated by the foremost See of Christen-
may ad- dom, and then received by the judgment of
the whole Christian world, had
truly proceeded
from Himself that in this, too, the members
:

thereon at Nicaea. For anything that is may be at one with the Head. And herein
not in agreement with their rules and consti- our cause for rejoicing grows greater when we
tutions can never obtain the assent of the see that the more fiercely the foe assailed
Apostolic See. But how great must be the Christ's servants, the more did he
afflict him-

diligence with which this rule is kept, you self. For lest the assent of other Sees to
will gather from the copies of the letter which that which the Lord of all has appointed to
we sent to the bishop of Constantinople, re- take precedence of the rest might seem mere
straining his cupidity ; and you shall take complaisance, or lest any other evil suspicion
order that it reach the knowledge of all our might creep in, some were found to dispute
brethren and fellow-priests. our decisions before they were finally ac-
cepted 9. And while some, instigated by the
VI. No one but priests are allowed to preach. author of the disagreement, rush forward into
This too it behoves you, beloved, to guard a warfare of contradictions, a greater good
against, that no one except those who are the results through his fall under the guiding hand
Lord's priests dare to claim the right of of the Author of all goodness. For the gifts
teaching or preaching, be he monk or layman 7, of God's grace are sweeter to us when they
who boasts himself of some knowledge. Be- are gained with mighty efforts and uninter- :

cause although it is desirable that all the rupted peace is wont to seem a lesser good
Church's sons should understand the things than one that is restored by labours. More-
which are right and sound, yet it is permitted over, the Truth itself shines more brightly,
to none outside the priestly rank to assume and is more bravely maintained when what
the office of preacher, since in the Church of the Faith had already taught is afterwards
God all things ought to be orderly, that in confirmed by further inquiry. And still fur-

Christ's one body the more excellent mem- ther, the good name of the priestly office gains
bers should fulfil their own duties, and the much in lustre where the authority of the
lower not resist the higher. Dated the nth highest is preserved without it being thought
of June, in the consulship of the illustrious that the liberty of the lower ranks has been
Opilio (453). at all infringed. And the result of a discussion
contributes to the greater glory of God when
LETTER CXX. the debaters exert themselves with confidence
To Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus, on in overcoming the gainsayers that what of :

Perseverance in the Faith. itself is shown wrong may not seem to be

passed over in prejudicial silence.

Leo, the bishop, to his beloved brother
Theodoret, the bishop. n. Christ's victory has won back many to the
Faith.
L He congratulates Theodoret on their joint
and expresses his approval of an Exult therefore, beloved brother, yes, exult
victory^ Son ofGoD.
honest inquiry which leads to good results. triumphantly in the only-begotten
Through us He has conquered for Himself
Onthe return of our brothers and fellow- the reality of Whose flesh was denied.
priests, whom the See of the blessed Peter us and for us He
has conquered,
Through
sent to the holy council, we ascertained, be- in whose cause we have conquered. This
loved, the victory you and we together had to the Lord's Advent
happy day ranks next
won by assistance from on high over the for the world. T\\q robber is laid low, and
blasphemy of Nestorius, as well as over the there is restored to our age the mystery of the
madness of Eutyches. Wherefore we make Divine Incarnation which the enemy of man-
our boast in the Lord, singing with the pro- kind was obscuring with his chicaneries, be-
"
phet our help is in the name of the Lord,
:
cause the facts would not let him actually
"
who hath made heaven and earth ^ who has had
Nay, the immortal mystery
:

destroy it.
suffered us to sustain no harm in the person
of our brethren, but has corroborated by the 9 These were, of course, the bishops of lllyricum
andPalestine,
in the reading of Leo 8
irrevocable assent of the whole brotherhood who raised objections at various points
were allowed five days to reconsider
Tome at Chalcedon. They their consent. See Introduc
the matter, and ultimately yielded
and Brights notes to the Tome, who gives
their
tion, p. X.,
8 Ps. cxxiii. 8. and the answers in detail, esp. nn. 148, 156, 160, and 173.
7 See Lett. CXX., chap, vi., note 7 I obTections
88 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
perished from the hearts of unbelievers, be- to belong s, but to an essence co-eternal and
cause so great salvation is of no avail to un- consubstantial with the Father as if the :

believers, as the Very Truth said to His
*'
disciples he that believeth and is baptized
: pierced on the Cross, as if the Unchangeable
shall be saved ; but he that believeth not
shall be condemned ^" The rays of the
Sun of Righteousness which were obscured
throughout the East by the clouds of Nes-
torius and Eutyches, have shone out brightly
from the West, where it has reached its zenith
in the Apostles and teachers of the Church.
And yet not even in the East is it to be
believed that it was ever eclipsed where noble
confessors 2 have been found among your
ranks: so that, when the old enemy was
trying afresh, through the impenitent heart
of a modern Pharaoh 3, to blot out the seed
of faithful Abraham and the sons of promise,
he grew weary, through God's mercy, and
could harm no one save himself. And in
regard to him the Almighty has worked this
wonder also, in that He has not overwhelmed
with the founder of the tyranny those who
nature of the Godhead could have been
could grow from infancy to manhood, or the
eternal Wisdom could progress in wisdom, or
God, who is a Spirit, could thereafter be filled
with the Spirit. In this, too, their sheer
madness betrayed its origin, because, as far as
it could, it attempted to injure everybody.
For he, who afflicted you with his persecu-
tions, led others wrong by driving them to
consent to his wickedness. Yea, even us too,
although he had wounded us in each one of
the brethren (for they are our members), even
us he did not exempt from special vexation
in attempting to inflict an injury upon his
Head with strange and unheard of and in-
credible effrontery^. But would that he had
recovered his senses even after all these
enormities, and had not saddened us by his
death and eternal damnation. There was no
measure of wickedness that he did not reach :

were associated with him in the slaughter it was not enough for him that, sparing neither

of the people of Israel, but has gathered them
into His own people ; and as the Source of
all mercy knew to be worthy of Himself and
possible for Himself alone, He has made
them conquerors with us who were conquered
by us. For whilst the spirit of falsehood is
living nor dead, and forswearing truth and
allying himself with falsehood, he imbrued his
hands, that had been already long polluted,
in the blood of a guiltless, catholic priest 7.
And since it is written : " he that hateth his
^ "
brother is a murderer he has actually
:

the only true enemy of the human race, it is
undoubted that all whom the Truth has won
over to His side share in His triumph over
that enemy. Assuredly it now is clear how
divinely authorized are these words of our
carried out what he was said already to have
done in hate, as if he had never heard of this
"
nor of that which the Lord says, learn of
Me ; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and
ye shall find rest unto your souls for My ;

Redeemer, which are so applicable to the yoke is easy and My burden is light 9."
enemies of the Faith that one may not doubt
"
A worthy preacher of the devil's errors has
they were said of them You," He says,
: been found in this Egyptian plunderer, who,
"are of your father the devil, and the lusts like the cruellest tyrant the Church has had,
of your father it is your will to fulfil. He forced his villainous blasphemies on the
was a murderer from the beginning and stood reverend brethren through the violence of
not in the truth, because the truth is not in riotous mobs and the blood-stained hands
him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of soldiers. And when our Redeemer's voice
of his own : for he is a liar and the father assures us that the author of murder and of
lying is one and the same, He has carried
thereof 4." out
both equally as if these things were written
:

III. Dio scorns^ who madness has attacked not to be avoided but to be perpetrated and
in his :

even the bishop of Rome^ has shown hi7nselj thus does he apply to the completion of his
the instrument of Satan. destruction the salutary warnings of the Son
It is not to be wondered, then, that they who of God, and turns a deaf ear to what the same
" I
have accepted a delusion as to our nature in the Lord has said, speak that which I have
true God agree with their father on these
points also, maintaining that what was seen, 5 Viz. to human nature.
6 A reference to Letter XCVIII. (from the Synod of Chalcedon
heard, and in fact, by the witness of the gospel, to Leo), chap. ii. shows that Dioscorus had threatened Leo with
touched and handled in the only Son of God, excommunication excomjttuuicationem vteditatus est contra te
;

qui corpus ecclesice unire/estinas.

belonged not to that to which it was proved 7 This was of course Flavian. Quesnel quotes Liberatus the
deacon (chap. x. of the Breviary) as asserting that no sooner was
Dioscorus made bishop of Alexandria than oppressit Cyrilli
« S. Mark xvi. i6. heredes et per calumnias multas ab eis absttdit pec7inins. His
He is thinking especially of the martyred Flavian. accusers at Chalcedon charge him with being an Origenist, an
3 Dioscorus of Alexandria is meant. Arian, a murderer, an incendiary, and an evil liver generally
8 I S. 9 S. Matt. xi. 29, 30.
4 S. John viii. 44. Johniii. 15-
 LETTER CXX.
seen with My Father and ye do that which
; V. Theodorefs orthodoxy has been
happily and
ye have seen with your father \"
thoroughly vindicated.
IV. Those who undertake to speak authorita- Wherefore this, too, it is our
duty to pro-
vide against the Church's
tivelyon doctrine, must preserve the balance enemies, that, as far
as in us lies, we leave them no occasion for
between the extremes.
slandering us, nor yet, in acting against the
Accordingly while he strove to cut short Nestorians or Eutychians, ever seem to have
Flavian of blessed memory's life in the pre- retreated before the other
side, but that we
sent world, he has deprived himself of the shun and condemn both the enemies of Christ
light of true life. While he tried to drive you inequal measure, so that whenever the interests
out of your churches, he has cut off himself of the hearers in
any way require it, we may
from fellowship with Christians. While he with all promptitude and clearness strike down
drags and drives many into agreement with them and their doctrines with the anathema
error, he has stabbed his own soul with many that they deserve, lest if we seem to do this
a wound, a solitary convicted offender beyond
doubtfully or tardily, we be thought to act
all,and through all and for all, for he was the our will 4. And although the facts
against
cause of all men's being accused. But, al- themselves are sufficient to remind your wis-
though, brother, you who are nurtured on dom of this, yet now actual experience has
solid food, have little need of such reminders,
brought the lesson home. But blessed be our
yet that we mny fulfil what belongs to our God, whose invincible Truth has shown you
position according to that utterance of the free from all taint of
heresy in the judgment
"
Apostle who says, Besides these things that of the Apostolic Sees. To whom you will
are without, that which presseth on me daily,
repay due thanks for all these labours, if you
anxiety for all the churches. Who is weakened keep yourself such a defender of the universal
and I am not weak ? Who is made to stumble Church as we have proved and do still prove
and I burn not=^?" we believe this admoni- you. For that God has dispelled all calum-
tion ought to be given especially on the pre- nious fallacies, we attribute to the blessed
sent occasion, that whenever by the ministra- Peter's wondrous care of us all, for after sanc-
tion of the Divine grace we either overwhelm tioning the judgment of his See in defining
or cleanse those who are without, in the pool the Faith, he allowed no sinister imputation
of doctrine, we go not away in aught from to rest on any of you, who have laboured with
those rules of Faith which the Godhead of the us for the catholic Faith because the Holy
:

Holy Ghost brought forward at the Council Spirit adjudged that no one could fail to come
of Chalcedon, and weigh our words with out conqueror of those whose Faith had now
every caution so as to avoid the two extremes conquered.
of new false doctrine 3 not any longer (God
:

forbid it) as if debating what is doubtful, but VI. He asks Theodoret for his continued co-

with full authority laying down conclusions
already arrived at ; for in the letter which we
issued from the Apostolic See, and which has
been ratified by the assent of the entire holy
Synod, we know that so many divinely author-
ised witnesses are brought together, that no
one can entertain any further doubt, except one
who prefers to enwrap himself in the clouds
of error, and the proceedings of the Synod
whether those in which we read the formu-
lating of the definition of Faith, or those in
which the aforesaid letter of the Apostolic See
was zealously supported by you, brother, and
especially the address of the whole Council to
our most religious Princes, are corroborated
by the testimonies of so many fathers in the
past that they must persuade any one, however
unwise and stubborn his heart, so long as he
be not already joined with the devil in dam-
nation for his wickedness.
2 2
»
operation, and refers him to a letter which
he has written to the bishop of Antioch.
It remains that we exhort you to con-
tinue your co-operation with the Apostolic
See, because we have learnt that some rem-
nants of the Eutychian and Nestorian error
still linger amongst you. For the victory
which Christ our Lord has vouchsafed to His
Church, although it increases our confidence,
does not yet entirely destroy our anxiety, nor
is it granted us to sleep but to work on more
calmly. Hence it is we wish to be assisted
in this too by your watchful care, that you
4 The Ballerinii remind us that all these allusions to keeping
the balance of Truth in this and the last chapter, and here
to
et evidentissime were intended lor Theo-
z.c\S.Vi% promptissime
of Nestoruis
doret's especial benefit, who from his former defence
and attacks on Cyril had been suspected of the Nestorian taint,
but had expressly cleared himself at the Council of Chalcedon.
next sentence,
This explains the res ipsa and experimenta of the
and the solemn adjuration of the sentence next
but one.
5 See the Acts of Chalcedon i, ingrediaturet
reverendissimus
quia et rejtitmt
eMscoPus Theodoretus ut sit particeps synodt, Leo and «. r^^'-e '^e
ei episcopatufft sanctissimus archzepiscopus
Cor. fndLs ask for a verdict, ''sicut et sanctissimus Leo archiepiscopui
Post Deum Leo

3
S. John viii. 38.
Inter ntrumqiie hosiein
xi. 28, 29.
tio7>ella perJidicB, sc. Nescorianism S&TC
iudicavit'
to which the whole council replied
and Eutychianism.
90 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
hasten to inform the ApostoHc See by your my hands, I entreat the Lord to gladden me
periodic reports what progress the Lord's with the news of your safety, and to bring aid
teaching makes in those regions ; to the end evermore and more by your means to the
that we may assist the priests of that district maintenance of that article of the Faith over
in whatever way experience suggests. which the minds of certain monks within the
On those matters which were mooted in the province of Palestine have been much dis-
often-quoted council, in unlawful opposition to turbed so that to the best of your pious zeal
;

the venerable canons of Nicaea, we have written all confidence in such heretical perversity may
to our brother and fellow-bishop, the occupant be destroyed. For what but sheer destruction
of the See of Antioch ^, adding that too which was to be feared by men who were not moved
you had given us verbal information about either by the principles of God's mysteries %
by your delegates with reference to the un- or by the authority of the Scriptures, or by
scrupulousness of certain monks, and laying the evidence of the sacred places themselves*.
down strict injunctions that no one, be he May it advantage then the Churches, as by
monk 7 or layman, that boasts himself of some God's favour it does advantage them, and may
knowledge, should presume to preach except it advantage the human race itself which the
the Lord's priests. That letter, however, we Word of God adopted at the Incarnation, that
wish to reach all men's knowledge for 'the you have conceived the wish to take up your
benefit of the universal Church through our abode in that country 3 where the proofs of
aforesaid brother and fellow-bishop Maximus His wondrous acts and the signs of His suffer-
;

and for that reason we have not thought fit ings speak to you of our Lord Jesus Christ
to add a copy of it to this ; because we have as not only true God but also true Man.
no doubt of the due carrying out of our in- Faith
II. They are to he told that the catholic
junctions to our aforesaid brother and fellow-
God keep rejects both the Eutychian and the Nestorian
bishop. (In another hand.) thee
extremes. He wishes to be informed how far
safe, beloved brother. Dated 1 1
June in the
she succeeds.
consulship of the illustrious Opilio (453).
If then the aforesaid revere and love the
LETTERS CXXI. and CXXII. name of " catholic," and wish to be numbered
The former to Marcian Augustus, and among the members of the Lord's body, let
them
reject the crooked errors which in their
THE other to Julian the Bishop.
rashness they have committed, and let them
Asking him for further inquiries and infor- show penitence 4 for their wicked blasphemies
mation about the proper date for Easter in and deeds of bloodshed 5. For the salvation
455 ; cf. Letter LXXXVIII. chap. 4, above. of their souls let them yield to the synodal
decrees which have been confirmed in the
LETTER CXXIIL city of Chalcedon. And because nothing but
To Eudocia Augusta^, about the Monks true faith and quiet humility attains to the
OF Palestine 9. understanding of the mystery of man's salva-
Leo, the bishop, to Eudocia Augusta. tion, let them believe what they read in the
Gospel, what they confess in the Creed, and
I. Arequest that she should use her infiueuce not mix themselves up with unsound doctrines.
with the monks of Palestine in reducing them For as the catholic Faith condemns Nestorius,
to order, who dared to maintain two persons in our one
I do not doubt that your piety is aware how Lord Jesus Christ, so does it also condemn
Eutyches and Dioscorus who deny that the
^
great is devotion to the catholic
my Faith,
and with what care I am bound, God helping
me, to guard against the Gospel of truth * Ratio
sacramentontm, it cannot be too often repeated that
being withstood at any time by ignorant to Leo and other early Fathers, all nature, and all its phenomena,
or disloyal men. and all God's dealings with mankind are sacramenta. and capable
And, therefore, after ex- of a sacramental (i.e. higher, inner) interpretation the particular
:

pressing to you my dutiful greetings which sncramentum he is thinking of here is the Incarnation, which he
speaks of just below, as often elsewhere, as the sacrament inn
your clemency is ever bound to receive at salutis humancB (the sacrament or mystery whereby man is
saved).
Viz., the places in Palestine where these monks themselves
2
6 This is Letter CXIX. to Maximus, bishop of Antioch lived, which trustworthy history or tradition connects with the
iq.v.). various incidents in our Lord's life.
must be remembered that monachiis esse in those days
7 It 3 just made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land.
Eudocia had
meant complete withdrawal from all active life in the world, the 4 poefiitentiam : this is the regular and very expressive
Agant
preaching orders being a much later institution. The B.illerinii translation in the Latin Versions and among the Fathers of the
suggest that it may have been a certain abbot Barsumas, who with Greek fxeTavoelv.
his followers is said (Act. Chalc. 4) iotam Syria7n cotnmovisse. 5 They had seized Jerusalem, and deposed Juvenal, the
See also Lett. CXIX., chap. vi. Bishop, setting up a partisan of their own in his stead.
8 See Letter
CXVII., chap, iii., n. & 6 Leo not
infrequently joins these two together as equally
9 See Letter CIX. above. CIX.
re.sponsible (e.g. Lett. 3).
 LETTER CXXIV. 91

true human flesh was assumed in the Virgin teaching of the Gospel and Apostles, and in
Mother's womb by the only-begotten Word nothing have I departed from the creed of the
of God. holy Fathers because the Faith is one,
:
true,
exhortations have any success in
If your unique, catholic, and to it nothing can be
convincing these persons, which will win for added, nothing taken away though Nestorius :

you eternal beseech your clemency

glory, I first, and now Eutyches, have endeavoured to
to inform me of it by letter that I may have
; assail it from an opposite
standpoint, but with
the joy of knowing that you have reaped the similar disloyalty, and have tried to
impose on
fruit of your good work, and that they through the Church of God two
contradictory heresiej^
the Lord's mercy have not perished. Dated which has led to their both being
deservedly
the 15th of June, in the consulship of the condemned by the disciples of the Truth >
illustrious Opilio (453). because the false view which they both held in
different ways was exceedingly mad and sacri-
LETTER CXXIV. legious.

To THE Monks of Palestine. II. Eutyches^ who confounds the persons^ is as

the whole much to be rejected as Nestorius, who separates
Leo, the bishop, to body of
monks settled throughout Palestine. them 9.

Nestorius, therefore, must be amthematized

I. They have possibly been misled by a wrong
translation of his letter on the Incarnation to
Flavian.
The anxious care, which I owe to the
whole Church and to all its sons, has ascer-
tained from many sources that some offence
has been given to your minds, beloved, through
my interpreters 7, who being either ignorant, as
for believing the Blessed Virgin
Mary to be
mother of His manhood only, whereby he
made the person of His flesh one thing, and
that of His Godhead another, and did not
recognize the one Christ in the Word of God
and in the flesh, but spoke of the Son of
God as separate and distinct from the son
of manalthough, without losing that un-
:

it appears, or malicioup, have made you take changeable essence which belongs to Him
some of my statements in a different sense to together with the Father and the Holy Spirit
what I meant, not being capable of turning from all eternity and without respect of time,
"
the Latin into Greek with proper accuracy, the '* Word became flesh within the Virgin's
although in the explanation of subtle and womb in such wise that by that one conception
difficult matters, one who undertakes to dis- and one parturition she was at the same time,
cuss them can scarcely satisfy himself even in in virtue of the union of the two substances,
his own tongue. And yet this has so far been both handmaid and mother of the Lord.
of advantage to me, that by your disapproving This Elizabeth also knew, as Luke the evan-
of what the catholic Faith rejects, we know " Whence is
gelist declares, when she said :

you are greater friends to the true than to me

this to that the mother of
"
my Lord should
the false and that you quite properly refuse
: come to me But Eutyches also must be
'
?
to believe what I myself also abhor, in accord- stricken with the same anathema, who. be-
ance with ancient doctrine^. For although my coming entangled in the treacherous errors of
letter addressed to bishop Flavian, of holy the old heretics, has chosen the third dogma
memory, is of itself sufficiently explicit, and of Apollinaris ^ so that he denies the reality
:

stands in no need either of correction or ex- of his human flesh and soul, and maintains
planation, yet other of my writings harmonize the whole of our Lord Jesus Christ to be of
with that letter, and in them rny position will one nature, as if the Godhead of the Word
be found similarly set forth. For necessity had turned itself into flesh and soul and as if :

was laid upon me to argue against the. heretics to be conceived and born, to be nursed and
who have thrown many of Christ's peoples grow, to be crucified and die, to be buried
and
into confusion, both before our most merciful rise again, and to ascend into heaven and to

princes and the holy synodal Council, and the sit on the Father's right hand, from whence
church of Constantinople, and thus I have He shall come to judge the living and the
laid down what we ought to think and feel on dead— as if all those things belonged to that

the Incarnation of the Word according to the essence only which admits of none of them

7 It will be remembered that Leo himself knew not a word

9 The whole of chap. ii. will be found repeated in Ep. clxv.
of the language, which will account for his uncertainty, consequent 1 Luke
helplessness, and uneasiness in this and other cases where a
i. 43.
chap. ii. ^.-rr/ .• •.. •

conatns—anttqua tmpii Valenhni

''
3 Cf. Ep. xxii. chap. 3
knowledge of the language would have served him in excellent of one of the sections ol
stead. (the adherent of Apollinaris and head
8 I.e. so much good at all events has come from your objection Apollinarians after his death) "etAfollmaris
mala dogmata re
Christ sman-
that we know you are strongly opposed to Eutycbes, at present novare." The third dogma of Apollinaris was that
hood was formed out of a divine substance." Bright, 147.
my own special abhorrence.
 92 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
without the reality of the flesh seeing that : And in what way could He properly fulfil His i

mediation, unless He who in the form of God

^
the nature of the Only-begotten is the nature
of the Father, the nature of the Holy Spirit, was equal to the Father, were a sharer of our
and that the undivided unity and consub- nature also in the form of a slave so that the :

stantial equality of the eternal Trinity is at one new Man might effect a renewal of the
once impassible and unchangeable. But if3 old and the bond of death fastened on us by
:

this heretic withdraws from the perverse views one man's wrong-doing 9 might be loosened
of Apollinaris, lest he be proved to hold that by the death of the one Man who alone owed
the Godhead is passible ^ and mortal and yet nothing to death.
: For the pouring out of the
dares to pronounce the nature of the Incarnate blood of the righteous on behalf of the un-
Word that is of the Word made Flesh one, he righteous was so powerful in its effect ^ so
undoubtedly crosses over into the mad view rich a ransom that, if the whole body of us
of Manichaeuss and Marcion^, and believes prisoners only believed in their Redeemer, not
that the man Jesus Christ, the mediator be- one would be held in the tyrant's bonds since :

tween God and men, did all things in an as the Apostle says, " where sin abounded,
unreal way, and had not a human body, grace also did much more abound'^." And
but that a phantom-like apparition presented since we, who were born under the imputa-
itself to the beholders' tions of sin, have received the power of a
eyes.
new birth unto righteousness, the gift of
HI. The acknowledgment ofournatlire in C/irisi
liberty has become stronger than the debt of
is necessary to orthodoxy. slavery.
As these iniquitous lies were once rejected
IV. They only benefit by the blood of Christ
by the catholic Faith, and such men's blas-
condemned
who truly share in His death and resur-
phemies by the unanimous votes
rection.
of the blessed Fathers throughout the world,
whoever these are that are so blinded and What hope then do they, who deny the
strange to the light of truth as to deny the reality of the human person in our Saviour's
presence of human, that is our, nature in the body, leave for themselves in the efficacy of
Word of God from the time of the Incarna- this mystery? Let them say by what sacrifice
tion, they must show on what ground they they have been reconciled, by what blood-
claim the name of Christian, and in what wax shedding brought back. Who is He " who
they harmonize with the true Gospel, if the gave Himself for us an offering and a
child-bearing of the blessed Virgin produced victim to God for a sweet smell 4:" or what
either the flesh without the Godhead or the sacrifice was ever more hallowed than that
Godhead without the flesh. For as it cannot which the true High priest placed upon the
be denied that " the Word became flesh and altar of the cross by the immolation of His
dwelt in us 7," so it cannot be denied that own flesh? For although in the sight of the
"
God was in Christ, reconciling the world Lord the death of many of His saints has
to Himself^." But what reconciliation can •been precious s, yet no innocent's death was
there be, whereby God might be propitiated the propitiation of the world. The righteous
for the human race, unless the mediator be- have received, not given, crowns and from :

tween God and man took up the cause of all ? the endurance of the faithful have arisen ex-
amples of patience, not the gift of justification.
3 Eutyches had
expressly tried to guard himself against this For their deaths affected themselves alone,
'•
imputation: Ep. xxi. chap. 3, anathematizaiis ApoUitinrium.
Valentinum, Manem et Nestor'mm, &^c." See Bright's valuable and no one has paid off another's debt by his
notes 32, 33, 34, and esp. 35, where he shows that " it was polemical own
death ^ one alone among the sons of
:
rhetoric to say that he was reviving ApoUinarian or Valentinian
theories."
4 It must be
clearly understood that this ugly word is here and 9 Prcevaricatio : this is a legal term which is often used of sin
elsewhere employed to \.r'!m%\zx^ passibilis {nae-qTO^) for no reason
(esp. in connexion with Adam's transgression). Its original tech-
except the necessity of the case /aiz and nda-xei-v are both of far
: nical meaning is the action of an advocate who plays into the
wider and broader signification than "suffer" or its synonyms:
enemy's hand. In theology the devil (5ia/3oAos) is man's adversary,
they are simply the passive oi /acere and irotetv (Trpaatreiv). and and man himself is befooled into collusion with him by breaking
there is no proper equivalent in ordinary English parlance. This God's law.
tendency of terms to become more and more narrow and ot 1 Potens ad
privilegium : privilegium is another legal term
particular application is constantly meeting and baffling one in signifying technically a bill framed to meet an individual case
translating the Latin and Greek languages. generally in a detrimental way, such bills being against the spirit
5 Leo elsewhere also makes this
hardly justifiable inference of the Roman law: here Leo uses it in a sense more nearly
that Eutychianism is a new form of Docetism as this view was "
'''
approaching our English idea of privilege."
called; chap. vi. below, and Serm. Ixv. c. 4 isti phantasmatici 2 Rom. v. 2o.
Ckristiani," also xxviii. 4, and Ixiv. i, 2. That the Manichaeans 3 Siib feccati prcEiudicio: yet a third legal term: preehidicium
, naturally held Docetic views on the Incarnation is obvious when in Roman law was a semi-formal and anticipatory verdict by the
we remember that their fundamental misconception was that matter judge before the case came on for final decision in court; in
is identical with evil.
6 Marcion was the founder chapter vi. we have the \&x\) prceiudicare.
of one of the most formidable 4 Eph. V. 2. 5 Cf. Ps. cxv. 5.
Gnostic sects towards the close of the second century : Tertullian 6 The idea of vicarious death was not unfamiliar to the Greeks
wrote a famous treatise (still extant) against liim. Like other and Romans e.g. Alkestis dying for her husband Admetos. and
:

Gnostics, his views involved him in 1 )ocetism. the fairly numerous examples of "devotion" of Roman Generals
7 S. John i. 14. 8 a Cor. v. on the battlefield.
19.

i
 LETTER CXXIV.
men, our Lord
Jesus Christ, stands out as One Father was greater than He for the catholic
in whom are crucified, all dead, all buried, Faith
all
upholds and defends both positions, be-
all raised again. Of them He Himself said lieving the only Son of God to be both Man
:
" when I am lifted from the
earth, I will draw and the Word according to the distinctive
all (things) unto Me 7." True faith also, that properties of His divine and human substance.
justifies the transgressors and makes them
VI. There is no confusion of the two natures in
just, is drawn to Him who shared their human
nature, and wins salvation in Him, in whom
alone man and thus is
finds himself not guilty ; Although therefore from that beginning
free to glory in thepower of Him who in the
humiliation of our flesh engaged in conflict
with the haughty foe, and shared His victory
with those in whose body He had triumphed.
V. The actions of Christ's two natures must be
kept distinct.
Although therefore in our one Lord Jesus
Christ, the true Son of God and man, the
person of the Word and of the flesh is one, and
both beings have their actions in common ^
yet we must understand the character of the
acts themselves, and by the contem[)lation of
sincere faith distinguish those to which the
humility of His weakness is brought from
those to which His sublime power is inclined
what it is that the flesh without the Word or
the Word without the flesh does not do. For
instance, without the power of the Word the
Virgin would not have conceived nor brought
forth and without the reality of the flesh His
:
infancy would not have laid wrapt in swaddling
clothes. Without the power of the Word the
Magi would not have adored the Child that a
new star had pointed out to them and with- : them to inspect with their eyes and to handle
out the reality of the flesh that Child would
not have been ordered to be carried away mto
Egypt and withdrawn from Herod's perse-
cution. Without the power of the Word the
Father's voice uttered from the sky would not
have said, " This is My beloved Son, in whom
I am well pleased 9 :" and without the reality of
the flesh John would not have been able to
" Behold the Lamb of
point to Him and say:
God, behold Him that beareth away the sins
of the world ^" Without the power of the
Word there would have been no restoring of
the sick to health, no raising of the dead to
life and without the reality of the flesh He
: as the blessed apostle proclaims, "when He
would not have hungered and needed food,
nor grown weary and needed rest. Lastly,
without the power of the Word, the Lord
j
would not have professed Himself equal to
I'
the Father, and without the reality of the
flesh He would not also have said that the
7 S. John xii. 32, omnia: with the Vulgate.
scarcely necessary to point out mat the old story of the
8 It is
* '
comtnunicatio idiomaUim is here again discussed cf. the Tome,
:
chapters iv. and v.
9 S. Matt. iii. 17, and Bright's note 5.
* S.
John i. 29 :the repetition of the Ecce (behold) is in
ccordance with the old Latin version* : cf. Westcott in loc.
93
:
Christ^.
whereby in the Virgin's womb "the Word
became flesh," no sort of division ever arose
between the Divine and the human substance,
and through all the growth and changes of
His body, the actions were of one Person the
whole time, yet we do not by any mixing of
them up confound those very acts which were
done inseparably and from the character of
:
the acts we perceive what belonged to either
form. For neither do His Divine acts aff"ect3
: His human, nor His human acts His Divine,
since both concur in this way and to this very
end that in their operation His twofold quali-
ties be not absorbed the one by the other, nor
His individuality doubled. Therefore let those
: Christian phantom-mongers * tell us, what
nature of the Saviour's it was that was fast-
ened to the wood of the Cross, that lay in the
tomb, and that on the third day rose in the
flesh when the stone was rolled away from the
grave or what kind of body Jesus presented
:
to His disciples' eyes entering when the doors
were shut upon them seeing that to drive
:
away the beholders' disbelief. He required
with their hands the still open prints of the
nails and the flesh wound of His pierced side.
But if in spite of the truth being so clear, their
persistence in heresy will not abandon their
position in the darkness, let them show whence
they promise themselves the hope of eternal
life, which no one can attain to,
save through
the mediator between God and man, the man
Jesus Christ. For "there is not another name
given to men under heaven, in which they
must be saved 5." Neither is there any ransom-
ing of men from captivity, save in His "blood,
" who ^
gave Himself a ransom for all who, :
was in the form of God, thought it not robbery
that He was equal with God but emptied ;
Himself, receiving the form of a slave, Leing
in the likeness of men, and being found
made
fashion as a man He humbled Himself,
in
the
being made obedient even unto death,
death of the cross. For which reason God
8 Considerable portions of this chapter are found repeated word
for word in Sermon LXIV. chap. i. and iv._
3 'Lzx..prceiudicant, see note 3 to chap, ni., above.
above.
4 Istiphantasmatici Christiani, cf. note 5,
5 Acts iv. 12. * X Tim. 11. 6.
94 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
also Him, and gave Him a name
exalted rich and poor; rich, because "in the begin-
which above every name that in the name
is :
ning was the Word, and the Word was with
of Jesus every knee may bow of things in God, and God was the Word. This was in
heaven, of things on the earth, and of things the beginning with God. All things were
under the earth, and that every tongue may made through Him, and without Him was
confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the made nothing :" and poor because " the Word
glory of God the Father 7." became flesh and dwelt in us 3." But what is
that emptying of Himself, or that poverty
VII. // was as being " in form of a slave J"* not except the
receiving of the form of a slave by
as Son of God that He was exalted. which the majesty of the Word was veiled,
*
Although therefore the Lord Jesus Christ is
and the scheme for man's redemption carried
and the true Godhead and true Manhood out ? For as the original chains of our captivity
one,
in Him forms absolutely one and the same could not be loosed, unless a man of our race

person, and the entirety of this union cannot

and of our nature appeared who was not under
be separated by any division, yet the exalta- the prejudice of the old debt, and who with his
tion wherewith "God exalted Him," and untainted blood might blot out the bond of
" death 4, as it had from the beginning been
gave Him a name which excels every name,"
we understand to belong to that form which divinely fore-ordained, so it came to pass in
needed to be enriched this increase of the fulness of the appointed time that the
by
" in "
glory 9. the form of God the promise which had been proclaimed in many
Of course
Son was equal to the Father, and between the ways might reach its long expected fulfilment,
Father and the Only-begotten there was no and that thus, what had been frequently an-
distinction in point of essence, no diversity in nounced by one testimony after another, might
have all doubtfulness removed.
point of majesty nor through the mystery^ of
:

the Incarnation had the Word been deprived

of anything which should be restored Him by VIII. A protest against their faithlessness and
the Father's gift. But " the form of a slave " inconsistency in this matter.

by which the impassible Godhead fulfilled And so, as all these heresies have been
a pledge of mighty loving-kindness % is human destroyed, which through the holy devotion
weakness which was lifted up into the glory of of the presiding Fathers have been cut off
the divine power, the Godhead and the man- from the body of the catholic unity, and which
hood being right from the Virgin's conception deserved to be exiles from Christ, because
so completely united that without the manhood they have made the Incarnation of the Word,
the divine acts, and without the Godhead the which is the one salvation of those who believe
human acts were not performed. For which aright, a stone of offence and a stumbling-
reason as the Lord of majesty is said to have block to themselves, I am surprised that you,
been crucified, so He who from eternity is beloved, have any difficulty in discerning the
equal with God is said to have been exalted. light of the Truth. And since it has been
Nor does it matter by which substance Christ made clear by numerous explanations that the
is spoken of, since the
unity of His person in- Christianr Faith was right in condemning both
separably remaining He is at once both wholly Nestorius and Eutyches with Dioscorus, and
Son of man according to the flesh and wholly that a man cannot be called a Christian who
Son of God according to His Godhead, which gives his assent to the blasphemous opinion
is one with the Father. Whatever therefore of either the one or the other, I am grieved
Christ received in time, He received in virtue that you are, as I hear, doing despite to
of His manhood, on which are conferred what- the teaching of the Gospel and the Apostles
soever it had not. For according to the power by stirring up the various bodies of citizens
of the Word, "all things that the Father hath " with seditions, by disturbing the churches, and
the Son also hath indiscriminately, and what by inflicting not only insults, but even death,
" in
the form of a slave "He received from the upon priests and bishops, so that you lose
Father, He also Himself gave in the form of sight of your resolves and profession 5 through
the Father. He is in Himself at once both your fury and cruelty. Where is your rule of
meekness and quietness ? where is the long-
7 Phil. 6—11.
ii. suffering of patience? where the tranquillity of
8 Xhe whole of this
chapter is repeated with slight variations
in his letter (CLXV.) to Leo the Emperor (chaps. 8 and 9), peace ? where the firm foundation of love and
9 Quce ditanda erat tantce glorificationis augmento ace. to courage of endurance? what evil persuasion
Leo's use of the gerundive, see Tome, chap. quod omniutii
i.
has carried you off, what persecution has
. . .

regenerandorunt voce depromitur.

*
Here the word is actually mysteritim, not, as usual, sacra-
mentuni.
a Sacranientum magna i Tim. iii. 16 cf. 3 S. John i. 1—3, 14. * The reference is to Col. ii. 14.
pietatis, :
Bright's
note 8. 5 Viz. as monks as well as baptized members of the church.
 LETTER CXXIX
95

separated you from the gospel of Christ ? or the Godhead, as the Apostle says, " whose are
what strange craftiness of the Deceiver has the fathers, and from whom,
according to the
shown itself that, forgetting the prophets and flesh is Christ, who is above all God things
apostles, forgetting the health-giving creed aiid blessed for ever. Amen ^."
confession which you pronounced before many
witnesses when you received the sacrament of CXXV. LETTER
baptism you should give yourselves up to the To Julian, the Bishop, by Count
the Devil's deceits? what effect would "the RODANUS.
"
Claws ^ and other cruel tortures have had
(Asking him to write quickly, and not
on you if the empty comments of heretics have keep
him in suspense.)
had so much weight in taking the purity of
your faith by storm ? you think you are acting LETTER CXXVL
for the Faith and yet you go against the Faith.
You arm yourselves in the name of the To Marcian Augustus.
Church and yet fight against the Church. Is (Congratulating him on the restoration of
this what you have learnt from prophets, evan- peace in
Palestine.)
gelists, and aposdes? to deny
the true flesh
of Christ, to subject the very essence of the CXXVII. LETTER
Word to suffering and death, to make our To Julian, Bishop of Cos.
nature different from His who repaired it, and
to reckon all that the cross uplifted, that the
(About (i) affairs in Palestine, (2) a letter
from Proterius, (3) the date of Easter, (4) his
spear pierced, that the stone on the tomb
to the Synod of Chalcedon, (5) the
received and gave back, to be only the work reply
of Aetius.)
of Divine and not also of human hu- deposition
power,
mility? It is in reference to this humility that LETTER CXXVII.
" For I do not blush for the
the Apostle says,
Gospel 7," inasmuch as he knew what a slur To Marcian Augustus.
was cast upon Christians by their enemies.
(Professing readiness to be reconciled to
And, therefore, the Lord also made proclama- Anatolius if he will abide by the canons and
" he that shall confess Me before
tion, saying :
not the of infringe prerogatives others.)
men him will I also confess before My
Father ^." For these will not be worthy of LETTER CXXIX.
the Son and the Father's acknowledgment in
To Proterius, Bishop of Alexandria.
whom the flesh of Chiist awakens no respect :

and they will prove themselves to have gained Leo to Proterius, bishop of Alexandria.
no virtue from the sign of the cross 9 who I. Ife commends his persistent loyalty to the
blush to avow with their lips what they have Faith.
consented to bear upon their brows. Your letter, beloved, which our brother
IX. Anexhortation to accept the catholic view and fellow-bishop Nestorius duly brought us,
has caused me great joy. For it was seemly
of the Incarnation.
that such an epistle should be sent by the
Give up, my sons, give up these suggestions
head of the church of Alexandria to the
of the devil. God's Truth nothing can impair,
See, as showed that the Egyptians
but the Truth does not save us except in our Apostolic
" had from the first learnt from the teaching
flesh. For, as the prophet says, truth is
of the most blessed Apostle Peter through his
sprung out of the earth ^," and the Virgin blessed
disciple Mark 3, that which it is agreed
Mary conceived the Word in such wise that the Romans' have believed, that beside the
she ministered flesh of her substance to be
Lord Jesus Christ "there is no other name
united to Him without the addition of a second which they
given to men under heaven, in
person, and without the disappearance of her must be saved -»." But because "all men
nature seeing that He who was in the form
have not faiths" and the crafty Tempter
:

jOf God took the form of a slave in such wise never

delights so much in wounding
the hearts
that Christ is one and the same in both forms :

of men as when he can poison their unwary

God bending Himself to the weak things of minds with errors that are opposed to Gospel
man, and man rising up to the high things of
Truth, we must strive by the mighty teaching
of the Holy Ghost to prevent Christian know-
• The Ungulce (Claws) were among the numerous instruments
jwith which Christians were tortured cf. Tert. Apol. xii. 57,
:

mnj^Iis deraditis iatera christianorum ; Cypr. de lapsis cliap.

» Rom. jx. 5.
adli. {cum) ungula effoderet, euro me in colluctatione deseruit. - , , , , »i J •
3 S. Mark was the reputed founder of the church
of Alexandria.
7 Rom. i. 16. 8 S. Matt. x. 3a. 9 Viz. in Baptism.
-* Acts iv. la. 5 s Thess. in. a.
« Ps. Ixxxv. la. Cf. Letter IX. chap. i.
96 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
ledge from being perverted by the devil's with the Nestorian doctrine. And you must
falsehoods. And against this danger it be- so diligently exhort the laity and clergy and
hoves the rulers of the churches especially all the brotherhood to advance in the Faith as

to guard and to avert from the minds of to show that you teach nothing new but instil

simple folk lies which are coloured by a cer-
*'
tain show of truth ^. For narrow and steep
is the way which leads to life 7." And they
seek to entrap men not so much b watching
into all men's breasts those things, which the
Fathers of revered memory have with harmony
of statement taught, and with which in all
'

things our epistle agrees. And this must be

their actions as by nice distinctions of meaning, shown not only by your words but also by the
corrupting the force of sentences by some very actually reading aloud of previous statements,
slight addition or alteration, whereby some- that God's people may know that what the
times a statement, which made for salvation, Fathers received from their predecessors and
by a subtle change is turned to destruction. handed on to their descendants, is still in-
But since the Apostle says, "there must be stilled into them in the present day. And to
heresies, that they which are approved may this end, when the statements of the aforesaid
be made manifest among you ^" it tends to priests have first been read, then lastly let my
the progress of the whole Church, that, when- writings also be recited, that the ears of the
ever wickedness reveals itself in setting forth faithful may attest that we preach nothing else

wrong opinions, the things which are harmful than what we received from our forefathers.
be not concealed, and that what will inevitably And because their understandings are but little
end in ruin may not injure the innocence practised in discerning these things, let them
of others. Wherefore they must put down at least learn from the letters of the Fathers,
their blind wanderings and downfalls to them- how ancient this evil is, which is now con-
selves, who with rash obstinacy prefer to glory demned by us in Nestorius as well as in
in their shame than to accept the offered Eutyches, who have both been ashamed to
remedy. You do right, brother, to be dis- preach the gospel of Christ according to the
pleased at their stubbornness, and we commend Lord's own teaching.
you for holding fast that teaching which has
come down to us from the blessed Apostles III. The ancient precedents are to be main-
and the holy Fathers. tained throughout.

Accordingly, both in the rule of Faith and

II. Let htm fortify the faithful by the public in the observance of
discipline, let the standard
reading aloud of quotations from the Fathers of antiquity be maintained throughout, and do
bearing on the question and of the Tome. thou, beloved, display the firmness of a pru-
For there is no new preaching in the letter, dent ruler, that the church of Alexandria may
which I wrote in reply to Flavian of holy get the benefit of my earnest resistance to the
memory, when he consulted me about the unprincipled ambition of certain people in
Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ ; for in maintaining its ancient privileges, and of my
nothing did I depart from that rule of Faith determination that all metropolitans should
which was outspokenly maintained by your retain their dignity undiminished, as you will
ancestors and ours. And if Dioscorus had ascertain from the tenor of my letters, which
been willing to follow and imitate them, he I have addressed, whether to the holy Synod
would have abided in the Body of Christ, or to the most Christian Emperor, or to the Bi-
having in the works of Athanasius 9 of blessed shop of Constantinople; for you will perceive
memory the materials for instruction, and in that I have made it my .special care to allow no
the discourses of Theophilus9 and Cyril 9 of deviation from the rule of Faith in the Lord'-*
holy remembrance the means rather of praise- churches, nor any diminution of their pn
worthily opposing the already condemned vileges through any individual's unscrupulous-
dogma than ofchoosing to consort with ness. And as this is so, hold fast, brother, to
Eutyches in his blasphemy. This therefore, the custom of your predecessors, and keep due
beloved brother, I advise in my anxiety for authority over your comprovincial bishops,
our common Faith that, because the enemies who by ancient constitution are subject to the
of Christ's cross lie in watch for all our words See of Alexandria ; so that they resist not
and syllables, we give them not the slightest ecclesiastical usage, and refuse not to meet
occasion for falsely asserting that we agree together under your presidency, either at fixed
times or when any reasonable cause demands
6 See and more partictilarly Lett. CXXX. chap. 3 it
chap. ii. and that if anything has to be discussed in
:
from which it is evident that the Eutychians had sought to foist j

upon certain passages in the Tome a Nestorian interpretation. a general meeting which will be to the benefit I

7 S. Matt. vii. 14. 8

9 Who as he himself
Cor. xi. 19.
j
of the Church, when the brethren have thus:
says in the next letter, eidem ecclesite
i>rcefuerunt{Q,y^y^y.. ii.). met together, they may unanimously come to
 LETTER CXXXIX. 97

some resolution thereupon. For there is no- LETTER CXXXVII.

thing which ought to recall them from this To THE same, and ON THE SAME DAY.
obedience, seeing that both for faith and con-
we have such good knowledge of you, (On the subject of Easter, acknowledging
duct
brother, thatwe will not allow you to lose any the trouble Proterius has taken, to which is —
joined a request that the accounts of the
of your predecessor's authority, nor to be
cEconomi'^ should be audited by
sHghted with impunity. Dated March loth, priests, not lay
in the consulship of the illustrious Aetius and persons.)
Studius (454)-
LETTER CXXXVIIL
LETTER CXXX. To THE Bishops of Gaul and Spain.
To Marcian Augustus. (On Easter.)

(Praising the orthodoxy of Proterius, advo-

cating the public recital by him of passages LETTER CXXXIX.
bearing on the present controversy from the To Juvenal, Bishop of Jerusalem.
writings of Athanasius and others, and also of
the Tome itself in a new Greek translation.) Leo, bishop of the city of Rome, to Ju-
venal, bishop of Jerusalem.

LETTER CXXXI. I. He rejoices over /iivenaPs return to ortho-

doxy^ though chiding him for having gom
ToJulian, Bishop of Cos.
astray.
(Telling him he has received Proterius' When I received your letter, beloved, which
letter, and asking for (i) a new Greek trans-
our sons Andrew the presbyter and Peter the
lation of the Tome (2) a report on the Easter
;
deacon brought me, I rejoiced indeed that
difficulty of the next year (455)).
you had been allowed to return to the seat of
your bishopric but when all the reasons came
LETTER CXXXII. ;

to my remembrance, which brought you into

From Anatolius, Bishop of Constanti- such excessive troubles, I grieved to think
nople, to Leo. you had been yourself the source of your
which he adversities by failing in persistency of oppo-
(In complains of the intermission
sition to the heretics for men can but think
in their correspondence, maintains his alle-
:

to announces the restitution of you were not bold enough to refute those
giance Rome,
with whom when in error you professed
Aetius, deprecates the charge of personal am-
satisfied. For the condemnation of
bition, and remits the proceedings of Chal- yourself
Flavian of blessed memory, and the ac-
cedon for his approval.)
ceptance of the most unholy Eutyches, what
was it but the denial of our Lord Jesus
LETTER CXXXIII. Christ according to the flesh ? which He
From Proterius, Bishop of Alexandria, Himself of His great mercy caused to be
TO Leo. overthrown, when by the authority of the
(Upon the Easter difficulty of 455.) holy Council of Chalcedon He brought to
nought that accursed judgment of the Synod

i LETTER CXXXIV.
To Marcian Augustus.
of Ephesus without debarring any of the
attainted from being healed by correction.
And therefore, because in the time of long-
have chosen return to wisdom
(Suggesting that Eutyches should be ban- suffering, you
in folly, I rejoice that
ished to a still remoter place, where he cannot rather than persistency
have so the heavenly remedies as
do so much harm by his false teaching.) you sought
at last to have become a defender of the
Faith which is assailed by heretics. For,
LETTER CXXXV. of that
though no priest ought to be ignorant
To Anatolius. which he preaches ^ yet any Christian living
answer to CXXXII.) at Jerusalem is more inexcusable than all the
(In

to manage the
LETTER CXXXVI. X (Economi
(stewards) were officers appointed
revenues of each diocese under the bishops' direction,
when the
had to do otherwise ct.
To Marcian Augustus. bishops and their archdeacons enough :

Bingham, ^ «//>., Bk. III. chap. xii.

some MSS. quid prtedtcat (what to preach),
(Simultaneously with CXXXV., on the sub- i^Quodprcedicat, xiv.
some also add qtwniam quiignorat, ignorabiiur (trom i Cor.
ject of his reconciliation with Anatolius.) 38).

VOL. XII.
98 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
ignorant, seeing that he is taught to under- in. The facts of the Gospel attest the
stand the power of the Gospel, not only by Incarnation.
the written word but by the witness of the The true birth of Christ, therefore, is con-
places themselves, and what elsewhere may firmed by the true cross ; since He is Himself
not be disbelieved, cannot there remain un- born in our flesh. Who is crucified in our
seen. Why is the understanding in difficulty, flesh, which, as no sin entered into it, could
where th'e eyes are its instructors ? And why not have been mortal, unless it had been that
are things read or heard doubtful, where all of our race. But in order that He might
the mysteries of man's salvation obtrude them- restore life to all, He undertook the cause of
selves upon the sight and touch ? As if to all and rendered void the force of the old

each individual doubter the Lord still used bond, by paying it for all, because He alone
His human voice and said, why are "ye dis- of us all did not owe it that, as by one man's
:

turbed and why do thoughts arise into your guilt all had become sinners, so by one man's
hearts ? see My hands and My feet that it is innocence all might become innocent, right-
I myself Handle Me and see because {or eousness being bestowed upon men by Him
that) a spirit hath not bones and flesh, as ye
Who had undertaken man's nature. For in
see Me have 3." no way is He outside our true bodily nature,
of Whom the Evangelist in beginning his
" the book of the
II. Let him be strengthened in his faith by story says, generation of
the holy associatiotis of the place where he Jesus Christ, the
son of David, the son of
lives.
Abraham ^," with which the blessed Apostle
Paul's teaching agrees, when he says " whose
Make use, therefore, beloved brother, of are the fathers and of whom is Christ accord-
these incontrovertible proofs of the catholic ing to the flesh. Who is above all God blessed
Faith and support the preaching of the Evan- for ever 7," and so to Timothy "remember," he
gelists by the testimony of the holy places
in
says, "that Jesus Christ has risen from the dead,
which you live. In your country is Bethlehem, of the seed of David ^,"
in which the iJght of Salvation sprang from I
the womb of the Virgin of the house of David IV. Those who are still in error must
'^,
be
whom wrapped in sv\ addling clothes the manger the historic Faith.
thoroughly instructed i?i
of the crowded inn received. In your country
was the Saviour's infancy announced by angels, But how many are the authorities, both in
the New and Old Testaments, by which this
adored by magi, sought by Herod through
truth is declared, as befits the antiquity of
the death of many infants. In your country
was it that His boyhood grew. His youth your See, you clearly understand, seeing that
the belief of the Fathers and my letter written
ripened, and His true man's nature reached
to Flavian, of holy memory, of which you
to perfect manhood by the increase of the
body, not without food for hunger, not with- yourself made mention, confirmed, as they
out sleep for rest, not without tears of pity, have been, by the universal synod, are suffi-
not without fear and dread for He is one
:
cient for you. And therefore it behoves you,
and the same Person, who in the form of God beloved, to take heed that no one raise a
murmur against the unspeakable mystery of
wrought great miracles of power, and in the
form of a slave underwent the cruelty of the our Redemption and Hope. But if there are
passion. This the very cross unceasingly says any who are still in the darkness of ignorance
to you this the stone of the sepulchre cries
:
or the discord of perversity, let them be in-
structed by the authority of those whose doc-
out, under which the Lord in human con-
dition lay, and from which by Divine power God's Church was apostolical and
trine in

He rose. And when you approach the mount they may recognize that on the
clear, that
of Olivet, to venerate the place of the Ascen- Incarnation of God's Word we believe what
and may not by their obstinacy place
sion, does not the angel's voice ring in your they did,
ears, which says to those who were dumb-
themselves outside the Body of Christ, in
founded at the Lord's uplifting, "ye men which we died and rose with Him because :

of Galilee, why stand ye gazing into heaven ? neither loyalty to the Faith nor the plan of
this Jesus, Who was taken up from you into the mystery admits that either the Godhead
should be passible in its own essence, or the
heaven, shall so come, as ye saw Him going
into heavens." reality be falsified in His taking on Him of our
flesh. Dated 4th September, in the consulship
of the illustrious Aetius and Studius (454).

3 S. Luke xxiv. 38, 39.

4 Salutifer DavidiccE Virginis partus illuxiL S Acts i. II. 6 S. Matt. i. I. 7 Rom. ix. 5, « a Tim. ii. 8.
 LETTER CLVI.
99
LETTER CXL.
To LETTER CL.
Julian, Bishop of Cos.
To EuxiTHEus, Bishop of
(Now that Dioscorus is dead, the peace oi Thessalonica
the Church will be more easily restored.) (and others).
(To the same effect.)
LETTER CXLI.
To the same. LETTER CLL
To Anatolius, Bishop of
(On several minor points of detail) Constantinople.
(lie is to keep the church of Constantinople
LETTER CXLII. tree from all
heresy.)
To Marcian Augustus.
{Inter alia thanking him for the trouble he
LETTER CLIL
has taken about the Easter of To
Julian, Bishop of Cos.
455.)
(Charging him to see that the preceding
LETTER CXLIII. letters reach their
destination.)
To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople.
(Briefly asking him to extirpate all remains LETTER CLIIL
of heresy.) To Aetius, Presbyter of Constantinople,

LETTER CXLIV. (Asking him to assist in the distribution of

these letters.)
To
Julian, Bishop of Cos.
(Speaking of rumours which have reached LETTER CLIV.
him of disturbances at Alexandria, and To the Egyptian Bishops.
begging
of him to be on the
alert.) (See Letter CLVIIL)
LETTER CXLV. LETTER CLV.
To Leo Augustus 9.
To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople.
(Asking him to help the church of Alex-
andria in appointing a good (In which he incites him to watchfulness,
bishop in place and complains that certain of the
of the murdered Proterius clergy in
^) Constantinople are in collusion with the ad-
LETTER CXLVI. versary.)

To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople. LETTER CLVL

(Begging him to take precautions lest the To Leo Augustus.
change of Emperor should be made the oc
casion for fresh outbreaks of Leo, the bishop, to Leo Augustus.
heresy.)
I. There ii no need to open the
question of
LETTER CXLVII. doctrine again now.
To Julian, Bishop of Cos, and Aetius, Your clemency's letter, which was full of
THE PrESBYJER. vigorous faith and of the light of truth, I have
(Charging him to uphold the acts of Chal- respectfully received, which I wish I could
cedon, and to help in choosing a good suc- obey, even in the matter of my personal
cessor to Proterius.) attendance, which your Majesty thinks neces-
sary ; for then I should gain the greater ad-
LETTER CXLVIII. vantage from the sight of your splendour.
^' To Leo Augustus. But I believe you will approve of my view
(Thanking him for assurances made that he when reason has shown it preferable. For
would guard the interests of the since with holy and spiritual zeal you con-
Church.)
sistently maintain the Church's peace, and
LETTER CXLIX. nothing is more conducive to the defence of
To Basil, Bishop of Antioch. the Faith than to adhere to those things which
have been incontrovertibly defined under the
(Asking him to give no countenance to the
demand for a new Synod.) unceasing guidance of the Holy Spirit, we
shall seem^ to be doing our best to upset

9 Marcian died in
457, and was succeeded by Leo of Thrace.
} On Marcian's death, there had been a rising, in which Pro- a i.e. by carrying out your plan. The appeal to tJie Emperor's
tenus had been brutally murdered, and a monk named
Timothy orthodoxy must be regarded as diplomatic rather than accurate :

Alurus set up in his stead. for Leo was the nominee of Arianism, if not himself an Arian.

H 2
100 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the decrees, and at the bidding of a heretic's being assembled against Arius, af-
fathers,
which the firmed not that the Lord's Flesh, but that the
petition to overthrow the authorities
universal Church has adopted, and thus to Son's Godhead was homoousion with the Father,
remove all Hmits from the conflicts of Churches, whereas in the Council of Chalcedon against
and giving full rein to rebellion, to extend the blasphemy of Eutyches, it was defined that
rather than appease contentions. And hence the Lord Jesus Christ took the reality of our
because after the disgraceful scenes at the body from the substance of the Virgin-mother.
synod of Ephesus, whereat through the wick-
edness of Dioscorus the catholic Faith was III.
All the bishops of Christendom agj-ee with
no- him in this.
rejected, and Eutyches' heresy accepted,
more useful could be devised for the Therefore in addressing our most Christian
thing
tlian that Emperor, who is worthy to be classed among
preservation of the Christian Faith
the holy Synod of Chalcedon should rescind the champions of Christ, I use the freedom of
his wicked acts, and that such care should be the catholic Faith and fearlessly exhort you to
bestowed thereat on heavenly doctrine, that throw in your lot with Apostles and Prophets ;

nothing should Hnger in any one's mind

in firmly to despise reject those who have
and
disagreement with the utterances of either the deprived themselves of their Christian name,
Prophets or the Apostles, such moderation of and not to let blasphemous parricides, who,
course being observed that only the persistent it is as^reed, wish to annul the Faith, discuss

rebels should be cast off from the unity of the
Church, and no one who was penitent should
be denied pardon, what more in accordance
with men's expectations or with religion will
your Majesty be able to decree, than that
no
one henceforth be permitted to attack what
has been determined by decrees which are
that Faith under treacherous pretexts. For
since the Lord has enriched your clemency
with such insight into His mystery, you ought
unhesitatingly to consider that the kingly
power has been conferred on you not for the
governance of the world alone but more
especially for the guardianship of the Church :

Divine rather than human, lest they be truly that by quelling wicked attempts you may
worthy but to lose God's gift, who have dared both defend that which has been rightly
to doubt concerning His Truth ? decreed, and restore true peace where there
has been disturbance, that is to say by depos-
II. The proposal to 7'econsider the quedion pro-
rights of others and re-
5 of the
ing usurpers
ceeds from antichrist or the devil himself.
instating the ancient Faith in the See of
Since, therefore, the universal Church has Alexandria, that by your reforms God's wrath
become a rock {petra) through the building may be appeased, and so He take not ven-
up of that original Rocks, and the first of the geance for their doings on a people hitherto
Apostles, the most blessed Peter, heard the religious, but forgive them. Set before the
"
voice of the Lord saying, Thou art Peter, eyes of your heart, venerable Emperor, the
and upon this rock (peti-a) I will build My fact that all the Lord's priests which are in
Church 4," who is there who dare assail such all the world, are beseeching you on behalf of
impregnable strength, unless he be either that Faith, wherein is Redemption for the
antichrist or the devil, who, abiding uncon- whole world. In which those maintainers
verted in his wickedness, is anxious to sow of the Apostolic Faith more particularly appeal
lies by the vessels of wrath which are suited to you who have presided over the Church of
to his treachery, whilst under the false name Alexandria, entreating your Majesty not to
of diHgence he pretends to be in search of the allow heretics who have rightfully been con-
Truth. And his unrestrained madness and demned for their perversity, to continue in
blind wickedness has deservedly brought con- their usurpation ^ ; for, whether you look at
tempt and disrepute on himself, so that while the wickedness of their error or consider the
he rages against the holy church of Alexandria deed which their madness has perpetrated,
with diabolical purpose, men may learn the not only are they unable to be admitted to the
character of those who desire to reconsider dignity of the priesthood, but they even deserve
the Synod of Chalcedon. For it cannot pos- to be cut off" from the name of Christian.
sibly have been that an opinion was there For— and I entreat your Majesty's forgiveness
expressed contrary to the holy Synod of for saying so they to some extent dim your
—
Nicaea, as the heretics falsely maintain, who own splendour, most glorious Emperor, when
pretend that they hold the faith of the Nicene such treacherous parricides dare to ask for
Council, in which our holy and venerable

3 Per illius principalis pet7-<e (edificntionein : here petra is

apparently Christ Hiinselt, cf. Letter XXVIII. chap. 5, and 5 Sc. Timothy ^lurus.
6
Bright's n. 64. 4 S. Matt. xvi. 18. Pervasione, others read persuasione (false opinion).
 LETTER CLVI. lOI

that which even the guiltless could not law- ashes of his burnt
tlie
scattermg body to be
fully obtain. the sport of the winds of
heaven, dare to
demand for themselves the
rights of a usurped
IV. The difference between the tivo petitions dignity and to arraign before councils the
which have been presetited to the Emperor. inviolable Faith of the
Apostolic teaching.
Petitions been presented to your Great, therefore, is the opportunity for you
have
to add to
Majesty 7, copies of which you subjoined to your diadem from the Lord's hand
the crown of faith
also, and to triumph over
your letter. But in that which comes in de- the
Church's foes for, if it be matter of
precation from the catholics, a list of signatures to praise
:

is contained and because their case had

:
you to vanquish the armies of opposing
in it, the names of individuals, nations,
how great will be the glory of
good reason from its mad tyrant the church of
freeing
and even their dignified rank is confidently Alexandria,
the affliction of which is an
disclosed. But in that, which heretical intru- injury to all
Christians ?
sion has not feared to offer to our orthodox
Emperor under the vague sanction of a motley
body, all particular names are withheld for this VI. He promises more detailed staieinents on

reason, lest not only the paucity of members the Faith

subsequently^ and begs him to correct
but also their worth might be discovered. certain things in which Anatolius is remiss.
For they think it expedient to conceal their But in order that my
their quality is indicated, and
correspondence may
number, though have the on your Majesty of a mouth to
effect
not improperly they are afraid to proclaim mouth colloquy, I have seen that whatever
their position, seeing that they deserve to be suggestions I would make about our common
condemned. In the one document therefore Faith, must be conveyed in subsequent com-
is contained the petition of catholics, in the munications ^ And lest the pages of this
other the fictions of heretics are set forth. epistle reach too great a length, I have com-
Here the overthrow of the Lord's priests, of prised in another letter what is agreeable to
the whole Christian people, and of the the maintenance of the catholic
Faith, in
monasteries is bemoaned there is displayed : order that, though the published statements of
the continuance of gigantic wrongs, so that the Apostolic See were sufficient, yet these
what ought never to have been heard of^ additional statements might also break down
is allowed to be widely extended. the snares of the heretics. For your Majesty's
priestly and Apostolic mind ought to be still
V. // a great opportunity for the Emperor further kindled to
is
righteous vengeance by this
to show his faith.
pestilential evil, which mars the purity of the
Is it not clear which side you ought to sup- church of Constantinople, in which are found
certain clerics, who agree with the interpreta-
port and which to oppose, if the Church of
tions of the heretics and within the very lieart
Alexandria, which has always been the "house
of prayer," is not now to be " a den of rob- of the Church assist them by their support ^
bers ^^ ?
"
For surely it is manifest that through In removing whom if my brother Anatolius is
the cruellest and maddest all the
found remiss through too good-natured leniency,
savagery
vouchsafe to show your laith by administering
light of the heavenly mysteries is extinguished
The offering of the sacrifice is cut off, the remedy also to the Church, that such men
^^^^

of the chrism has failed and from be driven not only from the ranks of the clergy,
hallowing 9,
the murderous hands of wicked men all the but also from dwelling in the city. I commend
mysteries have withdrawn themselves. Nor to you your Majesty's loyal subjects, bishop
can there be any manner of doubt what decree Julian and presbyter Aetius, with a request
that you will deign to listen quietly to their
ought to be passed on these men, who after
in defence of the catholic Faith,
unutterable acts of sacrilege, after shedding suggestions
because they are in good truth men who may
the blood of a most highly reputed priest, and
be found helpful to your faith in all things.
Dated the ist of Dec. in the consulship of the
7 These had come, one from either side, as the sequel shows illustrious Constantine and Rufus (457).
:

that of the catholics was signed by fourteen bishops, four pres-

byters, and two deacons (Ball.).
8 A udiri: others auderi (to have been ventured on).
8» S. Luke xix. 46.
9 Cf. Serm. LXVl. chap. 2, nobiscum est signaculum circum-
cisionis, sanctificatio chrismatujn, consecratio saceraoiufn : see 1Viz. Letters CLXIL, CLXIV., and esp. CLXV. (which last
Bright's n. 90, Irom which we learn that "this chrism was that is ina large measure a rescription of Letter CXXI V. q.v.).
which, from the second century, had been administered in connection 2 Two of these are mentioned by name subsequently, e.g. in
with Confirmation." This rite, which had at first been part 01 the Lett. CLVIL (to Anatolius), chap 4, viz. Atiicus a presbyter,
Baptism itself,was now apparently penormed at a shorter or longer and Andrew, in which chapter he blames Anatolius severely foi
interval after Baptism according to the convenience of the Bishop : his double-dealing {cogor ve/umentius d* tua dU$imulatioHe
CI. Serm. LXXVII. 1. causari, etc.).
102 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
LETTER CLVII. shrink from this labour, whose guerdon is to
^
To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople. reign and live for ever. Let the feet of all
who fight be fixed in the halls of Jerusalem
(Urging him to active measures in certain
;

for in the hope of that retribution they will

specified matters.)
LETTER CLVIII3.
To the Catholic Bishops of Egypt
sojourning in Constantinople.
Leo to the catholic Egyptian bishops
journing in Constantinople.
Fie encourages them in their sufferings for the
Faith, and in their entreaties for redress to
have no cause to fear the camp nor the onsets
of the enemy. Victory is never hard nor
triumph difficult over the remnants of an
abject foe who has been routed by the whole
world alike, especially over those whose ring-
so- leaders you see already prostrate. With un-
ceasing prayers, therefore (even as I also have
not failed to do), entreat the favour of the most
Christian Emperor, who in God's mercy is
ready to hear that in accordance with the
:

the Emperor. letter I have sent 7, he may strengthen the

have before now been so saddened by

I cause of the common Faith with that devotion
committed in Alexandria, of mind, which we are well assured he pos-
tidings of the crimes
and my spirit has been so wounded by the sesses, and in his piety may remove all the
harmful charges which the madness of heretics
atrocity of the deed itself, that I know not
what tears to show and what lamentation to has invented, and arrange for your return, be-
utter over it, and am fain to use the prophet's loved, and so may cause each several province
and all the churches with their priests to re-
language, "who will give waters to my head
and a fountain of tears to my eyes 4?" Yet joice in the unshaken peace of Christ. Dated
the I St of Dec. in the consulship of Constan-
anticipating your complaint, beloved, I have
entreated our most clement and Christian tine and Rufus (457).
Emperor for a remedy of these great evils,
and by our sons and assistants Gerontius and LETTER CLIX.
Olympius have at a different time demanded
that he should make haste to purge of a To NiCiETAS, Bishop of Aquileia.
heresy already condemned the church of that (Leo, the bishop, to Nicaetas, bishop of
city, in which so many Catholic teachers have Aquileia, greeting.)
flourished, and not allow murderous spirits
whom no reverence for place or time s could I. Prefatory.

deter from shedding their ruler's blood, to

My son Adeodatus, deacon of our See, on
gain anything from his clemency, more par- returning to us has delivered your request,
ticularly when they desire to reconsider the beloved, to receive from us the authority of
council of Chalcedon to the overthrow of the the
Apostolic See upon matters which seem
Faith. Accordingly the same reason, beloved, indeed to be hard to
decide, but which we
which drove you from your own Sees, ought must make provision for with a view to the
to console you for your sufferings ;
for it necessities of the times that the wounds which
is certain that afflicted souls, that suffer ad- have been inflicted by the attacks of the
versity for His name, are in no wise deprived enemy may be healed chiefly by the agency
of the Lord's protection. Bear it therefore of religion.
bravely, and mindful of that country which
is yours, rejoice over your present sojourn H. About the women who married again when
in a strange land. Abstain from grieving over their husbands were taken prisoners.
your exile and indulge not in sorrow for your As then you say that through the disasters
present weariness, ye who know that the of war and through the grievous inroads of
Apostle glories even in his many perils on the enemy families have in certain cases been
behalf of the Lord's Faith. You have One so broken
up that the husbands have been
who knows your conflicts and has prepared carried off into
captivity and their wives re-
the rewards of recompense. Let no one main
forsaken, and these latter thinking their
own husbands either dead or never likely to
3 One of three Letters, the other two being CLIV. and
CLX., be freed from their masters, have contracted
first printed by Quesnel on the authority
apparently of a single
MS. (Codex Grimanicus), and addressed to the bishops (and clergy) another marriage under stress of loneliness,
who had fled out of Egypt to Constantinople in consequence ol
the recent disturbances. Letter CLX. mentions fifteen of them by and as, now that the state of things has im-
name but is not otherwise so interesting as CLVII I., the one
selected for translation.
4 Jer. ix. T(Vulg.) * The MS. reads vel here, but I think the Ball, are
right io
5 Protcrius had been slain in the
baptistery die Cance Domini maintaining that Leo does at times use vel for et.
(? Thursday in Holy Week) 7 Viz. Lett. CLVI. q.v.
 LETTER CLIX. 103

proved through the Lord's help, some of fill restitution could have obtained their for-

those who were thought to have perished giveness. Let them return then to their former
have returned, you seem, dear brother, natur- state and make voluntary reparation, nor let
ally to be in doubt what ought to be settled that which a condition of necessity extorted
by us about women thus joined to other from them be by any means turned into dis-
husbands. But because we know it is written grace through evil desires; because, as those
"
that a woman is joined to a man by God^," women who refuse to return to their husbands
and again, we are aware of the precept that are to be held unholy, so they who return to
**what God hath joined, man may not put an affection entered on with God's sanction
asunder 9," we are bound to hold that the are deservedly to be praised.
compact of the lawful marriage must be re- VI. About who were
newed, and after the removal of the evils
captives^ compelled to eat of
inflicted by the enemy, what each lawfully sacrificial food.

had must be restored to him and we must ; Concerning those Christians who are as-
take every pains that each should recover serted to have been polluted with sacrificial
what is his own. food, while among those by whom they were
taken prisoners, we have thought it right to
III. Whether he is blameahle 7vho has taken the
make this reply to your enquiry, dear brother,
prisone7^s wife ? that they be purged by a satisfactory penitence
But notwithstanding let him not be held which is to be measured not so much by the
blameable and treated as the invader of duration of the process as by the intensity of
another's right, who took the place of the the feeling. And whether their compliance
husband, who was thought no longer alive. was wrung from them by terror or hunger,
For thus many things which belonged to those there need be no hesitation at acquitting
led into captivity happened to pass into the them, since the food was taken from fear or
not from superstitious reverence.
possession of others, and yet it is altogether want,
fair that on their return their property should
VII. About those who in fear or by mistake
be restored. And if this is duly observed in
were re-bjptized
the case of slaves or of lands, or even of
houses and personal goods, how much more But as to those about whom you thought,
we ought likewise to be consulted
ought it to be done in the restoration of wives, beloved,
that what has been disturbed by the neces- who were either forced by
fear or led by

sitities of war may be restored by the remedy mistake

to repeat their baptism, and now

of peace ? understand that they acted contrary to the

ordinances of the catholic Faith, such modera-
IV. The 7vife must be restored to her first tion must be observed towards them that they
husband. be received into full communion with us, but
not without the healing of penitence and the
And, therefore, if husbands who have re- of the bishop's hands, the length
turned after a long captivity still feel such imposition
of the penance (with due regard to modera-
affection for their wives as to desire them as you
tion) being left to your judgment,
to return to partnership % that, which necessity
shall perceive the minds of the penitents to
brought about, must be passed over and judged be disposed in which you must not forget to :

blameless and the demands of fidelity satis-

consider old age, illness, and other risks.
fied.
For if a man be in so dangerous a case that
his life is despaired of, while he is still under
V. Women must be excommunicated who refuse the gracious aid of
to return.
penance, he should receive
communion by the priest's tender care.
And if any women are so possessed by love
of their later husbands as to prefer to remain VIII. About baptism by heretics.
with them than to return to their lawful part- For they who have received baptism from
ners, they are deservedly to be branded so heretics, not having been previously baptized,
:

that they be even deprived of the Church's are to be confirmed by imposition of hands
communion ; for in a pardonable matter they with only the invocation of the Holy Ghost,
have chosen to taint themselves with crime, because they have received the bare form
of sanctifica-
showing that they have sought their own of baptism without the power
in their when a tion ^ And this regulation, as you know, we
pleasure incontinence, right-

8 Prov. xix 14 (LXX,). 9 Matt. xix.

'
6.
There is little doubt, I think, that the return of the wife was 3 Leo repeats this injunction in Letter CLXVL chap. a. and

T A^^ rrXVII inauirv t8. Quesnel identihes this ceremony

»t the husband's option in Leo's opinion, and could not be forced
wfth the rijht of SSoLtion, but the Ballerinii arc probably
upon him.
104 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
re<i^uire to be kept in all the churches,
that the variety of earthly opinions may be driven
the font once entered may not be defiled by away, most glorious Emperor, from that solid
" One
repetition, as the Lord says, Lord, one Rock, on which the city of God is built.
faith, one baptism." And that washing may And these gifts of God will at last be granted
not be polluted by repetition, but, as we have us from Him, if we be not found ungrateful
for what has been vouchsafed, and as though
said, only the sanctification of the Holy Ghost
invoked, that what no one can receive from what we have gained were naught, we seek
heretics may be obtained from catholic not rather the very opposite. For to seek
priests. This letter of ours, which we have sent what has been discovered, to reconsider what
in reply to the inquiries of the brotherhood, has been completed, and to demolish what

you shall bring to the knowledge of all your has been defined, what else is it but to return
brethren and fellow-bishops of the province, no thanks for things gained and to indulge
that our authority, now that it is given, may the unholy longings of deadly lust on the
avail for the general observance. Dated 21st food of the forbidden tree? And hence by
March, in the consulship of Majorian Au- deigning to show a more careful regard for the
gustus (458). peace of the universal Church, you manifestly
recognize what is the design of the heretics'
LETTER CLX. mighty intrigues that a more careful discussion
Letter
should take place between the disciples of
(See CLVIIL)
Eutyches and Dioscorus and the emissary of
LETTER CLXL the Apostolic See, as if nothing had already
been defined, and that what with the glad
To THE Presbyters, Deacons and Clergy
approval of the catholic priests of the whole
OF the Church of Constantinople. world was determined at the holy Synod of
(Exhorting them to remain stedfast in the Chalcedon should be rendered invalid to the
Faith as fixed at Chalcedon, and to have no detriment also of the most sacred Council of
dealings with Atticus and Andrew unless Nicaea. For what in our own days at Chalcedon
they recant.) was determined concerning our Lord Jesus
Christ's Incarnation, was also so defined at
LETTER CLXII. Nicasa by that mystic number of Fathers 3, lest
the confession of catholics should believe that
To Leo Augustus.
God's Only-begotten Son was in aught unequal
By the hand of Philoxenus agens in rebus ^\ to the Father, or that when He was made Son
Leo the Bishop to Leo Augustus. of man He had not the true nature of our
flesh and soul.
I. T^e decrees of Chalcedon and Niccea are
and final.
identical

With much joy my mind exults in the Lord, IL The wicked designs of heretics must be sted-
and great is my cause for thankfulness, now fastly resisted.
that I perceive your clemency's most excellent Therefore we must abhor and persistently
faith to be in all things enlarged by the gifts of avoid what heretical deceit is striving to obtain,

heavenly grace, and I experience by increased nor must what has been well and fully defined
diligence the devotion of a priestly mind in be brought again under discussion, lest we
you. For in your Majesty's communications ourselves should seem at the will of condemned
it is beyond doubt revealed what the
Holy men to have doubts concerning things which
Spirit is working through you for the good of it is clear agree throughout with the authority
the whole Ci^urch, and how greatly it is to be of Prophets, Evangelists, and Apostles. And
desired by the prayers of all the faithful that hence, if there are any who disagree with these
your empire may be everywhere extended heaven-inspired decisions, let them be left to
with glory, seeing that besides your care for their own opinions and depart from the unity
things temporal you so perseveringly exercise of the Church with that perverse sect which
a religious foresight in the service of what is they have chosen. For it can in no wise be
divine and eternal to wit that the catholic that men who dare to speak against divine
:

Faith, which alone gives life to and alone mysteries are associated in any communion
hallows mankind, may abide in the one con- with us. Let them pride themselves on the
fession, and the dissensions which spring from emptiness of their talk and boast of the clever-
ness of their arguments against the Faith : we
right in thinking this a mistake, and in identifylna: it with the
tnanuum impositio in pcenitentiam mentioned by Cyprian and 3 The number was 318: cf. Lett. CVL 2, where the exact
other fathers. See Lett. CLXVL chap. 2 n. sb. number is quoted and the explanation perhaps given of Leo's
"Cf. Lett. XCV. n. 6.
epithet
"
mystic
"
here applied to it.
 LETTER CLXIV. 105

are pleased to obey the Apostle's precepts, IV. The heretics must be forced to give up their
where he says, " See that no one deceive you usurpations and left to the jndgnmit of God.
with philosophy and vain seductions of But we do not refuse the assistance of our
menl" For according to the same Apostle, ministry for the instruction of our little ones,
"if I build up those things which I destroyed, who after being fed with milk desire to be
I prove myself a transgressors," and subject satisfied with more solid food and as we do :

myself to those conditions of punishment not scorn the simple folk, so we will have no
which not only the authority of Prince Mar- dealings with rebel heretics, remembering the
cian of blessed memory, but I myself also Lord's command, who says, "Give not that
by my consent have accepted. Because as which is holy to the dogs, nor cast your pearls
you have justly and truthfully maintained before swine 7." Surely it is altogether un-
perfection admits of no increase nor fulness worthy and unjust to admit to freedom of
of addition. And hence, since I know you, discussion men whom the Holy Spirit describes
venerable Prince, imbued as you are with the in the words of the prophet, " the sons of the

purest light of truth, waver in no part of the stranger have lied unto me ^." For even
Faith, but with just and perfect judgment though they resist not the Gospel, yet they
distinguish right from wrong, and separate have shown themselves to be of those of whom
what is to be embraced from what is to be it is written " they profess that they know God
rejected, I beseech you not to think that my but by their deeds they deny Him 9," while
humility is to be blamed for want of confidence, the blood of just Abel
^
still cries against
since my cautiousness is not only in the wicked Cain % who being rebuked by the
interests of the universal Church but also for Lord did not set quietly about his repentance
the furtherance of your own glory, that under but burst forth into murder. Whose punish-
your reign the unscrupulousness of heretics ment we wish to be reserved for the Lord's
may not seem to be advanced and the judgment in such a way that, unprincipled
security of catholics disturbed. plunderer and blood-thirsty murderer as he is,
he may be thrown back upon himself and
III. He promises to send envoys not to discuss
relinquish what is ours. We pray you also
with the Eutychians, but to explain the Faith not to suffer the lamentable
captivity of the
to the Efnperor.
holy church of Alexandria to be any further
Although, therefore, I am very confident of prolonged, which by the help of your faith and
the piety of your heart in all things, and perceive justice ought to be restored to its liberty, that
that through the Spirit of God dwelling in you, through all the cities of Egypt the dignity of
you are sufficiently instructed, nor can any the Fathers and their priestly rights may
be
error delude your faith, yet I will endeavour restored. Dated 21st of March in the consul-
to follow your bidding so far as to send ship of Leo and Majorian Augusti (45 8)-
cert lin of my brothers to represent my person
before you, and to set forth what the Apostolic CLXIII. LETTER
rule of Faith is, although, as I have said, it is To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople.
well known to you, in all things making it
clear and certain that they are not in any way
By Patritius the deacon.
to be reckoned among catholics, who do not (Glorying over the harshness of his former
the definitions of the venerable letter, to which Anatolius had objected, but
accept Synod
he is not satisfied with the
of Nicaea or the ordinances of the holy Council persisting that
Atticus had furnished of his
of Chalcedon, inasmuch as it is evident the explanadon
holy decrees of both proceed from the Evan- orthodoxy.)
gelical and Apostolical source, and whatever is
not of Christ's watering is like a snake-poisoned
LETTER CLXIV »
draught 6. Your Majesty should understand To Leo Augustus.
beforehand, most venerable Emperor, that Leo, the bishop, to Leo Augustus.
those whom I undertake to send will come
from the Apostolic See, not to fight with the I. He sends envoys but deprecates any fresh
enemies of the Faith nor to strive against any, discussion, of the Faith.

because of matters already settled as it has Rejoicing that it has been proved to me by
pleased God both at Nicaea and at Chalcedon
we dare not enter upon any discussion, as if 7 S. Matt. vii. 6. 8 Ps. xvni. 44 (Vulg.). 9 Tit. 1. 16.

what so great an authority has fixed by the 1 Sc. in the persons of Proterius and Timothy ^liirus.
Portions of this letter are found quoted by various ancient
2
Holy Spirit were doubtful or weak. Fathers, e.g. by Popes Vigiiiusand Pelagius
II. in the sixth cent. ;
and auo^'t
by Facundus, bishop of Hermia-, in the same century,
one half of the whole by Prudentius, bishop of Troyes (ninth cent.)
bcotns
4 Col. ii. 8. 5 Gal. ii. 18. 6 Poculi esse viperei. in his famous treatise on Piede^tiuation against John
io6 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
many clear proofs with what earnestness you from among philosophers or orators, but took
consult the interests of the universal Church, humble fishermen as the instruments by which
I have not delayed to obey your Majesty's He would reveal Himself, lest the heavenly
commands on the first opportunity, by de- teaching, which was of itself full of mighty
spatching Domitian and Geminian ray brothers power, should seem to need the aid of words.
and fellow-bishops, who in furtherance of And hence the Apostle protests and says,
"
my earnest prayers, shall entreat you for the For Christ sent me not to baptize but to
peaceful acceptance of the gospel-teaching and preach the Gospel, not in wisdom of words
obtain the liberty of the Faith in which through lest the cross of Christ should be made void ;

the instruction of the Holy Spirit you yourself for the word of the cross is to them indeed
are so conspicuously eminent, now that the that perish foolishness, but to those which are
enemies of Christ are driven far away, who being saved it is the power of God. For it
even if they had wished to conceal their mad- is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the
ness, could not lie hid, because the holy wise and the prudence of the prudent will I
simplicity of the Lord's flock is very different reject.
Where is the wise ? where is the
from the pretences of beasts who hide them- scribe? where is the inquirer of this age ? has
selves in sheeps' clothing, nor can they creep not God made foolish the wisdom of this
"
in by hypocrisy now that exceeding mad- their world 3 ? For rhetorical arguments and
ness has revealed them. Recognize, therefore, clever debates of man's device make their
august and venerable Emperor, how that you chief boast in this, that in doubtful matters
are called by Divine providence to the guardian- which are obscured by the variety of opinions
ship of the whole world, and understand what they can induce their hearers to accept that
aid you owe who view which each has chosen for his own
to your Mother, the Church,
makes Disputes that genius and eloquence to bring forward ; and
especial boast of you.
are ended must not be allowed to rise with thus it happens that what is maintained with
renewed vigour against the triumphs of the the greatest eloquence is reckoned the truest.
Almighty's right hand, especially when this But Christ's Gospel needs not this art for in ;

can in no wise be allowed to heretics, whose it the true teaching stands revealed by its own
attempts have long ago been condemned and light nor is there any seeking for that which :

the labours of the faithful have a just claim to shall please the ear, when to know Who is the
this result, that all the fulness of the Church Teacher is sufficient for true faith. J
shall remain secure in the completeness of her
III. Eutyches' dogma is condemned by the
unity, and that nothing whatever of what has
been well laid down shall be reconsidered, testimony of Scripture and ca?inot further be
because, after constitutions have been legi- entertained.

timately framed under Divine guidance, to But nothing severs those who are deceived
wish still to wrangle is the sign not of a peace-
by their own inventions, from the light of the
making but of a rebellious spirit, as says the Gospel so much as their not thinking that the
" for to strive with words is
Apostle, profitable Lord's Incarnation appertains in a true sense
for nothing, but for the subverting of them to
man's, that is, our, nature as if it were :

that hear \"

unworthy of God's glory that the majesty of
the impassible Word should have taken the
II. In matters of Faith hu?nan rhetorn s out
reality of human flesh, whereas men's salvation
of place. could not otherwise have been restored had
For if it be always free for human fancies to not He Who is in the form of God deigned
assert themselves in dispute, there never will also to take the form of a slave. And hence
be wanting men who will dare to oppose the since the holy Synod of Chalcedon, which was
Truth, and to put their trust in the glib attended by all the provinces of the Roman
utterances of this world's wisdom, whereas the world and obtained universal acceptance for its
Christian Faith and wisdom knows from the decisions, and is in complete harmony therein
teaching of our Lord Jesus Christ Himself with the most sacred council of Nicsea, has cut
how strictly it ought to shun this most harmful off all the wicked followers of the Eutychian
vanity. For when Christ was about to dogma from the body of the catholic commu-
summon all nations to the illumination of the nion, howshall any of the lapsed regain the peace
Faith, He chose those who were to devote of the church, without purging himself by a full
themselves to the preaching of the Gospel not course of penitence? For what licence can be
granted them for discussing, when they have
Erigena. Quesnel, however, appears to have been the first to deserved to be condemned by a just and
print it as a whole ex codice Grimanico ; after wiiich the Ball,
holy
also discovered it in the Ratisbon MS.
2
Loosely quoted from a Tim. ii. 14. I
3 I Cor. i.
17
— 20.
t
^^dgment, so that they
under that sentence of the blessed Apostle,
wherewith at the very outset of the infart
might most
LETTER CLXV.
truly fall V. Let him restore the

entreat your clemency, listen to the

and utterly
reject those who persist in heresy.
I
refugee clergy and
I07

laiiy

Church he overthrew the enemies of Christ's sug-

gestions of my brethren already
" mentioned,
cross, saying every spirit which confesses
:
whom, as I some time ago have said in a former
Jesus Christ to have come in the flesh is of letter sa^ I have sent not to
wrangle with the
God, and every spirit which dissolves Jesus is condemned, but merely to intercede with you
not of God, but this is antichrist -»." And this for the
stability of the catholic Faith. And in
pre-existent teaching of the Holy Ghost we accordance with your faith in and
regard for
must faithfully and stedfastly make use of, the Divine Majesty this
especially you should
lest, by admitting the discussions of such men grant, that completely setting aside the con-
the authority of the divinely inspired decrees tendons of heretics
you should deign to be-
be diminished, when in all parts of your king- stow a mercifal attention on those who have
dom and in all borders of the earth that Faith fallen upon such evil days, and, after
restoring
which was confirmed at Chalcedon is being the liberty of the church of Alexandria to its
established on the surest basis of peace, nor is pristine state, should set up there a
bishop
any one worthy of the name of Christian who who, upholding the decrees of the Synod of
cuts himself off from communion with us. Of Chalcedon and agreeing with the ordinances
whom the Apostle says, '* a man that is heretical of the Gospel, shall be able to restore peace
after a first and a second admonition, avoid, among diat greatly disturbed people. Those
knowing that such a one is perverse and con- bishops and clergy also whom the unholy
demned by his own judgment**." parricide has driven out ot their churches,
should be recalled at your Majesty's com-
IV. // the Divine mercy is to be exercised^ the mand, all others also, whom a like malicious-
ness has banished from their dwellings, being
heretics must cease entirely from ihe e7'ror of
restored to their former estate, to the end that
their ways.
we may have due cause fully and perfectly to
What therefore the unholy parricide has rejoice in the grace of God and your faith
perpetrated by seizing on the holy Church and without any further noise of strife. For \\
cruelly murdering its very ruler, cannot be any one is so forgetful of the Christian hope
expiated by man's forgiveness, unless He Who and his own salvation as to venture by any dis-
alone can rightly punish such things, and alone pute to assail the Evangelical and Apostolical
can of His unspeakable mercy remit them, be decrees of the holy Synod of Chalcedon, thus
propitiated. But though we are not anxious overthrowing the most sacred Council of Nicaea
for vengeance, we cannot in any way be alHed also, him with all heretics who have held
with the devil's servants. Yet if we learn they blasphemous and abominable views on the
are quitting the ranks of heresy, repenting Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ we
them of their error and turning from the wea- condemn by a like anathema and equal
pons of discord to the lamentations of sorrow, curse, so that, without refusing the remedy ot
we also can intercede for them, lest they perish repentance to those who make full and legiti-
for ever, thus following the example of the mate atonement, the sentence of the Synod,
Lord's loving-kindness, who, when nailed to which is based on truth, may rest upon those
the wood of the cross prayed for His perse- who still resist. Dated 17th of August, in the
"
cutors, Father, forgive them ;
for they know consulship of Leo and Majorian Augusti (458)-
not what they dos." And that Christian love
may do this profitably for its enemies, wicked LETTER CLXV.
heretics must cease to harass God's ever re- To Leo Augustus.
ligiousand ever devout Church they must
is sometimes called the
;

not dare to disturb the souls of the simple by [This letter, which
end where in all
Second Tome, contains the detailed state-
their falsehoods, to the that,
ment of the catholic doctrine of the Incarna-
former times the purest faith has flourished, in
tion, which Leo had promised the Emperor
the teaching of the Gospel and of the Aposdes
Letter CLVI. It consists of 9 chapters, but,
may now also have free course ; because we as chaps, iii. to viii. and parts of ii. and ix.
also imitating, so far as we can, the Divine
are almost identical in language with Letter
mercy desire no one to be punished by justice,
but all to be released by mercy.
CXXIV., already given in full, I have not
to reproduce the letter
thought it necessary
here. At the end a long series of quotations
4 T iv. 2, 3. For the reading solvit (dissolvesy, cf. Lett.
John
XXVI J I. (Tome), chap, s and note. 5» Viz. Lett. CLXIL chap. iii.
» Tit. iii. 10, II. 5 S. Luke xxiii. 34.
io8 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
from Hilary, Ambrose and other Fathers bear- to God, there is no possibility for sin to creep
but in, seeing that, so far as their knowledge goes,
ing upon the doctrine are also added,
these also are dispensed with in accordance neither the bestower or receiver of the conse-
with our general practice, as we are now pre- cration is guilty. We know indeed that an
Leo and no one else to the reader.] unpardonable offence is committed, whenever
senting
in accordance with the institutions of heretics

LETTER CLXVI. which the holy Fathers have condemned, any

one is forced twice to enter the font, which is
To Neo, Bishop of Ravenna. but once available for those who are to be
Leo, the bishop, to Neo, bishop of Ravenna, re-born, in opposition to the Apostle's teach-
greeting. ings'', which speaks to us of One Godhead in
Trinity, one confession in Faith, one sacra-
I. Those ivho being taken captives in infancy
^
ment in Baptism. But in this nothing similar
cannot remember or bring witnesses of their
is to be apprehended, since, what is not known
baptism^ must not be denied this sacrament.
to have been done at all, cannot come under
We have indeed frequently, God's Spirit the charge of repetition. And so, whenever
instructing us, steadied the brethren's hearts, such a case occurs, first sift it by careful in-
when they were tottering on the slippery vestigation, and spend a considerable time,
l)laces of doubtful questions, by formulating unless his last end is near, in inquiring whether
an answer either out of the teaching of the there be absolutely no one who by his testi-
Holy Scriptures or from the rules of the mony can assist the other's ignorance. And
Fathers but lately in Synod a new and hitherto when it is established that the man who re-
:

unheard-of subject of debate has arisen. For quires the sacrament of baptism is prevented
at the instance of certain brethren we have by a mere baseless
suspicion, let him come
discovered that some of the prisoners of war, boldly to obtain the grace, of which he is
on their free return to their own homes, such conscious of no trace in himself. Nor need
to wit as went into captivity at an age when we fear thus to open the door of salvation
they could have no sure knowledge of any- which has not been shown to have been en-
thing, crave the healing waters of baptism, but tered before.
in the ignorance of infancy cannot remember
whether they have received the mystery and n. Baptism by heretics must not be invalidated
rites of baptism, and that therefore in this by second baptistn.
uncertainty of defective recollection their souls But if it is established that a man has been
are brought into jeopardy, so long as under
baptized by heretics, on him the mystery of
a show of caution they are denied a grace,
regeneration must in no wise be repeated, but
which is withheld, because it is thought to that conferred which was wanting before,
have been bestowed. And so, since certain only
so that he may obtain the power of the Holy
brethren in a not unjustifiable fear have I

Ghost by the laying on of the Bishop's hands ^.

,

hesitated to perform the rites of the Lord's

This decision, beloved brother, we wish to be
mystery, at a synodal meeting, as we have
brought to the knowledge of you all generally,
said, we have received a formal request for to the end that God's
advice on this matter, and in carefully discus-
mercy may not be re-
fused to those who desire to be saved through
sing it, we have desired to weigh each mem- undue Dated the 24th of Oct., in
timidity.
ber s opinion, and to handle it in so cautious
the consulship of Majorian Augustus (458).
a manner as to arrive with certainty at the
truth by making use of the knowledge of
many. Consequently the same things, which LETTER
CLXVII7.
have come into our mind by the Divine in-
spiration, have received the assent and con-
To RusTicus, Bishop of Gallia
firmation of a large number of the brethren. Narbonensis, with the replies to his
And so we are bound before all things to take Questions on various points.
heed lest, while we hold fast to a certain show
Leo, the bishop, to Rusticus, bishop of Gallia
of caution, we incur a loss of souls who are to
Narbonensis.
be regenerated. For who is so given over to
suspicions as to decide that to be true which
without any evidence he suspects by mere viz. Eph. iv. 5.
S** It will be remembered that the practice
of re-baptism was very definitely condemned in the times of
guesswork ? And so wherever the man himself S. Cyprian (3rd cent.), who himself went wrong in advocating
who is anxious for the new birth does not recol- it in the case of heretics.
See n. 2 to Lett. CLIX. chap. 8.
<>

lect his baptism, and no one can bear witness 7 The date of this important letter has been variously con-

about him being unaware ot his consecration jectured, Quesnel assigning it to the years 442-4, Siimoud and
Baluze to 452, and the Ball, preferring 458 or 9.
 LETTER CLXVII.

I He exhorts him to act with moderation neither of ease nor of labour is devoid of
totvards two bishops ivho have offended him. danger, who shall guide the ship amidst the
109

Your letter, brother, which Hermes your arch- waves of the sea, if the helmsman quit his
deacon ^ brought, I have gladly received ; the post? shall guard the Who
sheep from the
number of different matters it contains makes treachery of wolves, if the
shepherd himself be
itindeed lengthy, but not so tedious to me not on the watch ? Who, in fine, shall resist
on a patient perusal that any point should the thieves and robbers, if love of quietude
be passed over, amid the cares that press draw away the watchman that is set to keep
upon me from all sides. And hence having the outlook from the strictness of his watch ?
grasped the gist of your allegation and re- One must abide, therefore, in the office com-
viewed what took place at the inquiry of the mitted to him and in the task undertaken.
bishops and leading men 9, we gather that Justice must be stedfastly upheld and mercy
Sabinian and Leo, presbyters, lacked con- lovingly extended. Not men, but their sins
fidence in your^ action, and that they have no must be hated s. The proud must be re-
longer any just cause for complaint, seeing that buked, the weak must be borne with and ;

of their own accord they withdrew from the those sins which require severer chastisement
discussion that had been begun. What form must be dealt with in the spirit not of vin-
or what measure of justice you ought to mete dictiveness but of desire to heal. And if
out to them I leave to your own discretion, a fiercer storm of tribulation fall upon us, let
advising you, however, with the exhortation us not be terror-stricken as if we had to over-
of love that to the healing of the sick you come the disaster in our own strength, since
ought to apply spiritual medicine, and "
that both our Cojnsel and our Strength is Christ,

remembering the Scripture which says be not and through Him we can do all things, with-
over just ='," you should act with mildness to- out Him nothing. Who, to confirm the
wards these who in zeal for chastity seem to preachers of the Gospel and the ministers of
"
Iiave exceeded the limits of vengeance, lest the mysteries, says, Lo, I am with you all the
the devil, who deceived the adulterers, should days even to the consummation of the age ^."
triumph over the avengers of the adultery. And again He says, " these things I have
spoken unto you that in me ye may have
peace. In this world ye shall have tribulation,
II. He expostulates with him for wishing to
but be of good cheer, because I have overcome
give up his office^ which would imply distrust the world 7." The promises, which are as
of GoD's promises. plain as they can be, we ought not to let any
But I am surprised, beloved, that you are causes of offence to weaken, lest we should
so disturbed by opposition in consequence of seem ungrateful to God for making us His
offences, from whatever cause arising, as to chosen vessels, since His assistance is power-
say you would rather be relieved of the labours ful as His promises are true.
of your bishopric, and live in quietness and
ease than continue in the office committed to III. Many of the questio?is raised could be more
you. But since the Lord says, *' blessed is he easily settled in a perso7ial interview
than
who shall persevere unto the end 3," whence on paper.
shall come this blessed perseverance, except
On those points of inquiry, beloved, which
from the strength of patience ? For as the archdeacon has brought me separately
" All who would live your
Apostle proclaims, godly written out, it would be easier to arrive at
in Christ shall suffer persecution 1" And it is conclusions on each point face to face, if you
not only to be reckoned persecution, when could grant us the advantage of your presence.
sword or fire or other active means are used For since some the
questions seem to exceed
against the Christian religion ; for the direst limits of ordinary diligence, I perceive that they
persecution is often inflicted by nonconformity are better suited to conversation than to writ-
of practice and persistent disobedience and which can
ing for as there are certain things
:

the barbs of ill-natured tongues and since in no wise be controverted, so there are many
:

all the members of the Church are always modified either by

things which require to be
liable to these attacks, and no portion of the considerations of
age or by the necessities of
faithful are free from temptation, so that a life the case remember
always provided that we
;

in things which are doubtful or obscure, that

In an inscription quoted from Gruter and Baluze by Quesnel,
8
Hermes is mentioned as diaconus to Rusticus episcopus. He was
The thought is more fully worked out in
of this fine passage
afterwards made bp of Biterra, but being unfairly expelled by 5
Sermon XLVllI., chaps. and 3. Cf. esp. the remark, <5<r//«/«
2
that city, he succeeded Rusticus in Narbonensis.
quam hominibus indicunt, nullt malum pro
''
malo
9 Honorati. ''
Tuep, others snee (the bishops). vitiispotius
"
2 Eccl. vii.
17 (A. v. oM&iwickcd).
reddcntes sed correctionent peccantium semper optantes.
6 S. Matt, xxviii. 20. 1 S. John xvi. 33.
3 S. Matt. xxiv. 13. 4 2 Tim. iii. 12.
no LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
must be followed which is found to be neither hoves them not to put away their wives but
"
contrary to the commands of the Gospel nor to have them as though they had them
opposed to the decrees of the holy Fathers. not=^," whereby both the affection of their
wives may be retained and the marriage
Question I. Concerning a presbyter or deacon, functions cease.
who falsely claims to be a bishops and those
whom they have ordained. Question IV. Concerning a presbyter or
Reply. No consideration permits men to deacon who has given his unmarried daughter
be reckoned among bishops who have not in marriage to a 7nan' who already had
been elected by the clergy, demanded by the a woman joined to him, by whom he had
and consecrated the of the also had children.
laity, by bishops
province with the assent of the metropolitan ^. Reply. Not every woman that is joined to
And hence, since the question often arises con- a man is his wife, even as every son is not his
cerning advancement unduly obtained, who 'father's heir.But the marriage bond is legiti-
need doubt that that can in no wise be which mate between the freeborn and between
is not shown to have been conferred on them.
equals this was laid down by the Lord long
:

And if any clerics have been ordained by such before the Roman law had its beginning. And
false bishops in those churches which have so a wife is different from a concubine, even
bishops of their own, and their ordination took as a bondwoman from a free woman. For
place with the consent and approval of the which reason also the Aposde in order to
proper bishops, it may be held valid on con- show the difference of these persons quotes
dition that they continue in the same churches. from Genesis, where it is said to Abraham,
Otherwise it must be held void, not being con- "
Cast out the bondwoman and her son for :

nected with any place nor resting on any the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir
authority. with my son Isaacs." And hence, since the
was from the beginning so con- tie
Question II. Concerning a presbyter or marriage
stituted as apart from the joining of the
deacon, who on his crime being known asks
sexes to symbolize the mystic union of Christ
for public penance, whether it is to be granted
him by laying on of hands ? and His Church, it is undoubted that that
woman has no part in matrimony, in whose
Reply. It is contrary to the custom of
case it is shown that the mystery of mar-
the Church that they who have been dedi- a
cated to the dignity of the presbyterate or riage has not taken place. Accordingly
clergyman of any rank who has given
his
the rank of the diaconate, should receive the
daughter in marriage to a man that has a
con-
remedy of penitence by laying on of hands
cUbine, must not be considered to have given
for a^y crime ; which doubtless descends
her to a married man, unless perchance the
from the Apostles' tradition, according to
other woman should appear to have become
what is written, " If a priest shall have sinned,
to have been legitimately dowered and
who shallpray for him 9?" And hence such free, J
to have been honoured by public nuptials.
men when they have lapsed in order to obtain
God's mercy must seek private retirement,
V. Concerning young women who
where their atonement may be profitable as Question
have married men that have concubines.
well as adequate.
Reply. Those who are joined to husbands
Question III. Concerning those ivho minister by their fathers' will are Iree from blame, if
at the altar and have wives, whether they the women whom their husbands had were not
may lawfully cohabit with thejn 1 in wedlock.
Reply. The law of continence is the same
Question VI. Concerning those who leave
^
for the ministers of the altar as for bishops
and priests, who when they were laymen or the women by whom they have children and
readers, could lawfully marry and have off- take wives.
spring. But when they reached to the said Reply. Seeing that the wife is different
ranks, what was before lawful ceased to be from the concubine, to turn a bondwoman
so. And hence, in order that their wedlock from one's couch and take a wife whose free
may become spiritual instead of carnal, it be- birth is assured, is not bigamy but an honour-
able proceeding.
8 The same requisites of ordination of bishops are laid down in
Lett. X. chap. 6.
9 1Sam. li. 25.
» The
order of sub-deacons (ace. to Quesnel) is here particularly « I Cor. vii.
39. This was also provided by the Apostolic
meant : cf. Lett. XIV. chap. 4. The readers {iectores) men- Canons (quoted by Quesnel), episcopus aut presbyter uxorem
tioned below were of course one of the Minor Orders of propriani neqiiaquam sub obteniu reiigionis abiciat.
clergy:
cf. Bingham, Antiq, Bk.V. chap. iii. I
3 Gal. iv. .^o, from Gen. xxi. 10.
 LETTER CLXVII. Ill

Question VII. Concerning those who m there is an honourable and a base kind
sickness accept terms of
of penitence^ and when profit. more expedient
Notwithstanding it is
they have recovered, refuse to keep them. tor the
penitent to suffer loss than to be in-
Reply. Such men's neglect is to be blamed volved in the risks of
but not finally to be abandoned, in order that trafficking, because it is
hard for sin not to come into
transactions
they may be incited by frequent exhortations between buyer and seller.
to carry out faithfully what under stress of
need they asked for. For no one is to be Question XII. Concerning those who return
to
despaired of so long as he remain in this milititiy service after doing penance.
body, because sometimes what the diffidence Reply. It is altogether
contrary to the rules
of age puts off is accomplished of the Church to return to
by maturer military service in
counsels. the world after
" doing penance, as the Apostle
says, No soldier in God's
service entangles
Question VIII. Concerning those who on himself in the affairs of the world 5." Hence
he
their deathbed and die is not free from the snares of the devil
pj'o??iise repentance who
before receiving communion. wishes to entangle himself in the
military ser-
Reply. Their cause is reserved for the vice of the world.
judgment of God, in Whose hand it was that
their death was put off until the Question XTII. Concerning those 7vho after
very time of
communion. But we cannot be in commu- petiance take wives or join themselves to con-
nion with those, when dead, with cubines.
whom when
alive we were not in communion. Reply. If a young man under fear of death
or the dangers of captivity has done
penance,
Question IX. Concerning thoss who under and afterwards fearing to fall into youthful
pressure of great pain ask for penajice to be incontinence has chosen to marry a wife lest
granted them, and when the presbyter has he should be guilty of fornication, he seems
come to give what they seek, if the pain has to have comitted a pardonable act, so
long as
abated somewhat, make excuses and
refuse io
he has known no woman whatever save his
accept what is offej-ed. wife. Yet herein we lay down no rule, but
Reply. This tergiversation cannot proceed express an opinion as to what is less
objection-
from contempt of the remedy but from fear of able. For according to a true view of the
matter nothing better suits him who has done
falling into worse sin. Hence the penance
which is put off, when it is more penance than continued chastity both of mind
earnestly
and body.
sought must not be denied in order that the
wounded soul may in whatever way attain to
the healing of absolution.
Question XIV. Concerning monks 7vho take
to 7nilitary serviceor to marriage.

X. Reply. The monk's vow being undertaken

Question Concerning those who have
of his own will or wish cannot be given up vvith-
professed repentance, if they begin to go to law
in the forum. out sin. For that which a man has vowed to
he ought also to pay. Hence he who
Reply. To demand just debts is indeed God,
abandons his profession of a single life and
one thing and to think nothing of one's own
betakes himself to military service or to mar-
property from the perfection of love is an- must make atonement and clear himself
other. But one who craves pardon for un- riage,
publicly, because although such service may
lawful doings ought to abstain even from many
" be innocent and the married state honourable,
things that are lawful, as says the Apostle, all
it is transgression to have forsaken the higher
things are lawful for me, but all things are not choice.
expedient 4." Hence, if the penitent has a
matter which perchance he ought not to Question XV. Concernifig young women who
neglect, better for him to have recourse to
it is have worn the religious habit for some time
the judgment of the Church than of the but have not been dedicated, if they afterwards
forum. marry.
Reply. Young women, who without being
Question XI. Concerning those who during or forced by their parents' command but of their
after penance transact business. own free-will have taken the vow and habit
Reply. The nature of their gains either of virginity, if afterwards they choose wedlock,
excuses or condemns the trafficker, because act wrongly, even though they have not re-

4 X Cor. vi. 13. 5 8 Tim. ii.

112 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
ceived dedication of which they would doubt- by fasting and laying on of hands, in order
:

less not have been defrauded, if they had that for the future abstaining
from things
abided by their vow. offered to idols, they may be partakers of
Christ's mysteries. But if they have either
Question XVI. Concerning those who have worshipped idols or been polluted with man-
been left as infants by Christian parents, if slaughter or fornication, they must not be
no proof of their baptism can be found whether admitted to communion, except by public
they ought to be baptized ? penance.
Reply. If no proof exist among their kins-
and relations, nor among the clergy or
LETTER CLXVIII.
folk
neighbours whereby those, about whom the To ALL THE Bishops of Campania, Samnium
question is raised, may be proved to
have AND PiCENUM.
been baptized, steps must be taken for their (Rebuking them first for performing baptisms
lest they evidently perish ; for without due
regeneration preparation or sufficient cause on
:

in their case reason does not allow that what

ordinary saints'-days (Easter and Whitsuntide
is not shown to have been done should seem
being the only recognized times), and secondly
to be repeated. for requiring from penitents that a hst of their
offences should be read out publicly, a practice
Question XVII. Concerning those who have which
been captitred by the enemy and are not aivare
is in many ways objectionable.)
whether they have been baptized but know they
were several times taken to church by their
LETTER CLXIX.
parents, whether they can or ought to be bap- To Leo Augustus.
tized when they come back to Roman terri-
6 Leo, the bishop, to Leo Augustus.
tory t

Reply. Those who can remember that they I. He heartily thanks the Emperor for what he
used to go to church with their parents can has done, and asks hi7?t to complete the work
remember whether they received what used to i?i any way he can.

be given to their parents 7. But if this also If we should seek

to reward your Majesty's
has escaped their memory, it seems that that glorious resolution in defence of the Faith
must be bestowed on them which is not with all the praise that the greatness of the
known to have been bestowed because demands, we should be found unequal
issue
there can be no presumptuous rashness where and celebrating
to the task of giving thanks
the most loyal carefulness has been exercised. the joy of the universal Church with our feeble
tongue. But His worthier recompense awaits
Question XVIII. Concerning those who have your acts and deserts, in whose cause you
come from Africa or Mauretania and know have shown so excellent a zeal, and are now
not in ivhat sect they were baptized, what
^
triumphing gloriously over the attainment of
ought to be done in their case ? the wished-for end. Your clemency must
Reply. These persons are not doubtful know therefore that all the churches of God
of their baptism, but profess ignorance as to join in praising you and rejoicing that the
the faith of those who baptized them and unholy parricide has been cast off from the
:

hence since they have received the form of neck of the Alexandrine church, and that
baptism in some way or other, they are not God's people, on whom the abominable robber
to be baptized but are to be united to has been so great a burden, restored to the
the catholics by imposition of hands, after the ancient liberty of the Faith, can now be
invocation of the Holy Spirit's power, which recalled into the way of salvation by the
they could not receive from heretics. preaching of faithful priests, when it sees the
whole hotbed of pestilence done away with in
Question XIX. Concerning those who after the person of the originator himself. Now
therefore, because you have accomplished
being baptized in infajicy ivere captured by the
Gentiles, and lived with them after the ma?i- this by firm resolution and stedfast will, com-
ner of the Geiitiles^ when they come tack to plete your tale of work for the Faith by pass-
Ro7nan teri'itory as still young meii, if they ing such decrees as shall be well-pleasing
seek commufiion, what shall be done ? to God in favour of this city's catholic ruler ^,
Reply. If they have only lived with Gentiles who is tainted by no trace of the heresy
and eaten sacrificial food, they can be purged
8 This is another
Timothy suniamed Solophaciohis, supposed
tobe the same as that Thnotheus fresbyter et ceconomns EcclesicP,
6 On these points, cf. Letter CLXVL, to Neo.bp. of Ravenna. mentioned among the Egyptian refugees who petitioned the Em-
7 Viz. the sacred elements of the Eucharist. peror against ^lurus
 LETTER CLXXI. ^13
now so often condemned
lest, perchance, the 17th of June, in the consulship of Magnus and
:

wound apparently healed but still lurking Apollonius (460). (By the hand of Philo-
beneath the scar should grow, and the Chris- xenus agens in rebus ^^)
tian laity, which by your public action has
been freed from the perversity of heretics, CLXX. LETTER
should again fall a prey to deadly poison. To Gennadius, Bishop of Constantinople*.
II. Good works as well as integrity of faith is (Complaining of Timothy ^Elurus having
required in a priest. been allowed to come to Constantinople, and
But you see, venerable Emperor, and clearly saying that there is no hope of his restitution.)

understand, that in the person, whose excom-

munication is contemplated, it is not only the LETTER CLXXI.
integrity of his faith that must be considered ; To Timothy, Bishop
of Alexandria.
for even, if be purged by any
that could
the to
Leo, bishop, Timothy, catholic bishop
punishments and confessions, and completely of the church of Alexandria.
restored by any conditions, yet the wicked and
bloody deeds that have been committed can I. He congratulates him on his election^ and
never be done away by the protestations of bids him win back ivanderers to the fold.
plausible words because in God's pontiff, and
:
It is clearly apparent from the brightness of
particularly in the priest of so great a church, the sentiment quoted by the Apostle, that
the sound of the tongue and the utterance of " all
things work together for good to them
the lips is not enough, and nothing is of avail, that love God 3," and
by the dispensation of
if God makes proclamation with His voice and God's
pity, where adversities are received,
the mind is convicted of blasphemy. For of there also prosperity is given. This the
such the Holy Ghost speaks by the Apostle, experience of the Alexandrine church shows,
"
having an appearance of godliness, but deny- in which the moderation and long suffering of
ing the power thereof," and again elsewhere, the humble has laid up for themselves great
they profess that they know God, but in store in return for their patience
*'
because :

deeds they deny Him 9." And hence, since " the Lord is nigh them that are of a contrite
in every member of the Church both the heart, and shall save those that are humble in
integrity of the true Faith and abundance of spirit 4," our noble Prince's faith being glorified
good works is looked for, how much more in all things, through whom "the right-hand
ought both these things to predominate in the of the Lord hath done great acts 4," in pre-
chief pontiff, because the one without the venting the abomination of antichrist any
other cannot be in union with the Body of longer occupying the throne of the blessed
Christ. Fathers whose blasphemy has hurt no one
;

more than himself, because although he has

III. Timothy's request for indulgence on the
induced some to be partners of his guilt, yet
score of orthodoxy must not be allowed.
he has inexpiably stained himself with blood.
Nor need we now state all that makes And hence concerning that which under the
Timothy accursed, since what has been done direction of Faith your election, brother, by
through him and on his account, has abund- the clergy, and the laity, and all the faithful,
that the whole
antly and conspicuously come to the know- has brought about, I assure you
and it
ledge of the whole world, and whatever has of the Lord's Church rejoices with me,
been perpetrated by an unruly mob against is my strong desire that the Divine pity will
this joy with
justice, all rests qn his head, whose wishes in its loving-kindness confirm
were served by its mad hands. And hence, manifold signs of grace, your own devotion
even if in his profession of faith he neglects ministering thereto in all things, so that you
the Church's
nothing, and deceives us in nothing, it best may sedulously win over, through
consorts with your glory absolutely to exclude prayers, those also who have hitherto resisted
him from this design of his % because in the the Truth, to reconciliation with God, and,
them into union with
bishop of so great a city the universal Church as a zealous ruler, bring
to with so that the body of the catholic Faith, whose
ought rejoice holy exultation, mystic
that
the true peace of the Lord may be glorified entirety admits of no division, imitating
His
not only by the preaching of the Faith, but true and gentle Shepherd, who laid down
also by the example of men's conduct. Dated

in
rHe'ha5"s;S"d' To the see on the death of Anatolius
9 2 Tim. iii. s, and Tit. i. i6.
Apparently to be allowed to reside in Constantinople
« (c 458
Ps. xxxiv. 18, and cxviii. 16.
perhaps at this stage to remain in Alexandria).
'3 Rom. viii. 28.

VOL. XII.
114 LETTERS OF LEO THE GREAT.
life for His sheep, and, when one sheep wan- continue to act at all times and send us, who
dered, drove il not back with the lash, but will be anxious for them, as frequent accounts
carried it back to the fold on His own as possible of the progress of peace, in order
shoulders. that by regular intercourse we may feel that
" the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts
n. Let him be watchful against heresy and
through the Holy Ghost, which is given unto
send frequent reports to Rome. us 7." Dated the i8th of August, in the con-
Take heed, then, dearly beloved brother, sulship of Magnus and Apollonius (460).
lest any trace of either Nestorius' or Eutyches'
error be found in God's people because *' no :
LETTER CLXXII.
one can lay any foundation except that which To THE Presbyters and Deacons of the
is laid, which is Christ Jesus s ;" who would not
Church of Alexandria.
have reconciled the whole world to God the
(Inviting them to aid in confirming the
Father, had He not by the regeneration of of the Church, and in winning those
Faith adopted us all in the of our peace
reality who had given way to heresy.) ,

flesh Whenever, therefore, opportunities

^.

arise which you can use for writing, brother, LETTER CLXXni.
even as you necessarily and in accordance
with custom have done in sending a report To certain Egyptian Bishops.
of your ordination to us by our sons, Daniel (Congratulating them on the election of
the presbyter and Timothy the deacon, so Timothy, and begging them to assist in main-

5 I Cor. iii. ii.

taining unity and bringing back wanderers to
f>
Per Jidei regenerationem omnes in nostra camis veritate the fold.)
susciperet. The doctrine of the Atonement in the light of the
Incarnation is here expressed in a rather unusual way, and I have
therefore translated the expression as literally as possiblth 7 Rom. y. 5.
 SERMONS.
SERMON I. and while you ever go on unto
salvation, may
Preached on his Birthday \ or day of my soul magnify the Lord 7," and in the retri-
bution of the judgment to come
Ordination. may the ac-
count of my priesthood so be rendered
been to the
Having elected in absence^ he returns just 8
thanks for the kindness and Judge that through your good deeds you
earnestly demands may be my
the prayers of his church. joy and my crown, who by your
good will have given an earnest testimony to
"Let my mouth speak the praise of the me in this present life.
Lord 3," and my breath and spirit,
my flesh and
tongue bless His holy Name. For it is a sign, SERMON IL
not of a modest, but an ungrateful
mind, to keep On HIS Birthday, IL delivered : on the
silence on the kindnesses of God and it is :
Anniversary 9 of his
very meet to begin our duty as consecrated Consecration.)
pontiff with the sacrifices of the Lord's praise 4. I. The Lord raises up the weak and gives him
Because '*in our humility " the Lord "has been grace according to his need.
mindful of us s " and has blessed us because : The Divine condescension has made this
" He alone has
done great wonders for me s," so an honourable day for
me, for it has shown by
that your holy affection for me reckoned me raising^ my humbleness to the highest rank,
pre-
sent, though my long journey had forced me to that He despised not
any of His own. And
be absent. Therefore I give and always shall hence, although one must be diffident of
give thanks to our God for all the things with merit, yet one's bounden duty to
it. is
rejoice
which He has recompensed me. Your favour- over the gift, since He who is the
2
Lnposer of
able opinion also I acknowledge the burden is Himself 3 the Aider in its
publicly, pay-
ing you the thanks I owe, and thus showing execution and lest the weak recipient should
:

that I understand how much respect, love and fall beneath the
greatness of the grace, He
fidelity your aftectionate zeal could expend on who conferred the dignity will also give the
me who long with a shepherd's anxiety for the power. As the day therefore returns in due
safety of your souls, who have passed so con- course on which the Lord purposed that
scientious a judgment on me, with I should
absolutely begin my episcopal ofiice, there is
no deserts of mine to guide you. I entreat true cause for me to rejoice to the
glory of
you, therefore, by the mercies of the Lord, God, Who that I might love Him much, has
aid with your prayers him whom you have forgiven me much, and that I might make His
sought out by your solicitations that both the Grace wonderful, has conferred His gifts upon
Spirit of grace may abide in me and that your me in whom He found no recommendations
judgment may not change. May He who of merit. And by this His work what does
inspired you with such unanimity of purpose, the Lord suggest and commend to our hearts
vouchsafe to us all in common the blessing of but that no one should presume upon his own
peace so that all the days of my life being righteousness nor distrust God's mercy which
:

ready for the service of Almighty God, and shines out more pre-eminently then, when the
for my duties towards you, I
"
may with con- sinner is made holy and the downcast hfted
fidence entreat the Lord Holy Father, keep
:

in Thy name those whom Thou hast given me^:" 7 S. Luke i. 46.
8 The words of S. Paul to the Thessalonians (i Thess. ii.
19)
are clearly in his mind.
» Natalis seems to have been 9 This sermon, which in the older editions used to be joined
applied to the day or anniversary
of a Bishop's consecration as well as to the festivals of Martyrs in one with the first was separated by the Ballerinii and as>igned
in the Calendar. Cf. Serm. IV. chap. 4, illi ejgo kunc servitutis to the (ist?) anniversary ot his pontifical consecration. Quesnel,
nostra natalitium diem ascribamus. One reason for the shortness who did not go so far as to separate the two parts, saw that there
of this sermon, which used to be joined with Sermon II. (a few were certain expressions in the first portion which did not suit the
necessary alterations in the text of the latter being madej is,
"
common title given to the whole iti anniversario die assumMionis
I think, rightly given by the Ballerinii; perh;ips," they say, eius, proposed to alter it to in octavn consecrationis eius (on the
" the unusual
length of the ceremonies that day did not allow octave, &c.). I nave adhered to the Ball.'s division, though I am
of a longer sermon," not entirely convinced by their arguments,
3 Viz. on his mission of X Provexit unwillingly altered by the Ball, from pravehit,
reconciling ^tius and Albinus the
Roman generals in Gaul : see Introduction. 3 Ps. cxliv. 21. against all the MSS., to suit their view.
3
4 Especially of course in the Holy Eucharist. Oneris, others honoris (advancement).
5 Ps. cxxxv. 23, 24. 6 X s. 3 Ipse est, others (includnig Quesnel) t^se mihijiet (future).
John xvii. 11.

I 2
Ii6 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
up. For the measure of heavenly gifts does SERMON III.
not rest upon the quaHty of our deeds, nor in
this world, in which " all life is temptation ^,"
On his Birthday, III delivered on the :

is each one rewarded according to his deserving,

Anniversary of his Elevation to
the Pontificate.
for if the Lord were to take count of a man's
iniquities, no one could stand before His I. The honour of being raised to the episcopate
judgment. must be referred solely to the Divine Head of
the Church.
II. The assemblage of prelates testifies
??i{<:^/ity As often as God's mercy deigns to bring
to meii's loyal acceptance of Peter in Peter's
round the day of His gifts to us, there is,
unworthy successor. dearly-beloved, just and reasonable cause for
Therefore, dearly-beloved, "magnify the rejoicing, if only our appointment to the
Lord with me and let us exalt His name office be referred to the praise of Him who
together 5," that the whole reason of to-day's gave it. For though this recognition of God
concourse may be referred to the praise of Him may well be found in all His priests, yet I
Who brought it to pass. For so far as my take it to be peculiarly binding on me, who,
own feelings are concerned, I confess that regarding my own utter insignificance and the
I rejoice most over the devotion of you all greatness of the office undertaken, ought my-
;

and when I look upon this splendid assemblage self also to utter that exclamation of the
of my venerable brother-priests^, I feel that, Prophet, " Lord, I heard Thy speech and was
where so many saints are gatliered, the very afraid I considered Thy works and was dis-
:

angels are amongst us. Nor do I doubt that mayed 7." For what is so unwonted and so
we are to-day visited by a more abundant out- dismaying as labour to the frail, exaltation to
pouring of the Divine Presence, when so many the humble, dignity to the undeserving? And
fair tabernacles of God, so many excellent yet we do not despair nor lose heart, because
members of the Body of Christ are in one we put our trust not in ourselves but in Him
place and shine with one light. Nor yet who works in us. And hence also we have
I feel sure, is the fostering condescension and sung with harmonious voice the psalm of
true love of the most blessed Apostle Peter r3avid, dearly beloved, not in our own praise,
absent from this congregation he has not but to the glory of Christ the Lord. For it is
:

deserted your devotion, in whose honour you He of whom it is prophetically written, " Thou
are met together. And so he too rejoices art a priest for ever after the order of Melchi-
over your good feeling and welcomes your zedeck s," that is, not after the order of Aaron,
respect for the Lord's own institution as whose priesthood descending along his own
shown towards the partners of His honour, line of offspring was a temporal ministry, and
commending the well ordered love of the ceased with the law of the Old Testament, but
whole Church, which ever finds Peter in after the order of Melchizedeck, in whom was
Peter's See, and from affection for so great prefigured the eternal High Priest. And no
a shepherd grows not lukewarm even over reference is made to his parentage because in
so inferior a successor as myself. In order him it is understood that He was portrayed,
therefore, dearly beloved, that this loyalty whose generation cannot be declared. And
which you unanimously display towards my finally, now that the mystery of this Divine
humbleness may obtain the fruit of its zeal, priesthood has descended to human agency, it
on bended knee entreat the merciful goodness runs not by the Hne of birth, nor is that which
of our God that in our days He will drive out flesh and blood created, chosen, but without
those who assail us, strengthen faith, increase regard to the privilege of paternity and suc-
love, increase peace and deign to render me cession by inheritance, those men are received
His poor slave, whom to show the riches of by the Church as its rulers whom the Holy
His grace He has willed to stand at the helm Ghost prepares so that in the people of God's :

of the Church, sufficient for so great a work adoption, the whole body of which is priestly
and useful in building you up, and to this end and royal, it is not the prerogative of earthly
to lengthen our time for service that the years origin which obtains the unction 9, but the
He may grant us may be used to His glory condescension of Divine grace which creates
through Christ our Lord. Amen. the bishop.

4 Job. vii. I (LXX.). 5 Ps. xxxiv. 3. 7 Hab. 2 8 Ps. ex.

iii. (LXX.). _
4.
6 The Ball,
quote from several more or less contemporary 9 Quesnel is no doubt correct in taking this literally as alluding
authorities to prove that this concourse is more likely to have to the anointing of bishops at consecration cf. Serm. IV. chap. i.
:

been on the anniversary than on the day of consecration itself, Sancti Spiritus unctio consecrat sacerdotes, and lower down he
and they say that such a celebration of the octave as Quesnel speaks of the effusuvt benedictionis tinguentuui : so also in
suggests is unknown to all antiquity. Serm. LIX. chap. 7, sacratior est unctio sacerdoturit.
 SERMON III.
117
II. From Christ and through
Peter the before the rest in such a
S.
way that from his
priesthood is handed on in perpetuity.
bemg called the Rock, from' his being pro-
Although, therefore, dearly beloved, we be nounced the from his beino- con-
found both weak and slothful in fulfilling the stituted the Foundation,
Doorkeeper of the kingdom of
duties of our office, because, whatever devoted
heaven, from his being set as the Umpire to
and vigorous action we desire to do, we are bind and to
loose, whose judgments shall
hindered by the frailty of our very condition ; retain their
vaHdity in heaven, from all these
yet having the unceasing propitiation of the mystical titles we might know the nature of
Almighty and perpetual Priest, who being like his association with Christ. And still
us and yet equal with the Father, brought he more to-day
fully and eff"ectually performs what is
down His Godhead even to things human, and entrusted to
him, and carries out every part
raised His Manhood even to things Divine, we of his
duty and charge in Him and with Him
worthily and piously rejoice over His dispen- through Whom he has been
glorified. And so
sation, whereby, though He has delegated the if anything is
rightly done and rightly decreed
care of His sheep to many shepherds, yet He by us, if
anything is won from the mercy of
has not Himself abandoned the guardianship God by our
daily supplications, it is of his
of His beloved flock. And from His over- work and merits whose lives power and whose
rulingand eternal protection we have received authority prevails in his See. For this, dearly-
the support of the Apostles' aid also, which beloved, was gained by that confession, which,
assuredly does not cease from its operation :
inspired in the Apostle's heart by God the
and the strength of the foundation, on which Father, transcended all the uncertainty of
the whole superstructure of the Church is human opinions, and was endued with the
reared, is not weakened ^
by the weight of the firmness of a rock, which no assaults could
temple that rests upon it. For the solidity of shake. For throughout the Church Peter
that faith which was praised in the chief of daily says, " Thou art the Christ, the Son of
the Apostles is perpetual and as that re- the living God," and every tongue which con-
:

mains which Peter believed in Christ, so that fesses the Lord, accepts the instruction his
remains which Christ instituted in Peter. voice conveys. This Faith conquers the devil,
For when, as has been read in the Gospel and breaks the bonds of his prisoners. It
lesson % the Lord had asked the disciples uproots us from this earth and plants us in
whom they believed Him to be amid the heaven, and the gates of Hades cannot prevail
various opinions that were held, and the against it. For with such solidity is it en-
blessed Peter had replied, saying, " Thou art dued by God that the depravity of heretics
the Christ, the Son of the living God," the cannot mar it nor the unbelief of the heathen
Lord says, " Blessed art thou, Simon Bar- overcome it.
Jona, because flesh and flood hath not re-
vealed it to thee, but My Father, which is in IV. This festival then is in S. Peter's honour^
heaven. And I say to thee, that thou art and the progress of his flock redoimds to his
Peter, and upon this rock will I build My glory.
church, and the gates of Hades shall not And so, dearly beloved, with reasonable
prevail against it. And I will give unto thee obedience we celebrate to-day's festival by
the keys of the kingdom of heaven. And such methods, that in my humble person he
whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall may be recognized and honoured, in whom
be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou abides the care of all the shepherds, together
shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed also in with the charge of the sheep commended
heaven 3." to him, and whose dignity is not abated even
in so unworthy an heir. And hence the pre-
III. S. Peter's work is still cari'ied out by his sence of my venerable brothers and fellow-
successors. priests, so much desired and valued by me,
will be the more sacred and precious, if they
The dispensation of Truth therefore abides, will transfer the chief honour of this service
and the blessed Peter persevering in the in which they have deigned to take part to
strength of the Rock, which he has received, him whom they know to be not only the
has not abandoned the helm of the Church,
patron of this see, but also the primate of
which he undertook. For he was ordained all bishops. When therefore we utter our ex-
hortations in your ears, holy brethren, believe
that he is speaking whose representative we
» We read lassescit with Hurter, instead of the unintelligible
lacessit of the MSS. are: because it is his warning that we give,
2
By the evangelica lectio is meant the Gospel for the day,
just as, for instance, in Sermon XXXIII. chap, i, Uc nothing else but his teaching that we preach,
— "
3 S. Matt. xvi. i6
19. beseeching you to gird up the loins of your
 Tl8 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
mind V' and lead a chaste and sober life in the himself. But that the creature formed in
fear ofGod, and not to let your mind forget God's image might not any longer through
his supremacy and consent to the lusts of the ignorance of the Truth be driven on to the
flesh. Short and fleeting are the joys of this precipice of perpetual death. He inserted in
world's pleasures which endeavour to turn die Gospel-pages the nature of His judgment
aside from the path of life those who are that it might recover every man from the
called to eternity. The faithful and religious snares of the crafty foe ; for now all would
spirit, therefore, must desire the things which
know what rewards the good might hope for
are heavenly, and being eager for the Divine and what punishments the evil must fear. For
promises, lift itself to the love of the in- the instigator and author of sin in order first
corruptible Good and the hope of the true to fall through pride and then to injure us
" he stood not in
Light. But be sure, dearly-beloved, that your through envy, because
"
labour, whereby you resist vices and fight the Truth ^ put all his strength in lying and
against carnal desires, is pleasing and precious produced every kind of deceit from this
in God's sight, and in God's mercy will profit poisoned source of his cunning, that he might
not only yourselves but me also, because the cut off" man's devout hopes from that happiness
zealous pastor makes his boast of the progress which he had lost by his own uplifting, and drag
" For
of the Lord's flock. ye are my crown them into partnership with his condemnation,
and joy 5," as the Apostle says if your faith, to whose reconciliation he himself could not
;

which from the beginning of the Gospel has attain. Whoever therefore among men has
been preached in all the world, has continued wronged God by his wickednesses, has been
in love and holiness. For though the whole led astray by his guile, and depraved by his
Church, which is in all the world, ought to villainy. For he easily drives into all evil
abound in all virtues, yet you especially, above doings those whom he has deceived in the
all people, it becomes to excel in deeds of matter of religion. But knowing that God is
piety, because founded as you are on the very denied not only by words but also by deeds,
citadel of the Apostolic Rock, not only has many whom he could not rob of their faith, he
our Lord Jesus Christ redeemed you in com- has robbed of their love, and by choking the
mon with all men, but the blessed Apostle ground of their heart with the weeds of
Peter has instructed you far beyond all men. avarice, has spoiled them of the fruit of good
Through the same Christ our Lord. works, when he could not spoil them of the
confession of their lips.
SERMON IX.
II. Gons just judgment against sin is de-
Upon the Collections^, IV. nounced that we may avoid it by deeds of
I. The deviVs ivickedness in leading men astray mercy and love.
is now counteracted On account therefore, dearly-beloved, of
by the work of Redemp-
tion in restoring them to the Truth. these crafty designs of our ancient foe, the un-
God's mercy and justice, dearly-beloved, speakable goodness of Christ has wished us to
has in loving-kindness disclosed to us through know, what was to be decreed about all man-
our Lord Jesus Christ's teaching, the manner kind in the day of retribution, that, while in
this life healing remedies are legitimately
of His retributions, as they have been ordained
from the foundation of the world, that accept- ofl"ered, while restoration is not denied to the
contrite, and those who have been long barren
ing the significance of facts we might take
can at length be fruitful, the verdict on
what we believe will happen, to have, as it
wnich justice has determined may be fore-
were, already come to pass. For our Re-
deemer and Saviour knew what great errors stalled and the picture of God's coming to
t'le world never depart from the mind's
the devil's deceit had dispersed throughout judge
the world and by how many superstitions he eye.
For the Lord will come in His glorious
had subjected the chief part of mankind to Majesty, as He Himself has foretold, and there
will be with Him an innumerable host of

angel-legions radiant in their splendour. Be-

4 I Pet.
i. T3. Si Thess. 20.
ii.
_ ^
6 The Ballerina in an excellent note have shown that
the
fore the throne of His power will all the
series of six Sermons de Colleciis were delivered in connexion nations of the world be
with the annual Collections then in vogue at Rome for the siclc gathered ; and all the
and poor of the seven city regions. 'I'hese collections seem to men and on all the face of
that in all ages the
have been continued for several consecutive days (cf. Serm. VL
pritnus collectantm dies, and Serm. X. chap. 4), and probably
earth have been born, shall stand in the
began on the 6th of July (the octave of SS. Peter and Paul), the Judge's sight. Then shall be separated the
day on which in pagan times the Ltidi Apollinares had also
begun : this date being designedly chosen, as Leo himself" says just from the unjust, the guiltless from the
(Serm. Vin.),a</ destruendas antiqui hostis msidias in die quo
itnpii sub idoloruvi suorum nomine diabolo sei-vicbant : cf. what
he says also iu the first and third chapters of this Sermon (IX.X 7 S. John viii. 44.
 SERMON IX.
119

guilty; and when the sons of piety, their of our

holy offerings has been prudently and
|

mercy received the profitably ordained

by the
!

works^ o^ f^^ 4.u^ Jbave

^^^reviewed, .u„ ...-.-.. . .11, in order
Fathers;
Kingdom prepared for them, the unjust shall because at this seasonj.j^^^
be upbraided for their utter barrenness, and formerly the
Gentiles used
superstitiously to serve demons,
those on the left having naught in common we might celebrate the most
with those on the right, shall by the con-
holy offering of
our alms in protest
against the unholy victims
demnation of the Almighty Judge be cast into of the wicked. And because this has been
the fire prepared for the torture of the devil most profitable to the growth of the
and his angels, with him to share the punish- Church,
it has been resolved to
make it perpetual. We
ment, whose will they choose to do. Who exhort you, therefore,
holy brethren throughout
then would not tremble at this doom of eternal the churches of your several
regions 9 on
torment ? Who would not dread evils which are ^
Wednesday next to contribute of your goods,
never to be ended ? But since this severity is
according to your means and willingness, to
only denounced in order that we may seek for purposes of charity, that ye may be able to
mercy, we too in this present life must show such win that blessedness in which he shall
rejoice
open-handed mercy that after perilous neglect without end, who "considereth the needy and
returning to works of piety it
may be possil)le for poor 2." And if we are to "consider" him,
us to be set free from this doom. For this is the dearly
beloved, we must use loving care and
purpose of the Judge's might and of the Saviour's watchfulness, in order that we may find him
graciousness, that the unrighteous may forsake whom modesty conceals and shamefastness
his ways and the sinner give up his wicked keeps back. For there are those who blush
habits. Let those who wish Christ to spare openly to ask for what
they want and prefer
them, have mercy on the poor; let them give to suffer privation without speaking rather
freely to feed the wretched, who desire to than to be put to shame by a public appeal.
attain to the society of the blessed. Let no These are they whom we ought to " consider "
man consider his fellow vile, nor despise in and relieve from their hidden straits in order
any one that nature which the Creator of the that they may the more rejoice from the very
world made His own. For who that labours fact that their modesty as well as poverty
can deny that Christ claims that labour as has been consulted. I
And rightly in the
done unto Himself? Your fellow-slave is needy and poor do we recognize the person
"
helped thereby, but it is the Lord who will of Jesus Christ our Lord Himself, Who
repay. The feeding of the needy is the pur- though He was rich," as says the blessed
chase money of the heavenly kingdom and Apostle, " became poor, that He might enrich
the free dispenser of things temporal is made us by His poverty 3." And that His presence
the heir of things eternal. But how has such might never seem to be wanting to us, He so
small expenditure deserved to be valued so effected the mystic union of His humility and
highly except because our works are weighed His glory that while we adore Him as King
in the balance of love, and when a man loves and Lord in the Majesty of the Father, we
what God loves, he is deservedly raised into might also feed Him in His poor, for which
His kingdom, whose attribute of love has in we shall be set free in an evil day from per-
part become his ? petual damnation, and for our considerate
care of the poor shall be joined with the whole
HL IVe minister to Christ Himself in the company of heaven.
person of His poor.
To duty of good works, therefore, IV.
this pious To complete their acceptance by God, they
the day of institu- must not neglect to lay all information against
dearly beloved, Apostolic
tion^ invites us, on which the first collection the Manichees zvho are in the city.

But in order that your devotion, dearly

to God,
beloved, may in all things be pleasing
8 Dies apostoHcce insiitittionis : this was, as note 6 explains, the
octave of SS. Peter and Paul, but how far Leo actually attributes
its institution to the Apostles themselves, is a little doubtful. In we exhort you also to show due zeal in in-
the next clause here he speaks of the Collection as a patribus
your presbyters of
Manichees where-
ordinata (so too in Serm. VII. dies saluberime a Sanctis patribus forming
institutus, and Serm. XI. chap. 2: cf. Serm. X. chajj. x, anc-
toritattm patru)n); whereas in Sermon VIII. the day is said to
be apostolicis traditionibus institutus, and in Serm. XI. chap, i, that what
apostolicis didicimus institutis, and strongest of all the openii.g Ball. appropriately quote a dictvim of S. Augustine's
is correctly credited wuh
words of Serm. X. chap. 1, apostolica traditionis instituta ser- the univer-sal Church has always held
vantes ut diem que in illi ab ijupiorum consuetudine pur- the authority of the Apostles. , .
r. .u -
which Rome was then
, .

9 Regionum, viz. the seven regions into

gatum misericordice operibus consecrarunt ceiebremtts. Patres
however often includes apostoli, e.g. Serm. LXXIII. chap, i, divided : see n. 6, above. ^. , , •
^ n^oc \
I The Ball, wish to alter this to Thursday (against MSS.)
gratias againus .... sanctorujn patrum necessaries tarditati, which as the detection of Mam.
where patrum = apostoli aliiqzie discipiili. The fact is, as" Bright
to suit their calculations, by
in chap, iv., occurred after the 6th
points out upon a similar matter (the origin of Lent), Leo would chaeisni at Rome, mentioned
must delivered in 444.
be prone to make that claim for any institute of his own church of July, 443, this sermon have^been
" " '^~"
" 3 Ps. xU. I. 3 3 Cor. viii. 9.
(see Bingham xxi. i, 8) (n. 103.) On Serm. LXXIX. i the
I20 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT
ever they be hidden '^. For it is naught but brethren, and to remember one's own con-
piety to disclose the hiding-places of the dition in the toils of others In which work
'5.

wicked, and in them to overthrow the devil, He who knows what He has given to
only
whom they serve. For against them, dearly each, discerns aright how much a man can
beloved, it becomes indeed the whole world and how much he cannot do. For not only
and the whole Church everywhere to put on are spiritual riclies and heavenly gifts received
the armour of Faith but your devotion ought
: from God, but earthly and material possessions
to be foremost in this work, who in your pro- also proceed from His bounty, that He may
genitors learnt the Gospel of the Cross of be justified in requiring an account of those
Christ from the very mouth of the most blessed things which He has not so much put in our
Apostles Peter and Paul. Men must not be al- possession as committed to our stewardship.
lowed to lie hid who do not believe that the law God's gifts, therefore, we must use properly
given through Moses, in which God is shown and wisely, lest the material for good work
to be the Creator of the Universe, ought to should become an occasion of sin. For wealth,
be received who speak against the Prophets
: after its kind and regarded as a means, is good
and the Holy Ghost, dare in their damnable of the greatest advantage to human
and is

profanity to reject the Psalms of David which when it is in the hands of the bene-
society,
are sung through the universal Church with volent and open-handed, and when the luxu-
all reverence, deny the birth of the Lord rious man does not squander nor the miser

Christ, according to the flesh, say that His hoard it ; for whether ill-stored or unwisely
Passion and Resurrection was fictitious, not spent it is equally lost.
true, and deprive the baptism of regeneration
of all its power as a means of grace. Nothing II. The liberal use of riches is worse than vain,
with them is holy, nothing entire, nothing if it be for selfish ends alone.
true. They are to be shunned, lest they And, however praiseworthy it be to flee
harm any one they are to be given up, lest from intemperance, and to avoid the waste
:

they should settle in any part of our city. of base pleasures, and though many in their
Yours, dearly beloved, will be the gain before magnificence disdain to conceal their wealth,
the Lord's judgment-seat of what we bid, of and in the abundance of their
goods think
what we ask. For it is but right that the scorn of mean and sordid
parsimony, yet
triumph of this deed also should be joined to such men's liberality is not happy, nor
the oblation of our alms, the Lord Jesus their thriftiness to be commended, if their
Christ in all things aiding us, Who lives and riches are of benefit to themselves alone if
;

reigns for ever and ever. Amen. no poor folks are helped by their goods, no
sick persons nourished ; if out of the abund-
•SERMON X. ance of their great possessions the captive
On the Collections, V. gets not ransom, nor the stranger comfort,
nor the exile relief. Rich men of this kind
I. Our goods are given us not as our own
pos- are needier than all the needy. For they lose
sessions but for use in Gons service.
those returns which they might have for ever,
Observing the institutions of the Apostles' and while they gloat over the brief and not
tradition, dearly beloved, we exhort you, as always free enjoyment of what they possess,
watchful sheplierds, to celebrate with the de- they are not fed upon the bread of justice nor
votion of religious practice that day which the sweets of mercy outwardly splendid, they :

they 5 purged from wicked superstitions and have no light within of things temporal they :

consecrated to deeds of mercy, thus showing have abundance, but utter lack of things
that the authority of the Fathers still Hves eternal for they inflict starvation on their
:

among us, and we obediently abide by own souls, and bring them to shame and
that
their teaching. Inasmuch as the sacred use- nakedness by spending upon heavenly trea-
fulness of such a practice affects not only time sures none of these things which
they put
past but also our own age, so that what aided into their earthly storehouses.
them in the destruction of vanities, might
contribute with us to the increase of virtues. III. The duty of mercy outweighs all other
And what so suitable to faith, what so much virtues.
in harmony with godliness the But, perhaps there are some rich people,
as to assist
poverty of the needy, to undertake the care who, although they are not wont to help the
of the weak, to succour the needs of the Church's poor by bounteous gifts, yet keep
other commands of God, and among their
4 Cf. Lett. VII. and VIIL
5 See Serm. IX. n. 6, and chap. Hi. n. 8. * i.e.
apparently to do as you would be done by.
 SERMON XII. 121

many meritorious acts of faith and uprightness none to hear him 9." And hence Tobias also,
think they will be pardoned for the lack of while
instructing his son in the precepts of
this one virtue. But this is so important that, godliness, "
says, Give alms of thy substance,
though the rest exist without it, they can be and turn not thy face from any
poor man:
of no avail. For although a man be full of so shall it come to
pass that the face of God
faith, and chaste, and sober, and adorned shall not be turned from thee \" This virtue
with other still greater decorations, yet if he makes all virtues
profitable; for by its pre-
is not merciful, he cannot deserve
mercy for sence it gives life to that very faith, by which
:

the Lord says, "blessed are the merciful, for "the

just lives V' and which is said to be
OoD have mercy upon them 7." And "dead without works3:" because as the
shall
when Son of Man comes in His Majesty reason for works consists in
the
faith, so the
and is seated on His glorious throne, and all strength of faith consists in works. " While
nations being gathered together, division is we have time
therefore," as the Apostle say.s,
made between the good and the bad, for what " let us do that which is good to all
men, and
shall they be praised who stand upon the
especially to them that are of the household
ri^ht except for works of benevolence and of faith 4."
" But
let us not be weary in
doing
deeds of love which Jesus Christ shall reckon good; for in His own time we shall
reap 4."
as done to Himself? For He who has made And so the present life is the time for sow-
man's nature His own, has separated Himself ing, and the day of retribution is the time of
in nothing from man's
humility. And what harvest, when every one shall reap the fruit of
objection shall be made to those on the left, his seed according to the amount of his sow-
except for their neglect of love, their inhuman ing. And no one shall be disappointed in the
harshness, their refusal of mercy to the poor? produce of that harvesting, because it is the
as if those on the right had no other virtues, heart's intentions rather than the sums ex-
those on the left no other faults. But at the pended that will be reckoned up. And httle
great and final day of judgment large-hearted sums from little means shall produce as much
liberality and ungodly meanness will be as great sums from great means. And there-
counted of such importance as to outweigh fore, dearly beloved, let us carry out this
all other virtues and all other shortcomings, Apostolic institution. And as the first collec-
so that for the one men shall gain entrance tion will be next Sunday, let all prepare them-
into the Kingdom, for the other they shall be selves to give willingly, that every one accord-
sent into eternal fiire. ing to his ability may join in this most sacred
offering. Your very alms and those who shall
IV. And its
efficacy, as Scripture proves, is be aided by your gifts shall intercede for you,
incalculable. that you may be always ready for every good
Let no one therefore, dearly beloved, flatter work in Christ Jesus our Lord, Who lives and
himself on any merits of a good life, if works reigns for ages without end. Amen.
of charity be wanting in him, and let him not
trust in the purity of his body, if he be not SERMON XIL
cleansed by the purification of almsgiving.
For " almsgiving wipes out sin ^," kills death, On the fast of the Tenth Month, I.
s

and extinguishes the punishment of perpetual I. Restoration to the Divine image in which
fire. But he who has not been fruitful therein, we were made is only possible by our imitation
shall have no indulgence from the great Re- of GoD'S will.
" He that closeth
compenser, as Solomon says, If, dearly beloved,
we comprehend faithfully
his ears lest he should hear the weak, shall
and wisely the beginning of our creation, we
himself call upon the Lord, and there shall be shall find that man was made in God's image,
to the end that he might imitate his Creator,
7 S. Matt; v. 7.
and that our race attains its highest natural
8 Ecclus. iii.
30. The purifying power of almsgiving is
dignity, by the form of
the Divine goodness
a favourite thought with Leo: for instance Serm. XII.
cf.

chap. 4, and XVIII. chap. 3, where he says, castigatio corporis being reflected in us, as in a mirror. And
et instantia orattofiis tunc verajit obtinent puritatem cum elee- form the Saviour's is
assuredly to this grace
tttosynarum sanctificatione nitunUtr. In several places he com-
as that which, in the
pares its cleansing effect to the waters of baptism : e.g. Serm- XX. daily restoring us, so long
chap. 3, in eleernosynis virtus qucEdarn est instituta baptismatis,
quia sicut aqua, extinguit ignem, si eleemosyna peccatum tit
—
nemo diffidat regenerationis sibi nitoreni eiiavi post tnultapeccata
restiiui, qui eleemosynartmi studuerit pjirificatione mundari : 9 Prov. xxi. 13. .„ ,
—
and again in Serm. VII. he says, unusquisque in usus atque 1 Tob. iv.
7 (one of the offertory sentences
.
it will be remem-

alimoniam pauperum de vestris facultatihus conferatis sciences bered in the English Prayer-book). ^ , .. ,

3 James ii. 26. 4 Gal. n. 10 and 0.

prceter illud regenerationis lavacrum, in quo universorum ablutce
2 Habb. ii. 4-
iunt niaculce peccatorum, hoc remedium infinnitati humance 5 That is the December or. as we should now call it. the Advent
Embertide. Cf. Serm. XIX. chap. 2, where the four seasons,
divinities esse donatum ut si qu.d ctilparuin in hoc terrena
habitaiione contrahitur, eleernosynis deleatur. as arranged in Leo's day, are clearly set forth.
 122 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
first Adam is raised up again in the
fell, better. But this godly love cannot be perfect
second. And
the cause of our restoration is man love his neighbour also. Under
unless a
naught else but the mercy of God, Whom we which name must be included not only those
should not have loved, unless He had first loved who are connected with us by friendship or
us, and dispelled the darkness of our igno- neighbourhood, but absolutely all men, with
rance by the light of His truth. And the whom we have a common nature, whether
Lord foretelling this by the holy Isaiah says, they be foes or allies, slaves or free. For the
" I will One Maker fashioned us, the One Creator
bring the blind into a way that they
knew not, and will make them walk in paths breathed life into us we all enjoy the same ;

which they were ignorant of. I will turn dark- sky and air, the same days and nights, and,
ness into light for them, and the crooked into though some be good, others bad, some righ-
the straight. These words will I do for them, teous, others unrighteous, yet God is bountiful
and not forsake them ^." And again he says, " I to all, kind to all, as Paul and Barnabas said
was found by them that sought Me not, and to the Lycaonians concerning God's Provi-
openly appeared to them that asked not dence, *'v\ho in generations gone by suffered
for Me ^ And the Apostle John teaches us all the nations to walk in their own ways.
how this has been fulfilled, when he says, And yet He left Himself not without witness,
" We know that the Son of God is
come, and doing them good, giving rain from heaven and
has given us an understanding, that we may fruitful seasons, and filling our hearts with
know Him that is true, and may be in Him food and gladness ^" But the wide extent of
that is true, even His Son 7," and again, "let Christian grace has given us yet greater reasons
us therefore love God, because He first loved for loving our neighbour, which, reaching to
us 7." Thus it is that God, by loving us, all parts of the whole world, looks down on ^
restores us to His image, and, in order that no one, and teaches that no one is to be
He may find in us the form of His goodness, neglected. And full rightly does He com-
He gives us that whereby we ourselves too mand us to love our enemies, and to pray to
may do the work that He does, kindling that Him for our persecutors, who, daily grafting
is the lamps of our minds, and inflaming us shoots of the wild olive from among all nations
with the fire of His love, that we may love not upon the holy branches of His own olive,
only Himself, but also whatever He loves. makes men reconciled instead of enemies,
For if between men that is the lasting friend- adopted sons instead of strangers, just instead
"
ship which is based upon similarity of character, of ungodly, that every knee may bow of
notwithstanding that such identity of wills is things in heaven, of things on earth, and of
often directed to wicked ends, how ought we things under the earth, and every tongue
to yearn and strive to differ in nothing from confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the
what is pleasing to God. Of which the pro- glory of God the Father 3."
" for wrath is in His
phet speaks, indignation,
We must be thanJzful^ and show our thank-
and life in His pleasure ^," because we shall III.
not otherwise attain the dignity of the Divine fulness for what we have received, whether
much or little.
Majesty, unless we imitate His will.
Accordingly, as God wishes us to be good,
II. We must love both God and our neighbour^
because He is good, none of His judgments
and our neighbour must be interpreted in
'•'• ^^

ought to displease us. For not to give Him

its widest sense.
thanks in all things, what else is it but to blame
And so, when the Lord says, " Thou shalt Him in some degree. Man's folly too often
love the Lord thy God, from all thy heart and dares to murmur against his Creator, not only
from all thy mind and thou shalt love thy in time of want, but also in time of plenty, so
:

neighbour as thyself 9," let the faithful soul put that, when something is not supplied, he com-
on the unfading love of its Author and Ruler, plains, and when certain things are in abund-
and subject itself also entirely to His will ance he is ungrateful. The lord' of rich
in Whose works and judgments true justice and harvests thought scorn of his well-filled gar-
tender-hearted compassion never fail. For ners, and groaned over his abundant grape-
although a man be wearied out with labours gathering he did not give thanks for the size :

and many misfortunes, there is good reason for; of the crop, but complained of its poorness 3»
him to endure all in the knowledge that adver- And if the ground has been less prolific than
1

sity will either prove him good or make him its wont in the seed it has reared, and the vines

17. For gladness {latitici) others read right-

» Acts xiv. 16,
I

6 Is. xlii. i6, and Ixv. i. eousness {iustitia).

7 1 John V 20, and iv. 2 others 3 Phil. ii. 10, 11.
19 (the latter loosely). :

Despectat: desperat (despairs of).

8 Ps. XXX.
5 CLXX.). 9 S. Matt. xxii. 37,39' I
3» Viz. in S. Luke xii. 16—20.
 SERMON XVI. 123
and the olives have failed in their and unites us
supply of inseparably with the Holy Spirit
fruit,the year is accused, the elements Because in prayer faith remains
blamed, in
stedfast,
neither the air nor the sky is spared, whereas
fastmgs life remains innocent, in almsgiving
nothing better befits and reassures the faithful the mind remains kind. On and
and godly disciples of Truth than the persistent Wednesday
Friday therefore us fast and on Saturday
let :

and unwearied lifting of praise to God, as says let us keep vigil with the most blessed
the Apostle, " Rejoice alway, pray without ceas- Apostle
Peter, who will deign to aid our supplications
ing: in all things give thanks. For this is the and fast and alms with his own
prayersthrough
will of God in Christ Jesus in all
things for you^." our Lord Jesus Christ, who with the Father
But how shall we be partakers of this devotion, and the
Holy Ghost lives and reigns for ever
unless vicissitudes of fortune train our minds and ever. Amen.
in constancy, so that the love directed towards
God may not be puffed up in prosperity nor SERMON XVL
faint in adversity. Let that which pleases
On
the fast of the Tenth Month.
God, please us too. Let us rejoice in what-
ever measure of gifts He gives. I. The prosperous must show
Let him who forth their thank-
has used great possessions use small ones fulness to God, by liberality to the poor and
well,
needy.
also well. Plenty and scarcity may be equally
for our good, and even in spiritual progress we The
transcendant power of God's grace,
shall not be cast down at the smallness of the dearly beloved, is indeed daily
effecting in
results, if our minds become not dry and Christian hearts the transference of our every
barren. Let that spring from the soil of our desire from earthly to heavenly things. But
heart, which the earth gave not. To him that this present life also is passed through the
fails not in good will, means to Creator's aid and sustained by His provi-
give are ever
supplied. Therefore, dearly beloved, in all dence, because He who promises things
works of godliness let us use what each eternal is also the the
Supplier of things
year
gives us, and let not seasons of difficulty hinder temporal. As therefore we ought to give
our Christian benevolence. The Lord knows God thanks for the hope of future happiness
how to replenish thewidow's vessels, which her towards which we run by faith, because He
pious deed of hospitality has emptied He raises us up to a perception of the happiness
:

knows how to turn water into wine He knows in store for us, so for those things also which
:

how to satisfy 5,000 hungry persons with a few we receive in the course of every year, God
loaves. And He who fed in His poor, can should be honoured and praised, who having
is
from the beginning given tertility to the earth
multiply when He takes what He increased
when He gave. and laid down laws of bearing fruit for every
germ and seed, will never forsake his own de-
IV. Prayer^ fasting and almsgiving are the crees but will as Creator ever continue His
three comp-ehensive duties of a Christian. kind administration of the things that He has
But there are three things which most be- made. Whatever therefore the cornfields, the
long to fast- vineyards
and the olive groves have borne
religious actions, namely prayer,
and almsgiving, for man's purposes, all this God in His boun-
in the exercising of which
ing,
while every time is accepted, yet that teous goodness has produced for under the
:

ought to
be more zealously observed, which we have re- varying condition of the elements He has
ceived as hallowed by tradition from the mercifully aided the uncertain toils of the
Apostles: even as this tenth month brings
husbandmen so that wind, and rain, cold and
round again to us the opportunity when accord- heat, day and night might serve our needs.
For men's methods would not have sufficed to
ing to the ancient practice we may give more
effect to their works, had not God given
diligent heed to those three things of which give
and
I have spoken. For by prayer we seek to the increase to their wonted plantings
propitiate God, by fasting we extinguish the waterings. And hence it is but godly and just

lusts of the flesh, by alms we redeem our sins that we too should help others with that
:

and at the same time God's image is through- which the Heavenly Father has mercifully
out renewed in us, if we are always ready to bestowed on us. For there are full many,
praise Him, unfailingly intent on our purifi-
who have no fields, no vineyards, no olive-
cation and unceasingly active in cherishing groves, whose
wants we must provide out of
our neighbour. This threefold round of duty, the store which God has given, that they too
other with us may bless God for the richness of the
dearly beloved, brings all virtues into
action : it attains to God's image and likeness earth
and rejoice at its possessors having re-
ceived things which they have shared also
4 z Thess. v. 16. with the poor and the stranger. That garner
124 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
is blessed and most worthy that all fruits tongues with the poison of his falsehoods.
should increase manifold in it, from which the But these treacherous designs, dearly beloved,
hunger of the needy and the weak is satisfied, with a shepherd's care, and so far as the Lord
from which the wants of the stranger are re- vouchsafes His aid, we will defeat. And
lieved, from which the desire of the sick is taking heed lest any of the holy flock should
gratified. For these men God has in His perish, we admonish you with fatherly warn-
" "
justice peimitted to be afflicted with divers ings to keep aloof from the lying lips and
the " deceitful tongue from which the prophet
"
troubles, that He might both crown the wretched
for then- patience and the merciful for their asks that his soul should be delivered 7; because
" their
loving-kindness. words," as says the blessed Apostle,
*•
do creep as doth a gangrene ^." They creep
n. Ahnsgiving and fasting are the most in humbly, they arrest softly, they bind
gently,
essential aids to prayer. *'
they slay secretly. For they come," as the
And while seasons are opportune for this Saviour foretold, " in sheeps' clothing, but
all
"
duty, beloved, yet this present season is inwardly they are ravening wolves 9 be- ;

specially suitable and appropriate, at which cause they could not deceive the true and
our holy fathers, being Divinely inspired, simple sheep, unless they covered their bestial
sanctioned the Fast of the tenth month, that rage with the name of Christ. But in them
when all the ingathering of the crops was all he is at work who, though he is really the
"
complete, we might dedicate to God our enemy of enlightenment, transforms himself
reasonable service of abstinence, and each into an angel of light ^" His is the craft which
might remember so to use his abundance inspires Basilides ; his the ingenuity which
as to be more abstinent in himself and more worked in Marcion he is the leader under ;

open-handed towards the poor. For forgive- whom Sabellius acted ; he the author of
ness of sins is most efficaciously prayed for Photinus' headlong fall, his the
authority and
with almsgiving and fasting, and supplications his the spirit which Arius and Eunomius
that are winged by such aids mount swiftly served in fine under his command and au-
:

to God's ears "

since as it is written,
: the thority the whole herd of such wild beasts has
merciful man doeth good to his own soul s,-' separated from the unity of the Church and
and nothing is so much a man's own as that severed connexion with the Truth.
which he spends on his neighbour. For that
IV. Of all heresies Mauicheism is the worst
part of his material possessions with which he
ministers to the needy, is transformed into and foullest. '

eternal riches, and such wealth is begotten of But while he retains this ever-varying su-
this bountifulness as can never be diminished premacy over all the heresies,
yet he has
or in any way destroyed, for *' blessed are the built his citadel upon the madness of the
merciful, for God shall have mercy on them 6," Manichees, and found in them the most
and He Himself shall be their chief Reward, spacious court in which to strut and boast
who is the Model of His own command. himself: for there he possesses not one form
of misbelief only, but a general com-
HI. Christians' pious activity has so enraged
pound of all errors and ungodlinesses. For
Satan that he has niuitiplied heresies to wreak all that is idolatrous in the
heathen, all that
them harm. is blind in carnal Jew?, all that is unlawful

But at all these acts of godliness, dearly- in the secrets of the magic art, all finally that
beloved, which commend us more and more is profane and blasphemous in all the heresies
to God, there is no doubt that our is gathered together with all manner of filth
enemy,
who is so eager and so skilled in harming us, in these men as if in a cesspool ^ And hence
is aroused with keener
stings of hatred, that
it is too
long a matter to describe all their
under a false profession of the Christian name ungodlinesses: for the number of the charges
he may corrupt those whom he is not allowed against them exceeds my supply of words. It
to attack with open and will be sufficient to indicate a few
bloody persecutions, instances,
and for this work he has heretics in his ser- that you may, from what you hear, conjecture
vice whom he has led what from modesty we omit. In the matter
astray from the catholic
Faith, subjected to himself, and forced under of their rites, however, which are as indecent
divers errors to serve in his
camp. And as morally as they are religiously, we cannot keep
for the deception of
primitive man he used the
services of a serpent, so to mislead the minds
7 Ps. cxx. 2, 8 2 Tim. ii. 9 S. Matt. vii. 15.
17.
of the upright he has armed these men's * 2 Cor. xi. 14.
a
Strong as this language undoubtedly is, it is perhaps almost
justifiable, if the story which he proceeds to indicate is not only
S Prov. xi. 17. 6 S. Matt. V. 7. true but characteristic of the sect.
 SERMON XVll.
125
silence about that which the Lord has been
you loyally to inform uss, if any of you know
pleased to reveal to our inquiries, lest any one where they dwell, where
should think we have trusted in this thing to they teach, whose
houses they frequent, and in whose
vague rumours and uncertain opinions. And company
they take rest because it is of little avail to
:

so with bishops and presbyters sitting beside

any one that through the Holy Ghost's
pro-
me, and Christian nobles assembled in the tection he IS not
caught by them himself, if
same place, we ordered their elect men and he takes no action when he knows that
others
women to be brought before us. And when are being
caught. Against common enemies
they had made many disclosures concerning for the common safety all
alike should exercise
their perverse tenets and their mode of con- the same
vigilance lest from one member's
ducting festivals, they revealed this story of wound other members also be
injured, and
utter depravity also, which I blush to
describe, they that think such men should not be given
but which has been so carefully investigated up, in Christ's judgment be found
guilty for
that no grounds for doubt are left for the their silence even
though they are not con-
incredulous or for cavillers. For there were taminated by their approval.
present all the persons by which the unutter-
VI. Zeal tn rooting out
able crime had been perpetrated, to wit a
girl heresy will make other
at most ten years old, and two women who pious duties more acceptable.
had nursed her and prepared her for this Display then a holy zeal of religious vigi-
outrage. There was also present the stripling lance, and the faithful rise in one
let all
body
who had outraged her, and the bishop, who against these savage enemies of their souls.
had arranged their horrible crime. All these For the merciful God has delivered a certain
made one and the same confession, and a tale portion of our noxious foes into our hands in
of such foul orgies 3 was disclosed as our ears order that by revelation of the
danger the
could scarcely bear. And lest by plainer utmost caution might be aroused. Let not
speaking we offend chaste ears, the account what has been done suffice, but let us
perse-
of the procee .lings shall suffice, in which it vere in searching them out: and
by God's
is most fully shown that in that sect no aid the result will be not only the continuance
in safety of those who still stand, but also the
modesty, no sense of honour, no chastity
whatever is found for their law
: is falsehood, recovery from error of many who have been
their religion the devil, their sacrifice im- deceived by the devil's seduction. And the
morality. prayers, and alms, and fasts that you offer to
the merciful God shall be the holier for this
when this deed of faith also is
V".
Every one should abjure such mejt^ and very devotion,
added to all your other godly duties. On
give all the infonnation they possess about
them to the aicthorities. Wednesday and Friday, therefore, let us fast,
and on Saturday let us keep vigil in the
And so, dearly beloved, renounce all friend-
presence of the most blessed Apostle Peter;
ship with these men who are utterly abomin-
who, as we experience and know, watches
able and pestilential, and whom disturbances
unceasingly like a shepherd over the sheep
in other districts have brought in
great num- entrusted to him by the Lord, and who will
bers to the city 4: and you women especially
prevail in his entreaties that the Church of
refrain from acquaintance and intercourse with
such men, lest while your ears are charmed
God, which was founded by his preaching,
unawares by their fabulous stories, you fall
may be free from all error, through Christ
our Lord. Amen.
into the devil's noose, who, knowing that he
seduced the first man by the woman's mouth, XVIL SERMON
and drove all men from the
bliss of paradise
VL
feminine credulity, still lies in watch
On the Fast of the Tenth Month,
through
for your sex with more confident craft that he I. The duty of fasting is based on both the Old

tnay rob both of their faith and of their and New Testaments^ and is closely connected
with the duties ofprayer and almsgiving.
modesty those whom he has been able to
ensnare by the servants of his falseness. This, The
teaching of the Law, dearly beloved,
and admonish imparts of the
too, dearly beloved, I entreat great authority to the precepts
are trans-
Gospel, seeing that certain things
ferred from the old ordinances to the new,
3 Exsecramentum, cf. Serm. LXXV. chap. 7, ad ilia non
sacra sed exsecratnenta perveniunt,qiiee i>ropter covtmunein vere- and by the very devotions
of the Church it is
*'
cundiam non sunt nostra sertnone proinenda. shown that the Lord Jesus Christ came not
' 4 The Ball, quote Aug. (Conf. v. chap. 10) to show that Rome
had long ago been infested with Manichees. They identity the
disturbances Leo here speaks of with Genseric's invasion of Africa S For a like injunction, cf. Serm. X., chap 4, where the pres-
uid occupation of Carthage in 438. byters are to be told
126 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
to destroy but to fulfil the Law ^." For since
the cessation of the signs by which our
Saviour's coming was announced, and the
abolition of the types in the presence of the
Very Truth, those things which our religion
instituted, whether for the regulation of cus-
toms or for the simple worship of God, con-
tinue with us in the same form in which
they were at the beginning, and what was in
harmony with both Testaments has been
modified by no change. Among these is
also the solemn fast of the tenth month,
which is now to be kept by us according to
yearly custom, because it
and godly to give thanks to the Divine
bounty for the crops which the earth has
produced for the use of men under the guid-
ing hand of supreme Providence. And to
show that we do this with ready mind, we
must exercise not only the self-restraint of
but also diligence in almsgiving, that
fasting,
from the ground of our heart also may spring
the germ of righteousness and the fruit of love,
and that we may deserve God's mercy by
showing mercy to His poor. For the suppli-
cation, which is supported by works of piety,
is most efficacious in prevailing with God,
since he who turns not his heart away from
the poor soon turns himself to hear the Lord,
as the Lord says " be :
ye merciful as your
Father also is merciful .... release and ye
shall be released 7." What is kinder than
this justice? what more merciful than this
retribution, where the judge's sentence rests
in the power of him that is to be judged?
" " and it shall be
Give," he says, given to
you 7." How soon do the misgivings of dis-
trust and the puttings off of avarice fall to the
^
ground, when humanity may fearlessly spend
what the Truth pledges Himself to repay.
H, Ife that lends to the Lord makes a better
bargain than he that lends to man.
Be give what you
stedfast. Christian giver
may receive, sow what you may
reap, scatter
what you may gather. Fear not to spend,
sigh not over the doubtfulness of the gain.
Your substance grows when it is wisely dis-
pensed. Set your heart on the profits due to
mercy, and traffic in eternal gains. Your
Recompenser wishes you to be munificent,
and He who gives that you may have, com-
mands you
spend, saying, "Give, and it
to
shall be given to you." You must thankfully
embrace the conditions of this promise. For
although you have nothing that you did not
* S. Matt. V.
17. 7 S. Luke
8 Humanitas : one MS. reads humilitas (man's humility), but
humanitas occurs again in chap. iii. lucrum quod omni caret
humanitatt.
receive, yet you cannot have what you
fail to
give. He therefore money, and
that loves
wishes to multiply his wealth by immoderate
profits, should rather practise this holy usury
and grow rich by such money-lending, in
order not to catch men hampered with diffi-
culties, and by treacherous assistance entangle
them in debts which they can never pay, but
to be His creditor and His money-lender, who
says, "Give, and it shall be given to you,"
and " with what measure ye measure, it shall
be measured again to you 9." But he is unfaith-
ful and unfair even to himself, who does not
is altogether just wish to have for ever what he esteems desir-
able. Let him amass what he may, let him
hoard and store what he may, he will leave
this world empty and needy, as David the
prophet says, "for when he dieth he shall
take nothing away, nor shall his glory descend
with him ^" Whereas if he were considerate
of his own soul, he would trust his good to
Him, who is both the proper Surety for the
=^
poor and the generous Repayer of loans. But
unrighteous and shameless avarice, which pro-
mises to do some kind act but eludes it, trusts
not God, whose promises never fail, and trusts
man, who makes such hasty bargains and ;
while he reckons the present more certain
than the future, often deservedly finds that his
greed for unjust gain is the cause of by no
means unjust loss.
in. Money-lending at high interest is in all
respects iniquitous.
And hence, whatever result follow, the
money-lender's trade is always bad, for it is
sin either to lessen or increase the sum, in
that if he lose what he lent he is wretched,
and if he takes more than he lent he is more
wretched still. The iniquity of money-lending
must absolutely be abjured, and the gain which
lacks all humanity must be shunned. A man's
possessions are indeed multiplied by these
:
unrighteous and sorry means, but the mind's
wealth decays because usury of money is the
death of the soul 3. For what God thinks oi
such men the most holy Prophet David makes
when
he " who shall
clear, for asks, Lord,
dwell in thy tabernacle, or who shall rest upon
"
4
thy holy hill ? he receives the Divine utter-
ance in reply, from which he learns that that
man attains to eternal rest who among other
" hath not
rules of holy living given his money
upon usury :" 4 and thus he who gets deceitful
gain from lending his money on usury is shown
to be both an alien from God's tabernacle and
vi. 36, 37, 38. 9 S. Luke vi. 38.
« Ps. xlix. » Fide j««(?r one of Leo's legal term«.
17.
a
Foenus pecunia funus est anintce, the epigrammatic play on
words will not escape notice. * Ps. xv. i and 5.
 SERMON XIX.
'
127
an exile from His and
'

holy hill, in seekino^ to I thlnZ~

be punished with eternal neediness.

with others.
benefits \ ^^'^^,
-t
may i„ lence eniov
silence
enjoy Tolv
holy \^ J^^
medita-
And so, dearly beloved, do ye who with the
whole
.ole heart have
put your trust in the Lord's
| Ahl diffir,?U ^"''' '^"'^''''-
'" ""'
-^"''' '^'thou^i
^'^'' ^^ '^e
at empfcan
atternpt can 11 ""'^'T
promises, flee from this unclean re^^^ednn' orL
leprosy of that we /re.uenVl^Te
avarice, and use God's gift piously and may the oftener and longer be occun ed
wisely with spiritual rather
And since you rejoice in His than fleshly cares and
bounty, take our bv
heed that you have those who spending ever greater portions of our
in your
may share time
joys. For many lack what ^"^^-^^Poral actions n"ay
you end ifr-''''''r'-"
have m plenty, and some men's needs in the
gaining incorruptible riches.
afford
you opportunity for imitating the Divine
goodness, so that through you the Divine
benefits may be transferred to
others
'''^'-''''^^^^^ - - necessary as
and that by being wise stewards of also,
t:;^al.
your This profitable
temporal goods, you may acquire eternal .
observance, dearly beloved
IS
riches. On Wednesday and especialy laid down for 'the fasts o? the
Friday next
therefore, let us and on Saturday keep Church, which, in accordance with the
fast,
Spirits teaching, are so distributed
Holy
vigil with the most blessed over the
Apostle Peter whole
by whose prayers we may in all things ob- year that the law of abstinence
kept before us at all times.
may be
tain the Divine
protection through Christ our the AccordinglJ we
Lord. Amen. keep spring fast in Lent, the summ?r^as!
at
Whitsuntide, the autumn fast in the seventh
SERMON XIX. month, and the winter fast in this which is
the
tenth month,
On the Fast of the Tenth knowing that there is nothing
Month, VIII. unconnected with the Divine
I.
Self-restraint leads to higher ejijoymeiits.
commands, and
that all the elements serve
the Word of God
When the Saviour would instruct His
dis-
to our
instruction, so that from the very hin-es
ciples about the Advent of God's
on which the world
Kingdom and we learn turns, as if by four gosp^'els
the end of the world's and unceasingly what to preach and what
times, teach His
whole Church, in the to do. For, when the prophet says, "The
person of the
He said, "Take heed lest haply Apostles hearts
heavens declare the
glory of God, and the
your
be overcharged with firmament showeth His handiwork
surfeiting and drunken- day unto :

ness and care of this lifes."

And assuredly, day uttereth speech, and night showeth know-
dearly beloved, we acknowledge that this ledge 6," what is there by which the Truth does
pre-
cept applies more especially to us, to whom not speak to us? By day and by night His
voices are heard, and the
undoubtedly the day denounced is near, even beauty of the things
though hidden. For the advent of which it nnde by the workmanship of the One God
behoves every man to ceases not to instil the
prepare himself, lest it teachings of Reason
find him given over to into our hearts'
or ears, so that "the invisible
gluttony, entangled
in cares of this life.
For by daily experience things of God may be perceived and seen
beloved, it is proved that the mind's through the things which are made," and men
edge is serve the Creator of
Dlunted by
over-indulgence of the flesh, and may all, not His crea-
;he heart's tures 7. Since therefore all vices are
vigour is dulled by excess of food, destroyed
10 that the
delights of eating are even opposed by self-restraint,
and whatever avarice thirsts
for,
o the health of the pride str.ves for, luxury lusts after, is overcome
body, unless reasonable
moderation withstand the by the solid force of
temptation and the
this virtue, who can fail
consideration of future discomfort to understand the aid which is
keep us given us by
rom the pleasure. For fastings ? for therein we are bidden to restrain
although the flesh
iesires
nothing without the soul, and receives ourselves, not only in food, but also in all
ts sensations from carnal desires. Otherwise it is lost labour to
the same source as it
eceives its motions endure hunger and yet not put
also, yet it is the function away wrong
i the same soul to wishes ; to afflict oneself
deny certain things to the by curtailing food,
ody which is subject to it, and by its inner and yet not to flee from sinful thoughts. That
adgment to restrain the outer parts from is a carnal, not a spiritual fast, where the body
only is stinted, and those things persisted in,
S S. Luke xxi. 34. 6 Ps.
Cf. Rom. 1*. 20 and 25.
128 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
which are more harmful than all delights. SERMON XXL
What profit is it to the soul to act outwardly On the Feast of the Nativity, L
as mistress and inwardly to be a captive and
a slave, to issue orders to the limbs and to lose I. All share in the joy of Christmas.
the right to her own liberty ? That soul for the OurSaviour, dearly-beloved, was born to-
most part (and deservedly) meets with rebel- day let us be glad. For there is no proper
:

lion in her servant, which does not pay to God place for sadness, when we keep the birthday
the service that is due. When the body there- of the Life, which destroys the fear of mortality
fore fasts from food, let the mind fast from and brings to us the joy of promised eternity.
vices, and pass judgment upon all earthly No one is kept from sharing in this happiness.
cares and desires according to the law of its There is for all one common measure of joy,
King because as our Lord the destroyer of sin and
death finds none free from charge, so is He
III. Thus fasting in mind as well as body and
come to free us all. Let the saint exult in
^

giving alms freely, we shall win Govs highest that he draws near to Let the sinner victory.
favour. be glad in that he
invited to pardon. Let
is
Let us remember that we owe love first to the gentile take courage in that he is called to
God, secondly to our neighbour, and that all life. For the Son of God in the fulness of
our affections must be so regulated as not to time which the inscrutable depth of the Divine
draw us away from the worship of God, or ihe counsel has determined, has taken on him the
benefiting our fellow slave. But how shall we nature of man, thereby to reconcile it to its
worship God unless that which is pleasing to Author in order that the inventor of death,
:

Him is also pleasing to us ? For, if our will is the devil, might be conquered through that
His will, our weakness will receive strength (nature) which he had conquered. And in
from Him, from Whom the very will came ;
this conflict undertaken for us, the fight was
"for it is God," as the Apostle says, "who fought on great and wondrous principles of
worketh in us both to will and to do for (His) fairness for the Almighty Lord enters the
;

good pleasure^." And so a man will not be lists with His savage foe not in His own

puffed up with pride, nor crushed with despair, majesty but in our humility, opposing him
if he uses the
gifts which God gave to His glory, with the same form and the same nature,
and withholds his inclinations from those things, which shares indeed our mortality, though it
which he knows will harm him. For in abstain- is free from all sin. Truly foreit^n to this
" we read of all
ing from malicious envy, from luxurious and nativity is that which
others, no
dissolute living, from the perturbations of one is clean from stain, not even the infant who
anger, from the lust after vengeance, he will be has lived but one day upon earth 9." Nothing
made pure and holy by true fasting, and will therefore of the lust of the flesh has passed
be fed upon the pleasures of incorruptible into that peerless nativity, nothing of the law
delights, and so he will know how, by the of sin has entered. royal Virgin of the A
spiritual use of his earthly riches, to transform stem of David is chcsen, to be impregnated
them into heavenly treasures, not bv hoarding with the sacred seed and to conceive the
up for himself what he has received, but by Divinely-human offspring in mind first and
gaining a hundred-fold on what he gives. And then in body. And lest in ignorance of the
hence we warn you, beloved, in fatherly affec- heavenly counsel she should tremble at so
tion, to make this winter fast fruitful to your- strange a result ^°, she learns from converse
selves by bounteous alms, rejoicing that by you with the angel that what is to be wrought in
the Lord feeds and clothes His poor, to whom her is of the Holy Ghost. Nor does she
assuredly He could have given the possessions believe it loss of honour that she is soon to be
which He has bestowed on you, had He not the Mother of God ^ For why should she be
in His unspeakable in despair over the noveity of such conception,
mercy wished to justify
them for their patient labour, and you for your to whom the power of the most High has
works of love. Let us therefore fast on Wed- promised to effect it. Her implicit faith is
nesday and Friday, and on Saturday keep vigil confirmed also by the attestation of a precursory
with the most blessed Aposde Peter, and he miracle, and Elizabeth receives unexpected
will deign to assist with his own
prayers our
supplications and fastings and alms which our
Lord Jesus Christ presents, Who with the 9 Job xix.
10
4.
hjp'ec.us: the older editions read nffattts (sc. the utterances
Father and the Holy Ghost lives and reigns of the angel).
* Dei
in opposing Eutyches, Leo is care*
for ever and ever. Amen. gc'tu'trix {OeoTOKo^) :

ful not to fall imo Nestorianisin. brighc's note 3 should be read

on this passage, and esp. his quotation from Bp. Pearson (note t
on Art. 3) absit ut gitisquam S. Mariant Divina gratia privt*
8 PhU. ii. 13. iegiis et s^eciall gloria fraudare coneiur.
 SERMON XXII.
129
in order that there might be no "
5, Who
fertility: Spirit for His great
doubt that He who had given mercy, wherewith
conception He has loved us," has had
pity on us and :

to the barren, would give it even to a virgin. "when we were dead in sins, has quickened
us together in Christ V' that we
II. The mystery of the Incarnation is a fitting might be in
Him a new creation and a new production.
theme for joy both to angels and to men. Let us put off then the old man with his
Therefore the Word of God, Himself God, deeds: and having obtained a share in the
" in the
the Son of God who beginning was birth of Christ let us renounce the works of
with God," through whom " all things were the flesh. Christian,
acknowledge thy dignity,
made" and "without" whom "was nothing and becoming a partner in the Divine na-
made %" with the purpose of delivering man ture, refuse to return to the old baseness by
from eternal death, became man so bending :
degenerate conduct. Remember the Head
Himself to take on Him our humility without and the Body of which thou art a member.
decrease in His own majesty, that remaining Recollect that thou wert rescued from the
what He was and assuming what He was not, power of darkness and brought out into God's
He might unite the true form of a slave to that light and kingdom. By the mystery of Baptism
form in which He is equal to God the Father, thou wert made the temple of the Holy Ghost:
and join both natures together by such a com- do not put such a denizen to flight from thee
pact that the lower should not be swallowed up by base acts, and subject thyself once more
in its exaltation nor the liigher impaired by its to the devil's thraldom because thy purchase :

new associate. 3 Without detriment therefore to money is the blood of Christ, because He
the properties of either substance which then shall judge thee in truth Who ransomed thee
came together in one person, majesty took in mercy, who with the Father and the Holy
on humility, strength weakness, eternity mor- Spirit reigns lor ever and ever. Amen.
tality :and for the paying off of the debt
belonging to our condition, inviolable nature sp:rmon xxil •

was united with passible nature, and true God

On the Feast of the Nativity, IL
and true man were combined to form one
Lord, so that, as suited the needs of our case, L The jnystery of the Incarnation demands
one and the same Mediator between God and our joy.
men, the Man Christ Jesus, could both die Let us be glad Lord, dearly-beloved,
in the
with the one and rise again with the other 3. and rejoice with spiritual joy that there has
Rightly therefore did the birth of our dawned for us the day of ever-new redemption,
Salvation impart no corruption to the Virgin's of ancient preparation 7, of eternal bliss. For
purity, because the bearing of the Truth was as the year rolls round, there recurs for us the
the keeping of honour. Such then beloved commemoration^ of our salvation, which
was the nativity which became the Power of promised from the beginning, accomplished
God and the Wisdom of God even Christ, 'ix\ the fulness of time will endure for ever ;
whereby He might be one with us in manhood on which we are bound with hearts up-lifted'
and surpass us in Godhead. For unless He to adore the divine mystery so that what :

were true God, He would not bring us a is the effect of God's great gift may be
remedy unless He were true Man, He would
. celebrated by the Church's great rejoicings.
not give us an example. Therefore the For God the almighty and merciful. Whose
exulting angel's song when the Lord was born nature is goodness, Whose will is power,
is this, "Glory to God in the Highest," and Whose work is mercy as soon as the devil's
:

their message, "peace on earth to men of good malignity killed us by the poison of his hatred,
wilH." For they see that the heavenly} erusalem foretold at the very beginning of the world
is being built up out of all the nations of the the remedy His piety had prepared for the
world and over that indescribable work of the
!
restoration of us mortals proclaiming to the
:

Divine love how ought the humbleness of serpent that the seed of the woman should
men to rejoice, when the joy of the lofty come to crush the lifting of his baneful head
its power, signifying no doubt that Christ
angels is so great ? by
HL Christians then must live worthily of 5 Bingham observes (b. xiv. c. 2, s. i),
that Leo here uses,
in a catholic sense, that form of doxology which had become
though
Christ their Head. associated with Arianism. He could well afford to do as S. Atha-
nasius had done, who ascribes glory to the Father "through the
Let us then, dearly beloved, give thanks to "
Son at the conclusion of four treatises. Bright.
God the Father, through His Son, in the Holy 6 Eph. ii. 4, 5.
...
7 F rceparationis (viz. the day to which prophecies and types
were leading up) another reading is reparationis (restoration),
:

^ Sacramentum.
a S.
John i. 1—3. which is less apposite.
3 "Without— other" repeated in almost the same words in 9 Erectis sursum cordibus, the phra.se rr-minds us of the
Letter XXVIII. chap. 3. 4 S. Luke ii. 14. Eucharistic V. sursum cot da R. haiemus ad Dominuut.

VOL. XIL
I30 SERMOx\S OF LEO THE GREAT.
would come in the flesh, God and man, Who with man but by the power of God was it
born of a Virgin should by His uncorrupt brought about: for a Virgin conceived, a Virgin
birth condemn the despoiler of the human bare, and a Virgin she remained. Consider
stock. ^
Thus in the whole and perfect here not the condition of her that bare but
nature of true man was true God born, the will of Him that was born ; for He was
complete what was His own, complete in
in born Man as He willed and was able. If you
what was And "ours" we call what
ours. inquire into the truth of His nature, you must
the Creator formed in us from the beginning acknowledge the matter to be human if you :

and what He undertook to repair. For what search for the mode of His birth, you must
the deceiver brought in and the deceived confess the power to be of God. For the
achnitted had no trace in the Saviour Nor Lord Jesus Christ came to do away with not
because He partook of man's weaknesses, did to endure our pollutions not to succumb :

He therefore share our faults. He took the to our faults but to heal them 4. He came
form of a slave without stain of sin, increasing might cure every weakness of our
that He
the human and not diminishing the -Divine : corruptness and all the sores of our defiled
because that "emptying of Himself" whereby souls for which reason it behoved Him to be :

the Invisible made Himself visible and born by a new order, who brought to men's
Creator and Lord of all things as He was, bodies the new gift of unsullied purity. For
wished to be mortal, was the condescension of the uncorrupt nature of Him that was born
Pity not the failing of Power ^ had to guard the primal virginity of the
Mother, and the infused power of the Divine
n. The new character of the birth of Christ Spirit had to preserve in spotlessness and
explained. holiness that sanctuary which He had chosen
when the time be- for Flimself: that Spirit (I say) who had
Therefore, came, dearly
loved, which had been fore-ordained for men's determined to
raise the fallen, to restore the

redemption % there enters these lower of broken, and by overcoming the allurements
parts
the world, the Son of God, descending from of the flesh to bestow on us in abundant
His heavenly throne and yet not quitting His measure the power of chastity in order that :

Father's glory, begotten in a new order, by the virginity which in others cannot be re-
a new nativity. In a new order, because tained in child-bearing, might be attained by
being invisible in His own nature He became them at their second birth.
visible in ours, and He whom nothing could \
contain, was content to be contained abiding : III. Justice required that Satan should he van-
before all time He began to be in time: the quished by God made man.
Lord of all things. He obscured His im-
And, dearly beloved, this very fact that
measurable majesty and took on Plim the Christ chose to be born of a Virgin does it
form of a servant being God, that cannot
:
not appear to be part of the deepest design ?
sufter, He did not disdain to be man that can, I mean, that the devil should not be aware
and immortal as He is, to subject Himself to that Salvation had been born for the human
the laws of death ^. And by a new nativity He
race, and through the obscurity of that spirit-
was begotten, conceived by a Virgin, born of ual conception, when he saw Him no diff"erent
a Virgin, without paternal desire, without in- Him born in no dif-
to others, should believe
jury to the mother's chastity because such :
ferent way to others. For when he observed
a birth as knew no taint of human flesh,
that His nature was like that of all others,
became One who was to be the Saviour of He had the same
he thought that origin as
men, while it possessed in itself the nature of all had and did not understand that He was
:

human substance. For when God was born free from the bonds of tran.sgression because
in the flesh, God Himself was the Father, as
he did not find Him a stranger to the weak-
the archangel witnessed to the Blessed Virgin
" because ness of mortality. For though the trues mercy
Mary : the Holy Spirit shall come of God had infinitely many schemes to hand
upon thee, and the power of the most High for the restoration of mankind, it chose that
shall overshadow thee and therefore, that
particular design which put in force for de-
:

which shall be born of thee shall be called

stroying the devil's woik, not the efficacy of
holy, the Son of God 3." The origin is differ- For the
might but the dictates of justice.
ent but the nature like not by intercourse :
not undeservedly
pride of the ancient foe

»From " Thus " to the end of the chapter is repeated in Lett.
XXVIIl. (Tome),chap. 3. 4For the impeccability of Christ involved in this statement,
2 From "there enters" to "death" is repeated in Lett. cf. Serm. LXIV. chap. 2, and Lett. XXVI II. (Tome) chap. 3,
XXVIIL (Tome), chap 4. and e.specially Bright s note 15 (to Sermon XXllI. chap. 2).
3 S. Luke i. 35. 5 i'erax, literally truih speaking, and so genuine, sincere, &c.
 SERMON XXII. 131

made goodits despotic rights over all men, and beyond the bond on which he rested 7, and
with no unwarrantable supremacy tyrannized required the punishment of iniquity from Him
over those who had been of their own accord in Whom he found no fault. And thus the
lured away from Goo's commands to be the malevolent terms of the deadly compact are
slaves of his will. And so there would be no annulled, and through the injustice of an over-
justice in his losing the immemorial slavery of charge the whole debt is cancelled. The
the human race, were he not conquered by strong one is bound by his own chains,and every
that which he had subjugated. And to this device of the evil one recoils on his own head.
end, without male seed Christ was conceived When the prince of the world is bound, all
of a Virgin, who was fecundated not by human that he held in captivity is released^. Our
intercourse but by the Holy Spirit. And nature cleansed from its old contagion regains
whereas in all mothers conception does not its honourable estate, death is
destroyed by
take place without stain of sin, this one re- death, nativity is restored by nativity since at :

ceived purification from the Source of her one and the same time redemption does away
conception. For no taint of sin penetrated, with slavery, regeneration changes our origin,
where no intercourse occurred. Her unsullied and faith justifies the sinner.
virginity knew no lust when it
ministered the
substance. The Lord took from His mother V. The Christian is exhorted to share in the
our nature, not our fault ^. The slave's form is blessings of the Licarnaiion.
created without the slave's estate, because the Whoever then thou art that devoutly and
New Man is so commingled with the old, as faithfully boastest of the Christian name, esti-
both to assume the reality of our race and mate this atonement at its right worth. For
to remove its ancient flaw. to thee who wast a castaway, banished from
the realms of paradise, dying of thy weary
exile, reduced to dust and ashes, without fur-
IV. The Incarnation deceived the Devil and ther hope of living, by the Incarnation of the
caiised him to break the bond under which he Word was given the power to return from afar
held men. to thy Maker, to recognize thy parentage, to
I and almighty
therefore, the merciful
become free after slavery, to be promoted
When, from being an outcast to sonship so that, :

Saviour so arranged the commencement of

thou who wast born of corruptible flesh, mayest
His human course as to hide the power of
be reborn by the Spirit of God, and obtain
His Godhead which was inseparable from His
through grace what thou hadst not by nature,
manhood under the veil of our weakness, the
if thou acknowledge thyself the son of
and,
craity foe was taken off his guard and he God
by the spirit of adoption, dare to call
thought that the nativity of the Child, Who God Father. Freed from the accusings of a
was born for the salvation of mankind, was as
bad conscience, as':ire to the kingdom of
much subject to himself as all others are at
heaven, do God's will supported by the Divine
their birth. For he saw Him crying and feed on
help, imitate the angels upon earth,
weeping, he saw Him wrapped in swaddling the strength of immortal sustenance, fight
clothes, subjected to circumcision, offering fearlessly on the side of
piety against hostile
the sacrifice which the law required. And
temptations, and if thou keep thy allegiance^*
then he perceived in Him the usual growth in the
heavenly warfare, doubt not tnat thou
of boyhood, and could have had no doubt of
wilt be crowned for thy victory in the tri-
His reaching man's estate by natural steps.
umphant camp of the Eternal King, when
the
Meanwhile, he inflicted insults, multiplied in- resurrection that is prepared for the faithful
made use of curses, affronts, blas- has raised thee to
juries, participate in the heavenly
phemies, abuse, in a word, poured upon Him Kingdom.
all the force of his fury and exhausted all the
varieties of trial and knowing how he had
:

VI. The festival has nothing to do with Sun-

poisoned man's nature, had no conception that
ivorship^ as some
fnainlain.
\ He had no share in the first transgression
Whose mortality he had ascertained by so Having therefore so confident a hope, dearly
in which you
;
many proofs. The unscrupulous thief and beloved, abide firm in the Faith
robber in assaulting Him are built: lest that same tempter whose
greedy persisted
Who had nothing of His own, and in carrying
out the general sentence on original sin, went 7 Dtiin vitiate origtnis i>raiudicinm general Persequitur,
Cf. Col. and Lett.
chirographum quo nitebatur excedit.
ii. 14,
CXXIV 7.
the passage in the writer's
8
Ca'ptivitatis vasa rapiuntur:
« This sentence is found also in Lett XXVIII. (Tome), c'^ap. 3 mind is S. Lukexi. 21, 22, q.v. .

8a Si ccelestis mH-tice sruramenia servaverts: here we have

;

but heie instead of de matre Domini, natura there is a variant oi sacramentutn.

*
readiac. de matre, hominis natura. a return to the earlier cl^issical meaning

K 2
 132 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
tyranny over you Christ has already destroyed, quently been heard but as yonder visible :

win you back again with any of his wiles, and light affords pleasure to eyes that are unim-
mar even the joys of the present festival by paired, so to sound hearts does the Saviour's
his deceitful art, misleading simpler souls with nativity give eternal joy and we must not keep ;

the pestilential notion of some to whom this silent about it, though we cannot treat of it as
our solemn feast day seems to derive its we ought. For we believe that what Isaiah
"
honour, not so much from the nativity of says, who shall declare his generation = ? "
Christ as, according to them, from the rising applies not only to that mystery, whereby the
of the new sun 9. Such men's hearts are Son of God is co-eternal with the Father, but
"
wrapped in total darkness, and have no grow- also to this birth whereby the Word became
ing perception of the true Light for they are flesh."
: And so God, the Son of God, equal
still drawn away by the foolish errors of and of the same nature from the Father and
heathendom, and because they cannot lift the with the Father, Creator and Lord of the
eyes of their mind above that which their Universe, Who is completely present every-
carnal sight beholds, they pay divine honour where, and completely exceeds all things, in
to the luminaries that minister to the world. the due course of time, which runs by His own
Let not Christian souls entertain any such disposal, chose for Himself this day on which
wicked superstition and portentous lie. Be- to be born of the blessed virgin Mary for the
yond all measure are things temporal removed salvation of the world, without loss of the
from the Eternal, things corporeal from the In- mother's honour. For her virginity was vio-
corporeal, things governed from the Governor. lated neither at the conception nor at the
For though they possess a wondrous beauty, birth "
that it might be fulfilled," as the
:

yet they have no Godhead to be worshipped. Evangelist says, "which was spoken by the
'J'hat power then, that wisdom, that
majesty is
to be adored which created the universe out
of nothing, and framed by His
almighty
methods the sul)stance of the earth and sky
into what forms and dimensions He willed.
Sun, moon, and stars may be most useful to
us, most fair to look upon ; but only if we
render thanks to their Maker for them and
Lord through Isaiah the prophet, saying,
behold the virgin shall conceive in the womb,
and shall bear a son, and they shall call his
name Emmanuel, which is interpreted, God
with us 3." For this wondrous child-bearing of
the holy Virgin produced in her offspring one
person which was truly human and truly Di-
vine because neither substance so retained
'^,

worship God who made them, not the creation their properties that there could be
any di-
which does Him service. Then praise God, vision of persons in them nor was the ;

dearly beloved, in His works and judg- creature taken into partnership with its Creator
all
ments. Cherish an undoubting belief in the in such a way that the One was the in-dweller,
Virgin's pure conception. Honour the sacred and the other the dwelling but so that the ;

and Divine mystery of man's restoration with one nature was blended s with the other. And
holy and sincere service. Embrace Christ although the nature which is taken is one, and
born in our flesh, that you may deserve to see that which takes is another, yet these two
Him also as the God of glory reigning in His diverse natures come together into such close
majesty, who with the Father and the Holy union that it is one and the same Son who
"
Spirit remains in the unity of the Godhead for says both that, as true Man, He is less than
ever and ever. Amen. the Father," and that, as true God, '• He is
equal with the Father."
SERMON XXm. II. The Arians could not comprehend the union
On the Feast of the Nativity, III. of (jOJ) and man.
I. The truths of the Incarnation never This union, dearly beloved, whereby the
suffer
Creator is joined to the creature, Arian blind-
from being repeated.
ness could not see with the eyes of intelli-
The things which are connected with the
gence, but, not believing that the Only-begotten
mystery^ of to-day's solemn feast are well of God was of the same glory and substance
known to you, dearly-beloved, and have fre- with tiie Father, spoke of the Son's Godhead
as inferior, drawing its arguments from those
9 Such an idea no doubt
is to be re'^erred to the Manichieans.
^ ^acramentnm (as usual). I would venture to urge that Isaiah liii. 8. 3 S. Matt.
Bright IS hard y justified in interpreting this as " sacred observ- i. 22, 23.
ance here, unless I have misunderstood his note 4 Vere humaitain vereg7(e aiv,n<iiii unmn eduiit p7ole fier-
8. Surely Leo son-'im.
means, the facts and details and consequences
arising from the Misceretur : Quesnel truly remarks that the fathers " securius
5
mystery Of the Incarnation are well known to you. this a. rees locuti sinit nonditm litigattiibus Eutychiaiiis
better with the context and is in post ctiius lueresis
accordance with his common use ortum cautim—locutus est Leo. That no " fusion " o» the naiuies
is really iniulied Bright (note 11) clearly shows.
 SERMON XXIII. ^S5

words which are to be referred to the ''form of to eternal bliss from our
original bond and
a slave," in respect of which, in order to show from earthly errors, He came down Himself
that it belongs to no other or different person to us to Whom we could not
ascend, because,
in Himself, the same Son of God with the although there was in
" many the love of truth,
same form, says, The Father is greater than yet the variety of our was de- shifting opinions
He " I
1 6," just says with the same form,
as ceived by the craft of misleading demons, and
and my Father are one 7." For in " the form man's ignorance was dragged into diverse and
of a slave," which He took at the end of the conflicting notions by a falsely-called science.
ages for our restoration, He is inferior to the But to remove this mockery, whereby men's
Father but in the form of God, in which He minds were taken captive to serve the arrogant
:

was before the ages. He is equal to the Father. devil, the teaching of the Law was not siififi-
In His human humiliation He was
" made of
cient, nor could our nature be restored merely
a woman, made under the Law^:" in His by the Prophets' exhortations ; but the reality
Divine majesty He abides the Word of God, of redemption had to be added to moral
"through whom all things were made 9." Ac- ^
injunctions, and our fundamentally corrupt
cordingly, He Who in the form of God made origin had to be re-born afresh. Victim A
man, in the form of a slave was made man. had to be offered for our atonement Who
For both natures retain their own proper cha- should be both a partner of our race and
racter without loss and as the form of God
: free from our contamination, so that tliis
did not do away with the form of a slave, so design of God whereby it pleased Him to
the form of a slave did not impair the form of take away the sin of the world in the Nativity
God '. And so the mystery of power united to and Passion of Jesus Christ, might reach to
weakness, in respect of the sam.e human all generations and that we should not be
-^
:

nature, allows the Son to be called inferior to disturbed but rather strengthened by these
the Father: but the Godhead, which is One mysteries, which vary with the character of the
in the Trinity of the Father, Son, and Holy times, since the Faith, whereby we live, has at
Ghost, excludes all notion of inequality. For no time suffered variation.
the eternity of the Trinity has nothing tem-
IV. The blessings of (he Incarnation stretch
poral, nothing dissimilar in nature Its will :

backwards as well as re.ich forward.

is one, Its substance identical. Its power
equal, and yet there are not three Gods, but Accordingly let those men cease their com-
one God 2; because it is a true and inseparable plaints who wiih disloyal murmurs speak against
unity, where there can be no 3. Thus ihe dispensations of God, and babble about
diversity
in the whole and perfect nature of true man the lateness of the Lord's Nativity as if that,
was true God born, complete in what was His which was fulfilled in the last age of the world,
own, complete in what was ours. And by had no bearing upon the times that are past.
*• "
ours we mean what the Creator formed in us For the Incarnation of the Word did but con-
from the beginning, and what He undertook tribute to the doing of that which was done 5 :
to repair. For what the deceiver brought in, and the mystery of n aii s salvation was never
and man deceived committed, had no trace in in the remotest age at a standstill. What the
the Saviour ; nor because He partook of man's apostles foretold, that the prophets
announced :

weaknesses, did He therefore share our faults.
He took the form of a slave without stain of
sin, increasing the human and not diminishing
the divine: for that "emptying of Himself,"
whereby the Invisible made Himself visible,
nor was that fulfilled too late which has always
been believed. But the Wisdom and Good-
ness of God made us more receptive of His
callby thus delaying the work which brought
so tliat wnat through so many ages
salvation :

was the bending down of pity, not the failing had been foretold by many signs, many utter-
not be
of power. ances, and many mysteries, might
doubtful in these days of the Gospel and that :

III. was necessary to

T/i£ Inca7'nation the the Saviour's nativity, which was to exceed all
taking away of sin. wonders and all the measure of human know-
In order therefore that we might be in us a Faith so much
called ledge, might engender
the firmer, as the foretelling of it had been
* S. John xiv. 28. 7 lb. x. 30. ^ Gal. iv.
4.
9 S. John. i. 3.
* From "accordingly" to "form of God " occurs again in
Lett. XXVIII. (Tome) chap. 3. 4 From what he goes on to say in the next chapter, it is clear
2 Several times in this chapter and elsewhere in Leo the that Leo meant that both past 2i\\y^ future generations ot mankind
" shared in the benefits of the Incarnation ci. Bright s note
i6.
language reminds us forcibly of the Quicunque
:
wliich," says
Hoc i.e. the Incarnation
Briyht (note 14), "whatever be its date, was clearly compiled 5 contidit faciendum quod factum,
was but a p.^rt (though an
essential part) in the Divine scheme
by some one accustomed to the theological terminology 01 the not have occurred
Uatin church 01 the fifth century." of redemption, and, as he goes on to show, could
ot
3 From here to end of
chapter occurs again in Lett. XXVIIL sooner than it did occur lor it would have marred the seijuenre
:

(Tome) chap. 3. the whole design : ct. Bright'* note 17 : also S. John viu. 56.
 134 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
ancient and oft-repeated. And so it was no His gifts in us, Jesus Christ our Lord, Who
new counsel, no tardy pity whereby God took lives and reigns for ever and ever. Amen.
thought for men but from the constitution of
:

the world He ordained one and the same Cause

of Salvation for all. For the grace of God, by XXIV. SERMON ,

which the whole body of the saints is ever

On the Feast of the Nativity, IV.
justified, was augmented, not begun, when
Christ was born and this mystery of God's I. 7he Incarnation fulfils all its types and
:

great love, wherewith the whole world is now promises.

filled, was so effectively presignified that those The Divine goodness, dearly beloved, has
who believed that promise obtained no less indeed
than they, who were the actual recipients. always taken thought for mankind in
divers manners, and in many portions, and of
His mercy has imparted many gifts of His pro-
V. The comifig of Christ in our flesh corre- vidence to the
ages of old ; but in these last
sponds with our becoming members of His times has exceeded all the abundance of His
body. usual kindness, when in Christ the very Mercy
Wherefore since the loving-kindness is mani- has descended to sinners, the very Truth to
fest, dearly beloved, wherewith all the riches those that are astray, the very Life to those
of Divine goodness are showered on us, whose that are dead so that that Word, which is
:

call to eternal life has been assisted not only co-eternal and co-equal with the Father, might

by the profitable examples of those who went take our humble nature into union with His
before, but also by the visible and bodily Godhead, and, being born God of God, might
appearing of the Truth Itself, we are bound to also be bcrn Man of man. This was indeed
keep the day of the Lord's Nativity with promised from the foundation of the world,
no slothful nor carnal joy. And we shall each and had always been prophesied by many
keep it worthily and thoroughly, if we remember intimations of facts and words : but how
^

of what Body we are members, and to what small a portion of mankind would these types
a Head we are joined, lest any one as an ill- and fore-shadowed mysteries have saved, had
fitting joint cohere not with the rest of the not the coming of Christ fulfilled those long
sacred building. Consider, dearly beloved, and secret promises and had not that which :

and by the illumination of the Holy Spirit then benefited but a few believers in the pro-
thoughtfully bear in mind Who it was that spect, now benefited myriads of the faithful in
received us into Himself, and that we have its accomplishment. Now no longer then are
received in us since, as the Lord Jesus be- we led to believe by signs and types, but being
:

came our flesh by being born, so we also confirmed by the gospel story we worship that
became His body by being re-born. There- which we believe to have been done ; the pro-
fore are we both members of Christ, and the phetic lore 9 assisting our knowledge, so that
temple of the Holy Ghost and for this reason we have no manner of doubt about that which
:

the blessed Apostle says, "Glorify and carry we know to have been predicted by such sure
God in your body^: " for while suggesting to oracles. For hence it is that the Lord says to
us the standard of His own gentleness and Abraham " In
thy seed shall all nations be
:

humility. He fills us with that power whereby blessed^:" hence David, in the spirit of pro-
He redeemed us, as the Lord Himself pro- phecy, sings, saying: "The Lord swore truth
mises " come unto Me all ye who labour and to David, and He shall not frustrate it of the
: :

are heavy-laden, and 1 will refresh you. Take fruit of thy loins will I set upon thy seat^ ;"
My yoke upon you and learn of Me, for I am hence the Lord again says through Isaiah :

meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest " behold a virgin shall conceive in her womb,
to your souls 7." Let us then take the yoke, and shall bear a Son, and His Name shall be
that is not heavy nor irksome, of the Truth called Emmanuel, which is interpreted, God
that rules us, and let us imitate His with us 3," and again, " a rod shall come forth
humility,
to Whose glory we wish to be conformed He from the root of Jesse, and a flower shall arise
:

Himself helping us and leading us to His pro- from his root 1" In which rod, no doubt the
mises, Who, according to His great mercy, is blessed Virgin Mary is predicted, who sprung
powerful to blot out our sins, and to perfect from the stock of Jesse and David and fecun-
dated by the Holy Ghost, brought forth a new
fi
I Cor. vi. 20. Glorificaie et portate Deum in corpore
vestro, quoted again in this form in Sermon LI 1 1, 3. Observe
'^
(i) that et portate is doubtless a very old 'Western'
gloss" 8 Cf. Serm. XXIII.,
chap. 4.
(Bright, note 18), and (2) that the words "and in your
spirit, 9 Instfumentis (lit. materi?iis, stock-in-trade).
which are God's " (A. V.) find no place ia the Latin ^ Gen. xxii. 18. 2 pg. xxxi.
Versions, and 14. 3 Is. vii. 14.
are now omitted in R.V. 4 Is. xi. I
; in the interpretation that follows there is apparently
7 S. Matt. xi. 28. a play on the rod {virga) and the virgin {virgo).
 SERMON XXIV. 135

flower of human flesh, becoming a virgin- nature, and the Creator and Lord of all things
mother. deigned to be a mortal: choosing for His
mother one whom He had made, one
II. The Iticarnation was the only effective
who,
without loss of her maiden honour,
remedy to the Fall. supplied so
much of bodily substance, that without the
Let the righteous then rejoice in the Lord, pollution of human seed the New Man might
and let the hearts of beHevers turn to God's be possessed of
purity and truth. In Christ,
praise, and the sons of men confess His won- therefore, born of the Virgin's womb, the
drous acts ; since in this work of God espe- nature does not differ from ours, because
cially our humble estate realizes how highly its His nativity is wonderful. For He W^ho is
Maker values it in that, after His great gift
:
true God, is also true man and there is no
:

to mankind in making us after His image. He lie m either nature. " The
Word became
contributed far more largely to our restoration "
flesh by exaltation of the flesh, not by failure
when the Lord Himself took on Him " the of the Godhead : which so tempered
its power
form of a slave." For though all that the and goodness as to exalt our nature by taking
Creator expends upon His creature is part of it, and not to lose His own by imparting it. In
one and the same Fatherly love, yet it is less this nativity of Christ,
according to the pro-
wonderful than man should advance to divine "
phecy of David, truth sprang out of the earth,
things than that God should descend to human- and righteousness looked down from heaven^."
ity. But unless the Almighty God did deign In this nativity also, Isaiah's saying is fulfilled,
to do this, no kind of righteousness, no form let the earth produce and
"
bring forth salva-
of wisdom could rescue any one from the tion, and let righteousness spring up together 9."
devil's bondage and from the depths of eternal For the earth of human flesh, which in the first
death. For the condemnation that passes transgressor, was cursed, in this Offspring of
with sin from one upon all would remain, and the Blessed Virgin only produced a seed that
our nature, corroded by its deadly wound, was blessed and free from the fault of its stock.
would discover no remedy, because it could And each one is a partaker of this spiritual
not alter its state in its own strength. For the origin in regeneration ; and to every one when
first man received the substance of flesh from he is re-born, the water of baptism is like the

the earth, and was quickened with a rational Virgin's womb; for the same Holy Spirit fills
spirit by the in-breathing of his Creator 5, so the font. Who filled the Virgin, that the sin,
that living after the image and likeness of his which that sacred conception overthrew, may
Maker, he might preserve the form of God's be taken away by this mystical washing.
goodness and righteousness as in a bright
IV. The Manichceans^ by rejecti?ig the Incarna-
mirror. And, if he had perseveringly main-
tained this high dignity of his nature by observ- tion, have fallen into terrible iniquities.

ing the Law that was given him, his uncorrupt In this mystery, dear beloved, the mad
mind would have raised the character even of error of the Manichaeans ha^ no part, nor have
his earthly body to heavenly glory. But be- they any partnership in the regeneration of
cause in unhappy rashness he trusted the Christ, who say that He was corporeally born
envious deceiver, and agreeing to his presump- of the Virgin Mary so that, as they do not :

tuous counsels, preferred to forestall rather than believe in His real nativity, they do not accept
to win the increase of honour that was in store His real passion either; and, not acknowledg-
ing Him really buried, they reject
His genuine
for him, not only did that one man, but in him
allthat came after him also hear the verdict :
resurrection. For, having entered on the
" earth abominable dogma,
thou art, and unto earth shalt thou perilous path of their
" "
as in the earthy," therefore,
" such are where all is dark and slippery, they rush into
go^ ;
also that are and no one is im- the abyss of death over the precipice of false-
they earthy 7,"
hood, and find no sure ground on
which to
mortal, because no one is heavenly.
rest because, besides all their other diabolical
;

all become partakets in the Birth of enormities, on the very chief feast
of Christ's
III. We
as their latest confession has made
Christy by the re-birth of baptism. worship,
manifests they revel in bodily as well as
And so to undo this chain of sin and death,
mental pollution, losing their own modesty us
^the Almighty Son of God, that fills all things
well as the purity of their Faith ; so that tlicy
'and contains all things, altogether equal to the
Father and co-eternal in one essence from
Him and with Him, took on Him man's
8 Ps. Ixxxiv. 12. 9 Is. xlv. 8.
,

I
See Introd. p. vi., and for detnils of their iniquity, Serm.
5 Cl. Cor. XV. 45, and Gen. ii. 7. 6 Gen. lii. XVI. cliaps. 4 and 5 the words proximu coti/msione iix tiie date
:
I 19.
7 I Cor. XV. 43. of this sermon probably ia 444 or 445.
136 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
are found to be as filthy in their rites as they in that Faith, which you have professed before
are blasphemers in their doctrines. many witnesses, and in which you were re-
born through water and the Holy Ghost, and
received the anointing of salvation, and the
V. Other heresies contain some portion of truths
seal of eternal life s. But *' if any one preach
but the Manichceans contain none ivhatever.
to you any thing beside that which you have
Other heresies, dearly beloved, although ^ "
learnt, let him be anathema refuse to put :

they are all rightly to be condemned

in their
wicked fables before the clearest truth, and
variety, yet have each in some part
of them
what you may happen to read or hear contrary
that which is true. Arius, in laying down that to the rule of the catholic and
Apostolic creed,
the Son of God is less than the Father and Be
judge it altogether deadly and diabolical.
a creature, and in thinking that the Holy Spirit not carried
away by their deceitful keepings of
was like all else made by the same (Father), sham and pretended the fasts which tend not to
has lost himself in great blasphemy ; but he
cleansing, but to the destroying of men's souls.
lias not denied the eternal and unchangeable
They put on indeed a cloke of piety and
Godhead in the essence of the Father, though
chastity, but under this deceit they conceal
he could not see it in the Unity of the Trinity. the filthiness of their act.s, and from the re-
Macedonius was devoid of the light of the cesses of their ungodly heart hurl shafts to
Truth when he did not receive the Godhead wound the simple ; that, as the prophet says,
of the Holy Spirit, but he did acknowledge one "
they may shoot in darkness at the upright in
power and the same nature in the Father and heart 7." A mighty bulwark is a sound faith,
the Son. Sabellius was plunged into inextric-
a true faith, to which nothing has to be added
able error by holding the unity of substance or taken away because unless it is one, it is
:

to be inseparable in the Father, Son and Holy
Spirit, but granted to a singleness of nature
what he should have attributed to an equality
of nature^, and because he could not under-
stand a true Trinity, he believed in one and
the same person under a threefold appellation.
Photinus, misled by his mental blindness,
acknowledged in Christ true man of our sub-
stance, but did not believe Him born God of
God before all ages, and so losing the entirety
of the Faith, believed the Son of God to have
taken on Him the true nature of human flesh
in such a way as to assert that there was no
soul in it, because the Godhead Itself took its
place 3. Thus, if all the errors which the
catholic Faith has anathematized are recanted,
something is found in one after another which
can be separated from its damnable setting.
But in the detestable dogma of the Mani-
cheans there is absolutely nothing which can
be adjudged tolerable in any degree.
no faith, as the Apostle says, " one Lord, one
faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all,
who is above all, and through all, and in us
all^." Chng to this unity, dearly beloved, "with
minds unshaken, and in it " follow after all
" holiness
9," in it carry out the Lord's com-
mands, because ''without faith it is impossible
to please God ^," and without it nothing is holy,
nothing is pure, nothing alive: "for the just
lives by faith 2,'' and he who by the devil's de-
ception loses it, is dead though living, be-
cause as righteousness is gained by faith, so
too by a true faith is eternal life gained, as
says our Lord and Saviour. And this is
life eternal, that they may know Thee, the only
true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast
sent 3. May He make you to advance and per-
severe to the end. Who lives and reigns with
the Father and the Holy Spirit, for ever and
ever. Amen.

VI. Christians must cling to the one Faith and

not be led asti ay.
SERMON XXVL
But you, dearly beloved, whom I address in On the Feast of the Nativity, VI.
no terms than those of the blessed
less earnest
" a chosen L Christmas morfiing is the most appropj-iate
Apostle Peter, race, a royal priest-
time for thoughts on the Nativity.
hood, a holy nation, a people for God's own
possession 4," built upon the impregnable rock, On all days and at all times, dearly beloved,
Christ, and joined to the Lord our Saviour by does the birth of our Lord and Saviour from
His true assumption of our flesh, remain firm the
Virgin-mother occur to the thoughts of the
2
Qitod aqualitati trihuere deberet, singulnritati dedit, cf,
Lett.
Xy, chap. 2, where the Priscillianists' notion (ota singitlaris S Christna {charisma, gift. Quesnel) salutis et signaculum
unitas in tribus vocabulis sed non in tribus accipienda personis), anointing and the sign of the cross are, as is well-
vitcB ceterncB, the
is said to be taken from Sabellianism. two
known, of the oldest baptismal ceremonies; see Bingham,
3 Cf. Ruff, de Syjub. 6 Gal. i.
chap. 39, and Schaff, Ch. Hist., in loco, Antiq. Bk. xi. chap. 9. 9. 7 Ps. xi. 2.
where the relation of Photinus to Marcellus is explained. 8Eph. iv. 5,6. 9Heb. xii. 14. » lb. xi. 6.
4 I Pet. 2 Habbakuk ii. 3 S. xvii. 3.
ii 9. 4. John
 SERMON XXVI.
T37

faithful, who meditate on divine things, that

has his own order, and all the sons of
the
tlie mind may be aroused to the acknowledg-
Church are separated from one another
inent of its Maker, and whether it be occupied intervals of by
time, yet as the entire body of the
in the groans of supplication, or in the shout- faithful
being born in the font of baptism is
ing of praise, or in .the offering of sacrifice, crucified with Christ in His
passion, raised
may employ its spiritual on nothing again in His
insight resurrection, and placed at the
more freq|iently and more trustingly than on Father's right hand in His
ascension, so with
fact that God the Son of God, begotten Him are they born in this nativity. For
jthe any
'of the co-eternal Father, was also born by believer in whatever part of the world that is
a human birth. But this Nativity which is to re-born in Christ, quits the old of his paths
':
be adored in heaven and on earth is suggested original nature
^
and passes into a new man by
to us by no day more than this when, with the and no longer is he reckoned
being re-born ;

I early light still shedding its rays on nature 4, of his earthly father's stock but
among the
there is borne in upon our senses the bright- seed of the Saviour, Who became the Son
ness of this wondrous mystery. For the angel of man in order that we have the might power
Gabriel's converse with the astonished Mary to be the sons of God. For unless He came
and her conception by the Holy Ghost as down to us in this humiliation, no one would
wondrously promised as believed, seem to reach His presence by any merits of his own.
recur not only to the memory but to the very Let not earthly M'isdom shroud in darkness
eyes. For to day the Mnker of the world was the hearts of the called on this point, and let
born of a Virgin's womb, and He, who made not the frailty of earthly thoughts raise itself
all natures, became Son of her, whom He against the loftiness of God's grace, for it will
created. To-day the Word of (iOD appeared soon return to the lowest dust. At the end of
clothed in flesh, and That which had never the ages is fulfilled that which was ordained
been visible to human eyes began to be from all eternity and in the presence of :

tangible to our hands as well, 'lo-day the realities, when signs and types have ceased,
shepherds learnt from angels' voices that the the Law and prophecy have become Truth :

Saviour was born in the substance of our and so Abrahnm is found the father ot all
flesh and soul ; and to-day the form of the nations, and the promised blessing is given

Gospel message was pre-arranged by the to the world in his seed nor are they only :

leaders of the Lord's flocks s, so that we too Israelites whom blood and flesh ^ begot, but
may say with the army of the heavenly host: the whole body of the adopted enter into
"
Glory in the highest to God, and on earth possession of the heritage prepared for tiie
peace to men of good will." sons of Faith. Be not disturbed by the cavils
of silly questionings, and let not the effects
II. CJuisiia7is are essentially participators in
of the Divine word be dissipated by human
the nativity of Christ. calculation we with Abraham believe in God
;

and " waver not through unbelief^," but

" know most
Although, therefore, that infancy, which the assuredly that what the Lord
majesty of God's Son did not disdain, reached promised. He is able to perform."
mature manhood by the growth of years and,
when the triumph of His passion and resur-
III. Peace with God is His best gift to man.
rection was completed, all the actions of
humility which were undertaken for us ceased, The Saviour then, dearly beloved, is born
yet to-day's festival renews for us the holy not of fleshly seed but
of the Holy Spirit, in
childhood of Jesus born of the Virgin Mary such wise that the condemnation of the first
:

and in adoring the birth of our Saviour, we transgression did not touch Him. And hence
find we are celebrating the commencement the very greatness of the boon conferred de-
of our own life. For the birth of Christ is mands of us reverence worthy of its splendour.
For, as the blessed Apostle teaches, "we
the source of life for Christian folk, and the have
birthday of the Head is the birthday of the received not the spirit of this world but the
that we may know the
body. Although every individual that is called Spirit which is of God, "
given us by God
which are 9 and :

things
that Si)irit can in no other way be rightly
4 Nova etiatn in elententis luce radiante, the phrase seems
to point to an early service as the time of delivering this sermon worshipped, except by oflering
Him that
(possibly the tnissa in gallicantu).
5 Apud Dominicorunt prcesules gregum hodie evangelizandi
which we received from Him. But m the
forvia prcecondita ist. This clause has been taken to be an
allusion to the reciting of the angelic hymn Gloria in Excelsis,
at the Holy Eucharist, but as Brignt (note 20, all of which should 6 Interciso original is tramite vetustatis.
the same order js
be read) says, " the words do not necessarily mean more than that 7 Sanguis et carol it is noticeable that
Heb.
(S. Luke ii. 14) was recited in the
the original Angelic Hymn observed in i'. 14.
8 Rom. iv. 2Q, 21.
9 I Cor. u. la.
Christmas Day Service.
138 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
treasures of the Lord's bounty what can we men
thni they may see your good works
before
find so suitable to the honour of the present and
your Father which is in heaven 3?"
glorify
feast as the peace, which at the Lord's nativity We know indeed, as the Apostle John says
was first proclaimed by the angel-choir? For that "the whole world lieth in the evil one%"
that it is which brings forth the sons of God, and that by the stratagems of the Devil and
the nurse of love and the mother of unity his angels numberless attempts are made either
:

the rest of the blessed and our eternal home to frighten man in his struggle upwards by
;

whose proper work and special office it is to adversity or to spoil him by prosperity, but
"
join to God those whom greater is He that is in us, than he that is
it removes from the

world. Whence the Apostle incites us to this against us 5," and they who have peace with
"
good end, in saying, being justified therefore God and are always saying to the Father with
by faith let us have peace towards God ^" their whole hearts "thy will be done^" can
In which brief sentence are summed up nearly be overcome in no battles, can be hurt by no
all the commandments for where true peace assaults.
; For accusing ourselves in our
is, there can
be no lack of virtue. But what confessions and refusing the spirit's consent
is it, dearly beloved, to have peace towards to our fleshly lusts, we stir up against us the

God, except to wish what He bids, and not to enmity of him who is the author of sin, but
wish what He forbids ? For if human friend- secure a peace with God that nothing can
ships seek out equality of soul and similarity destroy, by accepting His gracious service, in
of desires, and difference of habits can never order that we may not only surrender ourselves
attain to full harmony, how will he be par- in obedience to our King but also be united
taker of divine peace, who is pleased with to Him by our free-will. For if we are like-
what displeases God and desires to get de- minded, if we wish what He wishes, and
light from what he knows
to be offensive to disapprove what He disapproves. He will finish
God? That is not the spirit of the sons of all our wars for us, He Who gave the will,
God; such wisdom is not acceptable to the will also give the power so that we may be :

noble family of the adopted. That chosen fellow-workers in His works, and with the
and royal race must live up to the dignity of exultation of Faith may utter that prophetic
"
its regeneration, must love what the Father song the Lord is my light and my salvation:
:

loves, and in nought disagree with its Maker, whom shall I fear? the Lord is the defender
*' "
lest the Lord should again say I have be- of
:
my life of whom shall I be afraid ^ ?
:

gotten and raised up sons, but have

they I
scorned Me the ox knoweth his owner and V. The birth of Christ is the birth ofpeace to
:

the ass his master's crib but Israel hath not

: the Church.
known Me and people hath not acknow-
My "
They then who are born not of blood nor
ledged Me^" of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man
but of God ^," must offer to the Father the
IV, We must be worthy of our calling as sons
unanimity of peace-loving sons, and all the
and friends of GoD.
members of ado])tion must meet in the First-
The mystery of this boon is great, dearly begotten of the new creation, Who came to do
beloved, and this gift exceeds all gifts that not His own Will but His that sent Him inas- ;

God should call man son, and man should much as the Father in His gracious favour has
name God Father for by these terms we adopted as His heirs notthosethat are discordant
:

perceive and learn the love which reached so nor those that are unlike Him, but those that are
great a height. For if in natural progeny and in feeling and affection one. They that are
earthly families those who are born of noble re-modelled after one pattern must have a
parents are lowered by the faults of evil inter- spirit like the model. The birthday of the
course, and unworthy offspring are put to shame Lord is the birthday of peace for thus says :

" He is our
by the very brilliance of their ancestry ; to the Apostle, peace, who made
what end will they come who through love of both one 9 " since whether we be Jew or ;

the world do not fear to be outcast from the Gentile, " through Him we have access in one
family of Christ? But if it gains the praise of S[jrit to the Fathers." And it was this in
men that the father's glory should shine again particular that He taught His disciples before
in their descendants, how much more glorious the
day of His passion which He had of His
is it for those who are born of God to "
regain own free-will fore-ordained, saying, My peace
the brightness of their Maker's likeness and I for you ^
*•

give unto you. My peace I leave ;

display in themselves Him Who begat them,

as saith the Lord " Let
yoar light so shine
: 3 S. Matt. V. 16. 4 1 S.
John v. 19.
and 6 s.
5 Cf. I John iv. 4, 2 Kings vi. 16. Matt. vi. 10.
7 Ps. xxvii. I. S S. 9
John i. 13. Eph. ii. 14, 18.
>
Rom. V. t. » Is. i. 2, 3.
I S. John xiv. 27.
 SERMON XXVII.
^39
and lest under the general term the character mward
ear, that is true which the blessed
of His peace should escape notice. He added, full of John
" the Holy Spirit uttered with his
not as the world give I unto you ^" The of thunder s voice
"in the beginning was the Word :

world, He says, has its friendships, and brings and the Word was with
:

God, and the Word

many that are apart into loving harmony. was God. The same was in the
There are also minds which are equal in vices, with God. All beginning
things were made through Him,
and similarity of desires produces
equality of and without Him was nothing made^." And
affection. And if any are perchance to be
similarly is it true what the same preacher
found who are not pleased with what is mean added "
the Word became flesh and dwelt in
:

and dishonourable, and who exclude from the us and we beheld

His glory, the glory as of
:

terms of their connexion unlawful

compacts, die only-begotten of the Father 6." Therefore
yet even such if
they be either Jews, heretics m both natures it is the same Son of God
or heathens % belong not to God's
friendship taking what is ours and not losing what is His
hat to this world's peace. But the peace of own
renewing man in His manhood, but en-
;

the spiritual and of catholics

coming down during unchangeable in Himself. For the
from above and leading upwards refuses to Godhead which is His in
common with the
hold communion with the lovers of the world, Father un lervvent no loss of
omnipotence, nor
resists all obstacles and flies from
pernicious did the "form of a slave" do despite to the
pleasures to true joys, as the Lord says "form of God," because the supreme and
:

"
Where thy treasure is, there will thy heart eternal Essence, which lowered Itself for the
be also3:" that is, if what you love is below, salvation of
mankind, transferred us into Its
you will descend to the lowest depth if what glory, but did not cease to be what It was.
:

you love is above, you will reach the topmost And hence when the Only-begotten of God
height: thither may the Spirit of peace lead confesses Himself less than the Father 7, and
and bring us, whose wishes and feeling are at yet calls Himself
equal with Him 7, He demon-
one, and who are of one mind in faith and strates the reality of both forms in Himself:
hope and in charity: since "as many as are so that the inequality proves the human nature,
led by the Spirit of God these are sons of and the
equality the Divine.
GoD-^" Who reigneth with the Son and Holy
Spirit for ever and ever. Amen. II. The Incarnation has
changed all the possi-
bilities of 77ian^s existence.

XXVII.SERMON .
The Son of
bodily Nativity therefore of the
On the Feast of the Nativity, VIT. God
took nothing from and added nothing
to His Majesty because His unchangeable
I. // is equally dangei'ous todeny the Godhead or substance could be neither d'minished nor
the Manhood in Christ,
increased. For that "the Word became flesh"
He
a true and devout worshipper,
is
dearly-does not signify that the nature of God was
beloved, of to-day's festival who thinks nothing changed into flesh, but that the Word took
that is either false about the Lord's Incarna- the flesh into the unity of His Person :

tion or unworthy about His Godhead. For and therein undoubtedly the whole man was
it is an
equally dangerous evil to deny in Him received, with which within the Virgin's womb
the reality of our nature and the
equality with fecundated by the Holy Spirit, whose virginity
the Father in glory. When, therefore, we was destined never to be lost^, the Son of
attempt to understand the mystery of Christ's God was so inseparably united that He who
nativity, wherein He was born of the Virgin- was born without time of the Father's essence
mother, let all the clouds of earthly reasonings was Himself in time born of the Virgin's
be driven far away and the smoke of worldly womb. For we could not otherwise be re-
wisdom be purged from the eyes of illuminated leased from the chains of eternal death but by
faith for the authority on which we trust is Him
:
becoming humble in our nature, Who
divine, the teaching which we follow is divine. remained Almighty in His own. And so our
Inasmuch as whether it be the testimony of Lord Jesus Christ, being at birth true man
the Law, or the oracles of the prophets, or the though He never ceased to be true God, made
trumpet of the gospel to which we apply our in Himself the beginning of a new creation,

5 Intonuit, no doubt a reference to the name of Boanerges

I lb.
* his brother Ja nes (S- Mark
Pagani (y\X.. villagers or rustics): the later meaning arose (sons of thunder) which he sharea with
from the fact that idolatry and superstition tends to iii.
6 s John i. 1—3, 14. 7 S. John xiv. 28, and x. 30.
linger longer 17).
in out-of-the-way rural
districts, than in the more civilized towns :
8 Et nwtquam virginitate caritura, cf. Letter XXVIII.
cf. "heath" and "heathen." See Bright's note 24, and the (Tome) chap. 2, beatam Mariam semj>er virginem: these two
" me much stronger than others quoted by Bright,
references quoted by him. Hooker, v. 80. 2 ;
Trench, on Study passages seem to
of Words," p. 69. &c 3 S. Matt. vi. ai. n. 9, to prove Leo's belief in the perpetual virginity of the blessed
4 Rom. viii. 14. Mary.
I40 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
and in the "form" of His condition of human life depends on the in-
birth started the
spiritual life of mankind .afresh, that to aboHsh
fluences of the stars, and that that which is
the taint of our birth according to the flesh really either the divine will or ours rests with
there might be a possibihty of regeneration the unchangeable fates. And yet, in order to
without our sinful seed for those of whom it is do still greater harm, they promise that they
said,
*'
Who were born not of blood, nor of the can be changed if supplication is made to
will of the flesh, nor of tlie will of man, but those constellations which are adverse. And
of God 9," What mind can grasp this mystery, thus their ungodly fabrications destroy them-
what tongue can express this gracious act ? selves ; for if their predictions are not reliable,
Sinfulness returns to guiltlessness and the old the fates are not to be feared if they are, the :

nature becomes new ; strangers receive adop- stars are not to be venerated.
tion and outsiders enter upon an inheritance.
The ungodly begin to be righteous, the miserly IV. The foolish practice of some who turn to the
sun and bow to it is ixprehensible.
benevolent, the incontinent chaste, the earthly
heavenly. And whence comes this change, From such a system of teaching proceeds
save by the right hand of the Most High? also the ungodly practice of certain foolish
For the Son of God came to " destroy the folk who worship the sun as it rises at the
works of the devil %" and has so united Himself beginning of daylight from elevated positions:
with us and us with Him that the descent even some Christians think it is so proper to
of God to man's estate became the exaltation do this that, before entering the blessed Apostle
of man to God's. Peter's basilica, which is dedicated to the One
Living and true God, when they have mounted
HI. The Devil knoivs exactly what temptations the
steps which lead to the raised platform s,
to offer to each several person.
they turn round and bow themselves to-
But in this mercifulness of God, dearly wards the rising sun and with bent neck do
beloved, the greatness of which towards us we homage to its brilliant orb. We are full ot
cannot explain. Christians must be extremely grief and vexation that this should happen,
careful lest they be caught again in the devil's which is partly due to the fault of ignorance
wiles and once more entangled in the errors and partly to the spirit of heathenism be- :

which they have renounced. For the old cause although some of them do perhaps wor-
"
enemy does not cease to transform himself ship the Crtator of that fair Hght rather than
into an angel of light %"and spread everywhere the Light itself, which is His creature, yet we
the snares of his deceptions, and make every must abstain even from the appearance of this
effort to corrupt the faith of believers. He observance for if one who has abandoned :

knows whom to ply with the zest of greed, the worship of gods, finds it in our own wor-
whom to assail with the allurements of the ship, will he not hark back again to this frag-
belly, before whom to set the attractions ol ment of his old superstition, as if it were
self-indulgence, in whom to instil the poison allow^able, when he sees it to be common
both
of jealousy he knows whom to overwhelm to Christians and to infidels?
:

with grief, whom to cheat with joy, whom to

surprise with fear, whom to bewilder with V. The sun and moon were created for use,
not
wonderment there is no one whose habits he
:
for li'orship.
does not whose cares he does not winnow,
sift, This objectionable practice must be given
whose affections he does not pry into and
up therefore by the faithful, and the honour
:

wherever he sees a man most absorbed in due to God alone must not be mixed
up with
occupation, there he seeks opportunity to those men's rites who serve their fellow-crea-
injure him. Moreover he has many whom he tures. For the divine Scripture says " Thou :

has bound still more tightly because

they are shalt worship the Lord God, and Him thy
suited for his designs, that he And the blessed
may use their only shalt thou served"
abilities and tongues to deceive others. "
a man without complaint," as the Lord
Job,
Through them are guaranteed the healing
of sicknesses, the 5 Suggestuin area superloi'is : the older reading was aree :
prognosticating of future some ot the MSS. again read a>xti; which is no doubt midway
events, the appeasing of demons and the driv- between the two. A learned di seitation on this passage by
Ciampini quoted by Quesnel (Migne's Patrol, i. pp 529 — 534),
ing away of apparitions 3. They also are to established the true reading he says also that this was the stair-
:

be added 4 who
falsely allege that the entire case up which the faithful climbed on bended knee in approaching
the Vatican basilica. S. Leo has alluded
to this curious practice

9 S. alieady in Serm. XXIL chap. 6, supra. It is perhaps hardly

John i. 13. 1 , s. John iii. 8.
necessary to add that this superstition has little, if any, connexion
'
?,Cor.
xi. 14. 3 Umbrarum. with the Christian habit oi turning to the East, which is probably
4 Cf. XV. chaps. 12—14, where such opinions are put
Lett.
rather to the Altar as the centre of worship for at all events
down to the Spanish Prisci lianists, though doubtless Leo is
in Western Christendom churches do not by any means univer-
;

thinking here rather of the Alanichieans, from whom they derived orientate
'
(i.e. lie due east and west).
so many of their false views. sally
6 S. Matt. iv. 10.
 SERMON XXVIII. 141

says,
**
and one that eschews every evil 7," think there is anything opposed to your Faith
" Have I seen the sun when it shone or in what the good God has made
said, good, but to
the moon walking brightly, and my heart hath use every kind of creature and the whole fur-
rejoiced in secret,
and I have kissed my hand : niture of this world reasonably and
moderately:
what is my great iniquity and denial against for as the Apostle
says, **the things which are
the most High God^?" But what is the sun seen are temporal but the things which are
:

or what is the moon but elements of visible not seen are eternal 3." Hence because we are
creation and material light one of which is of: born for the present and reborn for the future,
greater brightness and
the other of lesser light? let us not give ourselves
up to temporal goods,
For as it is now day time and now night time, but to eternal and in order that we may
:

so the Creator has constituted divers kinds of behold our hope nearer, let us think on what
luminaries, although even before they were the Divine Grace has bestowed on our nature
made there had been days without the sun on the very occasion when we celebrate the
and nights without the moon 9. But these mystery of the Lord's birthday. Let us hear
Avere fashioned to' serve in making man, that the Apostle, saying: "for ye are dead, and
he who is an animal endowed with reason your life is hid with Christ in God. But when
might be sure of the distinction of the months, Christ, who is your life, shall appear, then
"
the recurrence of the year, and the variety of shall ye also appear with Him in glory 4 who :

the seasons, since through the unequal length lives and reigns with the Father and the Holy

of the various periods, and the clear indica- Ghost for ever and ever. Amen.
tions given by the changes in its risings, the
sun closes the year and the moon renews the SERMON XXVIIL
months. For on the fourth day, as we read, On the Festival of the Nativity, VIII.
God said " Let there be lights in the firma-
:
I. The Incarnation an unceasing source ofjoy.
ment of the heaven, and let them shine upon
the earth, and let them divide between day Though all the divine utterances exhort
and night, and let them be for signs and for us, dearly beloved, to "rejoice in the Lord
s," yet to-day we are no doubt
in-
seasons, and tor days and years, and let them always
heaven that cited to a full spiritual joy, when the
be in the firmament of they may
earth."
Lord's nativity is shining
mystery of the
shine upon
brightly upon us 6, so that we may have
re-
course to that unutterable condescension of the
VI. Let us awake to the proper use of all our
Divine Mercy, whereby the Creator of men
parts and faculties.
deigned to become man, and be found our-
Awake, O
man, and recognize the dignity of selves in His nature whom we worship in
thy nature. Recollect thou wast made in the ours. For God the Son of God, the only-
image of God, which although it w^as corrupted begotten of the eternal and not-begotten
in Adam, was yet re-fashioned in Christ. Use Father, remaining eternal "in the form of
visiblecreatures as they should be used, as God," and unchangeably and without time
7

thou usest earth, sea, sky, air, springs, and possessing the property of being no way
"
rivers and whatever in them is fair and won-
: different to the Father He received the form
"
drous, ascribe to the praise and glory of the of a slave without loss of His own majesty,
Maker. Be not subject to that light wherein that He might advance us to His state and
birds and serpents, beasts and cattle, flies and not lower ^Himself to ours. Hence both
worms delight. Confine the material light to natures abiding in possession of their own
the
your bodily senses, and with all your mental properties such unity is the result of
"
powers embrace that true light which lighteth union that whatever of Godhead is there
is

every man that cometh into this world %" and from the manhood and whatever :

" Come unto Him inseparable

of which the prophet says, of manhood, is indivisible from the Godhead.
and be enlightened, and your faces shall not
blush 2." For if we "are a temple of God, II. The Virgin's conception explained.
and the Spirit of God dwelleth \x\^'''' us, what In celebrating therefore the birthday of our
his own heart
severy one of the faithful has in Lord and Saviour, dearly beloved, let us
sis more than what he wonders at in heaven.

'And so, dearly beloved, we do not bid 3 2 Cor. iv. iS. 4 Col. III. 3, 4.
, .
* P*^''" '^- '. .

6 N.ttivitatis Dominiae Sacramento nobis clanus corusc.inte .

or advise you to despise God's works or to XXVI. have no doubt that sncramentum
cf chap. I, note i. "I
here is almost equivalent to the festival with its sacred ouserv-
n. 8), but I have preferred to translate
.t
ances"
.-_ (cf. Bright's
Bright'
same word mystery. Cf. Sermon
'•
8 lb. xxxi. uniformly as by the
7 Job i. 8. 26—28, possible
» He is of course following the
Mosaic order of creation, where Irt o*«
the creation of the day and night is ascribed to the first day 7 In coiSadiction of the Arian's position ^v rort ^"'j
and that of the Sun and Moon to the fourth day (Gen. i. 5, i ig)-
— cf. Lett. XXVIII. (:iomQ),ch&i^.2,dea!ternonatusestCMter>tMS.
*
S. John i. 9. » Ps. xxxiv.
5.
'• » Cor. iii. 16, non posterior tempore.
 T42 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
entertain pure thoughts of the blessed Virgin's faulty stock without seed, of which the Scripture
cliild-bearing, so as to believe that at no saith, "Who can make a clean thing conceived
moment of time was the power of the Word of an unclean seed? is it not Thou who art
wanting to the flesh and soul which she con- alone9?" David's Lord was made David's
ceived, and that the temple of Christ's body Son, and from the fruit of the promised
did not previously receive its form and soul branch ^ sprang One without fault, the two-
thatits Inhabitant might come and take pos- fold nature coming together into one Person,
session but through Himself and in Himself that by one and the same conception and
was the beginning given to the New Man, birth might spring our Lord Jesus Christ, in
so that in the one Son of Cod and Man there Whom
was present both true Godhead for the
might be Godhead without a mother, and performance of mighty works and true Man-
Manhood without a Father. For her vir- hood for the endurance of sufferings.
ginity fecundated by the Holy Spirit at one
IV. All heresies proceed from faihire to believe
and the same time brought forth without trace
the twofold nature of Christ.
of corruption both the offspring and the
Maker of her race. Hence also th<e same The catholic Faith then, dearly beloved,
Lord, as the Evangelist relates, asked of the may scorn the errors of the heretics that bark
Jews whose son they had learnt Christ to be against it, who, deceived by the vanity of
on the authority of the Scriptures, and when worldly wisdom, have forsaken the Gospel of
they replied that the tradition was He would Truth, and being unable to understand the
come of David's seed, " How," saith He, Incarnation of the Word, have constructed
" doth
David in the Spirit call Him Lord, for themselves out of the source of enlighten-

saying, the Lord said to my Lord : sit thou ment occasion of blindness. For after in-
on Myright hand place thy enemies as vestigating almost all false believers' opinions,
till I
the footstool of thy feet^?" And the Jews even those which presume to deny the Holy
could not solve the question put, because Spirit, we come to the conclusion that hardly
they did not understand that in the one any one has gone astray, unless he has refused to
Christ both the stock of David and the Divine believe the reality of the two natures in Christ
nature were there prophesied. under the confession of one Person. For some
have ascribed to the Lord only manhood -,
HI. In redeeming man, justice as ivell as mercy
others only Deity 3. Some have said that, though
had to be considered. there was in Him true Godhead, His flesh was
But the majesty of the Son of God in which unreal 1 Others have acknowledged that He
He is equal with the Father in its garb of took true flesh but say that He had not the
a slave's humility feared no diminution, re- nature of God the Father ; and
by assigning
quired no augmentation and the very effect to His Godhead what belonged to His human
:

of His mercy which He expended on the substance, have made for tliemselves a
greater
restitution of man. He was able to
bring and a lesser God, altliough there can be in
about solely by the power of His Godhead ; true Godhead no grades seeing that what- :

so as to rescue the creature that was made in ever is less than God, is not Gods. Others
the image of Goo from the yoke of his cruel recognizing that there is no difference between
oppressor. But because the devil had not Father and Son, because they could not
shown himself so violent in his attack on the understand unity of Godhead except in unity
first man as to
bring him over to his side of Person, have maintained that the Father
without the consent of His free Avill, man's is the same as the Son ^ so that to be born :

voluntary sin and hostile desires had to be
destroyed in such wise that the standard of
justice should not stand in the way of the
gift of Grace. And therefore in the general
ruin of the entire human race there was but
one remedy in the secret of the Divine plan
which could succour the fallen, and that was
that one of the sons of Adam should be born
free and innocent of original
transgression, to
prevail for the rest both by His example and
His merits. Still further, because this was
not permitted by natural
generation, and be-
cause there could be no offspring from our
8 S.
Matt. xxii. 43, 44, quoted from Psalm ex.
and nursed, to suft'er and die, to be buried
and rise again, belonged to the same Father
who sustained throughout the Person of both
9
1
Job xiv. 4.
Ge7-niinis preferred to the older reading ^,?«^r/f by the Bal-
lerinii as agreeing better with Is. xl.i and Jer. xxiii.
5.
2 These were called '
Psilanthropists' (upholders of the mere
manhood) : of whom Cerinthus (the opponent of S. John) was the
earliest propounder.
3 These are heretics like Sabellius the founder of the Patri-
passian impiety. '
4 These are Docetists,' to whom Leo in Sermon LXV.,
chap. 4, compares the Eutychians isti pha7ttas7nntici Christian!.
Simon Magus was the earliest exponent of this view.
5 These are Arians who, as Bright (n.
29) points out, in wishing
to pacify the catholics by exalting the character of Christ without
acknowledging His equality with the Father, fell into the error
of setting up two Gods (.in IJncreate and a Created).
x. 6 This is the
heresy alluded to in note 3 above.
 SERMON XXVIII.
T^3
Man and the Word.Certain have thought been brought to an end
that our Lord Jesus Christ had a except by either de-
body not struction or separation 9. But this is so op-
of our substance but assumed from
higher and posed to sound faith that it cannot be enter-
subtler elements 7: whereas certain others tamed without loss of one's Christian
have considered that in the flesh of Christ i:'or if the
name
Incarnation of the Word is the
there was no human soul, but that the God-
uniting of the Divine and human
of the Word Itself fulfilled the natures, but
head^ part of by the very fact of their coming together that
)Ul But their unwise assertion passes into which was
twofold became single, it was
this form that, only
though they acknowledge the the Godhead that was born of the
existence of a soul in the Lord, Virgin's
yet they say womb, and went through the
it was devoid of deceptive ap-
mind, because the Godhead pearance of
of Itself was sufficient for all receiving nourishment and bodily
purposes of growth and to pass over all the
:

reason to the Man as well as to the God in the human changes of

state, it was only the Godhead that
Christ. Lastly the same people have dared to was crucified, dead, and buried so that ac- :
assert that a certain portion of the Word was
cording to those who thus think, there is no
turned into Flesh, so that in the manifold reason to
hope for the resurrection, and Christ
varieties of this one dogma, not
only the nature IS not "the first-begotten from the
of the flesh and of the soul but also the because He dead^;"
was not One who ought to have
essence of the Word Itself is dissolved. been raised again, if He had not been One
who could be slain.
V. Nestorianism and Eutychtamsm are
par-
ticularly to be avoided at the present time. VI. The Deify and the Manhood were present
There are many other astounding falsehoods in Christ fro7n the ve?y
first.
also which we must not
weary your ears, be- Keep far from your hearts, dearly beloved,
loved, with enumerating. But after all these the poisonous lies of the deviFs inspirations,
various impieties, which are and knowing that the eternal Godhead of the
closely connected
by the relationship that exists between one Son underwent no growth while with the
form of blasphemy and another, we call
your Father, be wise and consider that to the same
devout attention to the avoiding of these two nature to which it was said in Adam, " Thou
errors in particular: one of which, with Nestorius art earth, and unto earth shalt thou
I

go %" it is
for its author, some time ago
attempted to gain said in Christ, " sit Thou on My
right hand 3."
t

ground, but ineffectually ; the other, which is According to that Nature, whereby Christ is
equally damnable, has more recently sprung up equal to the Father, the Only-begotten was
with Eutyches as its propounded The former
never inferior to the sublimity of the Father ;
glory which He had with the Father
dared to maintain that the blessed Virgin nor was the
Mary was the mother of Christ's manhood a temporal possession ; for He is on the very
only, so that in her conception and child- right hand of the Father, of which it is said in
bearing no union might be believed to have Exodus, *'Thy right hand, O Lord, is glorified
taken place of the Word and the Flesh be- in power 4;" and in Isaiah, " Lord, who hath
:

cause the Son of God did not Himself become believed our report? and the arm of the Lord,
Son of Man, but of His mere condescension to whom is it revealed s?" The man, there-
linked Himself with created man. This can fore, assumed into the Son of God, was in such
in no wise be tolerated
by catholic ears, which wise received into the unity of Christ's Person
are so imbued with the gospel of Truth that from His very commencement in the body,
they know of a surety there is no hope of that without the Godhead He was not con-
salvation for mankind unless He were Him- ceived, without the Godhead He was not
!self the Son of the Virgin who was His brought forth, without the Godhead He was
|mother's Creator. On the other hand this not nursed. It was the same Person in the
blasphemous propounder of more recent pro wondrous acts, and in the endurance of insults ;
fanity has confessed the union of the two through His human weakness crucified, dead
Natures in Christ, but has maintained that the and buried through His Divine power, being :

eflect of this very union is that of the two one

remained while the substance of the other no 9 It is doubtful whether Eutyches did ever actually say this,
but it was the logical inference from his position as Gore (p. 57),
longer existed, which of course could not have
:

" never formulated a heresy he was no pailu.^o- :

says, Eutyches
pher but he refu.sed to say that the human nature remained
;

in Christ after the Incarnation. He shrank from calling Christ

T Ab ehmentis superioHbus et subtiUoribus '
of one substance' with us men in some sort of way he left us to
sum^tum, cf. :

absorbed into and lost in the

Serm. XXX. chap. 2, de subliinioris generis proiiisse materia. sunndse that the human nature was
This is the modification of "Docetism" adopted by the Gnostic * Col. i. 18
Livinity.
Valentinus (see Bright's note 31). ==
Gen. iii. 19. 3 Ps. cix. x.
8 This is the view of 4 Exod. xvi. 6. 5 Is. liii. i.
ApoUinaris.
 144 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
raised the third day, He ascended to the men, therefore, appeared a star of new splen-
heavens, sat down at the right hand of the dour in the region of the East, which, being
Father, and in His nature as man received brighter and fairer than the other stars, might
from the Father that which in His nature as easily attract the eyes and minds of those that
God He Himself also gave ^. looked on it, so that at once that might be
observed not to be meaningless, which had
Vn. The fulness of the Godhead is imparted so unusual an appearance. He therefore who
to the Body {the Church) through the Head, gave
the sign, gave to the beholders under-
standing of it, and caused inquiry to be made
{Christ).
about that, of which He had thus caused
Meditate, dearly beloved, on these things with understanding, and after inquiry made, offered
devout hearts, and be always mindful of the Himself to be found.
apostle's injunction, who admonishes all men,
" See
saying, lest any one deceive you through II. Herod's evil designs were fruitless. The
philosophy and vain deceit according to the Wise men^s gifts were consciously symbolical.
tradition of men, and not according to Christ ; These three men follow the leading of the
for in Him dwell eth all the fulness of the God-
light above,and with stedfast gaze obeying the
head bodily, and ye have been filled in Him 7."
indications of the guiding splendour, are led
"
He said notspiritually" but "bodily," that Truth by the brilliance
to the recognition of the
we may understand the substance of flesh to of Grace, for they supposed that a king's birth
be real, where there is the dwellin'j:in the body
was notified in a human sense ^, and that it
of the fulness of the Godhead wherewith, of must be sought in a royal city.
:
Yet He who
course, the whole Church is also filled, which, had taken a slave's form, and had come not to
clinging to the Head, is the body of Christ judge, but to be judged, chose Bethlehem for
;

who liveth and reigneth with the Father and His

nativity, Jerusalem for His passion. But
the Holy Ghost, God for ever and ever.
Herod, hearing that a prince of the Jews was
Amen. born, suspected a successor, and was in great
terror and to compass the death of the Author
:

of Salvation, pledged himself to a false homage.

SERMON XXXI. How happy had he been, if he had imitated
On the Feast of the Epiphany, I. faith, and turned to a pious use
the wise men's
what he designed for deceit. What blind
I. The Epiphany a necessary sequel to the wickedness of foolish
jealousy, to think thou
Naii-city. canst overthrow the Divine plan by thy frenzy.
After celebrating but lately the day on which The Lord of the world, who offers an eternal
immaculate virginity brought forth the Saviour Kingdom, seeks not a temporal. Why dost
of mankind, the venerable feast of the thou attempt to change the unchangeable
Epi-
phany, dearly beloved, gives us continuance of order of things ordained, and to forestall others
joy, that the force of our exultation and the in their crime ? The death of Christ
belongs
fervour of our faith may not grow cool, in the not to thy time. The Gospel must be first set
midst of neighbouring and kindred mysteries ^. on foot, the Kingdom of God first preached,
For it concerns all men's salvation,' that the healings first given to the sick, wondrous acts
infancy of the Mediator between God and men first performed.
W^hy dost thou wish thyself
was already manifested to the whole world, to have the blame of what will belong to
while He was still detained in the tiny town. another's work, and why without being able to
For although He had chosen the Israelitish effect thy wicked design, dost thou
bring on
nation, and one family out of that nation, from thyself alone the charge of wishing the evil?
whom to assume the nature of all mankind, Thou gainest nothing and earnest out nothing
yet He was unwilling that the early days of by this intriguing. He that was born volun-
His birth should be concealed within the narrow tarily shall die of His own free will. The
limits of His mother's home but desired to
:
Wise men, therefore, fulfil their desire, and
be soon recognized by all, seeing that He come to the child, the Lord
Jesus Christ, the
deigned to be born for all. To three 9 wise same star going before them. They adore the
Word in flesh, the Wisdom in infancy, the
6 Cf. Lett.
Power in weakness, the Lord of nvajesty in
XXVIII. (Tome), chap. 6. 7 Col. ii. 8—10.
8 Inter
cognataj-uvi solemnitatum vicina sacramenta, cf. the reality of man and by their gifts make
:

Serm. XXVIII. chap, i, note 2.

9 The number " three " has no further
scriptural support than
the possible inference from their threefold "
noticed that S. Leo knows
offerings. It will be ' Humano sensu significaiutn sibi regis ortum, by their
nothing of their being'kings, though natural thoughts
'
in Bright's translation : but I doubt whether
that tradition is apparently as old as Tertullian
(adv. Marc. iii. 13), the words could bear that meaning, and whether they suit thfl
see Bright s n. 38.
context cf. Serm. XXXIV. chap. 2.
:
 SERMON XXXIII. 145

open acknowledgment of what they believe in SERMON XXXHL

their hearts, that they may show forth the
On the feast of the Epiphany,
mystery of their faith and understanding 2. The III.
incense they offer to God, the myrrh to Man, I. When we were yet sinners^ Christ came to
the gold to the King, consciously paying save.
honour to the Divine and human Nature in
union because while each substance had its
: Although I know, dearly-beloved, that you
own properties, there was no difference in the are fully aware of the purpose of to-day's
power of either.
3 festival, and that the words of the Gospel 9
have according to use unfolded it to
you, yet
that nothing may be omitted on our
III. The massacre of the Iiinocenis is in harmony part,
with the which
I shall venture to
say on the subject what the
Virgin^s cofiception, again Lord has put in my m^outh
so that in our :
teaches us purity of life.
common joy the devotion of
our hearts may
And when the wise men had returned to be so much the more sincere as the reason of
their own land, and Jesus had been carried our keeping the feast is better understood.
into Egypt at the Divine suggestion, Herod's The providential Mercy of God, having de-
madness blazes out into fruitless schemes. termined to succour the perishing world in
He orders all the little ones in Bethlehem to these latter times, fore-ordained the salvation
be slain, and since he knows not which'infant of all nations in the Person of Christ ; in order
to fear, extends a general sentence against the that, because all nat'ons had long been turned
age he suspects. But that which the wicked aside from the worship of the true God by
king removes from the world, Christ admits wicked error, and even God's peculiar people
to heaven and on those for whom He had Israel had well-nigh entirely fallen away from
:

not yet spent His redeeming blood. He al- the enactments of the Law, now that all were
ready bestows the dignity of martyrdom. shut up under sin ^, He might have mercy
Lift your faithful hearts then, dearly-beloved, upon all.

to the gracious blaze of eternal light, and in For as justice was everywhere failing and
adoration of the mysteries dispensed for man's the whole world was given over to vanity and
salvation 4
give your diligent heed to the wickedness, if the Divine Power had not de-
things which have been wrought on your ferred its judgment, the whole of mankind
behalf. Love the purity of a chaste life, would have received the sentence of damna-
because Christ is the Son of a virgin. "Ab- tion. But wrath was changed to forgiveness,
stain from fleshly lusts which war against the and, that the greatness of the Grace to be dis-
soul 5," as the blessed Apostle, present in his played might be the more conspicuous, it
"
words as we read, exhorts us, In maUce be pleased God, to apply the mystery of remission
ye children 6," because the Lord of glory to the abolishing of men's sins at a time when
conformed Himself to the infancy of mortals. no one could boast of his own merits.
Follow after humility which the Son of God
deigned to teach His disciples. Put on the II. The wise men from the East are typicalful-
power of patience, in which ye may be able to filments of God' promise
s to Abraha?n.

gain
7
seeing that He who is the
your souls ;

is also the Strength of

Now the manifestation of this unspeakable
Redemption of all,
dearlv-beloved, came to pass when
" mercy,
all. Set your minds on the things which are
Herod held the royal power in Judaea, where-
above, not on the things whicn are on the
the legitimate succession of Kings having
i-arth 8." Walk firmly along the path of truth
and the power of the High-priests having
'md life: let not earthly things hinder you failed
been overthrown, an alien-born had gained the
or whom are prepared heavenly things through
that the rising of the true King
)ur Lord Jesus Christ, who with the Father sovereignty
:

ind the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth for might

be attested by the voice of prophecy,
had said "a prince shall not fail from
which :

iver and ever. Amen. his loins, until He

leader from
Juda, nor a
come for whom it is reserved % and He shall
Sacramentum Jidei su(B intelligenticeque : here sacramentutn
2
eems to come nearer to the older and more general use of the
/ord among the Fathers, viz. symbol or sign.
3 "He means, Christ had a king's power, both as GoD and
9 Secundum consuetudinem evangelicus 'Z'"\Z"T'!^it
was
s Man," Bright, n. 42.
The Roman Gospel for the day manifestation
^PPff."''yof/fe^.^^l^X
Christ to the
4 hnpensa humance saluti sacramenta.
',1 s Matt, ii, I— 12 but the
,,<-
:

a
5 IPeter ii. 11. 6 j Cor. xiv. 20. : e Sn''w^s'n«"niversally»prcmi„e,,.
ren^^^^^^^^
7 Acquirere, S. Luke xxi. 19. It is not clear from this whether
" r=/„trElxiro"Lr„'a,"cffisr„s.SLV)rHi.iip"is».^c.'
1 Leo's time the reading was future, "ye shall win (R.V.), or
"possess ye" (A.V.> The Vulgate now reads /<?«/-
:;]nperative,
•ebitis.
8 Col. iii. 3.

VOL. xn.
146 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
^
be the expectation of the nations." Concern- reading of that covenant which thou keepest
ing which an innumerable succession was once the letter only, thou becomest the slave
in

promised to the most blessed patriarch Abra- of strangers born, who enter into the lot
ham to be begotten not by fleshly seed but by of thy heritage. Let the fulness of the
fertile faith;
and therefore it was compared to nations enter into the family of the patri-
the stars in multitude that as father of all the archs, yea let it enter, and let the sons of
nations he might hope not for an earthly but promise receive in Abraham's seed the blessing
for a heavenly progeny. And therefore, for which his sons, according to the flesh, renounce
the creating of the promised posterity, the their claim to. In the three Magi 7 let all
heirs designated under the figure of the stars people worship the Author of the universe:
are awakened by the rising of a new star, that and let God be known not in Judaea alone,
the ministrations of the heaven might do but in all the world, so that everywhere
" His name"
service in that wherein the witness of the may be "great in Israel^." For
heaven had been adduced. A
star more bril- while the dignity of the chosen race is proved
liant than the other stars arouses wise men to be degenerate by unbelief in its descend
that dwell in the far East, and from the bright- ants, it is made common to all alike by our
ness of the wondrous light these men, not un- belief.
skilled in observing such things, appreciate the
importance of the sign this doubtless being IV. The massacre of the Innocents through
:

brought about in their hearts by Divine in- the consequefit flight of Christ, brings the truth

spiration, in order that the mystery of so great into Egypt.

a sight might not be hid from them, and, what Now when the wise men had worshipped
was an unusual appearance to their eyes, the Lord and finished all their devotions,
might not be obscure to their minds. In according to the warning of a dream, they
a word they scrupulously set about their duty return not
by the same route by which they
and provide themselves with such gifts that had come. For it behoved them now that
in worshipping the One they may at the same they believed in Christ not to walk in the
time show their belief in His threefold function paths of their old line of life, but having
:

with gold they honour the Person of a King, entered on a new way to keep away from
with myrrh that of Man, with incense that of the errors they had left and it was also to :

God 3. baffle Herod's design, who, under the cloke

of homage, was planning a wicked plot against

IT I. The cJiosen race is no longer the Jews, hit

the Infant Jesus. Hence when his crafty
hopes were overthrown, the king's wrath rose
believers of evei-y nation.
to a greater fury. For reckoning up the time
And so they enter the chief city of the King- which the wise men had indicated, he poured
dom of Judaea, and in the royal city ask that He out his cruel rage on all the men-children of
should be shown them Whom they had learnt
Bethlehem, and in a general massacre of the
was begotten to be King. Herod is perturbed whole of that :
9 slew the
infants, who thus
city
he fears for his safety, he trembles for his
passed to their eternal glory, thinking that,
power, he asks of the priests and teachers of if every single babe was slain there, Christ
the Law what the Scripture has predicted too would be slain. But He Who was post-
about the birth of Christ, he ascertains what
poning the shedding of His blood for the
had been prophesied truth enlightens the world's
:
redemption till another time, was
wise men, unbelief blinds the experts carnal carried and
brought into Egypt by his
:

Israel understands not what it reads, sees not

parents' aid, and thus sought the ancient
what it points out ; refers to the pages, whose cradle of the Hebrew race, and in the power
utterances it does not believe. Where is thy of a
greater providence dispensing the princely
boasting, O Jew ? where thy noble birth drawn office of the true Joseph, in that He, the Bread
from the stem of Abraham ? is not thy circum- of Life and the Food of reason that came
cision become uncircumcision 4 ? Behold thou, down from
heaven, removed that worse than
the greater servest the less s, and by the all famines under which the
Egyptians' minds
were labouring, the lack of truth ^, nor without
come; "the LXX. read ew? o.v e^&rt ra airoK^ifieva avrio, and the
Vulgate, donee veniat qui niitteniius erat. Origen paraphrases
thus : " He should come for Whom the things were reserved, that Or " will {testamenti, Sia^rjKT;?).
6 "

is. the Christ of God, the Prince of the Divine promises. He 7 Cf. Sermon XXXI. chaps, i. and ii. _
^ Ps. Ixxvi, i.
alone could be called the expectation of the nations, for men of all 9 CcBde generali univeiso' civitatis illius; as the context
nations believed in God through Him, according to the words shows, this phrase is rhetorically exaggerated.
of Isaiah. 'In His name shall the Gentiles trust.'" Horn, in I Cf. Sermon XXXII. chap,Tunc autem y^^ypto Salvatot
i,
Genesin xvii. § 6. Hiatus est, ut gens antiquis erroribus dediia, tarn ad vicinam
3 Cf. Serm. XXXI. chap. 2, above. salutent per occultam gratiam vocaretur ; et qua: nonduni eje
( Roin.ii.
^5. 5 Gen. xxv. aj. cerat ab animo superstitionem, iatn reciperet veritatem.
 SERMON XXXIV.
H7
that sojourn would the symbolism of that One the
heavenly light: and whilst he himself
Victim have been complete for there first; by keeps the brightness of a holy life, he
the slaying of the lamb was fore-shadowed the out to points
health- bringing sign of the Cross and the In which
many the way to the Lord like a star.
regard, dearly-beloved, ye ought all
Lord's Passover. to help one another in
turn, that in the king-
V. IVe must keep this festival as thankful sons
dom of God, which is reached by
right faitli
and good works, ye may shine as the sons of
of light.
light: through our Lord Jesus Christ, Who
Taught then, dearly-beloved, by these mys- with God the Father and the
teries of Divine grace, let us with reasonable and Holy Spirit lives
reigns for ever anti ever. Amen.
joy celebrate the day of our first-fruits and the
commencement of the nations' calHng "
:
giving
thanks to" the merciful God "who made us SERMON XXXIV.
" to be
worthy," as the Apostle says, partakers On the Feast of the Epiphany, IV.
of the lot of the saints in light: who delivered
us from the power of darkness and translated I. The yearly observance of the is
Epipha?iy
us into the kingdom of the Son of His love^ " : profitable to Christians.
since as Isaiah prophesied, " the people of the It is the right and reasonable duty of true
nations that sat in darkness, have seen a
great piety, dearly-beloved, on the days which bear
light, and they that dwelt in the land of the witness to the works of Divine
mercy, to
shadow of death, upon them hath the light rejoice with the whole heart and to celebrate
shined 3." Of whom he also said to the Lord, with all honour the things which have been
"nations which knew not thee, shall call on
wrought for our salvation for the very law of
:

thee :and peoples which were ignorant of recurring seasons calls us to such devout
thee, shall run together unto thee 4." This observance, and has now brought before us the
*'
day Abraham saw and was glad s," when he feast of the Epiphany, consecrated by the
understood that the sons of his faith would be Lord's appearance soon after the
day on
blessed in his seed that is in Christ, and fore- which the Son of God co-eternal with the
saw that by believing he should be the father Father was born of a And herein the
Virgin.
of all nations, *' giving glory to God and being providence of God has established a
great
fully assured that What He had promised, He safeguard to our faith, so that, whilst the
was able also to perform^." This day David worship of the Saviour's earliest
" infancy is
sang of in the psalms saying all nations repeated year by year, the production of true
:

that thou hast made shall come and

worship man's nature in Him might be proved by the
before Thee, O Lord and they shall glorify original verifications themselves.
: For this it
" "
Thy name 7 ; and again The Lord hath is that justifies the ungodly, this it is that
:

made known His His righteous- makes sinners saints, to wit the belief in the
salvation :

ness hath He openly showed in the sight of true Godhead and the true Manhood of the
the nations^." This in good truth we know one Jesus Christ, our Lord the Godhead, :

to have taken place ever since the three wise whereby being before all ages "in the form
men aroused in their far-off land were led by of God" He is equal with the Father: the
a star to recognize and worship the King of Manhood whereby in the last days He is
heaven and earth, [which to those who gaze united to Man in the " form of a slave." For
aright ceases not daily to appear. And if it the confirmation therefore of this Faith which
couldmake Christ known when concealed in was to be fore-armed against all errors, it was
how much more able was it to reveal a wondrous loving provision of the Divine
infancy,
Him when reigning in majesty] 9. And surely plan that a nation which dwelt in the far-off
their worship of Him exhorts us to imitation country of the East and was cunning in the art
;

that, as we far as can, we should serve our of reading the stars, should receive the sign of
gracious God who invites us all to Christ. the infant's birth who was to reign over all Israel.
For whosoever lives religiously and chastely For the unwonted splendour of a bright new
in the Church and "sets his mind on the star appeared to the wise men and filled their
things which are above, not on the things that mind with such wonder, as they gazed upon
are upon the earth %" is in some measure like its brilliance, that they could not think they

« Col.
ought to neglect what was announced to them
12, 13.
i.

5 S. John viii. 56.

3 Is. ix. 4 lb. Iv. 5.
with such distinctness. And, as the event
6 Rom. iv. 21. 7 Ps. Ixxxvi. 9. 8 Ps. xcviii 2.
showed, the grace of God was the disposing
9 Both Quesnel and the Ballerinii condemn this passage in-
closed in brackets as spurious. The former thinks it has crept cause of this wondrous thing : who when the
into the text ex annotatioue inai ginali alicuius astrologies plus whole of Bethlehem itself was still unaware of
aquo dediti. It is wanting in all the MSS. melioris notce.
« Col. iii. 2. Christ's birth, brought it to the knowledge of
L 2
 148 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the nations who would believe, and declared faith, and directest thy stubborn heart to cruel
thatwhich human words could not yet explain, wiles, though thou art doomed neither to stay
through the preaching of the heavens. Him whom thou fearest nor to harm them
whom thou slayest.
II. Both Herod and the wise men originally
had an earthly conception of the kingdom III. The perseverance of the Magi has led to

signified; but the latter learnt the truths the the most important results.
former did not. Led then, dearly beloved, into Bethlehem
But although it was the office of the Divine by obeying the guidance of the star, the wise
condescension to make the Saviour's Nativity men "rejoiced with very great joy," as the
"
recognizable to the nations, yet for the under evangelist has told us and entering the :

standing of the wondrous sign the wise men house, found the child with Mary, His mother;
could have had intimation even from the an- and falling down they worshipped Him and ;

cient prophecies of Balaam, knowing that it was opening their treasures they presented to Him
predicted of old and by constant repetition gifts,gold, frankincense and myrrh 1" What
" A
spread abroad star shall rise out of Jacob,
: wondrous faith of perfect knowledge, which
and a man shall rise out of Israel, and shall was taught them not by earthly wisdom, but
rule the nations ^" And so the three men by the instruction of the Holy Spirit Whence !

aroused by God through the shining of a came it that these men, who had quitted their
strange star, follow the guidance of its twink- country without having seen Jesus, and had
ling light, thinking they will find the babe not noticed anything in His looks to enforce
designated at Jerusalem in the royal city. such systematic adoration, observed this
But finding themselves mistaken in this method in offering their gifts ? unless it were
opinion, through the scribes and teachers of that besides the appearance of the star, which
the Jews they learnt what the Holy Scripture attracted their bodily eyes, the more refulgent
had foretold of the birth of Christ; so that rays of truth taught their hearts that before
confirmed by a twofold witness, they sought they started on their toilsome road, they must
with still more eager faith Him whom both understand that He was signified to Whom
the brightness of the star and the sure word was owed in gold royal honour, in incense
of prophecy revealed. And when the Divine Divine adoration, in myrrh the acknowledg
oracle was proclaimed through the chief ment of mortality. Such a belief and un-
priests' answers and the Spirit's voice de- derstanding no doubt, as far as the en-
clared, which says: "And thou, Bethlehem, lightenment of their faith went, might have
the land of Judah, art not least among the been sufficient in themselves and have pre-
princes of Judah ; for out of thee shall come a vented their using their bodily eyes in in-
leader to rule people Israels," how easy quiring into that which they had beheld with
My
and how natural it was that the leading men their mind's fullest gaze. But their sagacious
among the Hebrews should believe what they diligence, persevering till they found the child,
taught But it appears that they held material did good service for future peoples and for the
!

notions with Herod, and reckoned Christ's men of our own time so that, as it profited :

kingdom as on the same level as the powers us all that the apostle Thomas, after the
of this world so that they hoped for a tem- Lord's resurrection, handled the traces of the
:

poral leader while he dreaded an earthly rival. wounds in His flesh, so it was of advantage to
The fear that racks thee, Herod, is wasted ; in us that His infancy should be attested by the
vain dost thou try to vent thy rage on the visit of the wise men. And so the wise men
infant thou suspectest. Thy realm cannot saw and adored the Child of the tribe of Judah,
hold Christ ; the Lord of the world is not "of the seed of David according to the
"
satisfied with the narrow limits of
thy sway. flesh 5," made from a woman, made under
"
He, whom thou dost not wish to reign in the law ^," which He had come not to destroy
Judaea, reigns everywhere and thou would st to fulfil 7."
:
They saw and adored the
but
rule more happily thyself, if thou wert to sub-
Child, small in size, powerless to help others ^,
mit to His command. Why dost thou not do incapable of speech, and in nought different
with sincerity what in treacherous falseness to the generality of human children. Because,
thou dost promise? Come with the wise men, as the testimonies were trustworthy which
and in suppliant adoration worship the true asserted in Him the majesty of invisible God-
King. But thou, from too great fondness for head, so it ought to be impossible to doubt
Jewish blindness, wilt not imitate the nations' that "the Word became flesh," and the eter-

» Numb. xxiv. 17 : cf. Serm. XXXI. chap 2, above. 4 S. Matt. ii. lo, ix. S Rom. i.
3.
6 Gal. iv.
3 Micah V. 2. 7 S. Matt. V. 17. 8 Alienee opis indi^num.
 SERMON XXXIV. 149
nal essence of the Son of God took man's selves under the names and under
Apostles'
true nature lest either the inexpressible
:
the
words of the Saviour Himself
marvels of his acts which were to follow or volumes of falsehood, whereby to
many
fortify their
the infliction of sufferings which He had lying errors and instil deadly poison into
to bear should overthrow the mystery of our the minds of those to be deceived. For they
Iviith by their inconsistency :
seeing that no saw that everything contradicted and made
one all can be justified save those who
at
against them and that not only by the New
l)elieve the Lord Jesus to be both true God but also
by the Old Testament their blas-
and true Man. phemous and treacherous was confuted. folly
And yet persisting in their mad lies they cease
IV. The Manichcean heresy corrupts the Scrip-
not to disturb the Church of God witn their
tures ill order to disprove the truth.
deceits, persuading those miserable creatures
This peerless Faith, dearly-beloved, this whom they can ensnare to deny that man's
Truth proclaimed throughout all ages, is op- nature was truly taken by the Lord Jesus
posed by the devilish blasphemies of the Christ; to deny that He was truly crucified
Manichgeans who to murder the souls of the
: for the world's salvation to deny that from
:

deceived have woven a deadly tissue of wicked His side wounded by the spear flowed the
doctrine out of impious and forged lies, and blood of Redemption and the water of
bap-
over the ruins of their mad opinions men have tism ^r to deny that He was buried and
fallen headlong to such depths as to imagine raised again the third day to deny that in
:

a Christ with a fictitious body, who presented sight of the disciples He was lifted above all
nothing solid, nothing real to the eyes and the heights of the skies to take His seat on
touch of men 9, but displayed an empty shape the right hand of the Father and in order ;

of fancy-flesh. For they wish it to be thought that when all the truth of the Apostles' Creed
unworthy of belief that God the Son of God was destroyed, there may be nothing to
placed Himself within a woman's body and frighten the wicked or inspire the saints with
subjected His majesty to such a degradation hope, to deny that the living and the dead
as to be joined to our fleshly nature and be must be judged by Christ ; so that those whom
born in the true body of human substance :
they have robbed of the power of these great
although this is entirely the outcome of His mysteries may learn to worship Christ in the
power, not of His ill-treatment, and it is His sun and moon, and under the name of the
glorious condescension, not His being polluted Holy Spirit to adore Manichaius himself, the
that should be believed in. For if yonder inventor of all these blasphemies.
visible light is not marred by any of the un-
cleannesses with which it is encompassed, and V. 'Avoid all dealings with the heretics, but
the brightness of the sun's rays, which is intercede with God for t/iem.

doubtless a material creature, is not contamin- To confirm your hearts therefore, dearly-
ated by any of the dirty or muddy places to beloved, in the Faith and Truth, let to-day's
which it penetrates, is there anything what- festival help you all, and let the catholic con-

ever its quality which could pollute the es- fession be fortified by the testimony of the-
sence of that eternal and immaterial light ? manifestation of the Saviour's infancy, while
that Himself to that creature we anathematize the blasphemy of those who
seeing by allying in Christ about
which He had made after His own image He deny the flesh of our nature
:

which the blessed Apostle John has fore-

furnished it with purification and received no
warned us in no doubtful utterance, saying,
stain, and healed the wounds of its weakness
without sufitering loss of power. And because "every spirit which confesses Christ Jesus
this great and unspeakable mystery of divine to
have come in the flesh is of God: and
was announced all the testi- every spirit
which destroys Jesus is not of
godliness by
monies of the Holy Scriptures, those oppo- God, and this is Antichrists." Consequendy
Christian have aught in common with
nents of the Truth of which we speak have let no
men of this kind, let him have no alliance or
rejected the law that was given through Moses Let it advantage the
^ intercourse with such.
and the divinely inspired utterances of the
whole Church that many of them in the mercy
prophets, and have tampered
with the very
of God have been discovered, and that their
pages of the gospels and apostles, by removing
or inserting certain things forging for them- :
2 Cf. Ep. xxviii. (Tome) 5. aperto f>er militis lanceam
latere
ut ecclesia Det
crudfixi intelligat nude sanguis et aqtia/Iuxcnt
almost afterwards,
with et lavacro rigareiur et poculo, and
9 Whatever may be the correct reading here, actionihus •/"'"^dwyely
of 1 S. John v. b,
the better MSS. or tactibus, the conjecture of Quesnel from the where he interprets the spirit, water and blood et aqua
of some MSS. actibus, the meaning must be such as as spiritus sanctificationis et sanguis redetnpttoms
reading
is given in the translation. on tha
New Testament see Letter XXVIII. (Tome) 5. n. 7.
1 Oracjda representing the Ao-yia of the baptnmaHs^,^^^ ., 3 :

Acts vii. 38, Rom. iii. 2, &c.).

various reading.
(viz.
ISO SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
own how sacrilegious who had neither been taught by the prophets'
confession has disclosed
their lives were. Let no one be deceived by predictions nor instructed by the testimony of
their discriminations between food and food, the law, came to acknowledge God from the
by their soiled raiment, by their pale faces. furdiest parts of the East, yet we behold this
Fasts are not holy which proceed not on the same thing more clearly and abundantly car-
principle of abstinence but with deceitful de ried on now in the enlightenment of all those
sign. Let this be the end of their harming who are called, since the prophecy of Isaiah is
" the Lord
the unwary, and deluding the ignorant hence- fulfilled when he says,
;
has laid bare
forth no one's fall shall be excusable no His holy arm in the sight of all the nations, and
:

longer must he be held simple but extremely all the nations upon earth have seen the salvation
worthless and perverse who hereafter shall be which is from the Lord our God ;" and again,
found entangled in detestable error. A prac-
^'
and those to whom it has not been an-
tice countenanced by the Church and Di- nounced about Him shall see, and they who

vinely instituted, not only do we not forbid, have not heard, shall understand^." Hence
we even incite you to, that you should suppli- when we see men devoted to worldly wisdom
cate the Lord even for such since we also and far from belief in Jesus Christ brought out
:

with tears and mourning feel pity for the ruins
of cheated souls, carrying out the Apostles'
example of loving-kindness 4, so as" to be weak
with those that are weak and to weep with
of the depth of their error and called to an
acknowledgment of the true Light, it is un-
doubtedly the brightness of the Divine grace
is at work and whatever of new light illu-
that :

those that weep 5." For we hope that God's mines the darkness of their hearts, comes from
mercy can be won by the many tears and due the rays of the same star so that it should :

amendment of the fallen because so long as

: both move with wonder, and going before lead
life remains in the body no man's restoration to the adoration of God the minds which it
must be despaired of, but the reform of all visited with its splendour. But if with careful
" who raiseth
desired with the Lord's help, up thought we wish to see how their threefold
them that are crushed, looseth them that are kind of gift is also offered by all who come
"
chained, giveth light to the blind
^
to whom to Christ with the foot of faith, is not the
:

is honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen. same off'ering repeated in the hearts of true
believers? For he that acknowledges Christ
SERMON XXXVI. the King of the universe brings gold from the
treasure of his heart he that believes the :

On the Feast of the Epiphany, VI.

Only-begotten of God to have united man's
I. The story of the magi not only a byegone true nature to Himself, offers myrrh ; and he
fact in history but of everyday application to that confesses Him in no wise inferior to the
J

ourselves. Father's majesty, worships Him in a manner

with incense. M
The dearly-beloved, on which Christ
day,
the Saviour of the world first appeared to the
still carries on the wiles of Herod^
nations must be venerated by us with holy II. Satan
andy as it ivere, personates him in his oppo-
worship and to-day those joys
: must be enter-
tained in our hearts which existed in the sition to Christ. 1
breasts of the three magi, when, aroused by These comparisons, dearly-beloved, being
the sign and leading of a new star, which they thoughtfully considered, we find Herod's charac-
beHeved to have been promised, they fell ter also not to be wanting, of which the devil
down in presence of the King of heaven and himself is now an unwearied imitator, just as he
earth. For that da> has not so passed away that was then a secret instigator. For he is tortured
the mighty work, which was then revealed, has at the calling of all the nations, and racked
passed away with it, and that nothing but the re- at the daily destruction of his power, grieving
port of the thing has come down to us for faith at his being everywhere deserted, and the true
to receive and memory to celebrate; seeing King adored in all places. He prepares de-
that, by the oft- repeated gift of God, our times vices, he hatches plots, he bursts out into
daily enjoy the fruit of what the first age pos- murders, and that he may make use of the
sessed. And therefore, although the narrative remnants of those whom he still deceives, is
which is read to us from the Gospel 7 properly consumed with
envy in the persons of the
records those days on which the three men, Jews, lies treacherously in wait in the persons
of heretics, blazes out into cruelty in the
4 Exsequentes apostolic^ pietatis exemphim.
^ persons of the heathen. For he sees that
5 2 Cor. xi. 29 Rom. xii. 15.
;
_
Ps. cxlvi. 7, 8.
7 Narratio evangeiiccelectiottis. This, according to ^right's
'•
n.46 (q V.) refers to the reading of passages of Scripture by the
8 Is.
Lector as a part of the church service." lii. 10, 15.
 SERMON XXXVI.
151
the power of the eternal King is invincible, Strike with the blow of affliction.
Whose death has extinguished the And so
power of seeing the faith of princes opposed to him
death itself; and therefore he has armed him-
and the indivisible
self with all his skill of Trinity of the one God-
injury against those head as devoutly
who serve the true King; hardening some worshipped in palaces as in
churches, he grieves at the shedding of Chris-
by the pride that knowledge of the law en- tian blood
being forbidden, and attacks the
genders, debasing others by the lies of false mode of hfe of those whose death he
belief, and inciting others to the madness cannot
compass. The terror of confiscations he
of persecution. Yet the madness of this
changes into the fire of avarice, and
"Herod" vanquished, and brought to
is
with covetousness those whose corrupts
Him whohas crowned even in- spirit he could
nought by not break by losses. For the
fants with the glory of malicious naughti-
martyrdom, and has ness which
long use has ingrained into his
endued His faithful ones with so
unconquer- very nature has not laid aside its hatred, but
able a love that in the
Apostle's words they changed its character in order to subjugate
"
dare to say, who shall separate us from the the minds of the faithful
love of Christ ? shall by blandishments.
j
tribulation, or want, or He inflames those with covetous desires whom
persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, or peril', or he cannot distress
I

with tortures: he sows

the sword ? as it is written, For
thy sake are strifes, kindles passions, sets
we killed all the day long, we are counted tongues a-wag-
ging, and, lest more cautious hearts should
as sheep for the But in all these draw back
I
slaughter. from his lawless wiles, facilitates
things we overcome on account of Him who
opportunities for accomplishing crimes be- :
loved us9." cause this is the only fruit of all his devices
that he who is not
HI. The cessation of active persecution does not fice of worshipped with the sacri-
catde and goats, and the
do away ivith the need of continued burning of
vigilance: incense, should be paid the
Satan has only changed his tactics. homage of divers
wicked deeds^.
Such courage as this,
dearly-beloved, we do IV.
not believe to have been needful Timely repentance gains Gous merciful
only at those
times in which the kings of the world and all consideration.
the powers of the
age were raging against Our state of peaces, therefore, dearly-be-
God's people in an outburst of has its dangers, and it is vain for those
wickedness, loved,
thinking it to redound to their greatest glory who do not withstand vicious desires to feel
if
they removed the Christian name from the secure of the liberty which is the privilege of
earth, but not knowing that God's Church their Faith. Men's hearts are shown by the
grows through the frenzy of their cruelty, since character of their works, and the fashion of
in the tortures and deaths of the their minds is betrayed by the nature of their
martyrs,
those whose number was reckoned to be actions. For there are some, as the Apostle
"
diminished were augmented through the force says, who profess that they know God, but
of example ^ In fine, so much strength has deny Him by their deedsl" For the charge
our Faith gained by the attacks of of denial is truly incurred when the good
perse-
cutors that royal princedoms have no which is heard in the sound of the voice
greater
ornament than that the lords of the world are is not present in the conscience. Indeed, the
members of Christ; and their boast is not so frailty of man's nature easily glides into faults :
much that they were born in the purple as and because no sin is without its attractiveness,
that they have been re-born in But deceptive pleasure is quickly acquiesced in.
baptism.
.[because the stress of former blasts has lulled, But we should run for spiritual succour from
jand with a cessation of fightings a measure of the desires of the flesh and the mind that
:

tranquiUity has long seemed to smile upon
rus, those divergences are carefully to be
guarded against which arise from the very
reign of peace. For the adversary having
been proved ineffective in open persecutions
now exercises a hidden skill in doing cruel
has knowledge of its God should turn away
from the evil suggestion of the enemy. Avail
thyself of the long-suffering of God, and
persist not in cherishing thy sin, because its
punishment is put off. The sinner must not
feel secure of his impunity, because if he loses

(lurt, in order to overthrow by the

stumbling-
block of pleasure those whom he could not 3 The warning of this chapter is insisted on not only by Leo
himself often elsewhere (see references in Blight's note 51), but,
among others doubtless, by Cyprian in more than one passage,
9 Rom. viii. 35. esp. in De Lapsis, where he accuses
even the clergy of world-
* Cf. TertuUian's famous boast in his
'_ Apologeticus (chap. 1., liness in the strongest terms.
176).
; semen est Christianorum sanguis, and Leo's own words 3 Cf. Cypr. de lapsis v. traditam nobis divinitus disciplinam
igain, Serm. LXXXII. 6, non minuitur />ersecutionibus ecclesia pax longa corruj>erat>
ed augetur. 4 Titus i. 16.
152 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the time for repentance he will find no place II. Use Lent to vanquish the enemy, and be
for mercy, as the prophet says, "in death no thus prepari?ig for Eastertide.
one remembers thee; and in the realms below
Accordingly, dearly-beloved, that we may be
who will confess to thees? " But let him who able to overcome all our enemies, let us seek
experiences the difficulty of self-amendment Divine aid by the observance of the heavenly
and restoration betake himself to the mercy
bidding, knowing that we cannot otherwise
of a befriending God, and ask that the chains
" who prevail against our adversaries, unless we pre-
of evil habit may be broken off by Him vail against our own selves. For we have
lifts up those that fall and raises all the
many encounters with our own selves : the flesh
crushed^." The prayer of one that confesses desires one thing against the spirit, and the
will not be in vain since the merciful God
" will spiritanother thing against the flesh 6«. And in
grant the desire of those that fear Him ^," this disagreement, if the desires of the body
and will give what is asked, as He gave the be stronger, the mind will disgracefully lose
Source from Which to ask. Through our its proper dignity, and it will be most disas-
Lord Jesus Christ, Who liveth and reigneth trous for that to serve which
with the Father and the Holy Ghost for ever ought to have
ruled. But if the mind, being subject to its
and ever. Amen.
Ruler, and delighting in gifts from above,
shallhave trampled under foot the allure-
SERMON XXXIX. ments of earthly pleasure, and shall not have
allowed sin to reign in its mortal body^% reason
On Lent, L will maintain a well-ordered supremacy, and
its strongholds no strategy of spiritual wicked-
I. The benefits of abstinence shown by the nesses will cast down because man has then
;

example of the Hebrews. only true peace and true freedom when the
In former days, when the people flesh is ruled by the judgment of the mind,
of the
Hebrews and all the tribes of Israel were
and the mind is directed by the will of God.
And although this state of preparedness,
oppressed for their scandalous sins by the griev-
ous tyranny of the Philistines, in order that dearly-beloved, should always be maintained
that our ever-watchful foes may be overcome
they might be able to overcome their enemies,
as the sacred story declares, they restored their by unceasing diligence, yet now it must be
the more anxiously sought for and the more
powers of mind and body by the injunction
of a fast. For they understood that they had zealously cultivated when the designs of our
deserved that hard and wretched subjection subtle foes themselves are conducted with
for their neglect of God's commands, and evil keener craft than ever.
For knowing that
and that it was in vain for them to
the most hallowed days of Lent are now
ways, strive
with arms unless they had first withstood their at hand, in the keeping of which all past
sin. Therefore abstaining from food and slothfulnesses are chastised, all negligences
atoned for, they direct all the force of their
drink, they apphed the discipline of strict
correction to themselves, and in order to con- spite on this one thing, that they who intend
to celebrate the Lord's holy Passover may
quer their foes, first conquered the allurements
of the palate in themselves. And thus it came be found unclean in some matter, and that
about that their fierce enemies and cruel task- cause of offence may arise where propitiation
masters yielded to them when fasting, whom ought to have been obtained.
they had held in subjection when full. And III. Fights are necessa7y to prove our Faith,
so we too, dearly-beloved, who are set in the
midst of many oppositions and conflicts, may As we approach then, dearly-beloved, the
be cured by a Httle carefulness, if only we will beginning of Lent, which is a time for the
use the same means. For our case is almost more careful serving of the Lord, because we
the same as theirs, seeing that, as they were are, as it were, entering on a kind of contest
attacked by foes in the flesh so are we in good works, let us prepare our souls for
chiefly
by spiritual enemies. And we can conquer fighting with temptations, and understand
if
them by God's grace enabling us to correct that the more zealous we are for our salvation,
our ways, the strength of our bodily enemies the more determined "must be the assaults of
also will give way before us, and by our self- our opponents. But stronger is He that is
amendment we shall weaken those who were in us than He that is against us 7," and through
rendered formidable to us, not by their own Him are we powerful in whose strength we
merits but by our shortcomings. rely because it was for this that the Lord
:

•• Cf. Gal. V. 17 : and below, Rom. vi. 12.

5 Ps. vi. 6. 6 lb. cxlv. S.
14, 19. 7 I John iv. 4.
 SERMON XXXIX. 153

allowed Himself to be tempted by the tempter, in all things taking the shield of faith in which
that we might be taught by His example as ye may be able to extinguish all the fiery darts
well as fortified by His aid. For He con- of the evil one, and put on the helmet of
quered the adversary, as ye have heard^, by salvation and the sword of the which is Spirit,
quotations from the law, not by actual strength, the Word of God ^" See, dearly-beloved, with
that by this very thing He might do greater what mighty weapons, with what impregnable
honour to man, and inflict a greater punish- defences we are armed by our Leader, who
ment on the adversary by conquering the is famous for His many triumphs, the uncon-
enemy of the human race not now as God quered Master of the Christian warfare. He
but as Man. He fought then, therefore, that has girt our loins with the belt of chastity.
we too might fight thereafter He conquered He has shod our feet with the bonds of peace
:
:

that we too might likewise conquer. For because the unbelted soldier is quickly van-
there are no works of power, dearly-beloved, quished by the suggester of immodesty, and he
without the trials of temptations, there is no that is unshod is easily bitten by the serpent.
faith without proof, no contest without a foe, He has given the shield of faith for the
no victory without conflict. This life of ours protection of our whole body on our head ;

is inthe midst of snares, in the midst of battles ; has He set the helmet of salvation; our right
if we do not wish to be deceived, we must hand has He furnished with a sword, that
watch if we want to overcome, we must fight. is with the word of Truth that the spiritual
: :

And therefore the most wise Solomon says, warrior may not only be safe from wounds, but
" wound
My son in approaching the service of God also may have strength to his assailant.

prepare thy soul for temptation^*." For He

being a man full of the wisdom of God, and V. Abstinence not only from food but from other
knowing that the pursuit of religion involves evil desires, especially from wrath, is required
laborious struggles, foreseeing too the danger
in Lent.
of the fight, forewarned the intending com-
batant ; lest haply, if the tempter came upon Relying, therefore, dearly-beloved, on these
him in his ignorance, he might find him un- arms, let us enter actively and fearlessly on
the contest set before us so that in this
ready and wound him unawares.
:

fasting struggle we may not rest satisfied with

IV. The Christian's armour is both for defence only this end, that we should think abstinence
and for attack. from food alone desirable. For it is not
enough that the substance of our flesh should
So, dearly-beloved, let us who instructed in be reduced, if the strength of the soul be not
Divine learning come wittingly to the present also developed. When the outer man is
contest and strife, hear the Apostle when he somewhat subdued, let the inner man be
*'
for our struggle is not against flesh and
says, somewhat refreshed ; and when bodily excess
blood, but against principalities and powers, is denied to our flesh, let our mind be in-
against the rulers of this dark world, against vigorated by spiritual delights. Let every
spiritual wickedness in heavenly things9," and Christian scrutinise himself, and :earch se-
let us not forget that these our enemies feel it let him see that
verely into his inmost heart :

is against them all is done that we strive to do

no discord cUng there, no wrong desire be
for our salvation, and that by the very fact of harboured. Let chasteness drive incontinence
our seeking after some good thing we are far let the light of truth dispel the
*
away ;

challenging our foes. For this is an old- shades of deception ; let the swellings of pride
standing quarrel between us and them fostered subside ; let wrath yield to reason ; let the
by the devil's ill-will, so that they are tortured darts of ill-treatment be shattered, and the
by our being justified, because they have fallen chidings of the tongue be
bridled ; let
from those good things to which we, God and injuries
thoughts of revenge fall through, "
helping us, are advancing. If, therefore, we be given over to obUvion. In fine, let every
are raised, they are prostrated if we are Father hath not
plant which the heavenly
;

[strengthened, they are weakened. Our cures be removed by the roots ^." For then
planted
lare their blows, because they are wounded by of virtue well nourished in
" only are the seeds
[Our wounds' cure. is uprooted from
us, when every foreign germ
Stand, therefore," dearly-
"
beloved, as the Apostle says, having the the field of wheat. If any one, therefore, has
loins of your mind girt in truth, and your feet been fired by the desire for vengeance agamst
shod in the preparation of the gospel of peace. him up to prison
another, so that he has given
or bound him with chains, let him make haste
8 Ut atidistis, viz. in the Gospel for Quadragesima, or the
^
First Sunday in Lent then apparently as now S. Matt, iv. i —11 :
» S. Matt. XV. 13.
«f. Serm, XL, 3,
»» Ecclus. ii. i, 9 Eph. vi. 12.
I
Eph, vi. 14— 17'
154 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
to forgive not only the innocent, but also one assume themselves to be perfect, lest flagging
who seems worthy of punishment, that he may in the purpose of their yet unfinished journey,
with confidence make use of the clause in the they should fall into the danger of failure,
Lord's prayer and "
Forgive us our debts, through giving up the desire for progress.
say,
as we also forgive our debtors 3." Which peti- And, therefore, because none of us, dearly-
tion the Lord marks with peculiar emphasis, beloved, is so perfect and holy as not to be
as if the efficacy of the whole rested on this able to be more perfect and more holy, let us
condition, by saying,
'^
For if ye forgive men all together, without difference of rank, without
their sins, your Father which is in heaven distinction of desert, with pious eagerness
also will forgive you but if ye forgive not pursue our race from what we have attained
:

men, neither will your Father forgive you your to what we yet aspire to, and make some
sins 3." needful additions to our regular devotions.
For he that is not more attentive than usual
VI. TAe right use of Lent will lead to a happy to
religion in these days, is shown at other
participation in Easter. times to be not attentive enough.
Accordingly, dearly-beloved, being mindful
of our weakness, because we easily fall into all
II. Satan seeks to supply his numerous losses by
kinds of faults, let us by no means neglect this
fresh gains. |
special remedy and most effectual healing of
our wounds. Let us remit, that we may have Hence the reading of the Apostle's procla-
remission let us grant the pardon which we mation has sounded opportunely in our ears,
:

"
crave let us not be eager to be revenged saying,
: Behold now is the accepted time,
when we pray to be forgiven. Let us not pass behold now is the day of salvation 5." For
over the groans of the poor with deaf ear, but what is more accepted than this time, what
with prompt kindness bestow our mercy on the more suitable to salvation than these days,
we may deserve in which war is proclaimed against vices and
needy, that to find mercy in
the judgment. And he
aided by God's
that, progress is made in all virtues ? Thou hadst
grace, shall strain every nerve after this per- indeed always to keep watch, O Christian soul,
fection, will keep this holy fast faithfully ; free against the enemy of thy salvation, lest any
from the leaven of the old wickedness, in the spot should be exposed to the tempter's
unleavened bread of sincerity and truth 4, he snares but now greater wariness and keener
:

will reach the blessed Passover, and by new-
ness of life will worthily rejoice in the mystery
of man's reformation through Christ our Lord,
Who with the Father and the Holy Spirit lives
and reigns for ever and ever. Amen.
SERMON XL.
On Lent, II.
I. Progress and i?nprovemeut always possible.
Although, dearly-beloved, as the Easter
prudence must be employed by thee when that
same foe of thine rages with fiercer hatred.
For now in all the world the power of his
ancient sway is taken from him, and the
countless vessels of captivity are rescued from
his grasp. The people of all nations and of
all tongues are breaking away from their cruel
plunderer, and now no race of men is found
that does not struggle against the tyrant's laws,
while through all the borders of the earth many
thousands of thousands are being prepared to
be reborn in Christ ^ and as the birth of a
:

festival approaches, the very recurrence of the new creature draws near, spiritual wickedness is
season points out to us the Lenten fast, yet being driven out by those who were possessed
our words also must add their exhortations by it. The blasphemous fury of the despoiled
which, the Lord helping us, may be not use- foe frets, therefore, and seeks new gains
less to the active nor irksome to the devout. because it has lost its ancient right. Un-
For since the idea of these days demands wearied and ever-wakeful, he snatches at any
the increase of all our religious performances,
sheep he finds straying carelessly from the
there is no one, I am sure, that does not feel sacred folds, intent on leading them over the
glad at being incited to good works. For steeps of pleasure and down the slopes of
though our nature which, so long as we are luxury into the abodes of death. And so he
mortal, will be changeable, is advancing to the inflames their wrath, feeds their hatreds, whets
highest pursuits of virtue, yet always has the their desires, mocks at their continence, arousej
possibility of falling back, so has it always the their gluttony.
possibihty of advancing. And this is the true
justness of the perfect, that they should never
5 2 Cor. vi. 2 from the Epistle for the First Sunday in Le
cf. Serm. XXXVI. i,n. 7.
3 S. Matt. vi. 12, 14, 15. 4 Cf. X Cor. V. 6 Viz. at the Easter festival.
by Baptism
 SERMON XL.
5
[II. The twofold nature of Christ shown at the the
Jj
disease of avarice, but in bountiful bene-
Temptation. volence that in truth we
may be of those Ji
:

For whom would he not dare to whom

try, who did
the very Truth
speaks, "blessed are
not keep from his treacherous
attempts even they which hunger and thirst after riahteous-
on our Lord Jesus Christ ? For, as the for they shall be filled «."
story ness, Let works of
of the Gospel has disclosed 7, when our piety,
therefore, be our delight, and let us be
Saviour, Who was true God, that He might filled with those kinds of food which feed
us
show Himself true Man also, and banish all for eternity. Let us
rejoice in the replenish-
wicked and erroneous opinions, after the fast ment of the poor, whom our
bounty has
of 40 days and nights, had experienced the satisfied Let us delight in the
clothing of
hunger of human weakness, the devil, rejoicing those whose nakedness we have covered with
at having found in Him a of and needful raiment. Let our
sign passible humaneness be
mortal nature, in order to test the power which felt
by the sick in their illnesses, by the
he feared, said, " If Thou art the Son of God,weakly m their infirmities, by the exiles in
command that these stones become bread ^" their
hardships, by the orphans in their desti-
Doubtless the Almighty could do this, and it tution, and by solitary widows in their
sadness in the
was easy that at the Creator's command a helping of whom there is no
:

creature of any kind should change into the one that cannot carry out some amount
of
form that it was commanded just as when benevolence. For no one's income is
:
small,
He willed it, in the marriage feast, He whose heart is big and the measure of one's :

changed the water into wine but here it mercy and goodness does not depend on the
:

better agreed with His purposes of salvation size of one's means. Wealth of goodwill is
that His haughty foe's cunning should be never rightly lacking, even in a slender purse.
Doubtless the expenditure of the rich is
vanquished by the Lord, not in the power of
His Godhead, but by the mystery of His greater, and that of the poor smaller, but
humiliation. At length, when the devil had there is no difference in the fruit of their
been put to flight and the tempter baffled in works, where the purpose of the workers is the
all his arts, angels came to the Lord and
same.
ministered to Him, that He being true Man V. And
still further it should lead to
and true God, His Manhood might be unsuUied personal
amendment and domestic harmony.
by those crafty questions, and His Godhead
But, beloved, in this opportunity for the
displayed by those holy ministrations. And ^

virtues' exercise there are also other notable

so let the sons and disciples of the devil be
crowns, to be won by no dispersing abroad of
confounded, who, being filled with the poison
of vipers, deceive the simple, denying in
granaries, by no disbursement of money, if
wantonness is repelled, if drunkenness is
Christ the presence of both true natures, whilst
abandoned, and the lusts of the flesh tamed
they rob either His Godhead of Manhood, or
His Manhood of Godhead, although both by the laws of chastity if hatreds pass into
:

affection, if enmities be turned into peace, if

falsehoods are destroyed by a twofold and
meekness extinguishes
wrath, if gentleness
simultaneous proof for by His bodily hunger
:

if in fine the conduct of

His perfect Manhood was shown, and by the forgives wrongs,
master and of slaves is so well ordered that
attendant angels His perfect Godhead. the rule of the one is milder, and the discipline
IV, The fast should not end with abstinence of the other is more complete. It is by such
observances then, dearly-beloved, that God's
fromfcody but lead to good deeds.
mercy will be gained, the charge of sin wiped
Therefore, dearly-beloved, seeing that, as we
" out, and the adorable Piaster festival devoutly
are taught by our Redeemer's precept, man And this the pious Emperors of the
kept.
lives not in bread alone, but in every word of
Roman world have guarded with holy
God 9," and it is right that Christian people, observance for in long honour of the Lord's
;
whatever the amount of their abstinence, should
Passion and Resurrection they bend their lofty
rather desire to satisfy themselves with the
" " power, and relaxing the severity of their
Word of God than with bodily food, let us decrees set free
with ready devotion and eager faith enter
many of their prisoners so :

that on the days when the world is saved by

upon the celebration of the solemn fast, not the Divine mercy, their clemency, which is
with barren abstinence from food, which is
modelled on the Heavenly goodness, may be
often imposed on us by weakliness of body, or
zealously followed by us.' Let Christian
and be
peoples then imitate their princes,
7 Ut evangeltca ^ate/ecit historia, cf. Serm. XXXIX. 3, n. 8.
* S. Matt. iv.
3.
9 lb. iv. 4, quoted from Deut. viii. 3. I S. Matt. V. &
 156 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
homes by these
incited to forbearance in their
" ourselves from
cleansing every defilement of
"
royal examples. For it is not right that flesh and
spirit
3 that by controlling the
:

private laws should be severer than public. struggles that go on between our two natures,
Let faults be forgiven, let bonds be loosed, the spirit which, if it is under the guidance
offences wiped out, designs of vengeance fall of God, should be the governor of the body,
through, that the holy festival through the may uphold the dignity of its rule so that we :

Divine and human grace may find all happy, may give no offence to any, nor be subject to
all innocent through our Lord Jesus Christ,
: the chidings of reprovers. For we shall be
Who with the Father and the Holy Spirit rightly attacked with rebukes, and through our
liveth and reigneth God for endless ages of ungodly tongues will arm themselves to
fault

ages. Amen. do harm to religion, if the conduct of those

that fast is at variance with the standard of
SERMON XLH. perfect purity. For our fast does not consist
On Lent, IV. chiefly of mere abstinence from food, nor are
dainties withdrawn from our bodily appetites
I. The Lenten fast an opportunity for res torifig with
mind is recalled from
profit, unless the
our purity.
wrong-doing and the tongue restrained from
In proposing to preach this most holy and slandering. This is a time of gentleness and
important fast to you, dearly beloved, how long-suffering, of peace and tranquillity when :

shall I begin more fitly than

by quoting the all the pollutions of vice are to be eradicated
words of the Apostle, in whom Christ Himself and continuance of virtue is to be attained by
was speaking, and by reminding you of what us. Now let godly minds boldly accustom
we have read^: " behold, now is the acceptable themselves to forgive faults, to pass over
time, behold now is the day of salvation." For insults, and to forget wrongs. Now let the
though there are no seasons which are not full faithful spirit train himself with the armour of
of Divine blessings, and though access is ever righteousness on the right hand and on the
open to us to God's mercy through His grace, left, that through honour and dishonour,
yet now all men's minds should be moved through ill repute and good repute, the con-
with greater zeal to spiritual progress, and science may be undisturbed in unwavering
animated by larger confidence, when the return uprightness, not puffed up by praise and not
of the day, on which we were redeemed, invites wearied out by revilings. The self-restraint
us to all the duties of godliness that we may of the religious should not be gloomy, but
:

keep the super-excellent mystery of the Lord's sincere ; no murmurs of complaint should
passion with bodies and hearts purified. These be heard from those who are never without
great mysteries do indeed require from us such the consolation of holy joys. The decrease of
unflaggmg devotion and unwearied reverence worldly means should not be feared in the
that we should remain in God's of works of mercy. Christian poverty
sight always the practice
same, as we ought to be found on the Easter is always rich, because what it has is more
feast itself But because few have this con- than what it has not. Nor does the poor
stancy, and, because so long as the stricter ob- man fear to labour in this world, to whom
servance is relaxed in consideration of the
frailty
it is given to possess all things in the Lord
of the flesh, and so long as one's interests extend of all things. Therefore those who do
over all the various actions of this life, even the which are good must have no
things
pious hearts must get some soils from the dust manner of power of doing should
fear lest the
of the world, the Divine Providence has with fail them since in the gospel the widow's de-
;

great beneficence taken care that the discipline votion is extolled in the case of her two mites,
of the forty days should heal us and restore and voluntary bounty gets its reward for a
the purity of our minds,
during which the cup of cold water 4. For the measure of
faults of other times
might be redeemed by our charitableness is fixed by the sincerity
pious acts and removed by chaste fasting. of our feelings, and he that shows mercy
on others will never want for mercy himself.
II. Lent must be used for
removing all our The holy widow of Sarepta discovered this,
and of good works there must be who offered the blessed Elias in the time of
defilements^
no stint. famine one day's food, which was all she had,
As we
are therefore, dearly-beloved, about and putting the prophet's hunger before her
to on those mysdc days which are own needs, ungrudgingly gave up a handful of
enter
dedicated to the benefits of corn and a little oil s. But she did not lose
fasting, let us
take care to obey the
Apostle's precepts,
3 2 Cor. vii. i.

» Cf.
4 The reffs. are obviously to S. Ltike xxi. a — a, and S. Matt.
Serm. XL. chap. ii. n. 5. X. 42 (q.v.). S Cf. 1 Kings xvii. ii and foil.
 SERMON XLII.
157

what she gave in all faith, and in the vessels IV. The perverse turn even their
fasting
emptied by her godly bounty a source of new- into sin.
plenty arose, that the fulness of her substance This adversary's wiles then let us beware
of,
might not be diminished by the holy purpose not only in the enticements of the palate, but
to which she had put it, because she had never also in our purpose of absdnence. For he
(headed being brought to want. who knew how to bring death upon mankind
III. As ivith the Saviour^ so 7vith us, the devil
by means of food, knows also how to harm us
tries to make our very piety its own snare.
through our very fasting, and using the Mani-
chaeans as his tools, as he once drove men to
But, dearly-beloved, doubt not that the take what was
forbidden, so in the opposite
devil, who is the opponent of all virtues, is direction
he prompts them to avoid what is
jealous of these good desires, to which we allowed. It is indeed a
are confident you are prompted of your own helpful observance,
which accustoms one to scanty diet, and
selves, and that to this end he is arming the checks the appetite for daindes but woe to :

force of his malice in order to make your very

the dogmatizing of those whose very fasdng is
piety its own snare, and endeavouring to over- turned to sin. For condemn the crea-
come by boastfulness those whom he could ture's nature to the they
Creator's injury, and main-
not defeat by distrustfulness. For the vice tain that
they are defiled by eating those
of pride is a near neighbour to good deeds,
things of which they contend the devil, not
and arrogance ever lies in wait hard by virtue: God, is the author
although absolutely :

because it is hard for him' that lives praise-

nothing that exists is evil, nor is anything
worthily not to be caught by man's praise in nature included in the
" he that actually bad. For
unless, as it is written, glorieth, the Creator made all
good things good and
glorieth in the Lord^." Whose intentions the Maker of the universe is
one, "Who made
would that most naughty enemy not dare to the heaven and the
earth, the sea and all that
attack? whose fasting would he not seek to is in them ^." Of which whatever is
granted
break down ? seeing that, as has been shown in to man for food and
drink, is holy and clean
the reading of the Gospel ^% he did not restrain after its kind. But if it is taken with im-
his wiles even against the Saviour of the world moderate
greed, it is the excess that disgraces
Himself. For being exceedingly afraid of the eaters and
drinkers, not the nature of the
His fast, which lasted 40 days and nights, he food or drink that defiles them. "For all
wished most cunningly to discover whether " are clean
things," as the Aposde says, to the
this power of abstinence was given Him or clean. But to the defiled and unbelieving
His very own for he need not fear the defeat
nothing is clean, but their mind and con-
:

of his treacherous designs, if Christ were

all
science is defiled^."
throughout subject to the same conditions as He
is in body 7. And so he first craftily examined
whether He were Himself the Creator of all V. Be reasonable and seasonable in your
things, such that He could change the natures fasting.
of material things as Hesecondly,
pleased But ye, dearly-beloved, the holy offspring of
:

whether under the form of human

flesh the the catholic Mother, who have been taught in
Godhead lay concealed, to Whom it was easy the school of Truth by God's Spirit, moderate
to make the air His chariot, and convey His your liberty with due reasonableness, knowing
earthly Hmbs through space. But when the that it is good to abstain even from things
Lord preferred to resist him by the upright- lawful, and at seasons of greater strictness to
ness of His true Manhood, than to display distinguish one food from another with a view
the power of His Godhead, to this he turns to giving up the use of some kinds, not to
the craftiness of his third design, that he their nature. And so be not
condemning
might tempt by the lust of empire Him in infected with the error of those who are
Whom the signs of Divine power had failed, corrupted merely by their own ordinances,
and entice Him to the worship of himself by " than the Cre-
serving the creature rather
But and a foolish abstinence to
promising the kingdoms of the world. atorS" offering
the devil's cleverness was rendered foolish by the service of the lights of heaven seeing :

God's wisdom, so that the proud foe was that they have chosen to fast on the first
and
bound by that which he had formerly bound, second days of the week in honour of the
!and did not fear to assail Him Whom it be- sun and moon, proving themselves in this one
hoved to be slain for the world. instance of their perverseness twice disloyal
their
to God, twice blasphemous, by setting up
<5« Cf. Serm. XXXVI.
6 I Cor. X. 17. chap, i., note 7.
7 esset couditionis cuius est corporis, an
Si Christus eius X Rom. ix. 26.
8 Ps. cxlvi. 6. 9 Titus i. 15.
obscurely expressed but intrinsically clear statement.
158 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
fast not only in worship of the stars but also SERMON XLVL
in contempt of the Lord's Resurrection. For
they reject the mystery of man's salvation and
On Lent, VHL
refuse to believe that Christ our Lord in the L Lent must be kept not only l)y avoiding bodily
true flesh of our nature was truly born, truly
impurity but also by avoiding errors of thought
suffered, was truly buried and was truly raised. and faith.
And in consequence, condemn the day of our
And We know indeed, dearly-beloved, your de-
rejoicing by the gloom of their fasting.
votion to be so warm that in the fasting, which
since to conceal their infidelity they dare to
is the forerunner of the Lord's Easter,
be present at our meetings, at the Communion many
of you will have forestalled our exhortations.
of the Mysteries 2 they bring tliemselves some-
But because the right practice of abstinence is
times, in order to ensure their concealment,
needful not only to the mortification of the
to receive Christ's Body with unworthy lips,
flesh but also to the purification of the mind,
though they altogether refuse to drink the we desire your observance to be so complete
Blood of our Redemption. And this we make
known to you, holy brethren, that men of this that, as you cut down the pleasures that be-

sort may be detected by you by these signs,
and that they whose impious pretences have
been discovered may be driven from the
society of the saints by priestly authority.
For of such the blessed Apostle Paul in his
" Paschal Feast, in which all the mysteries of
foresight warns God's Church, saying
long to the lusts of the flesh, so you should
banish the errors that proceed from the imagi-
nations of the heart For he whose heart is
polluted with no misbelief prepares himself
with true and reasonable purification for the
but :

our religion meet together. For, as the

we beseech you, brethren, that ye observe " all that is not of faith is
those who make discussions and offences Apostle says, that
sin 4," the fasting of. those will be unprofitable
contrary to the doctrine which ye learnt and
turn away from them. For such persons serve
and vain, whom the father of lying deceives
with his delusions, and who are not fed by
not Christ the Lord but their own belly, and
Christ's true flesh. As then we must with the
by sweet words and fair speeches beguile the whole heart obey the Divine commands and
hearts of the innocent 3."
sound doctrine, so we must use all foresight
in abstaining from wicked imaginations. For
Make your mind then only keeps holy and spiritual
the
VI. fasting a
reality by amend-
fast when it rejects the food of error and the
ment in your
lives.
poison of falst;hood, which our crafty and wily
Being therefore, dearly-beloved, fully in- foe plies us with more treacherously now,
structed by these admonitions of ours, which when by the very return of the venerable
we have often repeated in your ears in protest Festival, the whole church generally is ad-
against abominable error, enter upon the holy monished to understand the mysteries of its
days of Lent with godly devoutness, and pre- salvation. For he is the true confessor and
pare yourselves to win God's mercy by your worshipper of Christ's resurrection, who is not
own works of mercy. Quench your anger, confused about His passion, nor deceived
wipe out enmities, cherish unity, and vie with about His bodily nativity. For some are so
one another in the offices of true humility. ashamed of the Gospel of the Cross of Christ,
Rule your slaves and those who are put under as to impu^iently nullify the punishment
you with fairness, let none of them be tortured which He underwent for the world's redemp-
by imprisonment or chains. Forego vengeance, tion, and have denied the very nature of true
forgive offences exchange severity for gentle- flesh in the Lord, not understanding how the
:

ness, indignation for meekness, discord for impassible and unchangeable Deity of God's
peace. Let all men find us self-restrained, peace- Word could have so far condescended for
able, kind that our fastings may be acceptable
: man's salvation, as by His power not to lose
to God. in a word to Him we offer the
For His own properties, and in His mercy to take
sacrifice of true abstinence and true godliness, on Him ours. And so in Christ, there is
when we keep ourselves from all evil the : a twofold form but one person, and the Son
Almighty God helping us through all, to of God, who is at the same time Son of Man,
Whom with the Son and Holy Spirit belongs is one Lord, accepting the condition of a
one Godhead and one Majesty, for ever and slave by the design of loving-kindness, not by
ever. Amen; the law of necessity, because by His power He
became humble, by His power passible, by

* In sacramentorum communione. S Rom. xvi. ij, 4 Rom. xiv. 23.

 SERMON XLVI. 159

His power mortal; that for the destruction His natural Hfe. It is
truly human to reHeve
of the tyranny of sin and death, the weak bodily
fatigue with rest in sleep but it is truly :

nature in Him might be capable of punish- Divine to quell the violence of raging storms
I

ment, and the strong nature not lose aught of by a rebuking command. To set food before
;

its glory. the hungry denotes human kindness and a

1

but with five loaves and

All the actions of Christ reveal the presence philanthropic spirit
:
11.
two fishes to satisfy 5,000 men, besides women
of the twofold fiature. and children, who would dare deny that to be
I

And so, dearly-beloved, when in reading or the work of Deity ? a

I

Deity which, by the

Hearing the Gospel you find certain things in co-operation of the funcdons of true flesh,
our Lord Jesus Christ subjected to injuries showed not
only itself in Manhood, but also
and certain things illumined by miracles, in Manhood in itself; for the
old, original wounds
such a way that in the same Person now the in man's nature could not be
healed, except by
Humanity appears, and now the Divinity the Word of God taking to Himself flesh from
shines out, do not put down any of these the Virgin's womb,
whereby in one and the
things to a delusion, as if in Christ there is same Person flesh and the Word co-existed.
either Manhood Godhead alone, but
alone or
III.
Holdfast to the statements of the Creed.
believe both worship both right
faithfully,
humbly so that in the union of the Word and
;
This belief in the Lord's Incarnation, dearly-
the Flesh there may be no separation, and the beloved, through which the whole Church is
bodily proofs may not seem delusive, because Christ's body 6, hold firm with heart unshaken
the divine signs were evident in Jesus. The and abstain from all the lies of heretics, and
attestations to both natures in Him are true remember that your works of mercy will only
and abundant, and by the depth of the Divine then profit you, and your strict continence
purpose all concur to this end, that the in- only then bear fruit, when your minds are un-
violable Word not being separated from the soiled by any defilement from wrong opinions.

passible flesh, the Godhead may be understood Cast away the arguments of this world's
as in all things partaker with the flesh and the wisdom, for God hates them, and none can
flesh with the Godhead. And, therefore, must arrive by them at the knowledge of the Truth,
the Christian mind that would eschew lies and and keep fixed in your mind that which you
be the disciple of truth, use the Gospel-story say in the Creed. Believe 7 the Son of God to
be co-eternal with the Father by Whom all
confidently, and, as if still in com])any with the
Apostles themselves, distinguish what is visibly things were made and without Whom nothing
done by the Lord, now by the spiritual under- was made, born also according to the flesh
at the end of the times. Believe Him to have
standing and now by the bodily organs of
to the man that He is born a been in the body crucified, dead, raised up,
sight. Assign boy
and Hfted above the heights of heavenly
of a woman assign to God that His mother's
:

set on the Father's right hand, about

virginity is not harmed, either by conception powers,
or by bearing. "the form of a to come in the same flesh in which He as-
"
Recognize
to judge the living and the dead.
slave enwrapped in swaddling clothes, lying cended,
in a manger, but acknowledge that it was the For this is what the Aposde proclaims to all
" if
Lord's form that was announced by angels, the faithful, saying ye be risen with :

the elements adored the Christ seek the things which are above, where
"proclaimed by s," by
wise men. Understand it of His humanity Christ is sitting on the right hand of God.
that he did not avoid the marriage feast Set your mind on the things that are above,
:

For
confess it Divine that he turned water into wine. not on the things
that are upon the earth.
in
Let your own feelings explain to you why He ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ
shed tears over a dead friend let His Divine God. :
For when Christ, our life, shall appear,
then shall ye also appear with Him in glory s."
ipower be realized, when that same friend, after
smouldering in the grave four days, is brought
*to life and raised only by the command of His
IV. Use Lent for general improvement in the
whole round of Christian duties.
'voice. To make clay with spittle and earth
was a work of the body but to anoint there-
: Relying, therefore, dearly-beloved,
on so
and the of the blind is an a promise, be heavenly not only in hope,
[with enlighten eyes great
undoubted mark of that power which had
ireserved for the revelation of its glory that 6 Per
quam tota Ecclesra corpus est Christi. This is a great
which it had not allowed to the early part of saying, by which the centrality of the doctrine of the Incarnation
is fearlessly asserted. , , ,

7 Notice that both here and in the next sentence the con-
struction is credite credite in Filium—
Filium—credUe Hutu not
in Hunc, the exact language of the creed being the
latter (I be-
^ Col. iii. 1—4-
5 Declaratam ah eletnentis, viz. by the star in the East. lieve in, &c.).
i6o SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
but also in conduct. And
though our minds US, sickness tries us, so long as the one fosters
must at all times be on holiness of mind
set carelessness and the other sadness. There is
and body, yet now during these 40 days of a snare in security, a snare in fear ; and it
fasting bestir yourselves
9 to
yet more active matters not whether the mind which is given
works of piety, not only in the distribution of over to earthly thoughts, is taken up with
alms, which are very effectual in attesting pleasures or with cares for it is equally un-
;

reform, but also in forgiving offences, and in healthy to languish under empty delights, or to
being merciful to those accused of wrong- labour under racking anxiety.
doing, that the condition which God has laid
down between Himself and us may not be IL The broad road is crowded^ the narrow way
against us when we pray. For when we say, of salvation nearly empty.
in accordance with the Lord's teaching, And thus is perfectly fulfilled that assurance
"Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive of the Truth, by which we learn that " narrow
our debtors '," we ought with the whole heart and steep is the way that leads to life 3 ;" and
to carry out what we say. For then only will whilst the breadth of the way that leads to
what we ask in the next clause come to pass, death is crowded with a large company, the
that we be not led into temptation and freed steps are few of those that tread the path of
from all evils through our Lord Jesus And wherefore is the left road more
"^
:
safety.
Christ, Who with the Father and the Holy thronged than the right, save that the multitude
Spirit lives and reigns for ever and ever. is prone to wordly joys and carnal goods ? And
Amen. although that which it desires is short-lived
and uncertain, yet men endure toil more
SERMON XLIX. willingly for the lust of pleasure than for love
of virtue. Thus while those who crave things
On Lent, XL visible are unnumbered, those who prefer the
I. The Lenten fast is incumbefit on all alike. eternal to the temporal are hardly to be found.
On all days and seasons, indeed, dearly- And, therefore, seeing that the blessed Apostle
beloved, some marks of the Divine goodness Paul says, "the things which are seen are
are set, and no part of the year is destitute of temporal, but the things which are not seen
sacred mysteries, in order that, so long as are eternal ," the path of virtue lies hid and
proofs of our salvation meet us on all sides, in concealment, to a certain extent, since " by
we may the more eagerly accept the never- hope we were saved 5," and true faith loves
ceasing calls of God's mercy. But all that that above all things, which it attains to
is bestowed on the restoration of human souls without any intervention of the flesh. great A
in the divers works and gifts of grace is put work and toil it is then to keep our wayward
before us more clearly and abundantly now, heart from all sin, and, with the numberless
when no isolated portions of the Faith are allurements of pleasure to ensnare it on all
to be celebrated, but the whole together. For sides, not to let the vigour of the mind give
"
as the Easter festival approaches, the greatest way to any attack. Who toucheth pitch, and
and most binding of fasts is kept, and its not defiled thereby ^?" who is not weakened
is
observance is imposed on all the faithful by the flesh ? who is not begrimed by the
without exception ; because no one is so holy dust ? who, lastly, is of such purity as not to be
that he ought not to be holier, nor so devout thatpolluted by those things without which one can-
he might not be devouter. For who, that is not live ? For the Divine teaching commands
"
set in the uncertainty of this life, can be found by the Apostle's mouth that they who have
should " be as though they had none
"
either exempt from temptation, or free from wives :

fault ? Who is there who would not wish for and those that weep as though they wept not ;
additions to his virtue, or removal of his vice ? and those that rejoice as though they rejoiced
seeing that adversity does us harm, and pros- not ; and those that buy as though they
perity spoils us, and it is equally dangerous not possessed not ; and those that use this world
to have what we want at all, and to have it in as though they used it not ; for the fashion
the fullest measure. There is a trap in the of this world passeth away 7." Blessed, there-
fulness of riches, a trap in the straits of fore, is the mind that passes the time of its
poverty. The one lifts us up in pride, the pilgrimage in chaste sobriety, and loiters not
other incites us to complaint. Health tries

3 S. Matt. vii. 14. 4 2 Cor. iv. 18.

9 Lit. " polish yourselves up
*

{expolite vos). 5 Rom. viii. 24. ^ Ecclus. xiii. i.

29 — 31.
« S. Matt. vi. 12.
Cor. vii.
7 I In the last clause but one, the Lat.
» Amails omnibus libereinus. The W^& turn given to this runs, qui utuntur hoc mundo tanguam non utantur (as also the
passage is interesting : an-o tov jrofrjpoO (Vulg. a malo) being now Vulg. and the margin of R.V., "(as not) using to the full,"
ronsidtred personal " from the one" (R.V.).
evil
though the text reads, "as not abusing it").

I
 SERMON XLIX. i6i

in the things through which it has to walk, so the guidance and help of God, that we may be
that, as a stranger rather than the possessor strong to fulfil all
things through Him, without
of its earthly abode, it may not be wanting in Whom we can do nothing. For the injunction
human affections, and yet rest on the Divine is laid on us, in order that we may seek the
promises. aid of Him Who Nor must any one
lays it.
excuse himself by reason of his weakness,
III. Satan is incited to fresh efforts at this season
since He Who has granted the will, also
of the year. gives
the power, as the blessed
" Apostle James says,
And, dearly-beloved, no season requires and If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of
bestows this fortitude more than the present, God, Who giveth to all
liberally and up-
when by the observance of a special strictness braideth not, and it shall be
given him ^"
a habit is acquired which must be persevered Which of the faithful does not know what
in. For it is well known to you that this virtues he ought to cultivate, and what vices
is the time when throughout the world the to Who is so partial or so
fight against?
devil waxes furious, and the Christian army unskilled a of his own conscience as
judge
has to combat him, and any that have grown not to know what oughtto be removed, and
lukewarm and slothful, or that are absorbed what ought to be developed ? Surely no one
in worldly cares, must now be furnished with is so devoid of reason as not to understand

spiritual armour and

their ardour kindled for
the fray by the heavenly trumpet, inasmuch as
he, through whose envy death came into the
world ^, is now consumed with the strongest
jealousy and now tortured with the greatest
^vexation. For he sees 9 whole tribes of the
numan race brought in afresh to the adoption
oi God's sons and the offspring of the New
:IBirth multiplied through the virgin fertility of
jhe Church. He sees himself robbed of all
lis tyrannic power, and driven from the hearts
)f those he once possessed, while from either
ex thousands of the old, the young, the
niddle-aged are snatched away from him, and similarity to God's image
the character of his mode of life, or not to
know the secrets of his heart. Let him not
then please himself in everything, nor judge
himself according to the delights of the flesh,
but place his every habit in the scale of the
Divine commands, where, some things being
ordered to be done and others forbidden,
he can examine himself in a true balance
by weighirg the actions of his life according
For the designing mercy of
to this standard.
God 3 has set up the brightest mirror in His
commandments, wherein a man may see his
mind's face and realize its conformity or dis-
with the specific :

10 one is debarred by sin either of his own purpose that, at least, during the days of our
)r
original, where justification is not paid for Redemption and Restoration, we may throw
leserts, but simply given as a free gift. He off awhile our carnal cares and restless occu-
ees, too, those that have lapsed, and pations, and betake ourselves from earthly
[lave been deceived by his treacherous snares, matters to heavenly.
/ashed in the tears of penitence and, by the
V. Forgiveness of our own sins requires that ive
apostle's key unlocking the gates of mercy,
should forgive others.
dmitted to the benefit of reconciliation ^
" in
le feels, moreover, that the day of the But because, as it is written, many
.ord's Passion is at hand, and that he is things we all stumble 4," let the feeling of mercy
rushed by the power of that cross which in be first aroused and the faults of others against
i

j'hrist,
Who was free from all debt of sin, was us be forgotten that we may not violate by any
;

ne world's ransom and not the penalty of sin. love of "revenge that most holy compact, to
I which we bind ourselves in the Lord's prayer,
liV. Self-examination by the standard of GoD's and when we say
" we
forgive us our debts as
j|i
comtnands the right occupation in Lent. also forgive our debtors," let us not be hard in
And tha the malice of the fretting foe forgiving, because we must be possessed either
so,
or with the
\ay effect nothing by its rage, a keener devo- with the desire for revenge,
on must be awaked to the performance of leniency of gentleness, and for man, who
e Divine commands, in order that we may is ever exposed to the dangers of temptations,
his own fauits
Iter on the season, when all the mysteries of it is more to be desired that
than that he
it Divine mercy meet together, with pre- should not need punishments
aredness both of mind and body, invoking should get the faults of others punished. And

8 Wisdom ii. 24.

9 S. 3 Artifex miserkordia Dei.
9 The allusion is of course to the large numbers of persons James i. 5.
ptized every year at Easter.
4 S.James iii. 2. , . \.
'

5 Ut suas culMs haheat impumtas (some throiigh a mis-

» Portas misericordice
Apostolica clave reserante ad remedia ut
'.onciliationis adniitti: no doubt confession and priestly ab- understanding of the argument read pun.tas here) quam
lution is meant with a reference to S. Matt. xvi. 19. plectat alienas.

VOL. XII. M
l62 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
what is more suitable to the Christian faith than through our bodily ears, calls us to the under

that not only in the Church, but also in all men's standing of a great mystery, to which we shal
homes, there should be forgiveness of sins? by the help of God's grace the better attain, i
Let threats be laid aside ; let bonds be loosed, we turn our attention to what is narrated jus
for he who will not loose them will bind him- before.
self with them much more disastrously. For The Saviour of mankind, Jesus Christ, ir
whatsoever one man resolves upon against founding that faith, which recalls the wickec
another, he decrees against himself by his own to righteousness and the dead to life, used t(
terms. Whereas "blessed are the merciful, instruct His disciples by admonitory teaching
"
for God shall have mercy on them
^
and and by miraculous acts to the end that He
:

He is just and kind in His judgments, allow- the Christ, might be believed to be at onc(
some to be in the power of others to this the Only-begotten of God and the Son of Man
ing
end, that under fiiir government may be pre- For the one without the other was of no aval
served both the profitableness of discipline to salvation, and it was equally dangerous t(
and the kindliness of clemency, and that no one have believed the Lord Jesus Christ to b(
should dare to refuse that pardon to another's either only God without manhood, or onlj
shortcomings, which he wishes to receive for
man without Godhead 9, since both hac
his own. equally to be confessed, because just as tru(
manhood existed in His Godhead, so true
VI. ReconciHation between enemies and alms- Godhead existed in His Manhood. T(
giving are also Lenten duties. strengthen, therefore, their most wholesonK
Furthermore, as the Lord says, that "the knowledge of this belief, the Lord had askec
peacemakers are blessed, because they shall His disciples, among the various opinions o
be called sons of God 7," let all discords and others, what they themselves believed, o:
enmities be laid aside, and let no one think to thought about Him whereat the Apostle :

have a share in the Paschal feast that has Peter, by the revelation of the most Higl
neglected to restore brotherly peace. For with Father passing beyond things corporeal anc
the Father on high, he that is not in charity surmounting things human by the eyes of hii
with the brethren, will not be reckoned in the mind, saw Him to be Son of the living God
number of His sons. Furthermore, in the and acknowledged the glory of the Godhead
distribution of alms and care of the poor, let because he looked not at the substance of Hi!
our Christian fast-times be fat and abound flesh and blood alone and with this lofty faitl
; ;

and let each bestow on the weak and destitute Christ was so well pleased that he receivec
those dainties which he denies himself. Let the fulness of blessing, and was endued wit!
pains be taken that all may bless God with one the holy firmness of the inviolable Rock or

mouth, and that gives some portion of which the Church should be built and con
let him
his substance understand that he is a minister quer the gates of hell and the laws of death, s(
of the Divine mercy; for God has placed the that, in loosing or binding the petitions of an]
cause of the poor in the hand of the liberal whatsoever, only that should be ratified ii
man ; that the sins which are washed away heaven which had been settled by the judg
either by the waters of baptism, or the tears ment of Peter.
of repentance, may be also blotted out by alms-
" As water II. The same continued.
giving ; for the Scripture says,
extinguisheth fire, so alms extinguisheth sin ^."
But this exalted and highly-praised under
Through our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.
standing, dearly -beloved, had also to b(
instructed on the mystery of Christ's lowe
SERMON
LI. substance, lest the Apostle's faith, being raise(
to the glory of confessing the Deity in Christ
A HOMILY DELIVERED ON THE SATURDAY should deem the reception of our weaknes;
—
BEFORE THE SECOND SUNDAY IN LeNT ON unworthy of the impassible God, and incon
—
THE Transfiguration, 6'. Mat:, xvii. i 13. gruous, and should believe the human natur<
to be so glorified in Him as to be incapable
I. S. Peter's confession shoivn to lead
up to of suff'ering punishment, or being dissolved n
the Transfiguration.
death. And, therefore, when the Lord saic
The Gospel lesson, dearly-beloved, which that He must go to Jerusalem, and sufife
has reached the inner hearing of our minds many things from the elders and scribes anc
chief of the priests, and the third day ris(
^ S. Matt. V.
7, quoted in the same form in Serm. XCV.
chap. 7, q.v.
7 S. Matt. V. 9. 8 Ecclus. iii. 30. 9 The same words are used in Lett. XXVI II. (Tome), chap. 5

il
 SERMON LI.
163

again, the blessed Peter who, being illumined voluntary Passion

with light from above, was burning with the excellence of
by revealing to them the
His hidden dignity. But with
heat of his confession, rejected their mocking no less
foresight, the foundation was laid of
insults and the disgrace of the most cruel the
Holy Church's hope, that the whole body
death, with, as he thought, a loyal and out- of Cnrist might realize the character of
the
spoken contempt, but was checked by a change which it would have to
receive, and
kindly rebuke from Jesus and animated with that the members might
promise themselves
the desire to share His suffering. For the a share in that honour which had
Saviour's exhortation that followed, instilled shone forth in their already
Head. About which the
and taught this, that they who wished to follow Lord had Himself when He spoke of
Him should deny themselves, and count the the majesty of His said, " Then shall the
coming,
loss of temporal things as light in the hope
righteous shine as the sun in their Father's
of things eternal ; because he alone could
Kingdom 3," whilst the blessed Paul Apostle
save his soul that did not to lose it
fear bears witness to the self-same
thing, and says :

for Christ. In
order, therefore, that the "for I leckon that the
sufferings of this time
Apostles might entertain this happy, constant are not worthy to be
compared with the future
courage with their whole heart, and have no glory which shall be revealed in us4:" and
"
tremblings about the harshness of taking up again, for ye are dead, and
your life is hid
the cross, and that they might not be ashamed with Christ in God. For when Christ our
of the punishment of Christ, nor think what life shall
appear, then shall ye also appear
He endured disgraceful for themselves (for the with Him in glory s," But to confirm the
bitterness of suffering was to be displayed Apostles and assist them to all knowledge,
without despite to His glorious power), Jesus stillfurther instruction was conveyed by that
took Peter and James and his brother John, miracle.
and ascending a very high * mountain with
them apart, showed them the brightness of IV. The significance of the appearance of Moses
His glory ; because, although they had recog- and Elias.
nised the majesty of God in Him, yet the For Moses and is the Law and
Elias, that
power of His body, wherein His Deity was the Prophets, appeared talking with the Lord ;
contained, they did not know. And, there- that in the presence of those five men might
"
fore, rightly and significantly, had He pro- truly most be fulfilled what was said
In :

mised that certain of the disciples ^^tanding two or three witnesses stands every word^."
"
by should not taste death till they saw the What more stable, what more steadfast than
Son of Man coming in His Kingdom %" that this word, in the proclamation of which the
is, in the kingly brilliance which, as specially trumpet of the Old and of the New Testament
belonging to the nature of His assumed Man- joins, and the documentary evidence of the
hood, He wished to be conspicuous to these ancient witnesses ^ combine with the teaching
three men. For the unspeakable and un- of the Gospel ? For the pages of both cove-
approachable vision of the Godhead Itself, nants corroborate each other, and He Whom
^

which is reserved till eternal life for the pure under the veil of mysteries the types that went
in heart, they could in no wise look upon and before had promised, is displayed clearly and
see while still surrounded with mortal flesh. conspicuously by the splendour of the present
The Lord displays His glory, therefore, before glory. Because, as says the blessed John,
chosen witnesses, and invests that bodily " the law was given through Moses but :

shape which He shared with others with such grace and truth came through Jesus Christ 9,"
splendour, that His face was like the sun's in Whom is fulfilled both the promise of pro-
brightness and His garments equalled the phetic figures and the purpose of the legal
whiteness of snow. ordinances : for He both teaches the truth of
prophecy by His presence, and renders the
III. The object and the meaning of the Trans- commands possible through grace.
figuration.
And in this Transfiguration the foremost V. S. Peter's suggestion contrary to the Divine
order.
object was to remove the offence of the cross
from the disciple's heart, and to prevent their The Apostle Peter, therefore, being excited
faith being disturbed by the humiliation of His by the revelation of these mysteries, despising

*
Prace?so{y\\\^. excelso)'. possibly the form of the adjective 3 S. Matt. xili. 43. Rom. viii. 18. 5 Col. iii. 3.
6 Deut. xix. 15.
supports Codex Beza (D) in adding kia.v after v^-f\\.6v.
2 S. Matt. xvi. 28. Leo's
application of the prophecy is almo.st 7 Antiquarum ^rofestaifonutn insUumenta.
too fanciful to be the true one, though he stands by no means 8
Utriusque iot^^xis pug nte (iti>ttad of the more usual Tef
alone among commentators (ancient and modern) in so applying it. tavie?ui). » S. John i. 17.

M 2
164 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
things mundane and scorning things earthly,
was seized with a sort of frenzied craving
for the things eternal, and being filled with
"
This is My Son," not adopted, but true-born,
not created from another source, but begotten
of Me nor yet made like Me from another
:

rapture at the whole vision, desired to make
his abode with Jesus in the place where he
had been blessed with the manifestation of
His glory. Whence also he says, Lord, it is
good for us to be here : if thou wilt let us
nature, but born equal to Me of My nature.
*'
This is My Son," " through Whom all things
were made, and without Whom was nothing
"
made=^%" because all things that I do He doth
in like manner and whatever I perform. He :

make three tabernacles^, one for Thee, one performs with Me inseparably and without
for Moses, and one for Elias." But to this difference for the Son is in the Father and :

proposal the Lord made no answer, signify- the Father in the Son 2*, and Our Unity is never
ing that what he wanted was not indeed divided and though I am One Who begat, and :

wicked, but contrary to the Divine order He the Other Whom I begat, yet is it wrong
:

since the world could not be saved, except for you to think anything of Him which is not
by Christ's death, and by the Lord's example possible of Me. "This is My Son," Who
the faithful were called upon to believe that, sought not by grasping, and seized not in
although there ought not to be any doubt greediness'^*, that equality with Me which He
about the promises of happiness, yet we has, but remaining in the form of My glory,
should understand that amidst the trials of that He might carry out Our common plan
this life we must ask for the power of endur- for the restoration of mankind, He lowered
ance rather than the glory, because the joyous- the unchangeable Godhead even to the form
ness of reigning cannot precede the times of of a slave.
suffering.
VII. Who it is we have to hear.
VJ. The import of the Father'' s voice from the " Here
cloud. ye Him," therefore, unhesitatingly,
in Whom I am throughout well pleased, and
" while He was
And so yet speaking, behold by Whose preaching I am manifested, by
a bright cloud overshadowed tliem, and behold Whose humiliation I am
glorified ; because He
a voice out of the cloud, saying, " This is My "
is "the Truth and the Life^^" He is My Power
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased and Wisdom 2^" "Hear ye Him," Whom
;

hear ye Him." The Father was indeed present the

mysteries of the Law have foretold. Whom
in the Son, and in the Lord's brightness, which " Hear
the mouths of prophets have sung.
He had tempered to the disciples' sight, the Him," Who redeems the world by His
ye
Father's Essence was not separated from the
blood. Who binds the devil, and carries off
but, in order to emphasize his
Only-begotten chattels. Who destroys the bond of sin,
:

the two-fold personality, as the effulgence of

and the compact of the transgression. Hear
the Son's body displayed the Son to their
ye Him, Who opens the way to heaven, and
sight, so the Father's voice from out the cloud the punishment of the cross prepares for
announced the Father to their hearing. And by the
" yojLi steps of ascent to the Kingdom ?
when this voice was heard, the disciples
Why tremble ye at being redeemed ? why fear
fell upon their faces, and were sore afraid,"
ye to be healed of your wounds ? Let that
trembling at the majesty, not only of the
happen which Christ wills and I will. Cast
Father, but also of the Son for they now
all fleshly fear, and arm yourselves with
:

away
had a deeper insight into the undivided Deity faithful
constancy ; for it is unworthy that ye
of Both and in their fear they did not should fear in the Saviour's Passion what
;
by
separate the One from the Other, because His gift ye shall not have to fear even
good
they doubted not in their faith 2. That was at
a wide and manifold testimony, therefore, and
your own end.
contained a fuller meaning than struck the ear. VIII. The Father's words have a universal
For when the Father said, '* This is My beloved application to the whole Church.
Son, in Whom, &c.," was it not clearly meant, These things, dearly-beloved, were said not
"This is My Son," Whose it is to be eternally
for their profit only, who heard them with
from Me and with Me ? because the Begetter
their own ears, but in these three Apostles the
is not anterior to the Begotten, nor the
whole Church has learnt all that their eyes
Begotten posterior to the Begetter. "This is saw and their ears heard. Let all men's faith
My Son," Who is separated from Me, neither then be established, according to the preach-
by Godhead, nor by power, nor by eternity.
ing of the most holy Gospel, and let no one

*
Sc. booths or tents. S. John i. 3 : and below, cf. x. 38 and again
: Phil. ii. 6.
' ab S.
Quia hi fide nonfuit hcBsr'tatio, nonjuit in iimore discreiio. John xiv. 6 i Cor. i. 24.
;
 SERMON LIV. I6:

be ashamed of Christ's cross, through which He present at once in weakness and in

is
the world was redeemed. And let not any power; at once capable of death and the
one fear to suffer for righteousness' sake, or vanquisher of it. Therefore, God took on
doubt of the fulfilment of the promises, for Him whole Manhood, and so blended the
this reason, that through toil we pass to rest two Natures together by means of His mercj
and through death to life ; since all the weak- and power, that each Nature was present in
ness of our humility was assumed by Him, the other, and neither passed out of its own
in AVhom, if we abide in the acknowledg- properties into the other.
ment and love of Him, we conquer as He
II. The two Natures acted conjointly^ and the
conquered, and receive what he promised,
htitnan sufferings were not cotnpulsory^ but iti
because, whether to the performance of His
accordance with the Divine will.
commands or to the endurance of adversities,
the Father's fore-announcing voice should al- But because the design of that mystery
"
ways be sounding in our ears, saying, This which was ordained for our restoration before
is Mybeloved Son, in Whom
I am well the eternal ages, was not to be carried out
"
pleased ; hear ye Him :Who Hveth and without human weakness and without Divine
reigneth, with the Father and the Holy power 3j both "form" does that which is proper
Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen. to it in common with the other, the Word,
that is, performing that which is the Word's
11 SERMON LIV. and the flesh that which is of the flesh. One
On the Passion, HI.;
delivered on the of them gleams bright with miracles, the other
Sijnday before Easter. succumbs to injuries. The one departs not
from equality with the Father's glory, the
I. The two-fold Nature of Christ set forth. But
other leaves not the nature of our race.
Among all the works of God's mercy, dearly- nevertheless even His very endurance of
beloved, which from the beginning have been sufferings does not so far expose Him to a
bestowed upon men's salvation, none is more participation in our humility as to separate
wondrous, and none more sublime, than that Him from the power of the Godhead. All
Christ was crucified for the world. For to the
mockery and insults, all the persecution
this mystery all the mysteries of the ages and pain which the madness of the wicked
variation which inflicted on the Lord, was not endured of
preceding led up, and every
" for
the will of God ordained in sacrifices, in pro- necessity, but undertaken of free-will :

signs, and in the observances of the the Son of Man came to seek and to save that
phetic
"
Law, foretold that this was fixed, and promised which had perished ^ and He used the
:

its fulfilment :so that now types and figures wickedness of His persecutors for the re-
are at an end, and we find our profit in demption of all men in such a way that in
believing that accomplished which before we the mystery of His Death and Resurrection
found our profit in looking forward to. In even His murderers could have been saved, if
which
all things, therefore, dearly-beloved, they had believed.
pertain to the Passion
of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the Catholic Faith maintains
and de- III. Judas' infamy has never been exceeded.
mands that we acknowledge the two Natures And hence, Judas, thou art proved more
to have met in our Redeemer, and while their criminal and
unhappier than all ; for when
properties remained,
such a union of both should have called thee back
repentance
Natures to have been effected that, from the to the Lord, despair dragged thee to the
time when, as the cause of mankind required, halter. Thou shouldest have awaited tie
in the blessed Virgin's womb, "the Word and have put cff
completion of thy crime,
became flesh," we may not think of Him as until Christ's
thy ghastly death by hanging,
God without that which is man, nor as man was shed for all sinners. And among
Blood
without that which is God. Each Nature the Lords
many miracles and gifts of
the
does indeed express its real existence by which might have aroused thy conscience, tho^e
actions that distinguish it, but neither separates have rescued
holy mysteries, at least, might
itself from connexion with the other. Nothmg thee from thy headlong fall, which at the
is wanting there on either side ;
in the majesty
Paschal supper thou hadst received, being
the
the humility is complete, in the humility even then detected in thy treachery by
the
and the does not dost thou
majesty is complete: unity sicrn of Divine knowledge. Why
introduce confusion, nor does the distinctive-
ness destroy the unity. The one is passible, " both form " down to race is repeated
«'
3 This passage from
the other inviolable ; and yet the degradation almost wo?d lor word in Lett. XXVIIL (The Tome), chap. 4-
as does the glory. 4 S. Luke xix. lo.
belongs to the same Person,
.66 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
distrust the goodness of Him, Who
did not Peter was the first to prove, who, after the
repel thee from the communion of His body fierce blast of threatening cruelty had dis-
and blood, Who did not deny thee the kiss of mayed him, quickly changed, and was restored
peace when thou camest with crowds and a to vigour, finding remedy from the great
band of armed men to seize Him. But O man Pattern, so that the suddenly-shaken membei
that nothing could convert, O " spirit going returned to the firmness of the Head. For the
and not returning thou didst follow thy
s," bond-servant could not be " greater than the
heart's rage, and, the devil standing at thy lord, nor the disciple greater than the master 9«,"
right hand, didst turn the wickedness, which and he could not have vanquished the trem-
thou hadst prepared against the life of all the bling of human frailty had not the Vanquisher
saints, to thine own destruction, so that, of Death first feared. The Lord, therefore,
because thy crime had exceeded all measure "
looked back upon Peter 9%" and amid the ca-
of punishment, thy wickedness might make lumnies of priests, the falsehoods of witnesses,
thee thine own judge, thy punishment allow the injuries of those that scourged and spat
thee to be thine own hangman. upon Him, met His dismayed disciple with
those eyes wherewith He had foreseen his
IV. Christ voluntarily bartered His glory for and the gaze of the Truth entered
dismay :

our iveakness. into him, on whose heart correction must be

"
When, therefore, God was in Christ re- wrought, as if the Lord's voice were making
conciling the world to Himself^" and the itself heard there, and saying. Whither goest
Creator Himself was wearing the creature thou, Peter? why retirest thou upon thyself?
which was to be restored to the image of its turn thou to Me, put thy trust in Me, follow
Creator ; and after the Divinely-miraculous Me this is the time of My Passion, the hour
:

works had been performed, the performance of thy suffering is not yet come. Why dost
of which the spirit of prophecy had once pre- thou fear what thou, too, shalt overcome ? Let
dicted, "then shall the eyes of the blind be not the weakness, in which I share, confound
opened and the ears of the deaf shall hear ; thee. I was fearful for thee ; do thou be
then shall the lame man leap as a hart, and confident of Me.
"
the tongue of the dumb shall be plain ^ ;
that the time was now come VI. The mad counsel of the Jews was turned to
Jesus knowing
for the fulfilment of His glorious Passion, said, their own destruction.
*' " " And when morning was come the chief
My soul is sorrowful even unto death ^ ; and all

again,
*'
Father, if it be possible, and elders of the people took counsel
let this cup priests
pass from Me ^" And these words, expressing against Jesus to put him to death ^" This
a certain fear, show His desire to heal the morning, O ye Jews, was for you not the
affection of our weakness by sharing them, and rising, but the setting of the sun, nor did
to check our fear of enduring pain by under- the wonted daylight visit your eyes, but a
going it. In our Nature, therefore, the Lord night of blackest darkness brooded on your
trembled with our fear, that He might fully naughty hearts. This morning overthrew for
clothe our weakness and our frailty with the you the temple and its altars, did away with
completeness of His own strength. For He the Law and the Prophets, destroyed the
had come into this world a rich and merciful Kingdom and the priesthood, turned all your
Merchant from the skies, and by a wondrous feasts into eternal mourning. For ye resolved
exchange had entered into a bargain of salva- on a mad and bloody counsel, ye "fat bulls,"
tion with us, receiving ours and giving His, ye "many oxen," ye "roaring" wild beasts, ye
honour for insults, salvation for pain, life for rabid " dogs ^%" to give up to death the Author
death and He Whom more than 12,000 of of life and the Lord of glory ; and, as if the
:

the angel-hosts might have served 9 for the enormity of your fury could be palliated by
annihilation of His persecutors, preferred to employing the verdict of him, who ruled your
entertain our fears, rather than employ His province, you lead Jesus bound to Pilate's
own power. judgment, that the terror-stricken judge being
overcome by your persistent shouts, you
V. S. Peter was the first to benefit by his
might choose a man that was a murderer for
Master's humiliation.
pardon, and demand the crucifixion of the
And how much this humiliation conferred Saviour of the world. After this condemna-
upon all the faithful, the most blessed Apostle tion of Christ, brought about more by the
cowardice than the power of Pilate, who with
5 Ps. Ixxviii. 39. * 2 Cor. V.
19.
7 Is. XXXV. 5, 6. 8 S. Matt. xxvi. 38, 39.
9 Cf. S. Matt. xxvi. 53. The whole of this, is a wonderfully 9» Cf, S. Matt. x. 24 and below, S. Luke xxii. 61.
powerful passage. * S. Matt, xxvii. i. »• Cf. Ps. xxii. 12, 13, 16.
 SERMON LV. 167

washed hands but polluted mouth sent Jesus the wood. He entreated the Father's mercy
had pro- for His murderers, and said, " Father, forgive
to the cross with the very lips that
nounced Him innocent, the licence of the them, for they know not what they dos."
people, obedient to the looks of the priests, The
II. chief priests showed utter ignorance of
heaped many insults on the Lord, and the
frenzied mob wreaked its rage on Him, Who Scripture in their taunts.

meekly and voluntarily endured it all. But But the chief priests, for whom the Saviour
because, dearly-beloved, the whole story is sought forgiveness, rendered the torture of the
too long to go through to-day, let us put off cross yet worse by the barbs of railery ; and at
the rest till Wednesday, when the reading of Him, on Whom they could vent no more fury
the Lord's Passion will be repeated '. For with their hands, they hurled the weapons of
the Lord will grant to your prayers, that of their tongues, saying, " He saved others ;
His own free gift we may fulfil our promise: Himself he cannot save. If He is the King
through our Lord Jesus Christ, Who liveth of Israel, let Him now come down from the
and reigneth for ever and ever. Amen. cross, and we believe Him 6." From what
spring of error, from what pool of hatred, O
SERMON LV. ye Jews, do ye drink such poisonous blas-
On the Lord's Passion IV., delivered on phemies? What master informed you, what
Wednesday in Holy Week. teaching convinced you that you ought to
believe Him to be King of Israel and Son
I. T/ie between the penitence and
difference of God, who should either not allow Himself
blasphemy of the two robbers is a type of to be crucified, or should shake Himself free
the human race.
from the binding nails. The mysteries of the
That which we owe to your expectations, Law, the sacred observances of the Passover,
dearly-beloved, must be paid through the Lord's the mouths of the Prophets never told you
bountiful answer to your prayers that He this whereas you did find truly and oft-times
:

Who has made you eager in the demanding written that which applies to your abominable
would make us fit for the performing. wicked-doing and to the Lord's voluntary
In speaking but lately of the Lord's Passion, suffering. For He Himself says by Isaiah,
we reached the point in the Gospel story, " I back to the scourges. My cheeks
gave My
where Pilate is said to have yielded to the to the palms of the hand, I turned not My
Jews' wicked shouts that Jesus should be shame of spitting 7." He Him-
face from the
"
crucified. And so when all things had been self says by David, They gave Me gall for
accomplished, which the Godhead veiled in My food, and ^ in" My thirst they**supplied Me
frail flesh 3 permitted, Jesus Christ the Son ofwith vinegar and again, Many dogs ;

God was fixed to the cross which He had also came about Me, the council of evil-doers
been carrying, two robbers being similarly beset Me. They pierced My hands and My
crucified, one on His right hand, and the feet, they counted all My bones. But they
other on the left so that even in the incidents
: themselves watched and gazed on Me, they
of the cross might be displayed that difference parted My raiment among them, and for My
which in His judgment must be made in the robe they cast lots ^" And lest the course of
case of all men ; for the believing robber's your own evil doings should seem to have
faith was a type of those who are to be been foretold, and no power in the Crucified
saved, and the blasphemer's wickedness pre- predicted, ye read not, indeed, that the
Lord
figured those who are to be damned. Christ's descended from the cross, but ye did read,
Passion, therefore, contains the mystery of our "The Lord reigned on the tree?."
salvation, and of the instrument which the
iniquity of the Jews prepared for His punish- III. The
triumph of the Cross is immediate and
ment, the Redeemer's power has made for us
effective.
the stepping-stone to glory 4 and that Passion
:
*
the Lord Jesus so underwent for the salvation The Cross of Christ, therefore, symbolizes
of all men that, while hanging there nailed to the true altar of prophecy, on which the obla-
tion of man's nature should be celebrated by
• Leo seems here to
speak as if the story of the Passion from
the Gospels in his time was read only on the Sunday and Wed-
nesday in Holy Week : various uses prevailed, for which cf. 5 S. Luke xxiii. 34.
Bingham's Anciq. Bk. xlv. chap, iii, § 3. 6 S. Matt, xxvii. 42.
3 Divinitas carnis ve Iamine 8 Ps. Ixix. 21 xxii. 16, 17.
teiiiperata. It is not easy to 7 Is. 1. 6. ;
" An ancient from
render the exact force of this phrase in English without a danger 9 Ps. xcvi. 10. gloss, but without authority
of being misunderstood. existing MSS- or ancient versions, viz., ajrb tov fvAov, was re-
of the
4 Graduvi nob'sfecit ad
glorinm. Quesnel's reading jfa«<//«w;, ceived by S. Justin Martyr and others as a genuine portion
though well supported by the MSS., is, I think with the Ball., text." Speaker's Commentary in loco. Compare also the old
unsatisfactory, cf. Serm. LI. chap, -j per crttcis suj>/>licium gradus
,
Latin hymn (" The Royal Banners," H.A.M. 96, verse 3).
Vffdis ascensionis />arat ad
7-egnuin.
» Sacramentum habet.
1 68 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
means of a salvation-bringing Victim. There the deep darkness of our old ignorance, let us
the blood of the spotless Lamb blotted out mount to the summit of our hopes not sluggishly
the consequences of the ancient trespass : nor in sloth ; but prudendy and faithfully re-
there the whole tyranny of the devil's hatred flecting from what captivity and from how
was crushed, and humiliation triumphed glori- miserable a bondage, with what ransom we
ously over the lifting up of pride for so swift : were purchased, by how strong an arm led
was the effect of Faith that of the robbers out, let us glorify God in our body that :

crucified with Christ, the one who believed
in Christ as the Son of God entered paradise
justified. Who can unfold the mystery of so
great a boon ? who can state the power of so
wondrous a change? In a moment of time
the guilt of long evil-doing is done away ;
clinging to the cross, amid the cruel tortures
of his struggling soul, he passes over to
Christ ; and to him, on whom his own wicked-
ness had brought punishment, Christ's grace
now gives a crown.
IV. When the last act in the tragedy
hoiv must the Jews havejelt
And then, having now tasted the vinegar,
the produce of that vineyard which had
degenerated in spite of its Divine Planter,
and had turned to the sourness of a foreign
vine '% the Lord says, " it is finished ;" that is,
the Scriptures are fulfilled there is no more : us embrace the wondrous mystery of our
for Me to abide from the fury of the raging
people I have endured all that I foretoki
: our old wickedness, let us keep
I should suffer. The mysteries of weakness
we may show Him dwelling in us, even by
the uprightness of our manner of Hfe And
because no virtues are worthier or more
excellent than merciful loving-kindness and
unblemished chastity, let us more especially
equip ourselves with these weapons, so that,
raised from the earth, as it were, on the two
wings of active charity and shining purity, we
may win a place in heaven. And whosoever,
aided by God's grace, is filled with this desire
and glories not in himself, but in the Lord,
over his progress, pays due honour to the
was over Easter mystery. His threshold the angel of de-
?
strucdon does not cross, for it is marked with
the Lamb's blood and the sign of the cross '^
He fears not the plagues of Egypt, and leaves
his foes overwhelmed by the same waters by
which he himself was saved. And so, dearly-
beloved, with minds and bodies purified let
" the leaven of
salvation, and, cleansed from all
^^ "
the Lord's
Passover with due observance so that, the :

are completed, let the proofs of power be Holy Spirit guiding us, we may be "separated"
produced. And so He bowed the head and by no temptations "from the love of Christ ^^"
yielded up His Spirit and gave that Body, Who bringing peace by His blood to all
Which should be raised again on the third day, things, has returned to the loftiness of the
the rest of peaceful slumber. And when the Father's glory, and yet not forsaken the low-
Author of Life was undergoing this mysterious liness of those who serve Him tb is Whom
phase, and at so great a condescension of the honour and the glory for ever and ever. ^

God's Majesty, the foundations of the whole Amen,

world were shaken, when all creation con-
demned their wicked crime by its upheaval,
and the very elements of the world delivered SERMON LVIII.
a plain verdict against the criminals, what (On the Passion, VII.)
thoughts, what heart-search ings had ye, O I. The reason of Christ suffering at the Paschal
Jews, when the judgment of the universe Feast.
went against you, and your wickedness could
I know indeed, dearly-beloved, that the
not be recalled, the crime having been done ?
Easter festival partakes of so sublime a
what confusion covered you ? what torment
as to not
surpass the slender
only
mystery
seized your hearts ?
perceptions of my humility, but even the
V. Chastity and charity are the two things powers of great intellects. But I must not
most needful in preparing for Easter Com- consider the greatness of the Divine work
in such a way as to distrust or to feel ashamed
munion.
of the service which I owe ; for we may not
Seeing therefore, dearly-beloved, that God's hold our
peace upon the mystery of man's
Mercy is so great, that He has deigned to
salvation, even if it cannot be explained.
justify by faith many even from among such
we believe God's
a nation, and had adopted into the company But, your prayers aiding us,
Grace will be granted, to sprinkle the barren-
of the patriarchs and into the number of the
ness of our heart with the dew of His inspira-
chosen people us who were once perishing in

'* The reference is perhaps to Is. v. i — 5.

«•• Cf. Exod. xii, 23 ; and below, i Cor. v. 8, and Rom. vii 35.

I
 SERMON LVIII.
x6g
tion :
by the pastor's mouth things may
that but for a heinous crime; and their
anxiety
be proclaimed which are useful to the ears of served not the cause of
religion, but their
his holy flock. For when the Lord, the own incrimination. For these careful
" pontiffs
Giver of all good things, says open thy : and anxious priests feared the occurrence of
mouth, and I will fill it =*," we dare likewise to sedirious riots on the principal
feast-day, not
"
reply in the prophet's words Lord, Thou : lest the
people should do wrong, but lest Christ
shalt open my lips, and my mouth shall shew should
escape.
forth Thy praises." Therefore beginning, III.
dearly-beloved, to handle once more the Gospel-
Jesus institnfing the Blessed Sacrament
showed mercy to the Tiaitor Judas to the last.
story of the Lord's Passion, we understand it
was part of the Divine plan that the profane But Jesus, sure of His purpose and un-
chiefs of the Jews and the unholy priests, who daunted in cariyingr out His Father's will,
had often sought occasion of venting their rage fulfilled the New Testament and founded a
on Christ, should receive the power of exer- new Passover. For while the disciples were
cising their fury at no other time than the lying down with Him at the mystic
Supper,
Paschal festival. For the things which had and when discussion was proceeding in the
hall of Caiaphas how Christ
long been promised under mysterious figures might be put to
had to be fulfilled in all clearness ;
for death. He, ordaining the Sacrament of His
instance, the True Sheep had to supersede Body and Blood, was teaching them what kind
the sheep which was its antitype, and the of Victim must be offered up to God, and not
One Sacrifice to bring to an end the multi- even from this mystery was the betrayer kept
tude of different sacrifices. For all those away, in order to show that he was exasperated
things which had been divinely ordained by no personal wTong, but had determined
through Moses about the sacrifice of the lamb beforehand of his own free-will upon his
had prophesied of Christ and truly announced treachery. For he was his own source of
the slaying of Christ. In order, therefore, that ruin and cause of perfidy, following the guid-
the shadows should yield to the substance and ance of the devil and refusing to have Christ
types cease in the presence of the Reality, the as director. And so when the Lord said,
"
ancient observance is removed by a new Sacra- Verily I say to you that one of you is about
ment, victim passes into Victim, blood is to betray Me," He showed that His betrayer's
wiped away by Blood, and the law-ordained conscience was well known to Him, not con^
Feast is fulfilled by being changed. founding the traitor by harsh or open rebukes,
but meeting him with mild and silent warnings
II. T/ie leading Jews broke their own Law, as that he who had never been sent astray by
well as failed to apprehend the new dispensa- rejection, might the easier be set right by
tion in destroying Christ. repentance. Why, unhappy Judas, dost thou
not make use of so great long-suffering ?
And hence, when the chief priests gathered
Behold, the Lord spares thy wicked attempts ;
the scribes and elders of the people together
Christ betrays thee to none save thyself.
to their council, and the minds of all the
Neither thy name nor thy person is dis-
priests were occupied with the purpose of
covered, but only the secrets of ihy heart
doing wrong to Jesus, the teachers of the law are touched
by the word of truth and mercy.
put themselves without the law, and by their The honour of the apostolic rank is not
own voluntary failure in duty abolished their denied
thee, nor a share in the Sacra-
ancestral ceremonies. For when the Paschal ments. Return toyet
thy right mind ; lay aside
feast began, those who ought to have adorned
thy madness and be wise. Mercy invites thee,
the temple, cleansed the vessels, provided the
Salvation knocks at the door. Life recalls thee
victims, and employed a holier zeal in the to life.
Lo, thy stainless and guiltless fellow-
purifications that the law enjoined, seized with and
disciples shudder at the hint of thy crime,
the fury of traitorous hate, give themselves up
all tremble for themselves till the author of the
to one work, and with uniform cruelty conspire For they are saddened
treachery is declared.
for one crime, though they were doomed to
not by the accusations of conscience, but by
gain nothing by the punishment of innocence the uncertainty of man's changeableness ; fear-
and the condemnation of righteousness, except be less
ing lest what each knew against himself
the failure to apprehend the new mysteries
true than what the Truth Himself foresaw.
and the violation of the old. The chiefs, But thou abusest the Lord's
patience in this
therefore, in providing against a tumult arising
panic of the saints, and believest that thy
on a holy day 4, showed zeal not for the festival, bold front hides thee. Thou addest impu-
dence to guilt, and art not frightened by so
B Ps. Ixxxi. zo. 3 Ps. li. 4 Cf. S. Matt. xxvi.
15.
clear a test5.
And when the others refrain trom
I/O SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
*'
the food in which the Lord had set His judg- the Apostle Paul says, Christ loved us and
ment, thou dost not withdraw thy hand from gave Himself for us, a victim to God for a
the dish, because thy mind is not turned aside sweet-smelUng savour 9." For the saving of all
from the crime. through the Cross of Christ was the common
will and the common plan of the Father and
IV. Various incidents of the Passion further the Son ; nor could that by any means be dis-
explained and the reality of Christ's sufferings turbed which before eternal ages had been
asserted. mercifully determined and unchangeably fore-
And thus it followed, dearly-beloved, that as ordained. Therefore in assuming true and
the has when the entire manhood He took the true sensations of
John Evangelist narrated,
Lord offered the bread which He had dipped the body and the true feelings of the mind.
to His betrayer, more clearly to point him out, And it does not follow because everything in
the devil entirely seized Judas, and now, by his Him was full of sacraments, full of miracles,
veritable act of wickedness, took possession of that therefore He either shed false tears or
one whom he had already bound down by his took food from pretended hunger or feigned
evil designs. For only in body was he lying slumber. It was in our humility that He was
there with those at meat in mind he was arm- despised, with our grief that He was saddened,
:

with our pain that He was racked on the

ing the hatred of the priests, the falseness of
the witnesses, and the fury of the ignorant mob. cross. For His compassion underwent the suf-
At last the Lord, seeing on what a gross crime ferings of our mortality with the purpose of
and His power encountered
Judas was bent, says, "What thou doest, do heahng them,
them with the purpose of conquering them.
quickly s." This is the voice not of command
but of permission, and not of fear but of readi- And this Isaiah has most plainly prophesied,
ness :
He, that has power over all times, shows saying, "He carries our sins and is pained for
that He puts no hindrance in the way of the us, and we thought Him to be in pain and in
traitor,and carries out the Father's will for the stripes and in vexation. But He was wounded
for our sins, and was stricken for our offences,
redemption of the world in such a way as
neither to promote nor to fear the crime which and with His bruises we are healed ^"
His persecutors were preparing. When Judas,
V. The resignation of Christ is an undying
therefore, at the devil's persuasion, departed
from Christ, and cut himself off from the unity lesson to the Church

of the Apostohc body, the Lord, without being And so, dearly-beloved, when the Son of
disturbed by any fear, but anxious only for the God says, " Father, if it be possible, let this
salvation of those He came to redeem, spent cup pass from Me ^," He uses the outcry of our
.all the time that was free from His persecutors' nature, and pleads the cause of human
frailty
attack on mystic conversation and holy teach- and trembling: that our patience may be
ing, as is declared in St. John's gospel raising strengthened and our fears driven away in the
:

His eyes to heaven and beseeching the Father things which we have to bear. At length,
for the whole Church that all whom the Father ceasing even to ask this now that He had in a
had and would give the Son might become one measure palliated our weak fears, though it is
and remain undivided to the Redeemer's glory, not expedient for us to retain them. He passes
and adding lastly that prayer in which He says, into another mood, and says, "Nevertheless,
" " " If this
Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from not as I will but as Thou ; and again,
Me ^." Wherein it is not to be thought that the cup can not pass from Me, except I drink it.
Lord Jesus wished to escape the Passion and Thy will be done ^" These words of the Head
the Death, the sacraments of which He had are the salvation of the whole Body: these
already committed to His disciples' keeping, words have instructed all the faithful, kindled
seeing that He Himself forbids Peter, when the zeal of all the confessors, crowned all the
he was burning with devoted faith and love, martyrs. For who could overcome the world's
to use the sword, saying, "The cup which hatred, the blasts of temptations, the terr cisf
the Father hath given 'Me, shall I not persecutors, had not Christ, in the name of all
drink it 7?" and seeing that that is certain and for all, said to the Father, "
Thy will be
which the Lord also says, according to done?" Then let the words be learnt by all the
John's Gospel,
*•
For God so loved the Church's sons who have been purchased at so
world that He gave His only begotten Son, great a price, so freely justified and when the :

that everyone who believes in Him may not

9 Eph. V. 3.
perish, but have eternal life^;" as also what I Is. liii.
45. Leo's version is a very literal translation of the
LXX., which varies a good deal from the Vulgate and the A.V.
he omits, however, the clause, " the chastisement of our peace,"
;

5 S. John xi'ii. ij. 6 S. Matt. xxvi. 39. &c., which is common to all three.
7 S. John xviii. ii. s lb. iiL 16. » S. Matt. xxvi.
39 and 42.
 SERMON LIX.
171
shock of some violent temptation has fallen on the calumniators' mad accusations, after the
them, let them use the aid of this potent prayer, lying falsehoods of suborned witnesses. He is
that they may conquer their fear and trembling, transferred to Pilate's
hearing by the delegation
and learn to suffer patiently. From this point, of the two
high-priests, who in neglecting the
dearly-beloved, our sermon must pass to the Divine law, and exclaiming that
they had
"
no
consideration of the details of the Lord's Pas- king but Caesar," as if they were devoted to
sion, and lest we should burden you with pro- the Roman laws, and had left the whole
judg-
lixity, we will divide our common task, and ment in the hands of the governor,
really
put off the rest till the fourth day of the week.
3
sought for an accomplisher of their cruelty
God's grace will be vouchsafed to you if you rather than an umpire of the case. For they
pray Him to give me the power of carrying out gave up Jesus, bound in hard bonds, bruised
my duty: through our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. by many buff"ets and blows, spat upon, already
their shouts so that amidst
condemned^ by :

SERMON LIX. so many signs of their own verdict Pilate

acquit might not dare to One Whom all de-
(On the Passion, VIII. on Wednesday sired to
:

perish. In fact, the very inquiry shows

IN Holy Week.) both that he found in the Accused no fault,
I. Chris fs arrest fulfils His own eternal and that in his judgment he did not adhere to
purpose. his purpose: for as judge he condemns One

Having discoursed, dearly beloved, in our

Whom he pronounces guiltless, invoking on the
last sermon, on the events which preceded the unrighteous people the blood of the Righteous
Lord's arrest, it now remains, by the help of Man with Whom he felt by his own conviction,
God's grace, to discuss, as we promised, the and knew from his wife's dream 4*, he must have
details of the Passion itself. When the Lord nothing to do. That stained soul is not
had made it clear by the words of His sacred cleansed by the washing of hands, there is no
in water-besprinkled fingers for the
prayer that the Divine and the Human Nature expiation
was most truly and fully present in Him, show- crime abetted by that wicked mind. Pilate's
ing that the unwillinL-ness to suffer proceeded
fault is, indeed, less than the Jews' crime; for
from the one, and frpm the other the deter- it was they that terrified him with Caesar's
mination to suffer by the expulsion of all frail name, chode him with hateful words, and
fears and the strengthening of His lofty power, drove him to perpetrate his wickedness. But
then did He return to His eternal purpose, and he also did not escape incrimination for play-
*•
in the form of a
"
sinless
"
slave
"
encounter ing into the hands of those that made the
the devil who was savagely attacking Him by uproar, for abandoning his own judgment, and
for acquiescing in the charges of others.
the hands of the Jews that He in Whom alone
:

was all men's nature without fault, might under-

III. Yet the Jew s^ guilt was infinitely greater.
take the cause of all. The sins of darkness,
therefore, assailed the true Light, and, for all
In bowing, therefore, dearly-beloved, to the
their torches and lanterns '^, could not escape madness of the implacable people, in permitting
the night of their own unbelief, because they Jesus to be dishonoured by much mocking, and
with excessive insults, and in display-
did not recognize the Fount of Light. They harassed
arrest Him,and He is to be seized
ready ing ; they
Him
to the eyes of His persecutors lace-
Him rated with scourges, crowned with thorns, and
lead away, and He is willing to be led ;

for though, if He had willed to resist, their clothed in a robe of scorn, Pilate doubtless
so that,
wicked hands could have done Him no harm, thought to appease the enemies' minds,
yet thereby the world's redemption would have
when they had
glutted their cruel hate, they
cease further to persecute One Whom they
been impeded, and He, who was to die for all might
men's salvation, would have saved none at all. beheld subjected to such a variety of afflictions.
But their wrath was still in full blaze, and they
II. How great was Pilatis crime in a/lowijig cried out to him to release Barabbas and
let

of the cross, and thus,

himself to be led astray by the Jews. Jesus bear the penalty
when with consenting murmur the crowd said,
Accordingly, permitting the infliction on '* His blood be on us and on our sons 4"," those
Himself of all that the people's fury inflamed
wicked folk gained, to their own damnation,
by the priests dared do. He is brought to what "whose
they had persistently demanded,
Annas, father-in-law to Caiaphas, and thence bore witness, "were
teeth," as the prophet
Annas passes Him on to Caiaphas and after
arms and arrows, and their tongue a sharp
:

3 This is Sermon LIX. which swords." For in vain did they keep their
follows in extenso. See
Serm. LIV., chap. vi. n. 2.
4 The
allusion doubtless is to the "lanterns and torches 5 Pt vH. 4>
mentioned by S. John xviii. 3. 4* Cf. S. Matt, xxvii. 19 and aj.
1/2 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
own hands from crucifying the Lord of glory Israelite, but a stranger, was substituted for
when they had hurled at Him the tongue's the Saviour in His most holy degradation. For
deadly darts and the poisoned weapons of by this transference the propitiation of the
words. On you, on you, false Jews and unholy spotless Lamb and the fulfilment of all mys-
leaders of the people, falls the full weight of teries passed from the circumcision to the un-
that crime and although the enormity of the
:
circumcision, from the sons according to the
guilt involves thegovernor and the soldiers flesh to the sons according to the spirit since as :

also, yet the primary and chief

you are the Apostle says, " Christ our Passover is sacri-
offenders. And in Christ's condemnation, ficed for us ^," Who offering Himself to the
whatsoever wrong was done either by Pilate's Father a new and true sacrifice of reconcilia-
judgment or by the cohorts carrying out of his tion, was crucified not in the temple, whose
commands, makes you only the more deserv- worship was now at an end, and not within the
ing of the hatred of mankind, because the confines of the city which for its sin was doomed
impulse of your fury would not let even those
*'
to be destroyed, but outside, without the
be free from guilt who were displeased at your camp 9," that, on the cessation of the old sym-
unrighteous acts. bolic victims, a new Victim might be placed
on a new altar, and the cross of Christ might
IV. Christ hearing His own cross is an eternal
be the altar not of the temple but of the
lesson to the Church.
world.
And so the Lord was handed
over to their
savage wishes, and in mockery of His kingly VI. We are to see not only the cross but the
state, ordered to be the bearer of His own meaning of it.
instrument of death, that what Isaiah the pro-
Accordingly, dearly-beloved, Christ being
phet foresaw might be fulfilled, saying, "Be- lifted up upon the cross, let the eyes of your
hold a Child is born, and a Son is given to us mind not dwell
only on that sight which those
whose government is upon His shoulders^." wicked sinners saw, to whom it was said by
When, therefore, the Lord carried the wood the mouth of Moses, "And thy life shall be
of the cross which should turn for Him into
hanging before thine eyes, and thou shalt fear
the sceptre of power, it was indeed in the eyes
day and night, and shalt not be assured of thy
of the wicked a mighty mockery, but to the life^" For in thi crucified Lord they could
faithfula mighty mystery was set forth, seeing think of nothing but their wicked deed, having
that He, the glorious vanquisher of the Devil, not the fear, by which true faith is justified,
and the strong defeater of the powers that were but that by which an evil conscience is racked.
against Him, was carrying in noble sort the But let our understandings, illumined by the
trophy of His triumph, and on the shoulders pure and free heart
Spirit of Truth, foster with
of His unconquered patience bore into all the glory of the cross which irradiates heaven
realms the adorable sign of salvation as if :
and earth, and see with the inner sight what
even then to confirm all His followers by this the Lord meant when He spoke of His
mere symbol of His work, and say, *' He that " The hour come that the
coming Passion : is
"
taketh not his cross and followeth Me, is not Son of man be ^
and below
may glorified :

worthy of Me ^'.'* He says,

" Now is My spirit troubled. And
V. The transference of the cross from the Lord what shall I say? Father, save Me from this

to Simofi of Cyrene signifies the pai ticipation hour, but for this cause came I this unto
hour. Father, glorify Thy Son." And when
of the Gentiles in His sufferings.
the Father's voice came from heaven, saying,
But as the multitudes went with Jesus to the "I have both
glorified it and will glorify
place of punishment, a certain Simon of Cyrene it again," Jesus in reply said to those that
was found on whom to lay the wood of the stood not for Me but
by, "This voice came
cross instead of the Lord ; that even by this Now is the world's judgment, now
for you.
act might be pre-signified the Gentiles' faith, shall the
prince of this world be cast out.
to whom the cross of Christ was to be not And lifted up from the earth, will
I, if I be
shame but glory. It was not accidental, there- draw all
things unto Mc^."
fore, but symbolical and mystical, that while
the Jews were raging against Christ, a foreigner VII. The
power of the cross is universally
was found to share His sufferings, as the attractive.
if we suffer with Him, we shall
**
Apostle says,
"
also reign with Him 7 j so that no Hebrew nor wondrous power of the Cross! O in- O
* Deut.
6 Is. ix. 6. The interpretation is fanciful, but not without some 8 I Cor. V. 7. 9 Heb. xiii. 12. xxviii. (>(>.

9 S John 23; Ibid. 27, 28, 30—32. The reading otnni

support from the parallel phrase in 22
Is. xxii. xii.
6* S. Matt. X. 3a 7 2 Tim. ii. la. (all things) will not escape notice in v. 3a.
 SERMON LXII. 173

effable glory of the Passion, in which is con- dying He underwent the laws of hell, but
by
tained the Lord's tribunal, the world's judg- rising again He broke them, and so destroyed
ment, and the power of the Crucified For the continuity of death as to make it tem-
!

thou didst draw all things unto Thee, Lord, poral instead of eternal. "For as in Adam
and when Thou hadst stretched out Thy all die, even so in Christ shall all be made
hands all the day long to an unbelieving alive 6." And so, dearly-beloved, let that come
"
people that gainsaid Thee 2**, the whole world to pass of which S. Paul speaks, that they
at last was brought to confess Thy majesty. that live, should henceforth not live to them-
Thou didst draw all things unto Thee, Lord, selves but to Him who died for all and rose
when all the elements combined to pronounce again 7." And because the old things have
judgment in execration of the Jews' crime, passed away and all things are become new,
when the lights of heaven were darkened, and let none remain in his old carnal life, but let
the day turned into night, and the earth also us all be renewed by daily progress and
was shaken with unwonted shocks, and all growth in piety. For however much a man be
creation refused to serve those wicked men. justified, yet so long as he remains in this life,
Thou didst draw all things unto Thee, Lord. he can always be more approved and better.
for the veil of the temple was rent, and the And he that is not advancing is going back,

Holy of Holies existed no more for those and he that is gaining nothing is losing some-
unworthy high-priests: so that type was thing. Let us run, then, with the steps of
turned into Truth, prophecy into Revelation, faith, by the works of mercy, in the love of
law into Gospel. Thou didst draw all things righteousness, that keeping the day of our re-
" not in the old leaven of
unto Thee, Lord, so that what before was demption spiritually,
done in the one temple of the Jews in dark signs, malice and wickedness, but in the unleavened
was now to be celebrated everywhere by the bread of sincerity and truth ^" we may deserve
piety of all the nations in full and open rite. to be partakers of Christ's resurrection. Who
For now there is a nobler rank of Levites, there with the Father and the Holy Ghost liveth
are elders of greater dignity and priests of holier and reigneth for ever and ever. Amen.
because cross is the fount of
anointing :
Thy
the source of all graces, and '
all blessings, SERMON LXIL
through it the believers receive strength for
weakness, glory for shame, life for death. Now, (On the Passion, XL)
too, the variety of fleshly sacrifices has ceased, L
mystery of the Passion passes
77ie man's
and the one offering of Thy Body and Blood comprehension.
fulfils all those different victims for Thou art
The Feast of the Lord's Passion? that we
:

"
the true Lamb of God, that takest away the have
sins of the world 3," and in Thyself so accom-
longed for and that the whole world may
well desire, has come, and suffers us not to
plishest all mysteries, that as there is but one
of our spiritual
sacrifice instead of many victims, so there is
keep silence in the tumult
because it is difficult to speak
joys though :

but one kingdom instead of many nations.

often on the same thing worthily and appro-
free to withhold
VIIL We must live not ourselves but
for for priately, yet the priest is not
Christy who diedfor us. from the people's ears instruction by sermon
on this great mystery of God's mercy, inas-
Let us, then, dearly-beloved, confess what
much as the subject itself, being unspeakable,
the blessed teacher' of the nations, the
*'
Faithful is gives
him ease of utterance, and what is said
Apostle Paul, confessed, saying, what is said can
cannot altogether fail where
the saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Let human frailty, then,
never be enough.
Christ Jesus came into the world to save
succumb to God's glory, and ever acknow-
sinners 4." For God's mercy towards us is
of His
itself unequal to the unfoklmg
the more wonderful that Christ died not for ledge Let us toil in thought,
works of mercy.
the righteous nor for the holy, but for the un- utterance it is good
fail in insight, falter in
:

and wicked and the nature

righteous though
;
that even our right thoughts about the Lords
of the Godhead could not sustain the sting of For, remem-
should be insufficient.
death, yet at His birth He took from
us that Majesty "Seek ye the
what the prophet says,
which He might offer for us. For of old He bering
Lord and be strengthened seek His
face :

threatened our death with the power of His no one must assume that he has
the ahvavsS"
death, saying, by the mouth of Hosea found all he seeks, lest he fail of coming near,
"
prophet, O death, I will be thy death, and I
will be thy destruction, O hells." For by

•• Cf. Is. Ixv. a. 3 S. John i. 29. 4 I Tim. i. 15. •«^»' *- •

*•
5 Hos. xiii. 14.
but in reality most suggestive.
 174 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
if he cease his endeavours. And amidst all the Virgin's Son, Who is His Mother's Creator:
the works of God which weary out man's born also at the end of the ages, though He is
wondering contemplation, what so delights the Creator of time Lord of all power, and
:

and so baffles our mind's gaze as the Saviour's yet one of mortal stock ignorant of sin, and
:

Passion? Ponder as we may upon His om- yet sacrificed for sinners after the likeness of
nipotence, which is of one and equal substance sinful flesh.
with the Father, the humility in God is more
III. The devil's devices were turned against
stupendous than the power, and it is harder to
grasp the complete emptying of the Divine himself.

Majesty than the infinite uplifting of the And in order that He might set the human
'*
slave's
form " in Him. But we are much aided race free from the bonds of deadly transgres-
in our
understanding of it by the remembrance that sion. He hid the power of His majesty from
though the Creator and the creature, the In- the raging devil, and opposed him with our
violable God and the passible flesh, are abso- frail and humble nature. For if the cruel and
lutely different, yet the properties of both sub- proud foe could have known the counsel of
stances meet together in Christ's one Person in God's mercy, he would have aimed at sooth-
such a way that alike in His acts of weakness ing the Jews' minds into gentleness rather than
and of power the degradation belongs to the at firing them with unrighteous hatred, lest he
same Person as the glory. should lose the thraldom of all his captives in
assailing the liberty of One Who owed him
II. The Creed takes up S. Peter's confession Thus he was foiled by his malice:
nought.
as the fundamental doctrine of the Church.
he inflicted a punishment on the Son of God,
In that rule of Faith, dearly-beloved, which which was turned to the healing of all the sons
we have received in the very beginning of the of men. He shed righteous Blood, which
Creed, on the authority of apostolic teaching, became the ransom and the drink for the
we acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ, whom world's atonement. The Lord undertook
we call the only Son of God the Father Al- that which He chose according to the pur-
mighty, to be also born of the Virgin Mary by pose of His own will. He permitted mad-
the Holy Ghost. Nor do we reject His Ma- men to lay their wicked hands upon Him :

jesty when we express our belief in
fixion,death, and resurrection on the third
day. For
all that is God's and all that is
Man's are simultaneously fulfilled by His Man-
hood and His Godhead, so that in virtue of
the union of the Passible with the Impassible,
His power cannot be affected by His weak-
His cruci- hands which, in ministering to their own doom,
were of service to the Redeemer's work. And
yet so great was His loving compassion for
even His murderers, that He prayed to the
Father on the cross, and begged not for His
own vengeance but for their forgiveness, saying,
"Father, forgive them, for they know not what ,

ness, nor His weakness overcome by His they do 3." And such was the power of that
power. And rightly was the blessed Apostle prayer, that the hearts of many of those who
Peter praised for confessing this union, who had said, " His blood be on us and on our
when the Lord Avas inquiring what the dis- sons 3%" were turned to penitence by the Apostle
ciples knew of Him, quickly anticipated the Peter's preaching, and on one day there were
rest and said, "Thou art Christ, the Son of baptized about 3,000 Jews and they all were :

the living God ^" And this assuredly he saw, " of one heart and of one soul 4," being ready
not by the revelation of flesh or blood, which now to die for Him, Whose crucifixion they
might have hindered his inner sight, but by the had demanded.
very Spirit of the Father workTng in his be- IV. Why Judas could not obtain forgiveness
lieving heart, that in preparation lor ruling the
whole Church he might first learn what he through Christ.
would have to teach, and for the solidification To this forgiveness the traitor Judas could
of the Faith, which he was destined to preach, not attain for he, the son of perdition, at
:

might receive the assurance, **Thou art Peter, whose right the devil stood 5, gave himself up
and upon this rock I will build My Church, to despair before Christ accomplished the
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against mystery of universal redemption. For in that
it =»."The strength, therefore, of the Christian the Lord died for sinners, perchance even he
Faith, which, built upon an impregnable rock, might have found salvation if he had not
fears not the gates of death, hastened to hang himself. But that evil heart,
acknowledges the
one Lord Jesus Christ to be both true God which was now given up to thievish frauds,
and true Man, believing Him likewise to be and now busied with treacherous designs, had

3 S. Luke xxiii. 34. 3» S. Matt, xxvii. 85.

» S. Matt. xvi. i6, i8. 4 Acts iv. 33. 5 Cf. Ps. cix. 6.

never entertained aught of the proofs of the
Saviour's mercy. Those wicked ears had
" I
heard the Lord's words, when He said,
same not to call the righteous but sinners^,"
and ** The Son of man came to seek and to
save that which was lost 7," but they conveyed
not to his understanding the clemency of
Christ, which not only healed bodily infirmities,
but also cured the wounds of sick souls, saying
**
to the paralytic man, Son, be of good cheer, humility, which has both ransomed and
thy sins are forgiven thee^;" saying also to instructed us all, that He, Who paid the
the adulteress that was brought to Him,
"neither will I condemn thee; go and sin
no more 9," to show in all His works that
He had come as the Saviour, not the Judge of
the world. But the wicked traitor refused to
understand this, and took measures against exercise of Its will, had it not better suited
himself, not in the self-condemnation of re-
pentance, but in the madness of perdition, and
thus he who had sold the Author of life to His
murderers, even in dying increased the amount
of sin which condemned him.
V. The cruelty of Chrlsfs crucifixion
its wondrous power.
Accordingly that which false witnesses, cruel
leatlers of the people, wicked priests did against
the Lord Jesus Christ, through the agency of
a coward governor and an ignorant band of
soldiers, has been at once the abhorrence and
the rejoicing of all ages. For though the
Lord's cross was part of the cruel purpose of
the Jews, yet is it of wondrous power through
Him they crucified. The people's fury was
directed against One, and the mercy of Christ
is for all mankind. That which their cruelty
inflicts He
voluntarily undergoes, in order
that the work of His eternal will may be
carried out through their unhindered crime.
And hence the whole order of events which
is most fully narrated in the Gospels must
be received by the faithful in such a way
that by implicit belief in the occurrences
which happened at the time of the Lord's
Passion, we should understand that not only
was the remission of sins accomplished by
Christ, but also the standard of justice satis-
fied. But that this may be more thoroughly
discussed by the Lord's help, let us reserve this
portion of the subject till the fourth day of the
week 9*. God's grace, we hope, will be vouch-
safed at your entreaties to help us to fulfil our
promise: through Jesus Christ our Lord, &c.
Amen.
* S. Matt. ix. 7 S. Luke
Matt. ix. 3.
xix. lo.
13.
this famous section therefore is recognized
9 S. John viii, 11 ;
by S. Leo see Bright's note 69.
:
9* See Serm. LIV. chap. vi. n. a.
SERMON LXIII. T75
SERMON LXHL
(On the Passion, XH. preached on
:
Wednesday.)
I. God chose to save man by strength made
perfect in weakness.
The dearly-beloved, of the Lord's
glory,
Passion, on which we promised to speak again
to-day, is chiefly wonderful for its mystery of
might also impart His righteousness to
price,
For the Omnipotence of the Son of God,
us.
whereby He is by the same Essence equal
to the Father, might have rescued mankind
from the dominion of the devil by the mere
the Divine working to conquer the opposition
of the foe's wickedness by that which had
been conquered, and to restore our nature's
by that very nature by which bondage
liberty
had come upon the whole race. But, when
" The Word
the evangelist says, became flesh
and dwelt in us %" and the Apostle, " God was
is lost in
in Christ reconciling the world to Himself 2,"
it was shown that the Only-begotten of the
Most High Father entered on such a union
with human humility, that, when He took the
substance of our flesh and soul, He remained
one and the same Son of God by exalting our
properties, not His own because it was the
:
weakness, not the power that had to be rein-
forced, so that upon the union of the creature
with the Creator there should be nothing
wanting of the Divine to the assumed, nor
of the human to the Assuming.
II. GoD's plan was always partially understood,
and IS now of universal application.
This plan of God's mercy and justice, though
in the ages past it was in a measure en-
shrouded m darkness, was yet not so completely
hidden that the saints, who have most merited
of
praise from the beginning till the coming
the Lord, were precluded from understanding
it seeing that the salvation, which was
:
to
come through Christ, was promised both by
the words of prophecy and by the significance
of events, and this salvation not only they
attained who foretold it, but all they also
who believed their predictions. For the one
Faith justifies the samts of all ages, and to the
self-same hope of the faithful pertains all that
between God
by Jesus Christ, the Mediator
and man, we acknowledge done, or our fathers
reverently accepted as
to be done. And be-
tween and Gentile there is no distinction,
Jew
8 S.
since, as the Apostle says, "Circumcision is
3 Cor. V. 19.
S. John i. 14
 176 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but for all that believe in Him both a mystery
the keeping of God's commands 3," and if and an example 7, that they might apprehend
they be kept in entirety of fliith, they make the one by being born again, and follow the
Christians the true sons of Abraham, that is other by imitation. For the blessed Apostle
" "
perfect, for thesame Apostle says, For who- Peter teaches this, saying, Christ suffered
soever of you were baptized in Christ Jesus, for us, leavingyou an example that ye should
have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor follow His steps. Who did no sin, neither
Greek there is neither slave nor free there
: : was guile found in His mouth. Who when
is neither male nor female. For ye are all He was reviled, reviled not when He suffered, :

one in Christ. But if ye are Christ's, then threatened not,M)ut gave Himself up to His
are ye Abraham's seed, heirs according to unjust judge. Who Himself bare our sins in
promise '^." His body on the tree, that being dead to sins,
we may live to righteousness ^"
III. The union of the Divine Head with Its
members inseparable. V. Christ has not destroyed^ but fulfilled and
There is no doubt elevated the Law.
therefore, dearly-beloved,
that man's nature has been received by the As therefore there is no believer, dearly-
Son of God into such a union that not only in beloved, to whom the gifts of grace are denied,
that Man is Who
the first-begotten of all so there is no one who is not a debtor in the
creatures, but also in all His saints there is matter of Christian discipline because, al- ;

one and the self-same Christ, and as the Head though the severity of the mystic Law is done

cannot be separated from the members, so the
members cannot be separated from
For although not in this life, but in
it is
"
eternity that God is to be all in all 4%" yet even
now He is the inseparable Inhabitant of His
temple, which is the Church, according as He
Himself promised, saying, " Lo I am with
/you all the days till the en.i of the age s." And
" He
agreeably therewith the Apostle says,
is the head of the body, the Church, which
is the beginning, the first-begotten from the
dead, that in all things He may have the
pre-eminence, because in Him
that all fulness (of the Godhead) should dwell,
and that through Him all things should be
reconciled in Himself^."
IV. Chrisfs passion provided a saving mystery
and an example for us to follow.
And what is suggested to our hearts by these
away, yet the benefits of its voluntary observ-
the Head. ance have increased, as the evangelist John
" Because the Law was
says, given through
Moses, but grace and truth came through
Jesus Christ9." For all things that, accord-
ing to the Law, went before, whether in the
! circumcision of the flesh, or in the multitude
of victims, or in the keeping of the Sabbath,
testified of Christ, and foretold the grace of
Christ. And He is " the end of the Law S"
not by annulling, but by fulfilling its meanings.
For although He is at once the Author of the
it was pleasing old and of the new, yet He changed the symbolic
rites connected with the promises, because He
accomplished the promises and put an end to
the announcement by the coming of the
Announced. But in the matter of moral
precepts, no decrees of the earlier Testa-
ment are rejected, but many of them are
amplified by the Gospel teaching so that :

and many other references, save that we should the things which give salvation are more
in all things be renewed in His image Who, perfect and clearer than those which promise
" in the form of God a Saviour.
remaining 6"," deigned
"
to "take the form of sinful flesh ? For all our
VI. The present of Chrisfs Passion
weaknesses, which come from sin, He took on
is
effect
Him without sharing in sin, so that He felt daily realized by Christians^ especially in

the sensation of hunger and thirst and sleep and Holy Baptism.
fatigue, and weeping, and suffered the
and grief All therefore that the Son of God did and
pangs up to the extremity of death,
fiercest taught for the world's reconciliation, we not
because no one could be loosed from the only know as a matter of past history, but
snares of death, unless He in Whom alone all appreciate in the power of its present etfect.
men's nature was guileless allowed Himself It is He Who, born of the Virgin Mother
to be slain by the hands of wicked men. And by the Holy Ghost, fertilizes His unpolluted
hence our Saviour the Son of God provided Church with the same blessed Spirit, that by

3 I Cor. vii. 19, 4 Gal. —

27 29.
iii.
4» I Cor. XV. 28. 5 S. Matt, xxviii. 20.
6 Col. i. 18-20: the word Divinitatis
(of the Godhead)
7 Sacramentum (with its saving efficacy) et exemplum (with
its spur to exertion), see Bright's n. 74.
^
I Pet. ii. 21—24 notice the reading of the Vulgate iudicanti
is :

omitted by some of the MSS. here. se xniuste for the correct roi KpiVoKTi 5i»cai<o? (namely God).
«• Cf. Phil. ii. 6, 7. 9 S. John i.
17.
* Rom, x. 4.
 SERMON LXVil.
^77
the birth of Baptism an innumerable multitude
any Christian whatsoever cannot but be
of sons may be born to God, of it is of Whom part
" who were the glory of Christ. This is that true
said, born not of nor blood, Light which justifies and
of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man. enlightens every
I his it is that rescues from the
man, but of God 2." It is He, in Whom of darkness and
power
transfers us into the
the seed of Abraham is blessed
by the adop- of the Son of Kingdom
God. This it is that by newness
tion of the whole world 2% and the of
patriarch life exalts
the desires of the mind and
becomes the father of nations by the birth,
quenches the lusts of the flesh. This it is
through faith not flesh, of the sons of
whereby the Lord's Passover is duly kept "with
promise. It is He Who, without
excluding the unleavened bread of
sincerity and truth" by
any nation, makes one flock of holy sheep the casting "
from every nation under heaven, and away of the old leaven of wicked-
daily ness 7*" and the inebriating and
fulfils what He promised, "
Other sheep feeding of the
saying, new creature with the
also I have which are not of this fold ; them very Lord. For naught
else is
brought about by the partaking of the
also I must bring, and they shall hear
My Body and Blood of Christ than that we pass
voice, and there shall be one flock and one into that which we
then take \ and both in
shepherd 3." For though to the blessed Peter spirit and in
first and foremost He
" Feed body carry everywhere Him, in
says, My sheep 4 ;" and with Whom we were dead, buried, and
]

yet theone Lord directs the charge of all the rose "
again, as the Apostle says, For ye are
shepherds, and feeds those that come to the dead, and your life is hid with Christ in
rock with such glad and well-watered pastures, For when
God.
Christ, your life, shall appear, then
that countless sheep are nourished the rich-
by shall ye also
appear with Him in glory 9"
ness of His love, and hesitate not to perish Who with the
&c. Father,
for the Shepherd's
sake, even as the good
Shepherd Himself was content to lay down
His life for His sheep. It is He whose suffer SERMON LXVII.
ings are shared not only by the martyrs
glorious courage, but also in the very act of
(On the Passion, XVI. : delivered on the
regeneration by the faith of all the new-born. Sunday.)
For the renunciation of the devil and belief inI. The
contemplation of the prophecies of Christ's
God the passing from the old state into
s, sufferings are a great source ofpious delight.
newness of life, the casting off of the earthly The minds of the faithful, beloved, ought
image, and the putting on of the heavenly indeed always to be occupied with wonder at
form— all this is a sort of dying and rising God's works and their
reasoning Acuities
again, whereby he that is received by Christ devoted particularly to those reflexions
by
and receives Christ is not the same after as he which For
they may gain increase of faith.
was before he came to the font, for the body so
long as the pious heart's attention is
of the regenerate becomes the flesh of the directed either to the benefits which all
Crucified ^. or to of His
enjoy, it special gifts grace,

VII. T/ie good works of Christians are keeps aloof from many vanities and retires from
07ily
bodily cares into a spiritual seclusion. But
part of Chris fs good works. this must be the more eagerly and thoroughly
This change, dearly-beloved, is the handiwork done at the season of the Lord's Passion,
of the Most High 7, Who " worketh all things in that what is then read in the sacred lections
all," so that by the good manner of life observed may surely be received with the ears of under-
in each one of the faithful, we know Him to
standing, and that the themes which are great
be the Author of all just works, and give in word may be seen to be yet greater Irom
thanks to God's mercy. Who so adorns the the mysterious realities which underlie them.
whole body of the Church with countless For the first reason for our lifting up our
gracious gifts, that through the many rays of hearts ^ is that the voices of the prophets have
the one Light the same brightness is every- sung of the things which the truth of the
where diffused, and that which is well done by Gospel has also narrated, not as destined to
happen, but as having happened, and that
• S.
John i. 8a Cf. Gen. xxii. 18.
what man's ears had not yet learnt svas to be
13.
3 S. John X. 16. 4 lb. xxi. 17.
S The renouncing of the Devil and all his worksand the
professing of faith in God have always preceded the rite of 7» I Cor. V. 8.
, Baptism see Brignt's notes 78 and 142.
^ Corpus
: 8 ut in id,
quod sumimus, transeamus. He uses the same
regenerati fiat caro cruci/ixi an almost unduly strong expression in Letter LIX. 2, ut accipientes virtutem
strong assertion of the union between Christ, the Head and the coelestis cibi, in carnent ipsius qui caro nostra foetus est, tran-
members of His body, the Church effected by Holy Baptism seainus. :
9 Col. iii. 3, 4-
, , .

see Hooker, Eccl. Pol. v. 60. 2, quoted by Bright, n. 79. »

Erigendi sursum nostri cordis the liturgical allusion is the
7 Cf Ps. Ixxvii. 10 (LXX.) and i Cor. xvii. 6. same as that noticed in Sermon LXXIV. 5, n. 6.

VOL. XII. N
178 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
accomplished, was already being proclaimed as nor were their atrocious crime and the Re-
fulfilled by the (Holy =») Spirit. For King David, deemer's endurance the offspring of One
whose seed acconiing to the flesh is Christ, Spirit. The Lord did not incite but permit
completed his life-time more than 1,100=^" those madmen's naughty hands nor in His :

years before the day of the Lord's crucifixion, foreknowledge of what must be accomplished
and endured none of those punishments which he did He compel its accomplishment, even
relates as inflicted upon himself. But because though it was in order to its accomplishment
by his mouth One spoke Who was to take that He had taken flesh.
suff"ering flesh of his stock, the story of the
cross is rightly anticipated in the person of
III. Christ was in no sense the Author of His
him who was the bodily ancestor of the
murderei's'' guilt.
Saviour. For David truly suff"ered in Christ,
because Jesus was truly crucified in the flesh In fact, the case of the Crucified is so
which He had from David. from that of His crucifiers that what
different
Christ undertook could not be reversed, while
II. The Divine foreknoiv ledge does not account what they did could be wiped out. For He
for the Jews' wicked?iess so as to excuse them. Who came to save sinners did not refuse

Since then all things which Jewish ungodli- mercy even His murderers, but changed
to
ness committed against the Lord of Majesty the evil of the wicked into the goodness of
were foretold so long before 3, and the language the believing, that God's grace might be the
of the prophets is concerned not so much with more wonderful, being
mercifully put in force,
not according to men's merits, but according
things to come as with things ast, what else [

is thereby revealed to us but the unchan2;eable to the multitude of the riches of

God's wisdom
order of God's eternal decrees, with Whom and knowledge, seeing that they also who had
the things which are to be decided are already shed the Saviour's blood were received into
determined, and what will be is already accom- the Daptismal
flood. For, as says the Scrip-
plished ? For since both the character of our ture, which contains the Apostles' acts when
actions and the fulfilment of all our wishes are the preaching of the blessed Apostle Peter
fore-known to God, how much better known to pierced the hearts of the Jews, and they
Him are His own works? And He was rightly acknowledged the iniquity of their crime, "
pleased that things should be recorded as if saying,
*'
what shall we do, brethren ? the
'*
done which nothing could hinder from being same Apostle said, Repent and be baptized,
done. And hence when the Apostles also, each one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ
of your sins, and ye shall
being full of the Holy Ghost, suffered the for the remission
threats and cruelty of Christ's enemies, they receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For to
said to God with one consent, " For truly in you is the promise, and to your sons, and to
this city against Thy holy Servant Jesus, Whom all that are afar off, whomsoever our Lord
Thou hast anointed, Herod and Pontius Pilate, God has called," and soon after the Scripture
"
with the Gentiles and the peoples of Israel, goes on to say they therefore that received :

were gathered together to do what Thy hand his word were baptized, and there were added
and Thy counsel ordained to come to pass I" on that day about 3,000 souls s." And so,
Did then the wickedness of Christ's perse- in being willing to suffer their furious rage,
cutors spring from God's plan, and was that the Lord Jesus Christ was in no way the
crimes ; nor did He force
unsurpassable crime prepared and set in motion Author of their
the hand of God? we must not them to desire this, but permitted them to
by Clearly
think this of the highest Justice that be able, and used the madness of the blinded
:

which was fore-known in respect of the Jews' people just as He did also the treachery of
malice is far different, indeed quite contrary to His betrayer, whom by kindly acts and words
what was ordained in respect of Christ's He vouchsafed to recall from the awful crime
Passion. Their desire to Him did not he had conceived, by taking him for a disciple,
slay
proceed from the same source as His to die :
by promoting him to be an apostle, by warning
him with signs, by admitting
him to the revela-
* The
epithet sanctus is of doubtful genuineness here. tion of holy mysteries^, that one wlx> had
2* This calculation is based
apparently on that of Prosper's lacked no degree of kindness to correct him,
Chronicon, which again follows that of Eusebius.
might have no pretext for his crime at
3 There is another reading here, ut (tor et) non tarn defuturis all.
quant de prasentibus {iox prceteritis), &c. which the Ballerinii
,

probably do right to reject. Trans, "foretold so long before that

the language of the prophets is concerned not so much with the
future as with the present."
4 Acts iv. 27, 28 ; it is perhaps worth noticing that Leo does
not strictly follow the Biblical account in saying that the Apostles
were " full of the Holy Ghost at the time of uttering this prayer :
"
V. 31 says they were so filled afterwards.
5 Acts ii. 37—41' , ...
6 Consecrando mysteriis I think he has, as so often, the msti*
tution of the Holy Eucharist especially in his mind together,
of course, with other sacramental ordinances (such as Holy Bap-
tism and matrimony) which our Saviour blessed with His sanction
and made the means of holiness to His discii;les.
 SERMON LXVII.
179
IV. The enormity ofJudas' crime is set forth. Other of example % that
But O ungodliest of men, " thou seed of by the one Divine
powers may be bestowed, by the other human
Chanaan and not of Juda 7," and no longer "a weaknesses driven out ^ Because as God is
vessel of election," but "a son of perdition" and the Author of our
justification, so man is a
death, thou didst think the devil's instigations debtor to pay Him devotion.
would profit thee better, so that, inflamed with
the torch of greed, thou wert ablaze to gain 30 VI. We can only attain to Christ's
perfection
pieces of silver and sawest not what riches by following in His steps.
thou wouldst lose. For even if thou didst not Therefore, dearly-beloved, by this unspeak-
think the Lord's promises were to be be- able restoration of our health no
place is
lieved, what reason was there for preferring left us for
pride or for idleness because we :

so small a sum of money to what thou hadst have nothing which we did not receive
2*, and we
already received ? Thou wast wont to com- are expressly warned not to treat the
gifts of
mand the evil spirits, to heal the sick, to God's grace with negligence =^ For He that
receive honour with the rest of the apostles, comes so timely to our aid justly
urges us with
and that thou mightest satisfy thy thirst for precept, and He that leads us to glory merci-
gain, it was open to thee to steal from the box fully incites us to obedience. Wherefore the
that was in thy charge ^. But thy mind, which Lord Himself is
rightly made our way, be-
lusted after forbidden things, was more cause save through Christ there is no
strongly coming
stimulated by that which was less allowed to Christ. But
through Him and to Him does
:

and the amount of the price pleased thee not he take his way who treads the
path of His
so much as the enormity of the sin. Where- endurance and humiliation, and on that road
fore thy wicked bargain is not so detestable you
may be sure there are not wanting the
merely because thou countedst the Lord so heats of toil, the clouds of sadness, the
cheap, but because thou didst sell Him Who storms of fear. The snares of the wicked, the
was the Redeemer, yea, even thine, and persecutions of the unbelieving, the threats of
hadst no pity on thyself 9. And justly was the powerful, the insults of the proud are
thy punishment put into thine own hands, there and all these things the Lord of hosts
;

because none could be found more cruelly and King of glory passed through in the form
bent on thy destruction than thyself. of our weakness and in the likeness of sin-
ful flesh, to the end that amid the danger
V. Christ's Passion was for our Redemption by
of this present life we might desire not so
mystery and exatnple. much to avoid and escape them as to endure
The therefore, that at the time ap-
fact, and overcome them.
pointed, according to the purpose of His will,
Jesus Christ was crucified, dead, and buried
Vn. Christ^ s cry of
^*'
Forsaken'' on the cross
was not the doom necessary to His own con- 7vas to teach us the instifficieiicy of the human
nature witJioui the Divine.
dition, but the method of redeeming us from
captivity. For " the "
Word became flesh in Hence it is that the Lord Jesus Christ, our
order that from the Virgin's womb He might Head, representing all the members of His
take our suffering nature, and that what could body in Himself, and speaking for those whom
not be inflicted on the Son of God might He was redeeming in the punishment of the
be inflicted on the Son of Man. For although cross, uttered that cry which He had once
at His very birth the signs of Godhead shone uttered in the psalm, "O God, My Goo, look
forth in Him, and the whole course of His upon Me: why hast Thou forsaken Me 3?"
bodily growth was full of wonders, yet had Ihat cry, dearly-beloved, is a lesson, not a
He truly assumed our weaknesses, and without complaint. For since in Christ there is one
share in sin had spared Himself no human person of God and man, and He could not
frailty, that He might impart what was His to have been forsaken by Him, from
Whom He
us and heal what was ours in Himself. For could not be separated, it is on behalf of us,
He, the Almighty Physician, had prepared trembling and weak ones, that He asks why
a two-fold remedy for us in our misery, of the flesh that is afraid to suffer has not been
which the one part consists of mystery and the heard. For when the Passion was beginning,
to cure and correct our weak fear He had said.
7 Apocrypha, Hist, of Susanna, v. 56 said by Daniel to one
:

of the two elders ; cf. also Acts ix. 15, and S. John xvii. 12.
8 This last privilege which Leo, with curious sarcasm, co-
ordinates with tne other three is spoken of twice by S. John, * A Hud est in sncramento, aliud in exentplo, cf. Serm. LXIIL
viz. xii. 6, and xiii. 29. chap. 4, n. 7.
Exigantur: another rear'mg perhaps more m keeping with
. • • .
,
9 Redemptorem etiam tuum ne tibi parceres, vendidisti. It 2
seems to me that Leo's preaching power is nowhere better shown the context and Leo's usual language is erigantur (raised): cf.
than in the passages where he draws out the heinousness of Judas' Lett. XXVI IL (Tome), chap. 3, huntaaa augens, divina non
guilt: cf Sermon LVIII. chaps. 3 and 4, and Sermon LXH. tntnuen^, e c.

chap. 4.
2* Cf. I Cor. iv. 7, and i Tim. iv. 14. i Ps. xxii. I.

N «
i8o SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
"
Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass bound by no limits. He Who is pierced with
from Me : nevertheless not as I will but as nnils is the same as He Whom no wound can
"
Finally, He Who underwent death is
'*
Thou ;
and again, Father, if this cup cannot affect.

pass except I drink it, Thy will be done-*." the same as He Who never ceased to be eter-
As thereforeHe had conquered the tremblings nal, so that both facts are established by in-
of the and had now accepted the Father's dubitable signs, namely, the truth of the
flesh,
will, and trampling all dread of death under humiliation in Christ and the truth of the
foot, was then carrying out the work of His majesty; because Divine power joined itself
design, why at the very time of His triumph to human frailty to this end, that God, while
over such a victory does He seek the cause making what was ours His, might at the same
and reason of His being forsaken, that is, not time make what was His ours. The Son,
heard, save to show that the feeling which He therefore, was not separated from the Father,
entertained in excuse of His human fears is nor the Father from the Son and the un- ;

quite different from the deliberate choice which, changeable Godhead and the inseparable
in accordance with the Father's eternal decree, Trinity did not admit of any division. For
He had made for the reconciliation of the although the task of undergoing Incarnation
"
world ? And thus the very cry of " Unheard belonged peculiarly to the Only-begotien Son
is the exposition of a mighty Mystery, because of God,
yet the Father was not separated from
the Redeemer's power would have conferred the Son any more than the flesh was separ-
nothing on mankind if our weakness in Him ated from the Word s.
had obtained what it sought. Let these words,
II. Chi'isVs death was voluntary on His part^
dearly-beloved, suffice lest we burden
to-day,
and yet in saving others He could not save
you by the length of our discourse let us put :

off the rest till Wednesday. The Lord shall Himself.

hear you if you pray that we may keep our Jesus, therefore, cried with a loud voice,
"
promise through the bounty of Him Who lives saying, Why hast Thou forsaken Me?" in
and reigns for ever and ever. Amen. order to notify to all how it behoved Him
not to be rescued, not to be defended, but to
be given up into the hands of cruel men, that is
SERMON LXVHL to become the Saviour of the world and the

(On the Passion, XVH. delivered on Redeemer of all men, not by misery but by
:

THE Wednesday.) mercy; and not by the failure of succour but

I. Christ's Godhead fiever forsook Him in His
by the determination to die. But what must we
feel to be the intercessory power of His life
Passion.
Who died and rose again by His own inherent
The last discourse, dearly-beloved, of which power ^ For the blessed Apostle says that
we desire now to give the promised portion, the Father '* spared not His own Son, but
had reached that point in the argument where gave Him up for us all ^ " and again, he says, ;

we were speaking of that cry which the crucified " For Christ loved the Church, and gave Him-
Lord uttered to the Father: we bade the self up for her, that He might sanctify it^."
simple and unthinking hearer not take the And hence the giving up of the Lord to His
words " My God, &c.," in a sense as if, when Passion was as much of the Father's as of
Jesus was fixed upon the wood of the cross, His own will, so that noc only did the Father
the Omnipotence of the Father's Deity had " forsake " Him, but He also abandoned Him-
gone away from Him seeing that God's and self in a certain sense, not in hasty flight, but in
;

Man's Nature were so completely joined in Him voluntary withdrawal. For the might of the
that the union could not be destroyed by pun- Crucified restrained itself from those wicked
ishment nor by death. For while each sub- men, and in order to avail Himself of a secret
stance retained its own properties, God neither
design. He refused to avail Himself of His
held aloof Jrom the suffering of His body nor
open power. For how would He who nad
was made passible by the flesh, because the come to destroy death and the author of death
Godhead which was in the Sufferer did not by His Passion have saved sinners, if he had
actually suffer. And hence, in accordance resisted His persecutors? This, then, had
with the Nature of the Word made Man, He been the
Jews' belief, that Jesus had been for-
Who was made in the midst of all is the saken by God, against Whom they had been
same as He through Whom all things were
made. He Who is arrested by the hands 5 For the doctrine here stated, cf. Serm. LI., chap. vi.
6
Quce vera illic viKe intetcessio setit/'enda est, ubi anima
of wicked men is the same as He Who is et potestate est ertissa et potestate revocata ? If we adopt Qiies-
nel's conjecture intercisio for intetxessio the meaning is I sup-
"
pose, What cutting off of the thread of life is conceivable in His
case Who&c?"
4 S Matt. xxvi. 39, 43. 7 Rom. viii. 32. ^ Eph. v 3. and 2";. an
 SERMON LXXI. i8i

able to commit such unholy cruelty ; for not the centurion in

charge of the crucifixion, in
understanding the mystery of His wondrous fright at what he had seen, said
"
truly this man
endurance, they said in blasphemous mockery : was the Son of God 9%" yet the wicked hearts of
" He saved
others, Himself He cannot save. the Jews, which were harder than all tombs
If He be the King of Israel, let Him now and
rocks, is not reported to have been pierced
come down from the cross, and we believe by any compunction:, so that it seems the
Him 9." Not at your blind will, O foolish Roman soldiers were then readier to
recognize
scribes and wicked priests, was the Saviour's the Son of God than the
priests of Israel.
power to be displayed, nor in obedience to
IV. Let us profit by fasting and good works at
blasphemers' evil tongues was the Redemption
of mankind to be delayed ; for if you had this sacred season of the year.

wished to recognize the Godhead of the Son Because, then, the Jews, deprived of all the
of God, you would have observed His num- sanctification imparted by these
mysteries,
berless works, and they must have confirmed turned their light into darkness and their
you in that faith, which you so deceitfully pro- "feasts into mourning ^%" let us, dearly-be-
mise. But if, as you yourselves acknowledge, loved, prostrate our bodies and our souls and
it is true that He saved others,
why have those worship God's Grace, which has been poured
many, great miracles, which have been done out upon all nations, beseeching the merciful
under the public gaze, done nothing to soften Father and the rich Redeemer from day to
the hardness of your hearts, unless it be be- day to give us His aid and enable us to
cause you have always so resisted the Holy escape all the dangers of this life. For the
Ghost as to turn all God's benefits towards you crafty tempter is present everywhere, and leaves
into youi' destruction ? For even though Christ nothing free from his snares. Whom, God's
should descend from the cross, you would yet mercy helping us, which is stretched out to us
remain in your crime. amid all dangers, we must ever with stedfast
faith resist '% so that, though he never ceases
III. A
transition 7e'as then being effected frojn
to asail, he may never succeed in
carrying
the Old to the New Dispensation.
the assault. Let all, dearly-beloved, religiously
Therefore the insults of empty exultation keep and profit by the fast, and let no excesses
were scorned, and the Lord's mercy in restor- mar the benefits of such self-restraint as we have
ing the lost and the fallen was not turned from proved convenient both for soul and body.
the path of its purpose by contumely or revil- For the things which pertain to sobriety and
ing. For a peerless victim was being offered temperance must be the more diligently ob-
to God for the world's salvation, and the slay- served at this season, that a lasting habit may
ing of Christ the true Lamb, predicted through be contracted from a brief zeal ; and whether
so many ages, was transferring the sons of in works of mercy or in strict self-denial, no
promise into the liberty of the Faith. The hours may be left idle by the faithful, seeing
New Testament also was being ratified, and in that, as years increase and time glides by, we
the blood of Christ the heirs of the eternal are bound to increase our store of works, and
Kingdom were being enrolled the High Pontiff
;
not squander our opportunities. And to devout
was entering the Holy of Holies, and to inter- wills religious souls God's Mercy will be
and
cede with God the spotless Priest was passing granted, that He
may enable us to obtain that
in through the veil of His flesh 9*. In fine, so which He
enabled us to desire. liveth Who
evident a transition was being effected from and reigneth with our Lord Jesus Christ His
the Law to the Gospel, from the synagogue to Son, and with the Holy Ghost, for ever and
the Church, from many sacrifices to the One ever. Amen.
Victim ^, that, when the Lord gave up the
ghost, that mystic veil which hung before and SERMON LXXI.
shut out the inner part of the Temple and its
holy recess was by sudden force torn from top (On the Lord's Ri^surrection, I.; de-
to bottom 9*, for the reason that Truth was dis- livered OM Holy Saturday in the Vigil
placing figures, and forerunners were needless of Easter 2.)
in the presence of Him they announced. To I. We must all be partakers in Christ's Resur-
this was added a terrible confusion of all the rection life.
elements, and nature herself withdrew her sup- In sermon 3, dearly-beloved, not in-
And my last
port from Christ's crucifiers. although
i» Of. Amos
viii. lo : and below, i Pet- v. 9.
9 S. Matt, xxvii. 42. time of delivery of tliis and tae next Sermons was first
2 The
9" Cf. Heb. X. 20 : and below, S. Matt, xxvii. 51 and 54. identifiedby Que.snel with Easter Eve for a most instructive
:

» The
older editions here add guee Deus est (which is God), note on the ceremonies of that day in early times, see Brighi's
which however both Quesnel and the Ball, leject as a marginal n. 102.
gloss. 3 Viz. Serm. LXX. in which (chap 6) he had promised to
l82 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
appropriately, as I think, we explained to you
our participation in the cross of Christ, whereby
the life of believers contains in itself the mys-
tery of Easter, and thus what is honoured at
the feast is celebrated by our practice. And
how useful this is you yourselves have proved,
and by your devotion have learnt, how greatly
benefited souls and bodies are by longer fasts,
more frequent prayers, and more liberal alms.
For there can be hardly any one who has not
profited by this exercise, and who has not
stored up in the recesses of his conscience
something over which he may rightly rejoice.
But these advantages must be retained with
persistent care, lest our eiforts fall away into
idleness, and the devil's malice steal what
God's grace gave. Since, therefore, by our
forty days' observance we have wished to bring
^
Who is from heaven^," we must greatly rejoice
over this change, whereby we are translated
from earthly degradation to heavenly dignit)
through His unspeakable mercy. Who de-
scended into our estate that He might promote
us to His, by assuming not only the substance
but also the conditions of sinful nature, and
by allowing the impassibility of Godhead to
be affected by all the miseries which are the
lot of mortal manhood. And hence that the
disturbed minds of the disciples might not be
racked by prolonged grief. He with such
wondrous speed shortened the three days'
delay which He had announced, that by join-
ing the last part of the first and the first part
of the third day to the whole of the second.
He cut off a considerable portion of the
period, and yet did not lessen the number of

about this effect, that we should feel something
of the Cross at the time of the Lord's Passion,
we must strive to be found partakers also of
"
Christ's Resurrection, and pass from death
unto life '^^" while we are in this body. For
when a man is changed by some process from
one thing into another, not to be what he was
is to him an ending, and to be what he was not is
a beginning. But the question is, to what a man
days. The Saviour's Resurrection therefore
did not long keep His soul in Hades, nor His
flesh in the tomb ; and so speedy was the
quickening of His uncorrupted flesh that it
bore a closer resemblance to slumber than to
death, seeing that the Godhead, Which quitted
not either part of the Human Nature which
He had assumed, reunited by Its power that
which Its power had separated 7,

either dies or lives because there is a death,

:

which is the cause of living, and there is a life,

1
III. Chrisfs ma7iifestatiojis after the Resurrec-
which is the cause of dying. And nowhere else tion showed that His Person was essentially
but in this transitory world are both sought after, the same as before.
so that upon the character of our temporal
And then there followed
many proofs,
actions depend the differences of the eternal whereon the
retributions. We must die, therefore, to the authority of the Faith to be
the whole world might be
devil and live to God we must perish to preached through
:
based. And although the rolling away of the
iniquity that we may rise to righteousness. the empty tomb, the arrangement of
Let the old sink, that the new may rise and stone,
" the linen cloths, and the angels who narrated
;

since, as says the Truth, no one can serve two

the whole deed by themselves fully built up
masters 5," let not him be lord who has caused
the truth of the Lord's Resurrection, yet did
the overthrow of those that stood, but Him
Who has raised the fallen to victory. He often appear plainly to the eyes both of
the women and of the Apostles ^, not only
talking with them, but also remaining and
II. God did not leave His soul in
hell^ nor suffer eating with them, and allowing Himself to be
His flesh to see corruption. handled by the eager and curious hands of
Accordingly, since the Apostle says, "the those whom doubt assailed. For to this end
fiirst man is of the earth
earthy, the second
He entered when the doors were closed upon
man is from heaven heavenly. As is the the disciples, and gave them the Holy Spirit
after giving them
earthy, such also are they that are earthy and by breathing on them, and
;

as is the heavenly, such also are they that are the light of understanding opened the secrets
heavenly. As we have borne the image of the
earthy, so let us also bear the image of Him 6 I Cor. XV. —
47 49. Leo's text agrees with the Vulgate in in-
heavenly' alter 'from heaven,' and in translating <^ope-
*
serting
(Titifxev us bear) not ^opeaofi-ev (we shall bear), but is peculiar
(let
in its paraphrase at the end ot the quotation ("the image of Him,
continue the subject {superest ut de obtinendo resurrectionis &c.'").
consortia disserainus : quod ne continuato sermone et niihi et 7 Cf. Serm. LXX.
chap. 3, nisi enim Verbum caro yieret,
vobisfiat onerosum, in diem sabbati ptontissa differeinus). et tant solida consisteret unitas in utraque natura, ut a sus-
103), "As to the duration ot Lent, there
4 Ace. to Blight (n.
cipiente susceptam nee ipsum breve mortis tetnpus abiungeret,
was anciently much diversity .... Although it was not until the nunquain valeret ad ceternitatetn redire tnortalitas.
—
time of Gregory II. (715 73i)that it became strictly a forty days'
Bright
(n. 96) quotes authorities ancient and more recent to show that
fast, there is no doubt that in the fourth century ii not earlier this has always been the Christian's belief.
a period was generally observed which might be called 8 From this
point to the end of the chapter the language
'forty
days.'" is almost identical with a passage in Letter XXVIII. (TomeX
4» Cf. I S. John iii. 14. S S. Matt. vi. 24. chap. 5.
 SERMON LXXl.
183
of the Holy Scriptures, and again Himself Still bear about
with us a flesh that is cor-
showed them the wound in the side, the
ruptible and mortal, yet we are
prints of the nails, and all the marks of His rightly said
most recent Passion, whereby it
not to be m
the flesh, if the
fleshly affections
might be (lo not dominate
us, and are justified in ceas-
acknowledged that in Him the properties of ing to be named after that, the will of which
the Divine and Human Nature remained un- we do not follow. And
so, when the Apostle
divided, and we might in such sort know that '
make not provision for the flesh in the
says,
the Word was not what the flesh
is, as to luststhereof %» we understand that those
confess God's only Son to be both Word and
things are not forbidden us, which conduce
Flesh. to health and which human
weakness demands,
but
because we may not satisfy all, our desires
IV. But though it is the savie,
also nor it is
indulge in all that the flesh lusts after, we
glorified.
recognize that we are warned to exercise such
The Aposde of the Gentiles, Paul, dearly- self-restraint as not to
permit what is excessive
beloved, does not disagree with this belief, nor refuse what is to the which
necessary
when he says, " even though we have known IS placed under the mind's flesh,
controls. And
Christ after the flesh, yet now we know Him hence the same
" Apostle says in another place,
so no more 9." For the Lord's Resurrection For no one ever hated his own
flesh, but
was not the ending, but the changing of the nourisheth and cherisheth it 4 " in so
; of far,
and His substance was not destroyed by course, as it must be nourished and cherished
flesh,
His increase of power. The quality altered, not in vices and
luxury, but with a view to its
but the nature did not cease to exist the proper functions, so that nature
:
may recover
body was made impassible, which it had been herself and maintain due order, the lower
possible to crucify it was made incorruptible, parts not prevailing wrongfully and debasingly
:

though it had been possible to wound it. And over the higher, nor the higher yielding to
properly is Christ's flesh said not to be known the lower, lest if vices overpower the mind,
in that state in which it had been known, slavery ensues where there should be
supre-
because nothing remained passible in it, no- macy.
thing weak, so that it was both the same in es-
sence and not the same in glory. But what
VL Our godly resolutions must continue all the
wonder if S. Paul maintains this about Christ's year round, not be confined to Easter ofily.
body, when he says of all spiritual Christians, Let God's people then recognize that
they
" wherefore
henceforth we know no one after are a new creation in Christ, and with all
the flesh." Henceforth, he says, we begin vigilance understand by Whom they have
to experience the resurrection in Christ, since been adopted and Wnom they have adopted 5.
the time when in Him, Who died for all, all Let not the things, which have been made
our hopes were guaranteed to us. We do not new, return to their ancient instability ; and
hesitate in diffidence, we are not under the let not him who has "put his hand to
^ "
suspense of uncertainty, but having received the plough forsake his work, but rather
an earnest of the promise, we now with the attend to that which he sows than look back
eye of faith see the things which will be, and to that which he has left behind. Let no one
rejoicing in the uplifting of our nature, we fall back into that from which he has risen,
already possess what we believe. but, even though from bodily weakness he
still languishes under certain maladies, let him
V. Being saved by hope, we must not fulfil the urgently desire to be healed and raised up.
lusts ofthefiesh. For this is the path of health through imitation
Let us not then be taken up with the of the Resurrection begun in Christ, whereby,
the many accidents and falls
appearances of temporal matters, neither let notwithstanding
our contemplations be diverted from heavenly to which in this slippery life the traveller is
his feet may be guided from the
to earthly things. Things which as yet have liable,
on to solid ground, for, as it is
for the most part not come to
pass must be quagmire ''
reckoned as accomplished and the mind written,
:
the steps of a man are directed
intent on what is permanent must fix its by the Lord, and He will delight
in his way.

Jesires there, where what is offered is eternal. When the just

man falls he shall not be over-
For although " by hope we were saved %" and thrown, because the Lord will stretch out His

» Rom. xiii. 14.

9 3 Cor. V. 16. It must be borne in mind that the 3 Cf Serm. XIX. chap. I. 4 Eph. v. 99.
,
application
of the phrase after the flesh ((cara <rap/fa) is mistaken S. Paul
: 5 Quo susceptti sit (sc. nova crentura) quemvt tusceperity
natute, and we by virtne
'
nieans according to the ordinary view of man," as in Rom. viii. i, i.e. Christ has taken on Him human
md 2 Cor. X. 2. See Blight's note 107. thereof are partakers of the Divine.
» Rom. viii. 24. 6 S. Luke ix. 62.
J 84 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
hand 7." These thoughts, dearly-beloved, must habits and whole manner of Hfe of him whom
be kept mind not only for the Easter he has chosen as his leader, how shall we share
in
festival, but also for the sanctification of the in the name of Christ, save by being insepar-
whole life, and to this our present exercise ably united to Him, Who is, as He Himself
"
ought to be directed, that what has delighted asserted, the Way, the Truth, and the Life ?"
9

the souls of the faithful by the experience of a the Way that is of holy living, the Truth of
short observance may pass into a habit and Divine doctrine, and the Life of eternal happi-
remain unalterably, and if any fault creep in, ness. J
it may be destroyed by speedy repentance.

And because the cure of old-standing diseases IT. Christ took our nature upon Him for our
is slow and
difficult, remedies should be salvation.
applied early, when the wounds are fresh, so For when the whole body of mankind had
that rising ever anew from all downfalls, we fallen in our first parents, the merciful God
may deserve to attain to the incorruptible purposed so to succour, through His only-
Resurrection of our glorified flesh in Christ
begotten Jesus Christ, His creatures made
Jesus our Lo"D, Who lives and reigns with after His image, that the restoration of our
the Father and the Holy Ghost for ever and nature should not be effected apart from it,
ever. Amen. and that our new estate should be an advance
SERMON LXXII. upon our original position. Happy, if we had
not fallen from that which God made us but ;

(On the Lord's Resurrection, II.) happier, if we remain that which He has re-made
us. It was much to have received form from
I. The Cross is not only the mystery of salvation^
but an example to follow. Christ ; it is more to have a substance in
Christ ^ For we were taken up into its own
The whole of the Easter mystery, dearly-
proper self by that Nature (which conde-
beloved, has been brought before us in the scended to those limitations which loving-
Gospel narrative, and the ears of the mind kindness dictated and which yet incurred no
have been so reached through the ear of flesh sort of change. We were taken up by that
that none of you can fail to have a picture
Nature =^), which destroyed not what was His in
of the events for the text of the
:
Divinely- what was ours, nor what was ours in what was
inspired story has clearly shown the treachery His ; which made the person of the Godhead
of the Lord Jesus Christ's betrayal, the judg-
and of the Manhood so one in Itself that by
ment by which He was condemned, the co-ordinadon of weakness and power, the flesh
barbarity of His crucifixion, and glory of His could not be rendered inviolable through the
resurrection. But a sermon is still required
Godhead, nor the Godhead possible through
of us, that the priests' exhortation may be
the flesh. We were taken up by that Nature,
added to the solemn reading of Holy Writ, which did not break off the Branch from the
as I am sure you are with pious expectation
common stock of our race, and yet excluded all
demanding of us as your accustomed due. taint of the sin which has passed upon all men.
Because therefore there is no place for ignor- That is to say, weakness and mortality, which
ance in faithful ears, the seed of the Word, were not sin, but the penalty of sin, were
which consists of the preaching of the Gospel,
undergone by the Redeemer of the World in
ought to grow in the soil of your heart, so that, the way of punishment, that they might be
when choking thorns and thistles have been reckoned as the price of redemption. What
removed, the plants of holy thoughts and the therefore in all of us is the heritage of cor-
buds of right desires may spring up freely into in Christ " the
fruit. For the cross of Christ, which was set
demnation, is
mystery of godh
ness 3." For being free from debt. He gave
up for the salvation of mortals, is both a Himself up to that most cruel creditor, and
mystery and an example
^
a sacrament where
:
suff'ered the hands of Jews to be the devil's
by the Divine power takes efl"ect, an example
agents in torturing His spotless flesh. Which
whereby man's devotion is excited for to ;
flesh He willed to be subject to death, even
those who are rescued from the prisoner's
up to His (speedy) 4 resurrection, to this end,
yoke Redemption furt ier procures the power that believers in Him
of following the way of the cross might find neither perse-
by imitation.
For if the world's wisdom so prides itself in its 9 S. John xiv, 6.
error that every one follows the
1 i.e. that both of
the two natures in Christ should be ours,
opinions and as he goes on to show.
2 The words in brackets are of
doubtful genuineness, and seem
in themselves a medieval imitation of Leo's style.
7 Ps. xxxvii. 23, 24. 3 Sacramentujn pietatis, the regular Latin version of i Tim.
8 Cf.
Serm. LXIII, 4, above: Salvator noster~et sacra- iii. i6.
mentum
condidit et exemplum : ut unum
aj>J>re/tenderent renas- 4 Celerrimam. The epithet spoils the argument, and is pro-
cendo^ alterum sequerentur imitando. bably an interpolation. Cf. however Serm. LXXI. chap. 2, above.
 SERMON LXXII. 185

:ution intolerable, nor death terrible, by the
remembrance that there was no more doubt
iboLit their sharing His glory than there was
ibout His sharing their nature.
[II. The presence of the
is still
And
so, dearly-beloved, we unhesitatingly
relieve with the heart what we profess with
he mouth, in Christ we are crucified, we are
lead, we are buried on the very third
00, we are raised. Hence the Apostle
ye have risen with Christ, seek those things
'
If
vhich are above, where Christ is, sitting on
?tOu's right hand set your affections on things
:
ibove, not on things on the earth For ye are
lead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.
For when
Christ, your life, shall have appeared,
;hen shall ye also appear with Him in glory s."
But that the hearts of the faithful may know be scorned by any of the rich, not to be thought
hat they have that whereby to spurn the lusts shame of
)f the world and be lifted to the wisdom that human
s above, the Lord promises us His presence, a height as to reckon it a source of shame to
" Lo I am with
raying, you all the days, even himself that God, abiding in the form of God,
!
remember the Apostle's exhortation, whereby
he instructs us, saying, ''Let this mind be in
you which was also in Christ Jesus: Who
being in the form of God counted it not rob-
bery to be equal with God, but empded Himself,
risen and ascended Lord
taking the form of a bondservant, being made
with us.
in the likeness of men and found in fashion as
if a man. Wherefore God also exalted Him,
and gave Him a name which is above every
name, that in the name of Jesus every knee
; day, should bow of things in heaven, of things on
says, earth, and of things below, and that every
tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus
Christ is in the glory of God the Father 2." If,
he says, you understand " the mystery of great
godliness," and remember what the Only-be-
gotten Son of God did for the salvation of
mankind, "have that mind in you which was
also in Christ Jesus," Whose
humility is not to
by any of the high-born. For no
happiness whatever can reach so great

ill the end of the age ^." For not in vain thought it not unworthy of Himself to take the
" Behold
lad the Holy Ghost said by Isaiah form of a slave. : !

I virgin shall conceive and shall bear a Son,

\nd they shall call His name Emmanuel, which v. Only he who holds the truth on the Incarna
God witii us 7." Jesus, tion can keep Easter properly.
s, being interpreted,

:herefore, fulfils the proper meaning ot His Imitate what He wrought: love what H^
lame, and in ascending into the heavens does loved, and finding in you the Grace of God,
"
lot forsake His adopted brethren, though He love in Him your nature in return, since as He
iitteth at the right hand of the Father," yet was not dispossessed of riches in poverty,
dwells in the whole body, and Himself from lessened not glory in humility, lost not eternity
ibove strengthens them for patient waiting in death, so do ye, too, treading in His foot-
,vhile He summons them upwards to His steps, despise earthly things that ye may gain
^lory. heavenly for the taking up of the cross means :

the slaying of lusts, the killinsj of vices, the

IV. We must have the same mind as was in
turning away from vanity, and the renunciation
Christ Jesus.
of all error. For, though the Lord's Passover
We must not, therefore, indulge in folly can be kept by no immodest, self-indulgent,
imid vain pursuits, nor give way to fear in the proud, or miserly person, yet none are held so
nidst of adversities. On the one side, no far aloof from this festival as heretics, and
loubt, we are flattered by deceits, and on the especially those who have wrong views on the
Dther weighed down by troubles but because Incarnation of the Word, either disparaging what
;

the earth is full of the mercy of the Lord ^," belongs to the Godhead or treating what is of
'

Christ's victory is He the flesh as unreal. For the Son of God is true
assuredly ours, that what
*'
the
says may Fear
be not, for
fulfilled, I have God, having from the Father all that
overcome Whether, then, we Father is, with no beginning in time, subject
the world 9."
ight against the ambition of the world, or to no sort of change, undivided
from the One
the lusts of the or the not different from the Almighty, the
igainst flesh, against God,
eternal Only-begotten of the eternal Father ;
iarts of heresy, let us arm ourselves always so
.viththe Lord's cross. For our Paschal feast that the faithful intellect believing in the
vill never end, if we abstain from the leaven Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost in
neither
)f the old wickedness (in the sincerity of the same essence of the one Godhead,
ruth '). For amid all the changes of this life, the degrees of dig-
divides Unity by suggesting
vhich is full of various afflictions, we ought to nity, nor
confounds the Trinity by mergmg
the Persons in one. But it is not enough to
5 Col. iii. 1—4. 6 s. Matt, xxviii. 20. 7 Is. vii. 14 ;
know the Son of God in the Father's natur
». Matt. i. 8 Ps. xxxiii. 9 S. John xvi, 33.
23. 5.
» Cf. I Cor. V. 8 : the words in brackets are of doubtful a Phil. u. <;— It.
Authority.
1 86
only, unless we acknowledge Him
ours without withdrawal of what
For that self-emptying, which He
for man's restoration, was the dispensation of
compassion, not the loss of powers. For,
though by the eternal purpose of God there
was " no other name under heaven given to
men whereby they must be saved the In-
visible made His substance visible, the Intem- his Head
SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
in what is deny that in the Son of God, Himself true God,
is His own. man's nature abides, assailing the health-giving
underwent mystery and shutting themselves out from the
Easter festival. For, as they dissent from the
Gospel and gainsay the creed, they cannot keep
it with us, because
although they dare to take
to themselves the Christian
name, yet they are
by every creature who has Christ for
'^,'' repelled
for you rightly exult and devoutly
:

poral temporal, the Impassible passible not rejoice in this sacred season as those who,
:

that power might sink into weakness, but admitting no falsehood into the Truth, have no
that weakness might pass into indestructible doubt about Christ's Birth according to the
power. flesh. His Passion and Death, and the Resur-
rection of His body inasmuch as without any :

VI. A mystical application of the term Pass-

^^

" separation of the Godhead you acknowledge a

over is given.
Christ, Who was truly born of a Virgin's womb,
For which reason the very feast which by truly hung on the wood of the cross, truly laid
us is named Pascha, among the Hebrews is in an earthly tomb, truly raised in glory, truly
called 7%^^^, that is Pass-over s, as the evan- set on the right hand of the Father's majesty ;
" Before the feast of
gelist attests, saying, "whence also," as the Apostle says, "we look
Pascha, Jesus knowing that His hour was for a Saviour our Lord Jesus Christ. Who
come that He should pass out of this world shall refashion the body of our humiHty to be-
unto the Father ^." But what was the nature come conformed to the body of His glory ^."
in which He thus passed out unless it was Who liveth and
reigneth, &c.
ours, since the Father was in the Son and the
Son in the Father inseparably? But because SERMON LXXin.
the Word and one Person, the
the Flesh is

Assumed is not separated from the Assuming (On the Lord's Ascension, L)
nature, and the honour of being promoted is I. The events recorded as happening after the
spoken of as accruing to Him that promotes, Resurrection were intended to convince us of
•
as the Apostle savs in a passage we have its truth.
"
already quoted, Wherefore also God exalted Since the blessed and glorious Resurrection
Him and gave Him a name which is above of our Lord Jesus Christ, whereby the Divine
every name." Where the exaltation of His power in three days raised the true Temple of
assumed Manhood is no doubt spoken of, God, which the wickedness of the Jews had
so that He sufferings the Godhead overthrown, the sacred forty days, dearly-be-
in Whose
remains indivisible likewise coeternal in the loved, are
to-day ended, which by most holy
is

glory of the Godhead. And to share in this un- appointment were devoted to our most profit-
speakable gift the Lord Himself was preparing able instruction, so that, during the period that
a blessed " passing over " for His faithful ones, the Lord thus
protracted the lingering of His
when on the very threshhold of His Passion bodily presence, our faith in the Resurrection
he interceded not only for His Apostles and For
might be fortified by needful proofs.
disciples but also for the whole Church, saying, Christ's Death had much disturbed the dis-
" But not for
these only I pray, but for those also
ciples' hearts, and a kind of torpor of distrust
who shall believe on Me through their word, that had crept over their grief-laden minds at His
they.all may be one, as Thou also. Father, art torture on the cross, at His giving up the ghost,
in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be at His lifeless
body's burial. For, when the
one in us 7.'
holy women, as the Gospel-story has revealed,
word of the stone rolled away from the
VII. Only true believets can keep the Easter brought
tomb, the sepulchre emptied of the body, and
Festival
the angels bearing witness to the living Lord,
In this union they can have no share who their words seemed like ravings to the Apostles
and other disciples. Which doubtfulness, the
3 Much the same language used in Lett- XXVIII. (Tome)
is
result of human weakness, the Spirit of Truth
3 and Serni. XXIII. 2. 4 Acts iv. 12.
5 Phase id est trans! tus dicitur, cf. the Vulgate, Exod. xii. 11, would most assuredly not have permitted to
est enini Phase {id est trans tus) JDovtini. The form of the word
is due to defective transliteration, the correct Hebrew form
being
exist in His own preacher's breasts, had not
"
Pesnch, which is derived from a root which means to step over or their trembling anxiety and careful hesitation
to overleap, and thus points back to the historical origin of the
—
festival (Exod. xii.)." Eeiersheifu's Tetiip e, p. 179. laid the foundations of our faith. It was our
6 S. the word for "i>ass" here in the Gk. is
John xiii. i ;

(jLeTa^jj, in the Lat. trauseat,

7 S. 8 Phil. 20. ai.
John xvii. 20, 21. iii.
 SERMON LXXIV.
187

perplexities and our dangers that were provided which had been lain in the
sepulchre was to sit
tor in the Apostles it was ourselves who in
: on God the Father's throne.
these men were taught how
meet the cavil-
to
IV. Christ's Ascension has
lings of the ungocily and the arguments of given us greater
earthly wisdom. We are instructed by their privileges and Joys than the devil had taken
lockings, we are taught by their hearings, we from us.
are convinced by their handlings. Let us give Accordingly, dearly-beloved, throughout this
^

thanks to the Divine management and the holy time which elapsed between the Lord's Resur-
Fathers' necessary slowness of belief. Others rection and Ascension, God's Providence had
doubted, that we might not doubt. this in view, to teach and
impress upon both
the eyes and hearts of His own
And people that the
II. therefore they are in the highest degree
Lord Jesus Christ might be acknowledged to
instructive.
have as truly risen, as He was
truly born,
Those days, therefore, dearly-beloved, which suff'ered, and died. And hence the most
intervened between the Lord's Resurrection blessed
Apostles and all the disciples, who
and Ascension did not pass by in uneventful had been both bewildered at His death on
leisure, but great mysteries 9 were ratified in the cross and backward in
believing His
them, deep truths 9 revealed. In them the fear Resurrection, were so strengthened by the
of awful death was removed, and the immor- clearness of the truth that when the Lord
tality not only of the soul but also of the flesh entered the heights of heaven, not only were
established. In them, through the Lord's breath-
they affected with no sadness, but were even
ing upon them, the Holy Ghost is poured upon filled with great joy. And truly great and
all the Apostles, and to the blessed Apostle
unspeakable was their cause for joy, when in
Peter beyond the rest the care of the Lord's the sight of the holy multitude, above the
flock is entrusted, in addition to the keys of
dignity of all heavenly creatures, the Nature
the kingdom. Then it was that the Lord of mankind went up, to pass above the angels'
joined the two disciples as a companion on ranks and to rise beyond the archangels'
the way, and, to the sweeping away of all the
heights, and to have Its uplifting limited by
clouds of our uncertainty, upbraided them with no elevation until, received to sit with the
the slowness of their timorous hearts. Their Eternal Father, It should be associated on the
enlightened hearts catch the flame of faith, throne with His glory, to Whose Nature It was
and lukewarm as they have been, are made to united in the Son. Since then Christ's Ascen-
burn while the Lord unfolds the Scriptures. sion is our uplifting, and the hope of the
In the breaking of bread also their eyes are Body is raised, whither the glory of the Head
opened as they eat with Him how : far more has gone before, let us exult, dearly-beloved,
blessed is the opening of their eyes, to whom
worthy joy and delight in the loyal
with
the glorification of their nature is revealed than paying of thanks. For to-day not only are
that of our first parents, on whom fell the dis- we confirmed as possessors of paradise, but
astrous consequences of their transgression. have also in Christ penetrated the heights of
heaven, and have gained still greater things
III. They prove the Resurrection of the flesh.
through Christ's unspeakable grace than we
And in the course of these and other had lost through the devil's malice. For us,
miracles, when the disciples were harassed whom our virulent enemy had driven out
by bewildering thoughts, and the Lord had from the bliss of our first abode, the Son of
appeared in their midst and said, "Peace be God has made members of Himself and placed
unto you %" that what was passing through at the right hand of the Father, with Whom
their hearts might not be their fixed opinion He lives and reigns in the unity of the Holy
(for they thought they saw a spirit not flesh), Spirit, God for ever
and ever. Amen.
He refutes their thoughts so discordant with
the Truth, offers to the doubters' eyes the marks
of the cross that remained in His hands and
SERMON LXXIV.
feet, and invites them to handle Him with (On the Lord's Ascension, IT.)
careful scrutiny, because the traces of the nails
and spear had been retained to heal the I. The Ascension completes our faith in Him^
wounds of unbelieving Who was God as well as man.
hearts, so that not with
wavering faith, but with most stedfast know- The mystery of our salvation, dearly-beloved,
ledge they might comprehend that the Nature which the Creator of the universe valued at
the price of His blood, has now been carried
out under conditions of humiliation from the
—
Sacramentn vtysteria. His
day of His bodily birth to the end of
»
* S. Luke xxiv. 36 S. John
: xx. 19.
1 88 bERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
Passion. And although even in the form of a He comes to judge the living and the dead in
*'

"
slave many signs of Divinity have beamed out, the same flesh in which He ascended. And
yet the events of all that period served particu- so that which till then was visible of our
larly to show the reality of His assumed Man- Redeemer was changed into a sacramental
hood. But after the Passion, when the chains presences, and thatmight be more
faith
of death were broken, which had exposed its excellent and stronger,gave way to sight
own strength by attacking Him, Who was doctrine, the authority of which was to be
ignorant of sin, weakness was turned into accepted by believing hearts enlightened with
power, mortality into eternity, contumely into rays from above.
glory, which the Lord Jesus Christ showed by
in. The marvellous effects of this Faith on all.
many clear proofs in the sight of many, until
He carried even into heaven the triumphant This Faith, increased by the Lord's Ascen-
victory which He had won over the dead. sion and established by the gift of the Holy
As therefore at the Easter commemoration, Ghost, was not terrified by bonds, imprison-
the Lord's Resurrection was the cause of our ments, banishments, hunger, fire, attacks by
rejoicing so the subject of our present glad-
;
wild beasts, refined torments of cruel perse-
ness is His Ascension, as we commemorate cutors. For this Faith throughout the world
and duly venerate that day on which the not only men, but even women, not only
Nature of our humility in Christ was raised beardless boys, but even tender maids, fought
above all the host of heaven, over all the to the sheddmg of their blood. This Faith
ranks of angels, beyond the height of all cast out .spirits, drove off sicknesses, raised the
powers, to sit with God the Father. On dead and through it the blessed Apostles them-
:

which Providential order of events we are selves also, who after being confirmed by so
founded and built up, that God's Grace might many miracles and instructed by so many dis-
become more wondrous, when, notwithstanding courses, had yet been panic-stricken by the
the removal from men's sight of what was horrors of the Lord's Passion and had not
rightly felt to command their awe, faith did accepted the truth of His resurrection with-
not fail, hope did not waver, love did not out hesitation, made such progress after the
grow cold. For it is the strength of great Lord's Ascension that everything which had
minds and the light of firmly-faithful souls, previously filled them with fear was turned
unhesitatingly to believe what is not seen with into joy. For they had lifted the whole con-
the bodily sight, and there to fix one's affec- templation of their mind to the Godhead of
tions whither you cannot direct your gaze. Him that sat at the Father's right hand, and
And whence should this godliness spring up in were no longer hindered by the barrier of cor-
our hearts, or how should a man be justified poreal sight from directing their minds' gaze to
by faith, if our salvation rested on those That Which had never quitted the Father's
things only which lie beneath our eyes ? side in descending to earth, and had not for-
Hence our Lord said to him who seemed saken the disciples in ascending to heaven.
to doubt of Christ's Resurrection, until he
had tested by and touch the traces of IV. His Ascension refines our Faith : the
sight
His Passion in His very Flesh, " because thou 7ni7iisteriiig of angels to Him shows the eX'
hast seen Me, thou hast believed blessed are :
tefit of his authority.
they who have not seen and yet have be- The Son of Man and Son of God, therefore,
dearly-beloved, then attained a more excellent
lieved ='."

n. The Ascension renders our faith more and holier fame,

when He betook Himself
back to the glory of the Father's Majesty, and
excellent and stronger.
in an ineffable manner began to be nearer to
In order, therefore, dearly-beloved, that we
the Father in respect of His Godhead, after
may be capable of this blessedness, when all having become farther away in respect of His
things were fulfilled which concerned the Gospel manhood. A
better instructed faith then began
preaching and the m) steries of the New Testa- to draw closer to a conception of the Son's
ment, our Lord Jesus Christ, on the fortieth
equality with the Father without the necessity
day after the Resurrection in the presence of of handling the corporeal substance in Christ,
the disciples, was raised into
heaven, and whereby He is less than the Father, since,
terminated His presence with us in the
body, while the Nature of the glorified Body still
to abide on the Father's
right hand until the remained the faith of believers was calleti upon
times Divinely fore-ordained for
multiplying
the sons of the Church are
accomplished, and
3 In sacramenta traftsivt't, i.e. Christ's presence is now
vouchsafed us only after a spiritual manner in His sacraments
S. John XX. 39. and means of grace.
 SERMON LXXV. 189
to touch not with the hand offlesh, but with way of Truth must not be entangled in
the spiritual understanding the Only-begotten, treacherous
snares, and the faithful must so
Who was equal with the Father. Hence comes take their course
through these temporal things
that which the Lord said after His Resurrec- as to remember that
they are sojourning in the
tion, when Mary Magdalene, representing the vale of this world, in
which, even though they
Church, hastened to approach and touch Him meet with some attractions,
they must not sin-
:

"
Touch Me not, for I have not yet ascended fully embrace
them, but bravely pass through
to My Father '^i" that is, I would not have them. For to this devotion the blessed Aposde
you come to Me as to a human body, nor yet Peter arouses us, and entreating us with that
recognize Me by fleshly perceptions I put
loving eagerness which he conceived for feeding
:

thee off" for higher things, I prepare greater Christ's

sheep by the threefold profession of
things for thee when I have ascended to My love for the
: "
Lord, says, dearly-beloved, I
Father, then thou shalt handle Me more per- beseech you, as strangers and pilgrims, abstain
fectly and truly, for thou shalt grasp what thou from fleshly lusts which war against the soul 7."
canst not touch and believe what thou canst But for whom do
fleshly pleasures wage war, if
not see. But when the disciples' eyes followed not for the devil, whose
delight it is to fetter
the ascending Lord to heaven with upward souls that strive after
things above, with the
gaze of earnest wonder, two angels stood by enticements of corruptible good things, and to
them in raiment shining with wondrous bright- draw them away from those abodes from which
" Ye men of
ness, who also said, Galilee, why he himself has been banished ? Against his
stand ye gazing into heaven ? This Jesus plots every believer must keep careful watch
Who was taken up from you into heaven shall that he may crush his foe on the side whence
so come as ye saw Him going into heaven s." the attack is made. And there is no more
By which words all the sons of the Church powerful weapon, dearly-beloved, against the
were tai'ght to believe that Jesus Christ will devil's wiles than kindly mercy and bounteous
come visibly in the same Flesh wherewith He charity, by which every sin is either escaped
ascended, and not to doubt that all things or vanquished. But this lofty power is not
are subjected to Him on Whom the ministry attained until that which is opposed to it be
of angels had waited from the first beginning overthrown. And what so hostile to mercy
of H is Birth. For, as an angel announced to the and works of charity as avarice from the
blessed Virgin that Christ should be conceived root of which spring all evils 7* ? And unless it
by the Holy Ghost, so the voice of heavenly be destroyed by lack of nourishment, there
beings sang of His being born of the Virgin must needs grow in the ground of that heart
also to the shepherds. As messengers from m
which this evil weed has taken root, the
above were the first to attest His having risen thorns and briars of vices rather than any seed
from the dead, so the service of angels was of true goodness. Let us then, dearly-beloved,
employed to foretell His coming in very Flesh resist this pestilential evil and ''follow after
to judge the world, that we might understand charity 7%" without which no virtue can flourish,
what great powers will come with Him as that by this path of love whereby Christ came
Judge, when such great ones ministered to down to us, we too may mount up
to Him, to
Him even in being judged. Whom with God the Father and the Holy
Spirit is honour and glory for ever and ever.
V. We must despise earthly things and rise to Amen.
things above, especially by active works of
mercy and love. SERMON LXXV.
And so, dearly-beloved, let us rejoice with (On Whitsuntide, I.)
and let us with gladness pay God
spiritual joy,
I. The giving of the Law by Moses prepared the
worthy thanks and raise our hearts' eyes un-
mpeded to those heights where Christ is. way for the outpouring of the Holy Ghost.
Minds that have heard the call to be uplifted The hearts of all catholics, beloved, realize
nust not be pressed down by earthly affec- that to-day's solemnity is to be honoured as one
to things of the chief feasts, nor is there any doubt
that
;ions^, they that are fore-ordained
the is due to this day, which the
eternal must not be taken up with things great respect
hat perish ; they that have entered on the Holy Spirit has
hallowed by the miracle ot
His most excellent gi<t. For from the day
on which the Lord ascended up above
all
4 S. John XX.
Aces i. 1 1
5 .
17.
, J t- •
u heavenly heights to sit down at God the
> 6 Sursuin vocatos animos. The allusion no doubt is to the ,

7. Sursuin corda. R. habevtns nd Dominum, with which the I

Church Liturgy has always ushered us into the most solemn part j

7 Pet. ii. II. _

)fthe Eucharistic worship (Col. iii. i, 2). C». Briglu's n. 122, and
I , , .
.

and below, Cor. xiv. i.

,

i
7» Cf. I Tim. vi. lo ;

:ierm. LXVIL. chap. i.

'
1 90 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
Father's right hand, this is the tenth which HI. Tlie three Persons in the Trinity art
has shone, and the fiftieth from His Resur- perfectly equal in all things.
rection, being the very day on which it But although, dearly-beloved, the actual

began ^, and containing in itself great revela- form of the thing done was exceeding wonder-
tions of mysteries both new and old, by which ful, and undoubtedly in that exultant chorus
it is most manifestly revealed that Grace was of all human languages the Majesty of the
fore-announced through the Law and the Law Holy Spirit was present, yet no one must
fulfilled through Grace. For as of old, when think that His Divine substance appeared in
the Hebrew nation were released from the what was seen with bodily eyes. For His
Egyptians, on the fiftieth day after the sacri- Nature, which is invisible and shared in com-
ficing of the lamb the Law was given
on Mount mon with the Father and the Son, showed the
Sinai, so after the suffering of Christ, wherein character of His gift and work by the outward
the true Lamb of God was slain on the fiftieth sign that pleased Him, but kept His essential
day from His Resurrection, the Holy Ghost property within His own Godhead because :

came down upon the Apostles and the multi-
tude of believers, so that the earnest Christian
may easily perceive that the beginnings of
the Old Testament were preparatory to the
beginnings of the Gospel, and that the second
covenant was founded by the same Spirit that
had instituted the first.
n. How marvellous was the gift of
tongues.''^
For as the Apostles' story testifies "while
the days of Pentecost were fulfilled and all the
disciples were together in the same place, there
occurred suddenly from heaven a sound as of a
violent wind coming, and filled the whole
house where they were sitting. And there
appeared to them divided tongues as of fire,
and it sat upon each of them. And they
were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and began Holy Spirit to His disciples. He said, " I have
to speak with other tongues, as the Holy Spirit
yet many things to say to you, but ye cannot
gave them utterance 9." Qh how swift are bear them now. But when He, the Spirit of
!
human sight can no more perceive the Holy
Ghost than it can the Father or the Son. For
in the Divine Trinity nothing is unlike or un-
equal, and all that can be thought concerning
Its substance admits of no diversity either in
power or glory or eternity. And while in the
property of each Person the Father is one,
the Son is another, and the Holy Ghost is
^^
divers
another, yet the Godhead is not distinct and
different ; for whilst the Son is the Only
:
begotten of the Father, the Holy Spirit is
the Spirit of the Father and the Son, not in
the way that every creature is the creature
of the Father and the Son, but as living and
having power with Both, and eternally sub-
sisting 'of That Which is the Father and the
Son ^ And hence when the Lord before the
day of His Passion promised the coming of the

the words of wisdom, and where God is the Truth shall have He shall
come. guide you
Master, how quickly is what For He shall not speak
is taught, learnt. into all the Truth.
No interpretation is required for understand- from Himself, but whatsoever He shall have
ing, no practice for using, no time for study- heard. He shall speak and shall announce things
ing, but the Spirit of Truth blowing where to come unto you. All things that the Father
He wills 9% the languages peculiar to each nation hath are Mine therefore said I that He shall :

become common property in the mouth of

the take of Mine, and shall announce it to you 2."
Church. And therefore from that day the
Accordingly, there are not some things that
trumpet of the Gospel-preaching has sounded are the Father's, and other the Son's, and
loud from that day the showers of gracious other the
Holy Spirit's but all things what-
:
:

gifts, the rivers of blessings, have watered every soever the Father has, the Son also has, and
desert and all the dry land, since to renew the the
Holy Spirit also has nor was there ever :

face of the earth the Spirit of God " moved over a time when this communion did not
" exist,
the waters 9% and to drive away the old darkness because with Them to have all
things is to
flashes of new light shone forth, when by the
always exist. In them let no times, no grades,
blaze of those busy tongues was kindled the no differences be
imagined 3, and, if no one can
Lord's bright Word and fervent eloquence, in
explain that which is true concerning God,
which to arouse the understanding, and to let no one dare to assert what is not true.
consume sin there lay both a capacity of en- For it is more excusable not to make a full
lightenment and a power of burning.
1 For this statement of the doctrine of the
Trinity, esp. in
8
regard to the Twofold Procession of the Holy Ghost, cf. Lett. XV.
In eo (Sc. die) a quo cce/>it (Sc./esium), apparently an obscure chap. 2. Bright quotes Swete's History of the Doctrine, p. 157.
way of saying th it the first Whitsunday was the same day of the 2 S.
John xvi. 12 — 15.
week (viz. the first) as the first Easter-day. 3 Cf. Serm. XXVIII. chap. 4, cum gradus in vera Divinitatt
9 Acts ii. I — 4, essenon possit, and Serm. LXXII. chap. 5, nee UnitntcTn gradibui
9" Ct. S.
John iii. 8 ; and below, Gen. i. a. dividat, and Bright's notes 29 and 116 on the subject.
 SERMON LXXVII. 191

statement concerning His ineffable Nature
than to frame an actually wrong definition.
And so whatever loyal hearts can conceive
of the Father's eternal and unchangeable
Glory, let them at the same
time understand
it of the Son and of the Holy Ghost without
any separation or difference. For we confess
this blessed Trinity to be One for this God
reason, because in these three Persons there is
no diversity either of substance, or
of power,
or of will, or of operation.
IV. The Macedonian heresy is as blasphemous
as the Avian.
As therefore we abhor the Arians, who
maintain a difference between the Father and
the Son, so also we abhor the Macedonians ^,
who, although they ascribe equality to the
Father and the Son, yet think the Holy Ghost
to be of a lower nature, not considering that
they thus fall into that blasphemy,
which is not
to be forgiven either in the present age or in
" who-
the judgment to come, as the Lord says
tide, exulting honour of the Holy Ghost,
in
through Whom
the whole catholic Church is
sanctified, and every rational soul quickened ;
Who is the Inspirer of the Faith, the Teacher
of Knowledge, the Fount of Love, the Seal of
Chastity, and the Cause of all Power. Let the
minds of the faithful rejoice, that throughout
the world One God, Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, is praised
by the confession of all
tongues, and that that sign of His Presence,
which appeared in the likeness of fire, is still
perpetuated in His work and gift. For the
Spirit of Truth Himself makes the house of
His glory shine with the brightness of His
and will have nothing dark nor lukewarm
light,
His temple. And it is through His aid and
in
teaching also that the purification of fasts and
alms has been established among us. For this
venerable day is followed by a most wholesome
practice, which all the saints have ever found
most profitable to them, and to the diligent ob-
servance of which we exhort you with a shep-
herd's care, to the end that if any blemish has
:

soever shall have spoken a word against the been contracted in the days just passed through
Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him, but he heedless negligence, it may be atoned for by
I
that shall have spoken against the Holy Ghost, the discipline of fasting and corrected by pious
lit shall not be forgiven
him either in this age devotion. On Wednesday and Friday, there-
or in the age to come s." And so to persist fore, let us fast, and on Saturday for this very
in this impiety is unpardonable, because it purpose keep vigil with accustomed devotion,,
cuts him off from Him, by Whom he could through Jesus Christ our Lord, Who with the
confess nor will he ever attain to healing Father and the Holy Ghost lives and reigns
:

pardon, who has no Advocate

to plead for for ever and ever. Amen.
him. For from Him comes the invocation of
the Father, from Him come the tears of peni- SERMON LXXVn.
tents, from Him come the groans
of suppliants,
and " no one can call Jesus the Lord save in (On Whitsuntide, IH.)
at
the Holy Ghost 6," Whose Omnipotence as I. The Holy Ghost's work did not begin
Pentecost, but was continued
and Whose Godhead as one, with the because the Holy
jequal
Trinity is One in action and
in will.
Father and the Son, the Apostle most clearly
" are divisions of graces which is
proclaims, saying, there To-day's festival, dearly-beloved,
|but the same Spirit;
and the divisions of held in reverence by the whole world, has been
ministrations but the same Lord and there hallowed
;
by that advent of the Holv Ghost,
are divisions of operations but the same God, which on the fiftieth day after the Lord s Resur-
Who worketh all things in all 6." rection, descended on
the Apostles and the
was hoped.
multitude of believers 7, even as it
V. The Spirit's work is still continued in the And there was this hope, because the Lord
Tesus had promised that He should come,
Church. not
these and other numberless proofs, to be the Indweller of the saints, but
By then first
of the to kindle to a greater heat, and to fill with
dearly-beloved, with which the authority
were dedi-
Divine utterances is ablaze, let us with one larger abundance the hearts that
reverence to Whitsun- not commencing His
mind be incited to pay cated to Him, increasing,
richer in
gifts not fresh in operation because
"Arianism had spoken both of the Son and the Holy Spirit
4
For the Majesty of the Holy Ghost
^ creatures. The Macedonians, rising up out of Semi-ananism, bounty.
the Omnipotence of the
is never separate from
the uncreated Majesty
gradually reached the Church's belief as to Homo-
to the
of the Son, even if they retained their objection the Divme
ousion. But having, in their previously Semi-arian position, Father and the Son, and whatever
the Holy bpirit, s in the ordering o
f
refused to extend their own Homoi-ousion to

they afterwards persisted in regarding

Him 'as external to the government accomplishe
one indivisible Godhead.' Newman's Arians, p.
226. Bright s
was bp.
n. I2Q. Macedonius, from whom the sect was named,
of Constantinople alternately with his rival, the orthodox Pau,
between 342 and 351, and from that date he held the See includes the x2o (cf. ..
in full
of Act's ii. x'
Afow?thatth;^''ln"
possession till 360, when he was finally deposed.^ 20) as well as
the Twelve.
6 I Cor. xi». 3-6- i.
5 8. Matt. xii. 32.
192 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
all things, proceeds from the
Providence of beloved, we faithfully and wisely understand
the whole Trinity. Therein exists unity of what the particular work of the Father, of
is

the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and what is

mercy and loving-kindness, unity of judgment
and justice nor is there any division in action
:
common
Three in our restoration, we to the
where there is no divergence of will. What, doubt so accept what has been
shall without

therefore, the Father enlightens, the Son en- wrought for us by humiliation and in the body
lightens, and the Holy
Ghost enlightens and as to think nothing unworthy about the One
:

while there is one Person of the Sent, another and Selfsame Glory of the Trinity. For although
of the Sender, and another of the Promiser, no m.ind is competent to think, no tongue to
both the Unity and the Trinity are at the same speak about God, yet whatever that is which
time revealed to us, so that the Essence which the human intellect apprehends about the
of soli- essence of the Father's Godhead, unless one
possesses equality and does not admit
tariness is understood to belong to the same and the selfsame truth is held concerning His
Substance but not the same Person. Only-begotten or the Holy Spirit, our medita-
tions are disloyal, and beclouded by the in-
II. Each Person in the Trinity took part in our
trusions of the flesh, and even that is lost,
Redemption. which seemed a right conclusion concerning
The fact, therefore, that, with the co-opera- the
Father, because the whole Trinity is for-
tion of the inseparable Godhead still perfect,
saken, if the Unity therein is not maintained;
certain things are performed by the Father, and That Which is different by any inequality
certain by the Son, and certain by the Holy
can in no true sense be One.
Spirit, in particular belongs to the ordering
of
our Redemption and the method of our sal- IV. In thinking upon God, we must put aside
vation. For if man, made after the image and all material notions.
likeness of God, had retained the dignity of
When, therefore, we fix our minds on con-
his own
nature, and had not been deceived by
fessing the Father and the Son and the Holy
the devil's wiles into transgressing through lust
Ghost, let us keep far from our thoughts the
the law laid down for him, the Creator of the
forms of things visible, the ages of beings born
world would not have become a Creature, the in
time, and all material bodies and places.
Eternal would not have entered the sphere of
Let that which is extended in space, that which
time, nor God the Son, Who is equal with God is enclosed
by hmit, and whatever is not always
the Father, have assumed the form of a slave and entire be banished from the
everywhere
and the likeness of sinful flesh. But because "by heart. The
conception of the Triune God-
the devil's malice death entered into the world V'
head must put aside the idea of interval or of
and captive humanity could not otherwise be
graded, and if a man has attained any worthy
set free without His undertaking our cause,
thought of God, let him not dare to withhold
Who without loss of His majesty should both
it from any Person therein, as if to ascribe
become true Man, and alone have no taint of with more honour to the Father that which he
sin, the mercy of the Trinity divided for Itself does not ascribe to the Son and It is
Spirit.
the work of our restoration in such a way that
not true godliness to put the Father before the
the Father should be propitiated, the Son
Only-begotten insult to the Son is insult to :

should propitiate 9, and the Holy Ghost en-

the Father what is detracted from the One is :

kindle. For it was necessary that those who

detracted from Both. For since Their Eternity
are to be saved should also do something on
and Godhead are alike common, the Father is
their part,and by the turning of their hearts to
not accounted either Almighty and Unchange-
the Redeemer should quit the dominion of the
" able, if He begat One less than Himself or
enemy, even as the God sent
by having One Whom before He had
Apostle says,
the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying gained
" not 5.
Abba, Father %" And where the Spirit of the
Lord is, there is liberty 2," and " no one can V. Chi'ist as Man is less than the Father^ as
call Jesus Lord except in the Holy Spirit 3." God co-equal.
III. But this apportionment of functions does The Lord Jesus does, indeed, say to His
not mar the Unity of the Trinity, disciples, aswas read in the Gospel lection,
" if
ye loved Me, ye would assuredly rejoice,
If, therefore, under guiding grace, dearly-
because I go to the Father, because the
Father is greater than I^;" but those ears,
8 Wisd. ii. 24.
**
9 The Atonement a reconciling not merely of man to God
is
but of God to man^" says Archbp. Trench, and that, as S. Thomas 4 See Serm. LXXV. chap. 3, n. 3.
Aquinas explains, in regard to our sins not in regard to our nature, 5 See Serm. XXIII. chap. 2.
in which regard He always loves us (passages quoted by Bright, 6 S.
John xiv. 28; X. 30; xiv. 9. In the English Church,
n. 54). the Gospel for Whitsunday is still the same as it was in Lco'b
^ Gal. iv. 6. 2 2 Cor. iii. 17. 1 i Cor. xii. 3. time at Rome.
 SERMON LXXVIII. ^93

which have often heard the words, " I which are human as to think, that what is His
and the Father are and "He that Father's has ceased to
OneV belong to His Only-
sees Me, sees the Father also^," accept the begotten, because He has taken on Him what
saying without supposing a difference of God- is ours. Mercy in the case of God does not
head or understanding it of that Essence which lessen power, nor is the reconciliation of the
they know to be co-eternal and of the same creature whom He loves a falling off of Eternal
nature with the Father. Man's upHfting, there- glory. What the Father has the Son also has,
fore, in the Incarnation of the Word, is com- and what the Father and the Son have, the
mended to the holy Apostles also, and they, Holy Ghost also has, because the whole Trinity
who were distressed at the announcement of together is One God. But this Faiih is not
the Lord's departure from them, are incited to the discovery of earthly wisdom nor the con-
eternal joy over the increase in their dignity ; viction of man's opinion the Only-begotten :

"
If ye loved Me," He says, ye would as- Son has taught it Himself, and the Holy Ghost
*'

"
suredly rejoice, because I go to the Father has established it Himself, concerning Whom
:

that is, if, with complete knowledge ye saw what no other conception must be formed than is
glory is bestowed on you by
the fact that, formed concerning the Father and the Son.
being begotten of God the Father, I have been Because albeit He is not the Father nor the
born of a human mother also, that being Son, yet He is not separable from the Father
invisible I have made Myself visible, that being and the Son and as He has His own person-
:

" in the form of God " I

eternal accepted the ality in the Trinity, so has He One substance
" form of a "
slave," ye would rejoice because I in Godhead with the Father and the Son, fill-
go to the Father." For to you is offered this ing all things, containing all things, and with
ascension, and your humility is in Me raised to the Father and the Son controlling all things,
a place above all heavens at the Father's right to Whom is the honour and glory for ever and
hand. But I, Who am with the Father that ever. Amen.
which the Father is, abide undivided with My
Father, and in coming from Him to you I do SERMON LXXVIII.
not leave Him, even as in returning to Him
from you I do not forsake you. Rejoice, there-
(On the Whitsuntide Fast, L)
because the I. Since the Apostles' day till now self-restraint
fore, "because I go to the Father,
Father is greater than I." For I have united is the best defence against the devil's assaults.

you with Myself, and am become Son of

Man To-day's festival, dearly-beloved,
hallowed
that you might have power to be sons of by the descent of the Holy Ghost, is followed,

God. And hence, though I am One in both as you know by a solemn fast, which being
forms, yet in that whereby I am conformed to a salutary institution for the healing of soul
you I am less than the Father, whereas and body, we must keep with devout observ-
in that

whereby I am not divided from the Father

I ance. For when the Apostles had been filled
am greater even than Myself.
And so let the with the promised power, and the Spirit of
Nature, which is less than the Father, go 7 to Truth had entered their hearts, we doubt not
the Father, that the Flesh may be where the that among the other mysteries of heavenly
Word always is, and that the one Faith of the doctrine this discipline of spiritual self-restraint
catholic Church may believe that He Whoni was first thought of at the prompting of the
as Man it does not deny to be less, is equal as Paraclete in order that minds sanctified by
God with the Father. for the chrism to be
fasting might be fitter
bestowedon them 9. The disciples of Christ
with had the protection of the Almighty aid, and
VI. And ivMch
this equality the Son has
the chiefs of the infant Church were guarded
the Father, the Holy Ghost also has. of the Father and the
by the whole Godhead
let us despise Ghost.
Accordingly, dearly-beloved, Son through the presence of the Holy
the vain and blind cunning of ungodly heretics, But against the threatened attacks of perse-
which flatters itself over its crooked interpre- cutors, against the terrifying shouts of the
tation of this sentence, and when the Lord they could not fight
ungodly,
with bodily
the Father hath are since that which
says, "All things that strength or pampered flesh,
Mine^" does not understand that it takes delights the outer does most harm to the
sub-
away from the Father whatever it dares inner man, and the more one's fleshly
to deny
to the Son, and is so foolish in matters even stance is kept in subjection, the more purified
is the reasoning soul.

7 Vadat (subj.) ; omers

yartat (sutjjj; others reaa
read vaaii. (indic)
—
vadit ^^uIu^«-.' m
goes, which
ase Christ is still imagined to be speaking. If we read yadat. 9 Cf. note 9 on Lett. CLVI. chap. 5«
° S.
His utterance ends with the last sentence. John xvi. 15.
VOL. XIL
 194 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
II. The tempter foiled in attacks upon those ality, we take pains to be set free from the
is
who have
learnt these tactics. filth of sins, and to be rich in the fruits of
And so those teachers, who have instructed love. For whatever is spent in feeJing the
all the Church's sons by their examples and poor, in healing the sick, in ransoming pri-
their traditions, began the rudiments of the soners, or in any other deeds of piety, is not
Christian warfare with holy fasts, that, having lessened but increased, nor will that ever be
to fight against spiritual wickednesses, they lost in the sight of God which the loving-kind-
might take the armour of abstinence, where- ness of the faithful has expended, seeing that
with to slay the incentives to vice. For in- whatever a man gives in relief, he lays up for
visible foes and incorporeal enemies will have his own reward. For *' blessed are the merci-
no strength against us, if we be not entangled ful, since God shall have mercy on them^;"
in any lusts of the flesh. The desire to hurt nor will shortcomings be remembered, where
us is indeed ever active in the tempter, but the presence of true religion has been attested.
he will be disarmed and powerless, if he find On Wednesday and Friday, therefore, let us
no vantare '^round within us from which to fast, and on Saturday let us keep vigil in the
attack us. But who, encompassed with this presence of the most blessed Apostle, Peter,
frail flesh, and placed in this body of death, by whose prayers we surely trust to be set free
even one who has made much decided pro- both from spiritual foes and bodily enemies;
gress, can be so sure of his safety now, as to through our Lord Jesus Christ, who with the
believe himself free from the peril of all allure- Father and the Holy Ghost, lives and reigns
ments ? Although Divine Grace gives daily for ever and ever. Amen.
victory to His saints % yet He does not remove
the occasion for fighting, because this very SERMON LXXXIL
fact is part of our Protector's Mercy, Who
has always designed that something should
On the Feast 3 of the Apostles Peter*
remain for our ever-changing nature to win, and Paul (June 29).
lest it should boast itself on the ending of the I. Rome owes its to these Apostles.
high position
battle.
The whole world, dearly-beloved, does in-
III. And so this fast comes very opportunely
deed take part in all holy anniversaries, and
loyalty to the one Faith demands that whatever
after the feast of Whitsuntide.
is recorded as done for all men's salvation
Therefore, after the days of holy gladness, should be everywhere celebrated with common
which we have devoted to the honour of the
rejoicings. But, besides that reverence which
Lord rising from the dead and then ascending
to-day's festival has gained from all the world,
into heaven, and after receiving the gift of the it is to be honoured with
special and peculiar
Holy Ghost, a fast is ordained as a wholesome exultation in our city, that there may be a pre-
and needful practice, so that, if perchance dominance of gladness on the day of their
through neglect or disorder even amid the joys martyrdom in the place where the chief of
of the festival any undue licence has broken the Apostles met their glorious end 4. For
out, it may be corrected by the remedy of these are the men, through whom the light
strict abstinence, which must be the more
of Christ's gospel shone on thee, Rome, O
scrupulously carried out in order that what and through whom thou, who wast the teacher
was on this day Divinely bestowed on the of error, wast made the disciple of Truth.
Church may abide in us. For being made These are thy holy Fathers and true shepherds,
the Temple of the Holy Ghost, and watered who gave thee claims to be numbered among
with a greater supply than ever of the Divine
Stream, we ought not to be conquered by any a S. Matt. V. 7.
lusts nor held in possession by any vices in 3 Natali, birthday
lit. but the early Church gave this beau-
;

order that the habitation of Divine power may tiful name and kept the memory of Saints on, the day of their
to,
death (cf. below, in die mnrtyrii eorum) in all cases except that
be stained with no pollution. of S. John the Baptist (from the importance of his natural birth-
day in connexion with the Lord's Nativity). The Conversion
of S. Paul is a later exception.
IV. And by proper use of it we shall win God's course well known that this is very debateable ground,
4 It is of
and as such, it is wiser to leave it untouched in a work which
favour. is only intended as a means of rendering English-speaking people

And to acquainted with Leo's views and statements. It will be noticed,

this assuredly it is possible for all
however, that the historically verified connexion of S. Paul with
obtain, God helping and guiding us, if by the Rome is as nothing in his eyes in comparison with the verv !

apocryphal connexion of S. Peter cf. below, per sacram beati

:

and by merciful
\

purification of fasting liber- Petri sedem, on which the Ballerinii very appropriately quote
—
i

Prosper de Ingratis :
Sedes Roma Petri, quae pastoralis honore
* Cf. Serm. LXXXVIII.
chap. 3, licet quot id!ano Dei munere facta caput tnundo, quidquid non possidet annis
a divnsis contaminationibus emundeinur, inhcerenf. tauten in- religione tenet.
cantis animis macula crassiores quas oiorteat diligentiori cura The Roman Calendar still retains the double commemoration
ablui. June 29.
 SERMON LXXXII. 195

the heavenly kingdoms, and built thee under most blessed

Peter, chief of the Apostolic
much better and happier auspices than they, band, was
appointed to the citadel of tha
by whose zeal the first foundations of thy walls Roman that the
empire, light of Truth which
were laid : and of whom
the one that gave was
being displayed for the salvation of all
tliee thy name defiled thee with his brother's the
nations, might spread itself more effec-
blood 5. These are they who promoted thee tively
throughout the body of the world from
to such glory, that being made a holy nation, the head itself. What nation had not repre-
a chosen people, a priestly and royal state 5*, sentatives then
living in this city; or what
and the head of the world through the blessed peoples did not know what Rome had learnt?
Peter's holy See thou didst attain a wider sway Here it was that the tenets of
philosophy must
by the worship of God than by earthly govern- be crushed, here that the follies of earthly
ment. For although thou wert increased wisdom must be here that the cult
dispelled,
by many victories, and didst extend thy rule of demons must be refuted, here that the
on land and sea, yet what thy toils in war blasphemy of all idolatries must be rooted
subdued is less than what the peace of Christ out, here where the most
persistent super-
has conquered. stition had gathered
together all the various
errors which had
II. The extension of the Roman empire was anywhere been devised.
part of the Divine scheme. IV. St. Fetei^s love conquered his fears in
For the good, just, and Almighty God, Who coming to Rome.
has never withheld His mercy from mankind, To this city then, most blessed Apostle
and has ever instructed all men alike in the Peter, thou dost not fear to come, and when
knowledge of Himself by the most abundant the Apostle Paul, the partner of thy glory,
benefits, has by a more secret counsel and was still busied with regulating other churches,
a deeper love shown pity upon the wanderers' didst enter this forest of roaring beasts, this
voluntary blindness and proclivities to evil, by deep, stormy ocean with greater boldness
sending His co-equal and co-eternal Word. than when thou didst walk upon the sea.
Which becoming flesh so united the Divine And thou who hadst been frightened by the
Nature with the human that He by lowering high priest's maid in the house of Caiaphas,
His Nature to the uttermost has raised our hadst no fear of Rome the mistress of the
nature to the highest. But that the result of world. Was there any less power in Claudius,
this unspeakable Grace might be spread abroad any less cruelty in Nero than in the judgment

throughout the world, God's Providence made of Pilate or the Jews' savage rage? So then
ready the Roman empire, whose growth has it was the force of love that conquered the
reached such limits that the whole multitude reasons for fear: and thou didst not think
of nations are brought into close connexion. those to be feared whom thou hadst undertaken
For the Divinely-planned work particularly re- to love. But this feeling of fearless affection
quired that many kingdoms should be leagued thou hadst even then surely conceived when
together under one empire, so that the preach- the profession of thy love for the Lord was
ing of the world might quickly reach to all confirmed by the mystery of the thrice-repeated
people, when they were held beneath the rule question. And nothing else was demanded
of one state. And yet that state, in ignorance of this thy earnest purpose than that thou
of the Author of its aggrandisement though it shouldst bestow the food wherewith thou hadst
rule almost all nations, was enthralled by the thyself been enriched, on feeding His sheep
errors of them all, and seemed to itself to have whom thou didst love.
fostered religion greatly, because it rejected
no falsehood. And hence its emancipation V. S. Peter was providentially preparedfor his
great mission.
through Christ was the more wondrous that
it had been so fast bound confidence also was increased by many
by Satan. Thy
miraculous signs, by many gifts of grace, by
III. On
the dispersing of the Twelve^ St, Peter many proofs of power. Thou hadst already
the number of
was sent to Rome. taught the people, who from
the circumcised had believed thou hadst :
For when the twelve Apostles, after re-
founded the Church at Antioch, where
ceiving through the Holy Ghost the power already
of the Christian name arose
of speaking with all tongues, had distributed first the dignity
:

thou hadst already instructed Pontus, Galatia,

the world into parts among themselves, and
and Bithynia, in the laws of
undertaken to instruct it in the Gospel, the Cappadocia, Asia,
the and, without doubt as
Gospel-mes.sage :

to the success of the work, with full know-

5 i.e. Romulus (the traditional founder ot Rome) murdered his
of thy life didst carry
brother, Remus. S» Cf. i S. Pet. ii. 9. ledge of the short span
o 2
196 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the trophy of Christ's cross into the citadel of death. But as we have proved for ourselves,
Rome, whither by the Divine fore-ordaining and our forefathers maintained, we believe,
there accompanied thee the honour of great and are sure that, amid all the toils of this
life,
power and the glory of much suffering. we must always.be assisted in God's obtaining
Mercy by the prayers of special interceders,
VI. Many noble martyrs have sprung from the that we
blood of SS, Peter and Paul.
may be raised by the Apostles' merits
in proportion as we are weighed down by
Thither came
also thy blessed brother- our own sins. Through our Lord Jesus
" the vessel of election
Apostle Paul, si^," and Christ, &c.
the special teacher of the Gentiles, and was
associated with thee at a time when all in- SERMON LXXXIV9.
nocence, all modesty, all freedom was in
Whose fury, Concerning the Neglect of the Com-
jeopardy under Nero's rule.
inflamed by excess of all vices, hurled him memoration.
headlong into such a fiery furnace of mad- L The Churchmen of Pome are in danger of
ness that he was the first to assail the Chris- forgetting past judgments and mercies, and
tian name with a general persecution, as if becotning ungrateful to God.
God's Grace could be quenched by the death The who were present has
fewness of those
of saints, whose greatest gain it was to win of shown, dearly-beloved, that the reli-
itself
eternal happiness by contempt of this fleeting
*'
gious devotion wherewith, in commemoration
life. Precious," therefore, "in the eyes of the day of our chastisement and release,
"
of the I^ORD is the death of His saints ^ :
the whole body of the faithful used to flock
nor can any degree of cruelty destroy the reli-
together in order to give God thanks, has on
gion which is founded on the mystery of this last occasion been almost entirely neg-
Christ's cross. Persecution does not diminish lected and this has caused me much sad-
:

but increase the church, and the Lord's field ness of heart and great fear. For there is
is clothed with an ever richer
crop, while the
much danger of men becoming ungrateful to
grains, which fall singly, spring up and are God, and through forgetfulness of His benefits
multiplied a hundred-fold 7. Hence how not feeling sorrow for the chastisement, nor
large a progeny have sprung from these joy for the liberation. Accordingly I fear,
two Heaven-sown seeds is shown by the
dearly-beloved, lest that utterance of the Pro-
thousands of blessed martyrs, who, rivalling
phet be addressed in rebuke to such men,
the Apostles' triumphs, have traversed the which
says, "thou hast scourged them and
city far and wide in purple-clad and ruddy- they have not grieved thou hast chastised :

gleaming throngs, and crowned it, as it were, them, and they have refused to receive correc-
with a single diadem of countless gems. tion ^" For what amendment is shown by
Vn. No distinction must be drawn between the
them in whom such aversion to God's service
merits of the two. isfound ? One is ashamed to say it, but one
more is spent upon
must not keep silence :

And over this band, dearly-beloved, whom demons than upon the Apostles, and mad
God has set forth for our example in patience
spectacles draw greater crowds than blessed
and for our confirmation in the Faith, there Who was it that restored this
martyrdoms ='.

must be rejoicing everywhere in the com-

city to safety? that rescued it from captivity?
memoration of all the saints, but of these the
games of the circus-goers or the care of the
two Fathers' excellence we must rightly saints?
surely it was by the saints' prayers
make our boast in louder joy, for God's that the sentence of Divine
displeasure was
Grace has raised them to so high a place
among members of the Church, that He
the when read side by side with Leo's Petrlne claims, but does not
the
has them like the twin light of the
set really contradict them, though the language here used, esp.
figure of the two eyes, is strong.
eyes in the body, whose Head is Christ. 9 There is some doubt as to the exact occasion of this sermon.
It seems to have been connected with the yearly commemoration
About their merits and virtues, which pass all (not the first or second from the language
Leo uses), of that 14
days' pillage of Rome by Genseric (in 455)
and of the city's subse-
power of speech, we must not make distinc- quent liberation, in which Leo took so important a part. But the
tions, because they were equal in their elec- date ascribed to the sermon's delivery (the octave of SS. Peter and
Paul, i.e. July 6) does not tally well with its allusions to the
tion ^, alike in their toils, undivided in their ludi Circenses as counter-attractions to the recent Church func-
tions. A
reference to Serm. IX. n. 6, will remind the reader that
S''Acts IX. 15. 6 Ps. cxvi.
15. it was the ludi Apollinares that, at Jeast in the past, were
7 This is a commonplace with the Fathers : S. Augustine is associated with that date perhaps
: Leo's phrase ludus Circeftsium
esp. fond of it Hurler quotes from him de catech. rud. chap. xxiv.
;
is only a general description and would include the ApoUinarian
and four times on the Psalms. Cf. Serm. XXXVI. chap. iii. n. i. games as being still held in Circo as well as others. The
—
8 Electio
pares {fecit) omitted by the oldest Vatican MS. ludi Circenses themselves were held Sept. 4 12.
but undoubtedly genuine, the allusion being obviously to S. Paul's 1
Jer. V. 3.
claim to equal apostleship with the Twelve more than once ad- 2
Martyria, which the Ball, here consider means the churche?
vanced (e.g. 2 Cor. xi. 5, inc.). This then is an interesting passage built in honour v?on the scene) of the martyrdoms.

I
 SERMON LXXXV. 197

diverted, so that we who deserved wrath, were to

all men, in that the Lord Who
gave them
reserved for pardon. boldness, has used it to show that the penalty
of death and the pain of the cross need not
II. Let them avail themselves betimes of God's
be terrible to any of His followers, but
long-sufferiftg and return to Hi?n.
might
be imitated by many of them. If therefore
I entreat you, beloved, let those words of no
good man is good for himself alone, and
the Saviour touch your hearts, Who, when no wise man's wisdom befriends himself
only,
by the power of His mercy He had cleansed and the nature of true virtue is such that it leads
ten lepers, said that only one of them all had niany
away from the dark error on which its
returned to give thanks =^* meaning without light is shed, no model is more useful in teach-
:

doubt that, though the ungrateful ones had ing God's people than that of the
martyrs.
gained soundness of body, yet their failure in Eloquence may make intercession easy, reason-
this godly duty arose from ungodhness of ing
may effectually persuade ; but yet examples
heart. And therefore, dearly-beloved, that are stronger than words, and there is more
this brand of ingratitude may not be applied
teaching in practice than in precept.
to you, return to the Lord, remembering the
marvels which He has deigned to perform II. The Sainfs martyrdom described.

among us and ascribing our release not, as

;
And how gloriously strong in this most
the ungodly suppose, to the influences of the excellent manner of doctrine the blessed
stars, but to the unspeakable mercy of Al- martyr Laurentius is, by whose sufferings
mighty God, Who has deigned to soften the to-day is marked, even his persecutors were
hearts of raging barbarians, betake yourselves able to feel, when they found that his won-
to the commemoration of so great a benefit drous courage, born principally of love for
with all the vigour of faith. Grave neglect Christ, not only did not yield itself, but also
must be atoned for by yet greater tokens of strengthened others by the example of his
repentance. Let us use the Mercy of Him, endurance. For when the fury of the gentile
Who has spared us, to our own amendment, potentates was raging against Christ's most
that the blessed Peter and all the saints, who chosen members, and attacked those especially
have always been near us in many afilictions, who were of priestly rank, the wicked per-
may deign to aid our entreaties for you to the secutor's wrath was vented on Laurentius the
merciful God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. deacon, who was pre-eminent not only in the
Amen. performance of the sacred rites, but also in
the management of the church's property *,
SERMON LXXXV. promising himself double spoil from one man's
capture for if he forced him to surrender the
:

On the Feast of S. Laurence the sacred treasures, he would also drive him out
I Martyrs
(Aug. 10). of the pale of true religion. And so this man,
I. The example of the martyrs
is most valuable. so greedy of money and such a foe to the
Whilst the height of all virtues, dearly- truth, arms himself with double weapon with :

avarice to plunder the gold ; with impiety to

beloved, and the fulness of all righteousness
is born of that love, wherewith God and one's carry off Christ. He demands of the guileless
neighbour is loved, surely in none is this love guardian of the sanctuary that the church
found more conspicuous and brighter than in wealth on which his greedy mind was set
the blessed martyrs ; who are as near to our should be brought to him. But the holy
Lord Jesus, Who died for all men, in the deacon showed him where he had them stored,
imitation of His love, as in the likeness of by pointing to the many troops of poor saints,
in the feeding and clothing of whom he had
their suffering. For, although that Love,
wherewith the Lord has redeemed us, cannot a store of riches which he could not lose, and
be equalled by any man's kindness, because it which were the more entirely safe
that the

is one thing that a man who is doomed to die money had been spent on so holy a cause.

one day should die for a righteous man, and

another that One Who is free from the debt III.
The description of his sufferings continued.
of sin should lay down His life for the wicked 3^ The baffled plunderer, therefore, frets, and
:

of a religion, which
yet the martyrs also have done great service blazing out into hatred
had put riches to such a use, determines to
a» Cf. S. Luke xvii. i8.
3 S. Laurence was the chief Deacon of the Church of Rome " the
4 It will be remembered that serving of tables was from
in the time of Sextus IL, and was martyred in the persecution
first institution of the office one of
the principal duties ot the
of Valerian, 258, in the way detailed by Leo in this Sermon. His the
of the office has
was a very favourite festival in the Middle Ages both in the East deacon {levita), see Acts vi. i-^. This side
lallen into abeyance and is but slightly recognized m the
and West. latterly
3» Cf. Rom. V. 7, 8. English Ordinal.
 igS SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
pillage a still greater treasure by carrying
oflf fasts in
winning the mercy of God, and in
that sacred deposit s, wherewith he was en- renewing the fortunes of human frailty, we
riched, as he could find no solid hoard of know from the statements of the holy Pro-
money He orders Lauren- phets, who proclaim that justice of God,
in his possession.
tius to renounce Christ, and prepares to ply Whose vengeance the people of Israel had
the deacon's stout courage with frightful tor- again and again incurred through their in-
tures :
and, when the first elicit nothing, iquities, cannot be appeased save by fasting.
fiercer follow. His limbs, torn and mangled Thus it is that the Prophet Joel warns them,
" thus
by many cutting blows, are commanded to be saying, saith the Lord your God, turn
broiled upon the fire in an iron framework ^, ye to Me with all your heart, with fasting and
which was of itself already hot enough to weeping and mourning, and rend your hearts
burn him, and on which his limbs were turned and not your garments, and turn ye to the
from time to time, to make the torment fiercer, Lord your God, for He is merciful and
and the death more lingering. patient, and of great kindness, and very mer-
ciful %" and again, " sanctify a fast, proclaim
IV. Laurentius has co7iquered his persecutor. a healing, assemble the people, sanctify the
Thou gainest nothing, thou prevailest no- church ^" And this exhortation must in our
thing, O savage cruelty. His mortal frame is days also be obeyed, because these healing
released from thy devices, and, when Lauren- remedies must of necessity be proclaimed by
tius departs to heaven, thou art vanquished. us too, in order that in the observance of the
The flame of Christ's love could not be over- ancient sanctification Christian devotion may
come by thy flames, and the fire which burnt gain what Jewish transgression lost.
outside was less keen than that which blazed
within. Thou didst but serve the martyr in n. Public services are of a higher character
O thou didst but swell
than private.
thy rage, persecutor:
the reward in adding to the pain. For what But the respect that is paid to the Divine
did thy cunning devise, which did not redound decrees always brings a special blessing, what-
to the conqueror's glory, when even the in- ever may be the extent of our voluntary ser-
struments of torture were counted as part of vices, so that publicly proclaimed celebrations
the triumph? Let us rejoice, then, dearly- are of a higher character than those which rest
beloved, with spiritual joy, and make our on private institution ^. For the exercise of
boast over the happy end of this illustrious self-restraint, which each individual imposes
man in the Lord, Who is " wonderful in His on himself at his own discretion, concerns the
saints ^*," in whom He has given us a support benefit of a certain portion only of the Church,
and an example, and has so spread abroad but the fast which the whole Church under-
his glory throughout the world, that, from the goes leaves out no one from the general puri-
rising of the sun to its going down, the bright- fication, and God's people then become
ness of his deacon's light doth shine, and strongest, when the hearts of all the faithful
Rome is become as famous in Laurentius as meet together in one common act of holy
Jerusalem was ennobled by Stephen. By his obedience, when in the camp of the Christian
prayer and intercession 7 we trust at all times army there is on all sides the same making
to be assisted that, because all, as the
; ready for the fight and for defence. Though
" who wish the cruel enemy rage in restless fury, and
Apostle says, to live holily in
Christ, suffer persecution 8," we may be spread all round his hidden snares, yet he will
strengthened with the spirit of love, and be be able to catch no one and wound no one, if
fortified to overcome all temptations
by the he find no one off his guard, no one given up
perseverance of stedfast faith. Through our to sloth, no one inactive in works of piety.
Lord Jesus Christ, &c.
in. The September fast calls us in this public
SERMON LXXXVHL way to selfamendtnent.

On the Fast of the Seventh Month, IIl9.

To this unconquerable strength of unity,
I. The which the ancient therefore, dearly-beloved, we are even now
Fasts, prophets pro- invited
by the solemn Fast of the Seventh
claimed^ are still necessary.
Month, that we may lift our souls to the Lord
Of what avail, dearly-beloved, are religious free from
worldly cares and earthly concerns.
5 Depositum, viz. his faith, the
jrapaO-nKyi of i Tim. vi, 20.
6 I'er craiem
ferremn usually represented in pictures or *
Joel ii. 12, 13, and 15, 16.
statues of the saint as a gridiron.
6» Ps. Ixviii.
2 He pursues the same thought in chap. 2 of Sermon LXXXIX.
35(LXX.). e.g. tunc est efficacior sacra tiorque devotio, quando in operibus
7 Cf. Sermon LXXXII. c. 83 Tim iii. 12,
9 That is the
7. pietatis totius Ecclesia> unus animus et unw est census ; publica
September, or as we should now say, the Michael- enim pra/et-enda sunt propriis et ibi intelUgenda est prcecipua
mas Embertide, ratio utiUtatis, ubi vigilat cura communis.
 SERMON XC.
199
And because, always needful as this endeavour whole body, and when we are all led
by God's
is, we
cannot all adhere to it perpetually, and Spirit, not
only are the things we do ourselves
often through human frailty we fall back from our own but those of others
also over the
higher things to the things of earth, let us doing of which we rejoice.
at least on these days, which are most health-
V. Let us then make the best use
fully ordained for our correction, withdraw possible of
ourselves from worldly occupations, and steal the opportunity.

a little time for promoting our eternal welfare. Let us then,

dearly-beloved, lay hold upon
" For in "
many things," as it is written, we this most sacred unity in all its blessed
all stumble 3." And though by the daily gift integrity and engage in the solemn fast with
of God 4 we be cleansed from divers pollutions, the concordant purpose of a good will.
yet there cling to unwary souls for the most Nothing hard, nothing harsh is asked of any-
part darker stains, which need a greater care one,
nor is anything
imposed beyond our
to wash them out, a stronger effort to destroy strength, whether in the discipline of ab-
them. And the fullest abolition of sins is stinence or in the amount of alms. Each
obtained when the whole Church offers up knows what he can and what he cannot do:
one prayer and one confession. For if the letevery one pay his quota, assessing himself
Lord has promised fulfilment of all they shall and reasonable rate, that the sacrifice
at a just

ask, to the holy and devout agreement of two

of mercy be not offered
sadly nor reckoned
or three, what shall be denied to many among losses. Let so much be expended on
thousands of the people who unite in one act pious work, as will justify the heart, wash the
of worship, and with one breath make their conscience, and in a word profit both giver
common supplications
s ? and receiver. Happy indeed is that soul and
truly to be admired which in its love of doing
IV. Coiiununity of goods and of actions is most
good fears not the failing of the means, and
precious iti God's sight. has no distrust that He
will give him
money
It isa great and very precious thing, beloved, still to spend, from Whom
he had what he
ifi the Lord's sight, when Christ's whole spent in the past. But because few possess
people
engage together in the same duties, and all this greatness of heart, and
yet it is truly a pious
ranks and degrees of either sex co-operate thing for each one not to forsake the care of
with the same intent when one purpose ani- : hisown, we, without prejudice to the more
mates all alike of declining from evil and doing down for you this general rule
perfect sort, lay
good ; when God is glorified in the works of and exhort you to perform God's bidding
His slaves, and the Author of all godliness ^ is according to the measure of your ability. For
blessed in unstinted giving of thanks. The cheerfulness becomes the benevolent man,
hungry are nourished, the naked are clothed, the who should so manage his liberality that
sick are visited, and men seek not their own but while the poor rejoice over the help supplied,
" home needs may not suffer. ''And He that
that which is another's 7," so long as in relieving
the misery of others each one makes the most of ministers seed to the sower, shall both provide
own means; and " bread to be eaten and multiply your seed and
his it is
easy to find a cheer-
ful giver7," where a man's performances are only increase
the fruits of your righteousness^."
limited by the extent of his power. By this grace On Wednesday and Friday therefore let us
of God, ''which worketh all in all 7," the benefits fast ; and on Saturday keep vigil all together 9
and the deserts of the faithful are both enjoyed in the presence of the most blessed Apostle
in common. For they, whose income is not Peter, by whose merits and prayers we are
like, can yet think alike, and when one sure Gud's mercy will be vouchsafed to us in
rejoices
over another's bounty his feelings put him on all things through our Lord Jesus Christ, Who
the same level with him whose powers of lives and reigns for ever and ever. Amen.
spending are on a different level. In such
a community there is no disorder nor diversity, XC. SERMON
for all the members of the whole body agree
in one strong purpose of godliness, and he (On the Fast of Seventh Month, V.)
who glories in the wealth of others is not put I. We must
always be seeking pardon^ because
to shame at his own poverty. For the ex- we are always liable to sin.
cellence of each portion is the glory of the
We proclaim the holy Fast of the Seventh
3 S. James iii. 2.
Month, dearly-beloved, for the exercise ot
4 Cf. Serm. LXXVIII. 2. donet licet Sanctis suis
quotidianani
gratia Divina victoriam, non aufert tamendimicandi materiatn.
5 Ct. S. Matt, xviii. 19, 20.
6 Totius 8 2 Cor. ix. TO.
pietatis auctori: cf. Collect for 23rd Sunday after
Trinity, which is based on that in the Gregorian Sacramentary. 9 Pariter. He thus keeps up the leading thought of this
1 Cf. I Cor. X. 24 ; xii. 6 : 2 Cor. ix. 7. sermon to the end.
 200
common devotions, confidently inciting you
with fatherly exhortations to make Christian
by your observance that which was formerly
Jewish \ For it is at all times suitable and
in agreement with both the New and Old
Testament, that the Divine Mercy should be
SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
the Ordainer of the journey becomes the Means
whereby we are able to accomplish it, because
not only does He impose the labour, but also
brings us to the haven of rest. In Him there-
fore we find our Model of patience, in Whom
we have our Hope of life eternal for "if we ;

sought with chastisement both of mind and sufl'er with Him, we shall also reign with Him V'
" he that saith
body, because nothing is more effectual in since, as the Apostle saj's, he
prevailing with God than that a man should abideth in Christ ought himself also to walk as
judge himself and never cease from asking He walked 7." Otherwise we make a vain
pardon, knowing that he is never without pretence and show, if we follow not His steps.
fault For human nature has this flaw in Whose name we glory and assuredly they
in,
itself, not planted there by the Creator but would not be irksome would free us
to us, but
contracted by the transgressor % and trans- from all dangers, if we loved nothing but what
mitted to his posterity by the law of genera- He commanded us to love.
tions, so that from the corruptible body springs
that which may corrupt the soul also. Hence HL The love of God contrasted with the love of
the world.
although the inner man be now reborn in Christ
and rescued from the bonds of captivity, it For there are two loves from which proceed
has unceasing conflicts with the flesh, and has all wishes, as diff"erent in quality as they are
to endure resistance in seeking to restrain vain diff'erent in their sources. For the reasonable
desires. And in this strife such perfect soul, which cannot exist without love, is the
victory is not easily obtained that even those lover either of God or the world. In the love
habits which must be broken ofl" do not still of God there is no excess, but in the love
encumber us, and those vices which must be of the world all is hurtful. And therefore we
slain do not wound. However wisely and must cling inseparably to eternal treasures,
prudently the mind presides as judge over but things temporal we must use like passers-
the outer senses, yet even amid the pains by, that as we are sojourners hastening to
it takes to rule and the limits it
imposes on return to our own land, all the good things
the appetites of the flesh, the temptation is of this world which meet us may be as aids on
always too close at hand. For who so ab- the way, not snares to detain us. Therefore
stracts himself from pleasure or pain of body the blessed Apostle makes this proclamation,
that his mind is not affected by that which "the time is short it remains that those who :

delights or racks it from wiihout? Joy and have wives be as though they had none ; and
sorrow are inseparable from a man no part of those who weep, as though they wept not ; and
:

him is free from the kindlings of wrath, those who rejoice, as though they rejoiced
the over-powerings of delight, the castings not ; and those who buy, as though they
down of affliciion. And what turning away possessed not; and those that use this world,
from sin can there be, where ruler and ruled as though they used it not. For the fashion
alike are liable to the same passions? Rightly of this world passes away^." But as the world
does the Lord exclaim that " the spirit indeed attracts us with its appearance, and abundance
is willing but the flesh is weak 4." and variety, it is not easy to turn away from it
unless in thebeauty of things visible the Creator
IL Christ is Himself the Way, which He bids rather than the creature is loved ; for, when
us tread. He says, ''thou shalt love the Lord thy God
And lest we should be led by despair into from thy heart, and from all thy mind, and
all

sheer inaction. He
promises that the Divine from thy strength 9," He wishes us in
all

power shall make those things possible which notliing to loosen ourselves from the bonds
are to man impossible from his own lack of of His love. And when He links the love of
" our He
power for narrow and strait is the
:
way neighbour also to this command. ;

which leadeth unto life s," and no one could enjoins on us the imitation of His own good-
set foot on it, no one could advance one
step, ness, that we should love what He loves and
what He does. For although we be
unless Christ by making Himself the
Way do"
unbarred the difiiculties of approach and thus God's husbandry and God's building," and
:

"neither is he that planteth anything, nor

I The
watereth, but God that giveth the
observances of the seventh month, especially of the Day he that
of Atonement, will be found in Lev. xxiii. 26—44, and Numbers
xxix. 2 So
by Adam. increase^," yet in all things He requires our
3 Generandi lege : others read generali lege., by he universal
law.
4 S. Matt. xxvi. 41 for this passage, cf. Serm. XIX. chaps, i 6 2 Tim. ii. 12. 7 I S.
;
John ii. 6.
and 2, and LXXVIII. chap. 2. 8 1 Cor. vii.
29
— 31. 9 S. Matt. xxii. 37.
5 JVIatt. vii *
14. I Cor. iii. 9 and 7.
 SERMON XCI.
201
ministry and service, and wishes us to be the obtam
fulfilment of our
stewards of His gifts, that he who bears God's holy desires through
Christ our Lord, Who with
the Father and
image may do God's will. For this reason, in the
the Lord's prayer we say most *'
Holy Ghost lives and reigns for ever and
devoutly, Thy ever. Amen.
Kingdom come, Thy will be done as in heaven,
so also on earth." For what else do we ask for
in these words but that God
SERMON XCL
may subdue those
whom He has not yet subdued, and as in On the Fast of the Seventh
heaven He makes the angels ministers of His
Month, VL
I. Abstinence must include
will, so also on earth He may make men? discipline of the soul
as well as of the
And in seeking this we love God, we
love also body.
,
our neighbour and the love within us has
:
There is
nothing, dearly-beloved, in which
but one Object, since we desire the bond- the Divine Providence does not assist the
servant to serve and the Lord to have rule. devotions of the faithful. For the very
elements of the world 4 also minister to the
IV. The love of God is fostered
by good works. exercise of mind and body in holiness,
seeing
This state of mind, therefore, beloved, from that the distinctly varied revolution of
days
which earthly love is excluded, is and months opens for us the different pages
strengthened
by the habit of well-doing, because the con- of the commands, and thus the seasons also
science must needs be delighted at in some sense
good speak to us of that which the
deeds, and do willingly what it rejoices to sacred institutions enjoin. And hence, since
have done. Thus it is that fasts are kept, the year's course has brought back the seventh
alms freely given, justice maintained, frequent month to us, I feel certain that your minds
are spiritually aroused to
prayer resorted to, and the desires of indi- keep the solemn
viduals become the common wish of all. fast ; since you have learnt by experience
Labour fosters patience, gentleness extin- how well this preparation purifies both the
outer and the inner parts of men, so that
guishes anger, loving-kindness treads down by
hatred, unclean desires are slain by holy abstaining from the lawful, resistance becomes
easier to the unlawful. But do not limit your
aspirations, avarice is cast out by liberality,
and burdensome wealth becomes the means plan of abstinence, dearly-beloved, to the
of virtuous acts ^ But because the snares of mortifying of the body, or to the lessening
the devil are not at rest even in such a state of of food alone. For the greater advantages
of this virtue belong to that chastity of the
things, most rightly at certain seasons of the
year the renewal of our vigour is provided for soul, which not only crushes the lusts of the
:

and now in particular, when one who is flesh, but also despises the vanities of worldly
" take
greedy of
present good might boast himself wisdom, as the Apostle says, heed that
over the clemency of the weather and the no one deceive you through philosophy and
to the tradition of
fertility of the land, and having stored his empty deceit, according
crops in great barns, might say to his soul,
men 5."
*'
thou hast much goods, eat and drink," let
n. And in particular we must abstain from
him take heed to the rebuke of the Divine
" Thou heresy^ and that of Eutyches as ivell as that of
voice, and hear it saying, fool, this night Nestorius.
they require thy soul of thee, and the things
which thou hast prepared, whose shall they We must restrain ourselves, therefore, from
be 3 ? " This should be the wise man's most food, but much more must we fast from errors
anxious consideration, in order that, as the that the mind, given up to no carnal pleasure,
be taken captive by no falsehood be-
days of this life are short and its span un- may
;

cause as in past days, so also in our own, there

certain, death may never come upon him
are not wanting enemies of the Truth, who
unawares, and that knowing himself mortal
he may meet his end fully prepared. And so, dare to stir up civil wars within the catholic
that this may avail both for the sanctification Church ^, in order that by leading the ignorant
of our bodies and the renewal of our souls, into agreement with their ungodly doctrines
on Wednesday and Friday let us fast, and on they may boast of increase in numbers
those whom they have been able
Saturday let us keep vigil with the most blessed through
Apostle Peter, whose prayers will help us to
4 Cf. Serm. XIX. 2, pet i^sius mundi cardines, quasi per
quattuor e'vangelia, utcessabiliter discimus quod tt prcedicemus
» From this point the oldest Vatican
lectionary (3836) gives et agamus.
a very different ending to the Sermon, which the Ball, consider as 5 Col. ii. 8.
genume as the one given by the other MSS., and translated 6 The occasion of this Sermon seems to have been either the
above : in which case they are probably right in inferring that same or a similar one to that of Serm. XCVL, in which we read
Leo used the Sermon more than once, and wrote these two
endings that certain traders had come to Rome from Egypt after the
for two different occasions. 3 S. Luke xii. 19, 20. murder of Proterius, supporting the heresy of Eutyches.
 202 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
when the Prophet " Blessed is
to sever from the Body of Christ. For what says, he, who
is so opposed to the Prophets, so repugnant to considereth the poor and needy %" he is the
the Gospels, so at variance with the Apostles' praiseworthy distributor of clothes and food
teaching as to preach one single Nature in among the poor, who knows he is clothing and
the Lord Jesus Christ born of Mary, and feeding Christ in the poor for He Himself :

without respect to time co-eternal with the says, "as long as ye have done it to one of My
Eternal Father ? If it is only man's nature brethren, ye have done it to Me^." And so
which is to be acknowledged, where is the Christ is One, True God and True Man, rich in
Godhead Which saves ? if only God's, where what is His own, poor in what is ours, re-
is the humanity which is saved ? But the ceiving gifts and distributing gifts, Partner with
catholic Faith, which withstands all errors, mortals, and the Quickener of the dead, so
refutes these blasphemies also at the same that in the " name of Jesus every knee should
time, condemning Nestorius, who divides the bow, of things in heaven, of things on earth,
Divine from the human, and denouncing and of things under the earth, and that every
Eutyches, who nullifies the human in the tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus
Divine seeing that the Son of True God,
; Christ glory of God the Father 3,"
is in the
Himself True God, possessing unity and living and reigning with the Holy Spirit for
equality with the Father and with the Holy ever and ever. Amen.
Ghost, has vouchsafed likewise to be true
Man, and after the Virgin Mother's concep- SERMON XCV.
tion was not separated from her flesh and a homily on the beatitudes,
child-bearing, so uniting humanity to Himself
as to remain immutably God ; so imparting
St. Matt. v. i — 9.
I. Introduction of the subject.
Godhead to man as not to destroy but
enhance him by glorification. For He, Who When our Lord Jesus Christ, beloved, was
became " the form of a slave," ceased not to preaching the gospel of the Kingdom, and
be " the form of God," and He is not one joined was healing divers sicknesses through the
with the other, but One in Both, so that ever whole of Galilee, the fame of His mighty
" "
since the Word became Flesh our faith works had spread into all Syria large :

is disturbed by no vicissitudes of circumstance, crowds too from all parts of Judaea were
but whether in the miracles of power, or in flocking to the heavenly Physician 4. For as
the degradation of suffering, we believe Him human ignorance is slow in believing what
to be both God, Who is Man, and Man, Who it does not see, and in hoping for what it does
is God 7. not know, those who were to be instructed in
the divine lores, needed to be aroused by
HI. T/ie Truth of the Incarnatioti is proved
bodily benefits and visible miracles so that :

both by the Eucharistic Feast and by the

they might have no doubt as to the whole-
Divine institution of ahnsgiving. someness of His teaching when they actually
Dearly-beloved, utter this confession with experienced His benignant power. And there-
all your heart and
reject the wicked lies of fore that the Lord might use outward healings
heretics, that your fasting and almsgiving may as an introduction to inward remedies, and
not be polluted by any contagion with error after healing bodies might work cures in the
:

for then is our oifering of the sacrifice clean soul. He separated Himself from the surround-
and oar gifts of mercy holy, when those who ing crowd, ascended into the retirement of
perform them understand that which they do. a neighbouring mountain, and called His
For when the Lord says, "unless ye have apostles to Him there, that from the height
eaten the flesh of the Son of Man, and drunk of that mystic seat He might instruct them
His blood, ye will not have life in you ^" you in the lottier doctrines, signifying from the
ought so to be partakers at the Holy Table, very nature of the place and act that He it
as to have no doubt whatever concerning the was who had once honoured Moses by speak-
reality of Christ's Body and Blood. For" that ing to him then indeed with a more terrifying
:

is taken in the mouth which is leHeved in

justice, but now with a holier mercifulness, that
Faith, and it is vain for them to respond what had been promised might be fulfilled
Amen 9 who dispute that which is taken. But when the Prophet Jeremiah says " behold :

the days come when I will complete a new

7 For the whole of this
chap, compare Lett. XXXI. chaps.
I and 2. 8 s.
John vi. 53. I Ps. xli, I. = S. Matt. XXV.
40.
Ball.) is the Amen which the communicant
9 This (ace. to the 3 Phil. 4 Cf. S. Matt. iv. 23, 24.
ii. 10, II.
said at the Reception of the Elements when the Priest haid to 5 Divina eruditione firmandos = tov? SiSaxOricrofJievovg, a
Him, Cor/us Christ i ^nd sanguis Christi: on the Eucharistic common form of expression in Leo. Cf. Lett. XXVIII. the Tome,
evidence against Eutyches, see Lett. LIX. chap, a, and Serm.
chap. I, fuod voce omnium regenerandorum (= liav a.va.'^ivv^
LXIIL chap. 7, 0T](7OH€v<iiy), deJ>ioiJtitur.
 SERMON XCV. 203
covenant^ for the house of Israel and for the not seek to be increased with the riches c'
house of Judah. After those days, saith the the world, but is eager to amass
heavenly
Lord, I will put My laws in their minds?, possessions.
and in their heart will I write them^." He
III. Scriptural
therefore who had spoken to Moses, spoke examples of humility.
also to the apostles, and the swift hand of Of this high-souled humility the Apostles
the Word wrote and deposited the secrets of first 4, after the Lord, have given us example,
1 the new covenant^ m the disciples' hearts who, leaving all that they had without differ-
:

there were no thick clouds surrounding Him ence at the voice of the heavenly Master, were
i
as of old, nor were the people frightened off turned by a ready change from the catching of
i

from approaching the mountain by frightful fish to be fishers of men, and made many like
sounds and lightning 9, but quietly and freely themselves through the imitation of their faith,
His discourse reached the ears of those who when with those first-begotten sons of the
"
stood by that the harshness of the law might Church,
: the heart of all was one, and the
give way before the gentleness of grace, and spirit one, ofthose that believed 5 " for they, :
[

" "
j
the spirit of adoption might dispel the putting away the whole of their things and
terrors of bondage ^ possessions, enriched themselves with eternal
goods, through the most devoted poverty, and
II. The of humility disaissed
blessedness in accordance with the Apostles'
preaching
The nature then
of Christ's teaching is rejoiced to have nothing of the world and
attested by His own holy statements that :
possess all things with Christ. Hence the
they who wish to arrive at eternal blessedness blessed Apostle Peter, when he was going up
may understand the steps of ascent to that into the temple, and was asked for alms by the
" " are
high happiness. Blessed," He saith, lame man, said, " Silver and gold is not mine,
the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of but what I have that I give thee in the Name :

heaven ^" It would perhaps be doubtful what of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, arise and walk ^."
poor He was speaking of, if in saying "blessed What more sublime than this humility ? what
"
are the poor He had added nothing which richer than this poverty ? He hath not stores
would explain the sort of poor: and then that of money 7, but he hath gifts of nature. He
poverty by itself would appear sufficient to win whom his mother had brought forth lame from
the kingdom of heaven which many suifer from the womb, is made whole by Peter with
hard and heavy necessity. But when He says a word and he who gave not Caesar's image ;

"blessed are the poor in spirit" He shows in a coin, restored Christ's image on the man.
that the kingdom of heaven must be assigned And by the riches of this treasure not he only
to those who are recommended by the humility was aided whose ower of walking was re- i

of their spirits rather than by the smallness of stored, but 5,000 men also, who then believed
their means. cannot be doubted that at the Apostle's exhortation on account of the
Yet it

this possession humility is more easily wonder of this cure. And that poor
of man who
acquired by the poor than the rich for sub- had not what to give to the asker, bestowed
:

missiveness is the companion of those that so great a bounty of Divine Grace, that, as he
want, while loftiness of mind dwells with had set one man straight
on his feet, so he
thousands of believers in
riches3. Notwithstanding, even in many of healed these many
the rich is found that spirit which uses its their hearts, and made them "leap as an hart"
abundance not for the of its pride in Christ whom he had found limping in Jew-
increasing
but on works of kindness, and counts that for ish unbelief.
the greatest gain which it expends in the relief
of others' hardships. It is given to every kind IV. The blessedness of mourning discussed.
and rank of men to share in this virtue, be- After the assertion of this most happy
cause- men may be equal in will, though un- humility, the Lord hath added, saying,
equal in fortune and it does not matter Low "Blessed are they which mourn, for they
:

different they are in earthly means, who are shall be comforted 8."
This mourning, be-
found equal in spiritual possessions. Blessed, loved, to which eternal comforting is pro-
which is not mised, is not the same as the affliction of
therefore, is poverty possessed
and does world nor do those laments which are
with a love of temporal things, this :

6 Or testament (Lat. testamentum). 7 In sensu ipsorum.

8 4 The MSS. vary between primum and primi.
The rendering
Jer. xxxi. 31 and part of 33: the passage is quoted in full, however is
Heb. viii. 8 — 12. above given practically represents either. If/r/>m, is not the
whether the true rendering
9 Cf. Heb. xii. 18 and foil. read it mav be questioned as
after the Lord," which would be interesting
' S. Paul's
language (Rom. viii. 15) is in his mind. first 'apostles
not necessarily confine the title
« Matt. V. 3. suggesting that S. Leo did
5 Acts iv. 3a.
3 Et illis in tenuitate arnica est mansuetudo et istis diviiiis "apostle'^ to the Twelve » S. Matt. v. 4.
fantiliaris elatio.
6 Acts iii. 6. 7 Praudia ptcunia.
 204 SERMONS OF LEO THE GREAT.
poured out the sorrowings of the whole
in VI. The blessedness of desiring righteousness.
human race make any one blessed. The After this the Lord goes on to say: "blessed
reason for holy groanings, the cause of blessedare they who hunger and thirst after righteous-
tears, is very different. Religious grief mourns
ness, for they shall be satisfied s." It is nothing
sin either that of others' or one's own nor
bodily, nothing earthly, that this hunger, this
:

does it mourn for that which is wrought by thirst seeks for: but it desires to be satiated with
God's justice, but it laments over that which the good food of righteousness, and wants to
is committed by man's iniquity, where he that be admitted to all the deepest mysteries, and
does wrong is more to be deplored than he be filled with the Lord Himself Happy the
who suffers it, because the unjust man's wrong- mind that craves this food and is eager for such
doing plunges him into punishment, but the drink which it certainly would not seek for if
:

just man's endurance leads him on to glory. it had never tasted of its sweetness. But hear-
" taste
ing the Prophet's spirit saying to him :

V. The blessedness of the meek. and see that the Lord is sweet ^ ; " it his re-
Next the Lord says " blessed are the ceived some portion of sweetness from on
:

meek, for they shall possess the earth by high, and blazed out into love of the purest
inheritance 9." To the meek and gentle, to pleasure, so that spurning all things temporal,
the humble and modest, and to those who are it is seized with the utmost eagerness for eating
and drinking righteousness, and grasps the truth
prepared to endure all injuries, the earth is
for their And this is
of that first commandment which says "Thou :

promised possession.
not to be reckoned a small or cheap inherit- shalt love the Lord thy God out of all thy heart,
ance, as if it were distinct from our heavenly
and out of all thy mind, and out of all thy
since to love God is nothing else
dwelling, since it is no other than these who strength?:"
are understood to enter the kingdom of heaven. but to love righteousness ^. In fine, as in that
The earth, then, which is promised to the passage the care for one's neighbour is joined
meek, and is to be given to the gentle in pos- to the love of God, so, too, here the virtue of
is linked to the desire for righteousness,
session, is the flesh of the saints, which in mercy
reward for their humility will be changed in and it is said :

a happy resurrection, and clothed with the

VII. The blessedness of the merciful: I
glory of immortality, in nothing now to act " Blessed are the
merciful, for God shall
contrary to the spirit, and to be in complete
have mercy on them9." Recognize, Christian,
unity and agreement with the will of the soul \
For then the outer man will be the peaceful the worth of thy wisdom, and understand to
and unblemished possession of the inner man what rewards thou art called, and by what
:

then the mind, engrossed in beholding God, methods of discipline thou must attain thereto.
will be hampered by no obstacles of human Mercy wishes thee to be merciful, righteous-
weakness, nor will it any more have to be said, ness to be righteous, that the Creator may be
*'The body which is corrupted, weigheth upon seen in His creature, and the image of God
the soul, and its earthly house presseth down may be reflected in the mirror of the human
the sense which thinketh many things ^i" for heart expressed by the lines of imitation. The
the earth will not struggle against its tenant, faith of those who do good^ is free from anxiety :

and will not venture on any insubordination thou shalt have all thy desires, and shalt obtain
without end what thou lovest. And since
against the rule of its governor. For the meek
shall possess it m
perpetual peace, and nothing through thine alms-giving all things are pure to
shall be taken from their rights, " when this thee, to that blessedness also thou shalt attain
which is promised in consequence where the
corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and
" Lord
this mortal shall have put on immortality 3 says : :

that their danger may turn into reward, and

VIII. The blessedness of a pure heart. \
what was a burden become an honour .
" Blessed are the
pure in heart, for they shall
9 S. Matt. V. 5. It will be observed that Leo's order for the
and and 3rd beatitudes is that of the English version, not that
ot the Vulgate. 5 S. Matt. V. 6.

^
In nulla iam spiritui futura contraria et cum voluntate 6 Ps. xxxiv. 8: suavis, A.V. and R.V. good, P.B.V. gracious,
anitni perfectce unitatis hcibitura consensum; compare S. Aug. LXX. xp>?o-t6s.
de Fide et Symbolo, cap. 23, '*«/ autem animce natura per/ecta 7 Dent. quoted, it will be remembered,
vi. by our Lord
cum spiritui sua subditur et cum, seguitur seguentem Deum — as
" the first and
5,
"
great commandment in the law, S. Matt. xxii.
non est desperandum etiam corpus restitui naturep proprice — 37 S. Mark xii. 30 S. Luke x. 27.
: :

tempore opportuno in novissima tuba, cum mortui resurgent in- 8 The two words for "love" here are different, and speak
corrupti et nos immutabimur." The interpretation of this beati- for themselves, diligere (a-yajrai/) Deum and amare (epav) ius'
tude in this way is fantastic, and very strange to modern notions. titiam.
a Wisdom ix. 3 1 Cor. xv. 53. 9 S. Matt. V. 7.
15.
4 Operantium : operatio is the regular patristic term for the
Quod /uit oneri, sit honori, the play on the words (which *
is quite classical)
may perhaps be represented by the difference doing of charitable actions for this application of the beatitude
;

between onerous and honorary. and its promised reward, compare Ps. xli. 1—3.
 SERMON XCV. 205

see GoD»." Great is the happiness, beloved, kind of agreement and harmony, but to that of
of him for whom so great a reward is prepared. which the Apostle speaks " have peace to- :

What, then, is it to have the heart pure, but to wards God7;" and of which the Prophet David
"
strive after those virtues which are mentioned speaks Much peace have they that love Thy :

above? And how great the blessedness of see- law, and they have no cause of offence^."
ing God, what mind can conceive,
what tongue This peace even the closest ties of friendshi|\
declare? And yet this shall ensue when man's and the exactest likeness of mind do not really
nature is transformed, so that no longer "in a gain, if they do not agree with Gjd's will.
" in a " face to faces"
mirror," nor riddle," but Similarity of bad desires, leagues in crimes,
it sees the very Godhead "as He is4," which associations of vice, cannot merit this peace.
no man could see S; and through the unspeak- The love of the world does not consort with
able joy of eternal contemplation obtains that the love of God, nor doth he enter the alliance
" which
eye has not seen, nor
ear heard, of the sons of God who will not separate him-
neither has entered into the heart of man s"." self from the children of this generation 9.
Rightly is this blessedness promised
to purity Whereas
they who are in mind always with
of heart. For the brightness of the true light God, " giving diligence to keep the unity of the
will not be able to be seen by the unclean Spirit in the bond of peace ^" never dissent

sight: and that

which will be happiness to from the eternal law, uttering that prayer of
minds that are bright and clean, will be a pun- faith, "Thy will be done as in heaven so on
"
ishment to those that are stained. Therefore, earth ^" These are the peacemakers," these
let the mists of earth's vanities be shunned, are thoroughly of one mind, and fully har-
"
and your inward eyes purged from all the filth monious, and are to be called sons of God
ofwickedness, that the sight may be free to and joint-heirswith Christy" because this shall

feed on this great manifestation of God. For be the record of the love of God and the love
to the attainment of this we understand what of our neighbour, that we shall suffer no calam-
follows to lead. ities, be in fear of no offence,
but all the strife
of trial ended, rest in God's most perfect peace,
Father and
IX. The blessedness of peace-making. through our Lord, Who, with the
liveth and reigneth for ever
"Blessed are the peace-makers, for they the Holy Spirit,
shall be called the sons of God 6." This bless- and ever. Amen.
beloved, belongs not to any and every
edness, "let us have" is the exact
7 Rom. V. I, where "we have" 01

2 S. Matt. V. 8. 3 I Cor. xiii. X2. ^

i S. John hi. 3. ^ 9 ^ carnali generatione.
^V'vs. cxix i6s.
5 Exod. xxxiii. 20 ; S. John. i. 18 ; i Tim. vi. 16. » S. Matt. vi. 10. 3 Rom. vm. 17.
t iv. 3.
5» Is. Ixiv. 4 : 1 Cor. ii. 9.
^ S. Matt. v. 9. Eph.
 LEO THE GREAT,
INDEX OF BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS ANE
208 BIBLICAL INDEX.
BIBLICAL INDEX. 209
 GENERAL INDEX.
ABRAMIUS (a presbyter and 57 ; appointment of, 63 ;
must victory for the Faith, 74 ; to hd
chorepiscopus of Cyrus), 57. make open confession of Faith, consulted through metropoli-
Absence from council, Leo excuses 63 letters to, 65, 67, (>%, 69,
; tans, 79 legates of, to be dis-
;

his, 45. 77> 97> 99> 102, 105 ; letters regarded if they exceeded their
Absolution referred to, 161 n. from, 74, 97 ; recommended by 86 the judgment instructions, ;

Abstinence leads to higher enjoy- Pulclieria, 65 ; to co-operate accepted, 89 '.; sends envoys of,
ments, 127. with Leo's delegates, 68 ; the explain the Faith to the to
Abundius, a bishop of Italy, (>t,. self-seeking of, 75, 76, 77 had Emperor, 105 ; Peter present
;

Accounts of diocese to be audited no right to ordain a bishop of in Peter's See, 116 S. Peter's ;

by priests, 97. Antioch, 76, 78 must imitate ; authority still prevails, 1 17.
Adeodatus (deacon of Rome), 102. Flavian, 77 his orthodoxy Apostolic Sees, 75 n.
; J
Aetius (a presbyter) removed from commended, 77 persists in Apostolic institutions, iign.
; ^
archdeaconry, 82 must be con- ;
his presumption. 85 reconciled Aquileia, bishop of, ( Januarius), 30 ;
;

tent with Emperor's favour, 85 ;

to Rome, 97 too lenient;
letter to, vi., i ; (Nicaetas),
restitution of, 97 ;
letters to, towards heretics, loi ; death of, 102.
99 commended
; to Leo the ii3«. Archimandrite = abbot, 34 «.
'

Emperor, 1 01. Ancient precedents to be maintained, Archimandrites of Constantinople,

Aetius (the Roman general), 115 n. ; 96. I
letters to, 46, 55, 64.
his quarrel with Albinus, vi. ;
Andrew substituted for Aetius in Arians, 21, 141 their doxology used
;

defeats the Huns, xi. archdeaconry, 82. by catholics, 129 «. unable to;

Africa invaded by Genseric, 125. Andrew (a presbyter) a messenger understand the Incarnation, 132 ;

Agens in rebits, see Magistriani. of Leo's, 97. set up two Gods, 142 n.
Aggs^^s, ordained a priest during Andrew (of Constantinople), to be Arius, 57, 59, 124, 136.
riot, 15. shunned, 104. Aries, province of, 61 ;
letters to
Albinus(the Roman general), 115 «.; Angelic hymn, use of, 137 ;/. bishops of, 51; from bishops of,
his quarrel with Aetius, vi. Antioch, See of, founded by S. 61.
Alexandria, riots in, xi. ; violence Peter, 75 «. 79 See of, third
, ; Armentarius, bishop of province of
of bishop of, 54 ; See of, in rank to Rome, 78, 86 ; Aries, 61.
founded by S. Mark, 75 «., 79, bishop of (Maximus), ix. ;
Ascension of Christ, what it
gave us,
95 «. See of, second in rank
; bishop of, wrongly ordained, 187 ; completes the Faith, 188.
to Rome, 78 church of, 100, ; 76, 78 bishop of, letter to,
; Asclepius, a bishop of province of
loi ;
in distress, 105 its; 85 bishop of (Basil), 99 pro-
; ; Aries, 51, 61.
liberty restored, 107 freed
;
vince of, approves of the Tome, Asclepius (a deacon), a messenger
from oppression, 112; clergy 69 churches assigned to at
;
of Leo, 65.
of, letter to, 114. Nicsea, 85. Asia, metropolitans appointed from
Almsgiving a purifying power, Anysius, a former metropolitan of
:
Constantinople, 73.
121 n. ; a proof of thankful- Illyricum, 4. Asterius, a bishop of Italy, 63.
an aid to prayer, Apocrisiariics, x. " Athanasian "
ness, 123 ; Creed, xii., 133 n.
124 the
; only safe money- Apocryphal scriptures, 25 n. Athanasius the Great, 33, 34, 85 ;
lending, 126 one of three Aixjllinaiis, the heretic, 33, 35, 37,
;
his letter to Epictetus used by
religious duties, 123, 126 48, 143 w. the three dogmas of,
; ; Leo, 81 the writings of, instruc-
;

importance of, 121, 128 a duty 39 n., 60, 81, 91. ; tive, 96 ; uses the Arian doxo-
in Lent, 162, 168 helps to Apollinarian informers in Cyrus, 56.
; logy, 129 «.
show the truth of the Incar- Apostolic See, synodal decrees rati- Atonement, the doctrine of the,
nation, 202. fied by, I ; I'espect due to the, 114 n.
Altinum, bishop of, letter to, 2. 6, 9 ; clemency of, 1 1 ; disputes Atticus, metropolitan of Old Epirus,
Alypius {exai'clms monachorum), first dealt with on the spot, and 17, 34; unjustly treated by Pp.
57- then referred to the, 16; to be Anastasius, 16.
Ambrose, quotation from, 108. consulted in the last resort, 19 ;
Atticus (of Constantinople), to be
Amen at the
Reception of the moderation of, 45 Leo com- ; shunned, 104 his orthodoxy
;

Elements, 202 n. mends Emperor's appeal to, not established, 105.

Anastasius (bishop of Thessalonica), 47 rejects the wrongful pro-
; Attila, ix., xi.
letters to, viii., 4, 16, 55 ; ceedings at Ephesus, 53 ; Audentius, a bishop of province ol

appointed metropolitan in humble folk have recourse to, Aries, 51, 61.
Illyricum, 4 taxed with ex- ; 55 ; peculiar privileges of, 55 ; Augustalis, a bishop of province ol

ceeding limits of his vicariate, library of, 63 ; to be consulted Aries, 51,61.

16, about moie serious offenders at Auspicius, a bishop of province oi
Anatolius (bishop of Constanti- the Latrocinium, 68 represen- ; Aries, 51.
nople), Flavian's successor, tatives to preside at Chalcedon, Avarice compared to leprosy, 127.
ix. , X. ; letter of (fragment), 70 ; instrumental in gaining Avienus (a consular), xi.
 GENERAL INDEX. 211
Bacillus, bishop, 30. Ceponius, bishop, 26.
75 ; See of, alleged to have
Baptism, not to be administered on Cerdo, 21. been held second in rank 60
Epiphany, 27 ; why properly Ceretius (a bishop of
Gaul), letter
administered at Easter and years earlier than 452, 77, 79 ;
from, 62.
church loi ; Egyptian
Whitsuntide, 28 allowed at
; Cerinthus (the earliest of,
psilanthropist), bishops in, io2
any time in urgent cases, 29 ;
142 n. letter to, 104,
; clergy of,
our Lord's different to that of Chalcedon, council transferred there
29 S. Peter's ex- Continence, required even in sub-
believers, ;
(451), ix. canons of, the 2Sth,
;
deacons, 1 8.
ample an authority, 29 ;
a type X. council of, letter of instruc-
;

of the Incarnation, 60 Cornelius, S., church of, xii.

; by here- tions to, 70 ; council
of, Leo Creed, quotations from the Nicene,
tics valid, 103, 108 ; to be hy- excuses his absence, 70 ; council
39 the Apostles', 46 ; must
;

pothetically performed in certain of, letterfrom, 72 proceedings ; be held fast, 159 ; of

cases, 108, 112 ; only to be per- of council, 74 ; council of, met Apos-
tolic authority, 174.
formed as a rule at Easter and for only one
purpose, 78 acts ; Cross, power of the, 168, 173,
Whitsuntide, 112; makes us of, to be translated into Latin, 175 ;
Christ bearing His, the lesson
temples of the Holy Ghost, 83 ; council of, Leo's answer to,
of, 172; meaning of, 172.
129 ; makes us partakers of the 84 ; acts of, approved by Leo, Cyril S., bishop of Alexandria, 62,
Incarnation, 135 ; the use of the 84 council of, under guidance
;

cross and chrism at, 136 «.; at of Holy Ghost, 89 decrees of,
63, 81, 85 ; appeals to Leo, v. ;
; chief opponent of Nestorius at
Easter, 154, 161 ; makes us 90 ; council of, 97, 100 de- ;
Ephesus, vii. ; letter from,
partakers of Christ's Passion, 177. cisions not to be reconsidered,
Barsubas 102 ; council of, final, 104, 105, mentioned, 86 ; the writings of,
(a Syrian archimandrite),
leader of the riots at Constanti- instructive, 96.
106, 107.
Cyrus, bishop of (Theodoret), ix.,
nople, viii. Chalons, defeat of the Huns, xi. 55, S7.
Basil the Great, 34. Chastity needful in preparing for
Basil (bishop of Antioch), letter to, Communion, 168. Damasus (bishop of Rome, 366-384),
99. Chief Priests,their ignorance of 4 «.
Basil (a presbyter of Constantinople), Scripture, 167, 169. David prophesied Christ's sufferings,
ix., 63, 68. Chorepiscopi, 57. 178.
Basil (a deacon), Julian's messenger Chrism used at Confirmation, loi n. David, a bishop, 15.
to Leo, 48, 50, 74, 76, 79, 83. Christ, exalted as man not as God, Death of Christ, real, 26 ; voluntary,
Basilica of Apostles at Constanti- 94 His sinlessness, 130 «. ;
; 180.
nople, 64 ; of S. Peter, 140 ; of bearing His Cross an eternal Demetrias (a virgin), Leo's reputed
S. Peter and S. Paul, xii. lesson, 172 union with His;
letter to, xii.
Basilides, 124. members, 176 ; fulfilled the Dictinius, in agreement with Pris-
Beatitudes, Leo's order of, 204 «. Law, 176 ; merciful even to cillian, 25.
Birth of Christ, unique, 49. His murderers, 178. Dionysius (a notary of Rome), 58.
Bishoprics, Laymen elected to, 14. Christmas, a common
joy, 128. Dioscorus (bishop of Alexandria),
Bishops refusing consent to the rules Christoiokos (Christ-bearing), vii. viii., ix., X., 79, 94, 96, 104;
to be deposed, 4 ; the requisites his conduct complained of, 52 ;
Chrysaphius (the eunuch), vii., viii.,
of ordination, ii, no; ap- ix. his ill-treatment of Theodoret,
pointed over too small places Chrysaphius, a bishop of province of 56 ; his name not to be read
inconvenient, 15 ; qualifications Aries, 51.' aloud at the altar, 66 ; wicked
of, 18 method of election of,
; Chrysologus, Peter (bishop of Ra- acts of, 72, 79 ; the instrument
18 2 from each province to
; venna), letter to Eutyches, 36. of Satan, 88 of equal responsi-
;

attend Vicar's meetings, 19 ; Church property, sale of restricted, bility with Eutyches, 90.
translation of not allowed, 19 ; 30. Diptychs, 66 n.
not to receive clergy from other Church, the. The Bride of Christ, Docetists, 142 n.
dioceses, 19. 60, 65 the Body of Christ, 66.
;
Domitian (a bishop), an envoy of
Boniface (a presbyter), ix. ; Leo's Collect attributed to Leo, xii. Leo, 106.
representative at Chalcedon, 69, Collections [collecit^), 118 n. Donatus, a converted Novatian, 14.
70, 73- Communicatio idiomatuni {avT(5oaii), Dorus, bishop of Heneventum, 31.
41 n., 93. Dorotheus (a riotous monk of Con-
Caelestian heresy, see Pelagian. Community of goods precious in stantinople), xi.
God's sight, 199. Dorylaeum, bishop of (Eusebius),
Campania, bishops of, letter to, vi.,
2, 112. Concubinage different to marriage, vii., ix.
Canons to be enforced against clerics no. Dulcitius (a notary), sent with Leo's
who wander from one church to Confession referred to, i6in. legates, viii. 47.
another, 2. Constantine, a bishop of province
Cappadocia, riots in, xi. of Aries, 51, 61. Easter, keeping of—A. D. 444, vi. 2 :

monk between Alexan-

Carosus (a riotous of Constan- Constantine, privileges of church of discrepancy
Aries confirmed by, 61. drine and Roman calculations
tinople), xi.
for 455, 69 ; the keeping of in
Carthage captured by Genseric, vi., Constantinople, church of, letters to,
125. viii. ; archimandrites of, letters 452, 71 ; the date of for 455,
Carthago (nova), bishops of province, to, viii. ; precedence of, x. ; 90, 97; baptism, 154, 161 ;
26. riots in, xi. letter to presbyters
;
Communion, preparation for,

Cassian's witness to Leo, v. letter to people of, 55 ; 168 resolutions to be kept up

;
of, 55 ;

Casterius (a presbyter), a messenger letter to clergy and people of, all through the year, 183, 185;
of Leo, 65. to take precedence next to a right faith necessary to the
58 ;

Catacombs at Rome, 82 n. Rome, 73 ; council of, 73 ; keeping of, 185, 186.

\
CelestineL, S. (bishop of Rome, church of, accustomed to ap- Easter Eve, ceremonies of 181 n.
422—432), V. point metropolitans for Asia, Eclanum, bishop of (Julius), v.
riots in, xi., 83 bishops
Celidonius restored to Bishopric, Pontus, and Thrace, 73 ; can- Egypt, ; of,

not rank as an Apostolic See, letters to, 99, 102, 114.

vi., 9. I
212 GENERAL INDEX.
EHas and the widow of Sarepta, 156. mercy, 72 ; 'confounds the Per- Gallic bishops praise the Tome, 62 ;
'

Eloquence not required in matters sons of Christ, 91 ; hardly true ask Leo to correct or supple-
of faith, 106. to say he revived Apollinarian, ment their copy of the Tome,
Ember seasons, 121 «., 127. Valentinian, or Docetic theories, 62 ; letter from, 73 j letters to,
Ephesus, ecumenical council of {431), 92, notes ; to be banished, 97 ; .74, 97.
v., vii., 63, 68, 90 Nicene creed ; condemned by Scripture, 106 ; Gallicia, bishopsof province of, 26.
confirmed at, 33, 37 ; Leo's re- his heresy to be denounced, 202. Gangra in Paphlagonia, Dioscorus
representatives at, 44 ; synod Euxitheus (bishop of Thessalonica), banished to, x.
of (449) (called Latrociniutn), 85 n. ;
letter to, 99. Geminian (a bishop) an envoy of
letter to, 46 ; wrongful acts Exarchus monachorum, 57. Leo's, 106.
of.52, 53, 97 J disturbance Excommunication inflicted only on Genava in province of Vienne, 61.
caused by, 54. 55* those guilty of some great crime, General council, Leo cannot attend,
Epicarpius, a junior presbyter pro- II ; of women who will not 50 the need of, denied, 50.
;

moted over seniors, 32. return to their husbands, 103. Gennadius (bishop of Constantino-
Epictetus (bishop), letter of Athana- Exorcism practised at Baptism, 30. ple), successor of Anatolius, xi. ;

sius to, 81. letter to, 113.

Epiphanius (a messenger of Leo),* 58. Genseric captures Carthage, vi. ;
Faith, the, the mean between Euty-
Epiphany wrong time for baptism, chianism and Nestorianism, 85,
invades Italy, xi. ; invades
27 ; a necessary sequel to Christ- Africa, 1 25 ; pillages Rome,
mas, 144 the Gospel for, 145 «.;
;
89 ; tested by temptation, 152. 196 n.
duty of keeping the festival, Fasting, one of three religious duties, George (a riotous monk of Cappa-
123, 126 ; an aid to prayer,
147. docia), xi.
Epistle for Quadragesima, 154 n.
124 ; enjoined by Old and New Gerontius, a messenger of Leo's,
Testaments, 125 in mind ne-
Epypa (in Lydia) : Flavian dies ;
102.
there, viii. cessary as well as in body, 128 ; Gift of tongues, 190.
the benefits of, 152, 156; the Godhead of Christ not absent in the
Etruria, bishops in, letter to, vi. 2.
Eucharist (Holy), repetition of the wide, practical meanings of, 153,
Passion, 180.
oblation of the sacrifice on great 155, 158, 159; the abuse of, Good works of Christians, part of
Festivals, not undesirable, 8 ;
157; and good works profitable, Christ's work, 177.
181, 199 foils Satan's attacks,
reality of Christ's flesh pro-
;
Gospel for the day, 117; for Epi-
claimed I93> 194 means abstinence
145 n. ; for Quadra-
>
by partakers of, 59 ;
from heresy among other things, phany,
early on Christmas Day, 137 n. ; gesima, 15372., 155, 157.
201 ; includes discipline of soul
proves the Incarnation, 202. Gratianopolis in province of Vienne,
Eudocia (widow of Theodosius IL), as well as of body, 201.
61.
letter to letter Fathers, quotations from, 69.
mentioned, 84 ; Gregorian Sacramentary, 199 «.
Faustus (an archimandrite of Con-
to, X. 90, Gregory, either of Nazianzum or of
Eudoxia, wife of Valentinian, stantinople), letters to, 46, 64. Nyssa, 33 ;
'
the other sc. of
'

ix., xi.
Faustus (a presbyter of Constanti- *
the greater
'
Eunomius, 57, 124. Nyssa, 34 (?) ;

nople), letters to, 55, 61. sc. of Nazianzum, 34 (?).

Euphemia, the martyr of Chalcedon, Felix IL bishop of Rome (355-358),
73, 74 ; church of, at Chalcedon, Grimanicus codex, 102, 106 ».
ix. 33(?).
Festivals to be distinguished, 27.
Eupsychius, a messenger of Leo's, Heresies multiplied by Satan in rage
Flavian (bishop of Constantinople),
SI. at Christians' activity, 124 ;

vii., viii., ix., 33, 77, 97 letters

Eusebius (bishop of Dorylaeum), vii., generally contain some truth,
;

of, Leo, 34, 36 ; Leo de-

ix., 35, 36, 37, 72 opponent of
Eutyches, 33, 35 sojourning at
Rome, 65, 66.
Eusebius (bishop of Milan),
from, 71.
Eusebius (the historian), 178;?.
Eustathius (bishop of Berytus), his
name not to be read aloud at
the altar, 66.
Eutyches (an archimandrite of Con-
stantinople), letter to, 32 ; letter
from to I^eo, 32 not allowed a
;
to
; 136 ; zeal against, makes other
mands a report of Eutyches' duties more acceptable to
; .
God,
case from him, 35 letters to, 35,
;
125.
letter 38, 48, 50, 51, 55 ; his silence Heretics, return of, safeguarded, 31.
complained of, 35, 36 ; ac- Hermes (archdeacon to Rusticus,
knowledges Leo's letter (xxiii.), afterwards his successor), 109.
37 no letter received from, 47
; ;
Herod, stubbornness of, 148.
rebuked for not answering Leo's
Hilary, bishop of Aries, letter con-
letters, 51 ; appeal Rome, to
cerning, vi., 8; is disturbing
53, 54 intimidated by soldiers,
;
the peace of the Church by his
58 ; his remains honourably
insubordination, 9 ; his treat-
buried, 65 ; deposed by Dios- ment of Projectus, 10 ; his

corus, 72 ; a model for Anato- armed violence to be suppressed,

hearing, 33; hisheresystated,34 ;
li us to follow,
J "J.
confession of faith, 34 ; misled 1 1 ; deposed from his usurped
Flesh of Christ, reality of, 41.
by the devil, 34 ; appeal of to jurisdiction, ii ; spoken of with
Floientius (a patrician), vii.
Rome, 36 deprived of commu-
; respect, 51, 61 ; quotation from,
his heresy restated, Florus, a bishop of province of Aries, 108.
nion, 36 ;
51
37 ; his means of circumventing Hilary (a deacon, afterwards bishop
the synod, 37 is ignorant and Fonteius, bishop of province of of
; Rome, 461-8), viii., 43, 44,
Aries, 61.
presumptuous, 38 ; the terms of 47, 48, 52 ;
letter to Pulcheria,
his restoration, 43 ; concession Forgiveness, the duty of, 161.
55-
'Forsaken,' the meaning of the cry,
wrong and mischievous, 43 ; Holy Ghost, twofold procession of,
179.
appeal of, 44 ; his heresy now Forum 190 «. ; doctrine of, 190, 193.
clearly understood, 47 his he- ;
Julii, bishop of (Theodore), Homootision {ofioovcriov), I GO.
79. Humiliation of Christ, voluntary,
resy involves many others, 48 ; to
receive mercy, if he recants, 51 ;
166 ; S. Peter the first to
to be superseded in his monas- Galla Placidia, letter from to Theo- benefit by, 166.
tery, 67 ; should have taken dosius II. 57 to Pulcheria, 57
, ; ; Humility, blessedness of, 203 ;

warning from former heretics, appealed to by Leo in S. Peter's Scriptural examples of, 203.
69 ; deposed but treated with at Rome, 58. Huns, ix., xi.
 GENERAL INDEX. 213

liypatius (a presbyter and chore- Letters to, viii., 47, 48, 55, Manes (or Manichseus), 26, 33, 48,
piscopus of Cyrus), 57. 66, 68, 69, 79 Leo's repre- ;
92 worshipped under the name
;

sentative at Chalcedon, x., 69 ; ofthe Holy Spirit, 149.

commended to Leo the Em- Manichfeans, 22, 25, 58, 60, 81,
Idacius (a bishop), 26. peror, 10 1. 124, I40«.; discovered in Rome,
lUyricum, the metropolitan bishops Julius, bishop of Rome (337-352), 33 vi., 6 ; bishops not to allow
of, letters to, vi. 4, 16;
their Julius (bishop of Puteoli, and Leo's them to remain concealed, ibid. ;
x. legate to Constantinople), viii., Ordinance of Valentinian III.
objections considered,
Tllyricum, Praefecture of, 17. 32, 43, 44, 47. concerning, 7 ; Leo's zeal
56; in Rome to be
their objec- Julius of Eclanum, a Pelagian, v.
Illyricum, bishops of, against,
tions, 40 n ; invited to subscribe Justus, a bishop of province of Aries, informed against, 119; Rome
the acts of Chalcedon, 85 ; 51,61. infested with, 125 w.; sun-wor-
objections to Tome, 87
n.Juvenal (bishop of Jerusalem), v., ix. ; shippers, 132 n, ; reject the
Image of God ; man's restoration
to
deposed, x. ; his name not to be Incarnation, 135 ; contain no
it, 122.
read aloud at the altar, 66 his truth, 136 ; tampered wiK:h the
;

Imposition of
hands after heretical timely repentance, 82 ; attemp- Scriptures, 149 ; intercessions
ted to claim supremacy in Pales- for them necessary, 150 ; per-
baptism, 103, 108.
Incarnation. God's purpose in the, tine, 86 ; letter to, 97 his re- vert the use of fasting, 157 ;
;

to fast on Sunday and Monday,

40 the true view necessary
;
turn to orthodoxy, 97.
salvation, 92 ; a fitting theme 157 ; intrude into the Christian
for men and angels, 129 a new ; communions, 158.
Latrocinium, the robber-council of
order of things. 130 ; took Satan Marcellus, his connexion with Pho-
Ephesus, viii., 64, 67, 71.
unawares, 131 ; the two Natures Lawrence, S., of Rome, 197 w. his tinus, 136 «.
;

blended in, 132 ; unintelligible described,

to Arians, 132 ; necessary to the
neces-
taking away of sin, 133
its
sary to redemption, 133 ;
Marcian, emperor, ix. 105 ; styled
martyrdom 197 ;
the second Constantine, x. ;
compared to S. Stephen, 198. letters to, 66, 67, 69, 70, 74,
;
Lections from the Scripture, 150W.,
82, 84, 90, 95, 97, 99 letters
153 «, 154, 155, 157.
;

blessings, retrospective
as well
Lectores (readers), marriage of, I lO.
from, 64, 74, 82 ; death of, xi.,
as prospective, 133 ; the fulfil- 99 «.
Legates de latere^ 46 n. ; appoint- Marcion, the Gnostic, 21, 92, 124;
ment of prophecy, 134; the ment of, 48.
1,000 souls in Cyrus won over
only remedy for the Fall, 135 ; Lent prepares for Easter. 152, 154,
its relation to baptism, 135 ; the
from his heresy, 57.
155, 158, 160; to be used
in
source of Christian life, 137 ; Marian (a presbyter), a messenger of
avoiding errors, 158; tiinding Leo's, 85.
the birth of peace, 138 ; equally on all, 160 time for self-exam- ;
a man who has married
dangerous to deny the God- ination, 161 arouses Satan to Marriage,
head or the Manhood in Christ, twice not eligible for a priest,
;

fresh efforts, 161 a time for

3 a man who has married a
;

139 ; has changed everything,

;

being reconciled with enemies, widow, ditto, 3 ; of the clergy

139 proved by the Eucharist
;
162 ; a time for almsgiving, based on the idea of marriage
and by Almsgiving, 202. 162, 168; duration of, 182 w.
a of province of of Christ with the Church, 13 ;
Ingenuus, bishop Leo the Great succeeds Sixtus as
clerks, 14 ; of clergy digamous
Aries, 61. Rome (440), vi. ; an
bishop of regulated, 1 10.
Innocent, S. (bishop of Rome, 402- acolyte identified with
the Pope,
Martin, an archimandrite of Constan-
417), xii«. archdeacon of Rome, v.
v. ;
tinople, letters to, 46, 61, 64.
Innocents, Massacre of the, teaches Leo of Thrace succeeds Marcian
of life, lA^^ ; sends the Martyria, ig6n.
purity as Emperor an Arian nominee, Rome,
Martyrs numerous in 196.
;

Faith into Egypt, 146. «. letters to, 99, 104,

xi.. 99 ;
Mauritania Csesariensis (in Africa),
Intercession for the bishop requested,
105, 107, 112. letter to the bishops of, 12.
of Gallia Narbon-
^
115. Leo
Leo asks the emperor
^
for (a" presbyter Maximus (bishop of Antioch), ix. ;
Italy,
a synod in, 53, 54*
ensis), 109.
room of wrongly ordained by Anatolius,
Leontius appointed in 76 n letter to, 85, 90.
;

Hilary, bishop of Aries,

12. of
Maximus, bishop of province
x. Licinia Eudoxia, letter of, to Theo- Aries, 61
Jacobite schism,
of Aquileia), letter dosius II., 57- Maximus, an ex-Donatist, 14.
Januarius (bishop . ,

Life, progress a necessary sign of, Maximus, the Emperor, Eudoxia

s
to, 30.
of (Juvenal), ix., 173. second husband, xi.
Jerusalem, bishop
97. Love of God, love of our neighbour Meekness, blessedness of, 204.
122 compared
Jerusalem,
inhabitants of, peculiarly necessary to, ;
Mercifulness, blessedness of, 204.
fortunate, 98 the value of
;
the with love of the world, 200; Metropolitans, method
of election of,
fostered by go )d works,
20 t,
18 of, to be observed,
rights
holy sites, 98. mes- ;

of their crime, Lucentius (a bishop), Leo's 18 to be consulted, 79, 80.

Jews, the greatness ;

171 ; their wickedness

ix.
168, senger, Milan, synod of, p.
without excuse, 178 partakers Lucian (oishop), 74> 7^, 79- on Christ, i»».
; Ministry of Angels
ofthe means of grace, 178. Ludi Apollinares, 196 n. in another s name
Money-making,
of Constanti- Ltidi Circensiuni, 196 «. forbidden to clergy, 4 ; lending
John (a presbyter 16. 126.
Lupicinus, a bishop, at high interest wicked,
nople), 68. of province
_

Scotus Erigena, quotes letter Lusitania, bishops

of,
Monks of Palestine, riotous letter to,
John misled by a
clxiv., 105. 26. go, 91 ; perhaps
his mistranslation of the Tome,
Judas Iscariot, the greatness ot
infamy, 165 ; Christ's mercy to, Macedonius, 136, 191-
91.
87,
169, 175 ; the enormity
of his ,
Monks* not allowed to preach,
Magi in Persia, Theodoret's writings of, HI military
crime, 179. 90; marriage J

foretold by God, 118. against, 57* , service of, 1 1 1 •

Judgment day tn rebus, 70 n.,

of, 203.
Julian (bishop
of Cos), ix., 65, 81, Magistriani^agentes Mourning, blessedness
104, 113.
82, 84, 85, 90. 95. 97. 99;
 214 GENERAL INDEX.
A'a/^//j(= birthday), 194 «.; anniver- Passover, why Christ suffered at Prayer, one of three religious duties,
sary of bishop's consecration, the, 169 mystically interpreted,
;
123, 126 ; aided by almsgiving
iiSn. 186. and fasting, 124.
Patrlcius (a deacon), a messenger of Presence of Christ with His Church,
Nectarius, a bishop of province of
Aries, 51, 61. Leo's, 65, 105. 185.
Neo (bp. of Ravenna), letter to, 108. Patripassians, 21. Priests, persons not eligible to be-
Nestorius (a bishop of Egypt ?), 95. Paul of Samosata, 21. come, 3.
Nestorius (the heretic), vii., x., 33, Paul and Peter, SS., commemorated Priscillian, 26.
37, 44, 60, 63, 64, 85, 86, 88, together, 194, 196. Priscillianists, their errors a mixture
94, 96, 202 ; revival of his Peace, God's best gift to us, 138 ; of other heretics, 20-26
many ;

the dangers of, 151. deny the Trinity, 21 ; fast on

heresy, 32, 47, 128 w., 143 ;

anathematized. 69 condemned ; Peacemaking, blessedness of, 205. Christmas Day Sundays, and
**
at Ephesus, 81 "divides the ; Pelagian heresy, v. ; followers of 21 ; their explanation of
Only-
substance" of Christ, 91. not to be restored without public begotten," ; support the
21
Nicea in Bithynia, council of, recantation, i views of God's ; Arians' heresy, 21 ; think the
100, 104, 105, 106, 107; faith grace unscriptural, 2 caution ; devil is not God's creation, 22 ;

decrees of council, 36, in receiving back Pelagians, 2. think the soul is part of the
of,
46
33
;
;

canons appealed to, 53, Pelagius IL (bishop of Rome, 578

— Divine, 22 hold that souls have
;

54 council supported by Em-

; 590), quotes letter clxiv,, 105. a previous existence, 23 their ;

peror, 63 canons of, unalter-

;
Penance of clergy to be private, 1 10. astrological notions, 23, 24 ;

able, 75, 76, 77, 78, 85, 86, Penitence, the grace of, is for those fancifully divide the Scriptures,
87; 318 bishops present at, who fall after baptism, 80 ;
24 ; falsify and forge Scriptures,
77, 78, 86 ; of universal ap- belongs only to this life, 80 ;
24 ; connexion with Sabel-
their
plication, 78 ; canons confused not to be refused to men m lius, 1367/., 140 «.
whh Sardican, x., 54«., 58, 80 on a deathbed extremis, ; Prisoners who were forced to eat of
318 ;
another council to be hazardous, 80 in sickness or ; sacrifices forgiven, 103.
held there (451) ix., 70 n. on deathbed, 1 11. Proclus, 34.
Nicetas (J)ishop of Aquileia), letter Penitents, terms for the reception of, Projectus (bishop in the province of
to, 102. 66, 67 more serious cases to ; Gallia Narbonensis), his ill- con-
Nicetas, a bishop of province of be reserved, 68 ; those who re- duct, 10.
Aries, 51. cant to be treated with mercy, Property belongs to God, not us, 120.
Nicolaus, a presbyter, 4. 71 litigation of, ill traffick- ; ;
Prosper's Chronicon, v., xi., xiv.,
ing of. III ; military service of, 178^.
CEconomi (stewards), 97 n.
III ; marriage or concubinage Proterius (bishop of Alexandria),
Olympius (a deacon), a messenger of of, III; not to read out a list of Dioscorus' successor, x. , 201 n. ;
Leo's, 85, I02. their offences, 112. letter to, letter
Operatio — chzxxiahle. action, 204 «.
95 ; from, 97 ;

Per/ecti on impossible in this life, 154. murder of, xi., 99, 102 «., 107;
Opposition to be expected by faith-
Persecution, the good effects of, 151.
ful ministers, 109. compared to Abel, 105.
Person of Christ same after His Prudentius (bishop of Troyes),
'

Ordination ordinees to be carefully

:

selected with reference to the

Resurrection, 182; but glorified, quotes letter clxiv., 105.
183. Psilanthropists, 142 «.
Canons of the Church, 5 metro-
Rock, 41 «. ; main-
;

Peter, S., the Public services more important than

politans not to ordain hastily tained to be first bishop of
without consulting their primate, private, 198.
Rome, 58; in Rome, 194 n., 195. Pulcheria, wife of Emperor Marcian,
5 ;priests and deacons not to Peter a messenger of
be ordained on week-days, any (a deacon), viii., ix,, X.; letter from, 64;
Leo's, 97. letters to, 44, 54, 55, 61, 64, 67,
more than bishops, 6 fixed days
Peter and Paul, SS., tombs of at
;

to be observed for ordaining 70, 76, 82, 84 ; services to the

Rome, 56, Church, 44 Leo invokes the
priests and deacons, 7 in no ;
;
Petitions presented to Emperor Leo, aid of, 45 ; requested to assist
case bishops to be ordained
hastily, 13.
lOI.
petition to Emperor, 55; thanked
Petra (rock), interpretations of, 100. for her services to the Church,
Orientation of churches, 140 n.
Petronian, an impostor and vaga- 65 ; her refusal of a synod in
Origen, 49.
bond, 52. Italy and her arrangements for
Pagani^ 139 n. Petronius (a presbyter of Aries), 61, one in the East accepted, 71.
of, their 62.
Palestine, bishops objections Purity of heart, blessedness of, 205.
considered, x., 40 w. ; riots of Philoxenus [agens in rebus), 104, 113.
monks 81, 83, 90; bishops
in, Photinians, 60.
of, objected to Tome, 87 n. ; Photinus, 21, 124, 136. Quadragesima, gospel for, 153 «.,
monks of, letter to, 91. Picenum, bishops of, letters to, vl., 2, 155' 157,; epistle for, 154 w.
Palladius, bishop of of 112. Quiamque vult, xii. ; Leo's language
province
Aries, 61. Pilate, the greatness of his crime, similar, 133 «.
Panormus, clergy of, 30. 171. Quintian, Leo's father (?) v.

Pansophius (count of the empire), 37. Placidia Augusta, vi., ix.

Parishes (n-apoiK^ai), 800 in Cyrus, 57. Pontus, metropolitans appointed from
Paschasinus (bishop of Lilybaeum), Constantinople, 73. Ravenna, bishop of (Neo), 108.
ix., 30 letter from, vi., 2 letter
; ; Poor we minister to Christ in their
: Ravennius approved as bishop of
to, 68 ; Leo's representative at person, 119. cityof Ailes, 51 ; letters to, 51,
Chalcedon, 69, 70, 73. Pope, a title of bishops and priests, 61, 71 ; letter from, 73.
Passion of Christ not compulsory, 30» 51, 61. Readers, see lectores.
165 ; passes man's comprehen- Possidonius (a presbyter), the bearer Re-baptism forbidden, 31, 108, 1X2 ;
sion, 1 73 ; daily realised by the of a letter, 8. if inadvertent or through fear,

baptized, 176; both a saving Potentius (a priest), delegated to the condonable, 103 ;
reconcilia-
mystery and an example, 176, bishops of Mauritania Csesarien- tion between enemies a duty
179- 184. in Lent, 162.
 GENERAL INDEX.
Redemption, Incarnation necessary Simon of Cyrene, the
both justice and significance of
to, 133 ;
mercy his carrying Christ's Tome, the, viii., ix., x. ; accep.
had to be considered, 142. cross, 172. ted in the East,
bin not sinners hated 69 accepted ;

in by God, 109 in Gaul, 73 a copy sent to

Regeneration Baptism, 23, 45. Siricius (bishop of :

Rome, 384-398) a
Regions of Rome, 1 19 n. Sixtus 11. Paschasinus, 68 ; Greek version
(bishop of Rome, 2c;7'qT
-" ^''
Regulus (a deacon of Aries), 61, 62, 197 «. of, XI. ; letter xxviii. to
Flavian,
Re-Marriage, a particular case of, Sixtus III. 38 ; new Greek translation, 97 ;
(bishop of Rome, 4^2-
103. quotations from, to be
440), V. publicly
Remus, brother of Romulus, 195 read out,
«. Slaves and Serfs
(colont) not to be
96; read before
Renatus (presbyter, Leo's legate to admitted to the Christmas, xiii.
priesthood, 3. Tome, the Second, xi., 107.
Constantinople), viii., 43, 44, Soul, the, and Body of Christ real,
47, 48. 49. Transfiguration, S. Peter's confes-
Resignation of Christ, an c sion leads to, 162 the object
eternal Spain, bishops of, letter to, 97 ;
in- ; and meaning of,
lesson, 170. vasion of, by 20 n. 163 ; the signi-
Germans, ficance of the
Restitutus, a bishop, 15. Spiritual pride, 157. appearance of
Resurrection of Christ, real, Moses and Elias, 163 S. Peter's
26; the Stephanus, a bishop of province of ;

importance of the events after, Aries, 6i.

suggestion contrary to the
186, 187 ; of the Flesh, 187. Sun worship, not Divine order, 164 ;
the import
Christian, 132,
of the Father's voice from
Righteousness, blessedness of de- 140.
siring, 204. heaven, 164.
Superventor, a bishop of province
Riots, in Egypt, Z^ J in Palestine, 81, of Aries, 61. Tregetius (prefect), xi.
83. Sursum corda, I2git., 177 «., Irmity, doctrine of the, 190, 103;
Rodanus 189 «. each person's share in
(a Count of the Empire), Synods (provincial) to receive recan- Redemp-
38,95. tion, 192; unity of the,
tations of heretics, i 192;
Roman ; points Material views of,
empire, its share in God's not settled in provincial wrong, 192.
synods Trophimus, founder of church of
plan of Redemption, 195, to be referred to
from Leo and the synod
Rome, 5 ; pro- Aries, 61.
Rome, letter vincial to be held twice a year,
Turribius
(bishop of Asturia), letter
^ of. 53.
Romulus
54. 18.
to, iv., 20.
(traditional fovmder of Synod of Constantinople (448), ;
vii. Twofold nature, the, in Christ, 38,
Rome), 195 n. proceedings of, 33; minutes'
Rusticus, a bishop of province of 48, 59 ; the properties of,
sent to Leo, 35 ; acts of, 38.
Aries, 51. weighed, 40 requisite to man's
;

Rusticus (bishop of Gallia Narbo- salvation, 45 ; its bearing on

Tarantasia in province of Vienne, 61. the grace of
nensis), letter to, 108. baptism, 45 ; dis-
Tarraco, bishops of province of, 26. tinct and not
confused, 93 all
Tatian, a messenger of Leo's, 67.
;

heresies spring from disbelief

Tauromenium, church in, 30. in, 142 ; present in Christ
Sabellius, 21, 124, 136, 142 «. Thankfulness shown by almsgiving, from the first, 143
Sabiuian (a presbyter), 109. shown at ;
123 the importance of,
;
the Temptation,
123.
Sacerdos (bishop), xiii. ; various Theoctistus (a magistrian), 70. 155 revealed ;

by His actions, 159 ; acted con-

meanings of the term, i n., 4«. Theodore (bishop of Forum Julii),
jointly, 165 ; our share in,
Sacramentary attributed to Leo, xii. 61 ; letter to, 79.
184.
Sacramenium^ meanings of, 90 w., Theodoret (bishop of Cyrus), ix. ; Two robbers crucified with Christ,
131 n., 132 ;z., 141 n. letter from to
Leo, 55 ; praises their difference, 167.
Salonius (a bishop of Gaul), letter the Tome, 56 ; appeals to Leo
Tyberian, ordained a priest during
from, 62. against his deposition, 57 ; riot, 15.
Salvation, the narrow way of, 160 •
letter to, 87; his orthodoxy
God's plan of. 175. vindicated, 89.
Samnium, bishops of, letter to ' Theodosius L, emperor, 73, Unction at consecration of bishops,
112. Theodosius II., emperor, vii., viii., 116 n.
Sardica, canons of, confused with ix., 37, 38, 43, 45 ; letter from,
those of Nicea, x., 54«., Ungulce (claws), an instrument of
58. 35, 61 ; letters to, ;^6, 50, 52, torture, 95.
Sarepta, the widow of, 156. 53, 57> 63 Leo commends his
;
Unity of Faith, a cause of joy, 50.
Satan, his wickedness counteracted appeal to Rome, 47 ; requested Ursus, a bishop of province of Aries,
by Redemption, 118; foiled by to restore the Faith, 52, 53. 6r.
his own
devices, 174. Theodosius, leader of riots in Pales-
Schismatics return of, Usury forbidden, 3.
safeguarded, tine, 81 «.
31. Theophilus,his laterculuni Paschale,
Self-examination a duty in 69; his writings instructive, 85,
Lent, Valentia, in province of Vienne,
i6i. 6r.
96.
Senator, a presbyter, 63. Theotokos (God-bearing), vii., 128 «. Valentinian III., emperor, ix., xi.,
Senior presbyters to have from
prece- Thessalonica, bishop of (Euxitheus), 84 ;
letter from, 64 ;
letter
dence, 31. 85,99. to Theodosius II., 57 ordi- ;

Septimus (bishop of Altinum), letter Thrace, metropolitans appointed nance of, concerning Mani-
to, I, 2. from Constantinople, 73. the
chseans, 7 Emperor's con-
;

Sergius I.
(bishop of Rome, e^T- Three religious duties, 123, 126. firmation of Pope Leo's sen-
701), xii.
Timothy .^Ilurus, the supplanter
tence upon Hilary, 12. of
Seventh Month, Fast of, 200. Proterius, xi., 99 w., 100 com- Valentinus, 33, 35, 37, 48, 143 «.;
Severian (bishop of
Scythopolis), pared to Cain, 105 ; not to be Valerian, a bishop of province of
murdered by monks, 81 «. allowed in Constantinople, 113. Aries, 61.
Severian, bishop of province of Timothy Solophaciolus (bishop of Vandals, under Genseric, vi. , xi. j
Aries, 61. orthodox suc-
Alexandria), ravages of, xii.
Shiloh, various renderings of, 146 n. cessor of Proterius, xi., 112 n. ; Vasa, bishop of, 61.
Sicily, bishops of, letter to, 26, 30 letter to, 113. Veranus (a bishop of Gaul), letter
Simon Magus, the heresy of, 33. Title of S. Clement, 43 ru from, 62,
2l6 GENERAL INDEX.
Veronician (the Imperial secretary), 15under a vow, marriage
;
more teachable than Herod,
X. wrong, III.
of, 148 their story of every-day
;

Vienne, province of, 6i bishop of, Virgin Mary, her perpetual virgin-
; application to ourselves, 150.
appeals to Rome, 6i ; bishops ity, 139 «.
of the province of, 8. Volaterrae, Leo's birth-place (?), v.
Vigilius (bishop of Rome, 537-555), Ynantius, a bishop of province of
quotes letter clxiv., 105. Wise men, three in number, 144 «., Aries, 51, 61.
Virgins, who have suffered violence, 146, 147, 148, 150; their gifts
not to be ranked with true symbolical, 144, 146, 148, 150 ;

virgins, 15 ; yet not to be typical fulfilments of God's Zosimus, (bishop of Rome, 417-
denied Holy Commumon, promise to Abraham, 145 ; 418), v., X n.
 THE
BOOK OF PASTORAL RULE,
AND

SELECTED EPISTLES,
OF

GREGORY THE GREAT.

BISHOP OF ROME,

TRANSLATED, WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND INDICES,

BY THE

REV. JAMES BARM BY, D. D.,

VICAR OF NORTHALLERTON, YORKSHIRE.

VOL. XII.
 PREFATORY NOTE.

The Text followed in these Translations the Benedictine one, as given

is
by Migne
in Patrologia, Vol. LXXVIL, Sancii Gregorii Magni, Vol. III. The same Text of
the Regula Pastoralis has been published with anEnglish Translation by the Rev.
H. R. Bramley (James Parker and Co., 1874). The
Translation now given is an original
one, though the translator desires to express his obligations to his predecessor in the same
task. The selection of Epistles translated has been made with the view of exhibiting
Gregory's various activities, his various styles of correspondence, his views and character,
as well as of illustrating the history of his time. Those which relate to certain important

subjects
—
such as the Lombard invasion, the English Mission, the dispute about the title
of *CEcumenical Bishop,' correspondence with the Emperors and with the Potentates of
Gaul —have been given in their entirety. Of such as relate to subjects of less moment
specimens only have been selected, but sufficient, it is hoped, for presenting a picture of the
writer under his various aspects, and in his various spheres of work. It is hoped also that

the appended notes may serve to shew the connexion of the several Epistles with each other,
and with the circumstances they refer to, as well as to explain obscure words or passages.
For a better understanding of the correspondence relating to the Church in Gaul, a pedigite

of the contemporary Merovingian Kings is appended.

b2
 CONTENTS OF THE PROLEGOMENA.

Political state of the Western Empire in the time of Pope Gregory ^j

Spain and Northern Europe ^,jj

The Patrimony of St. Peter

^^^

Supply of corn to Rome ^-j

Ecclesiastical state of things j^^

The Three Chapters ^

The Donatist Schism £^
Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome ^-^

Sees of Antioch and Alexandria ^^jj

The See of Constantinople j^jjj

Life of St. Gregory before Election ^^

His Election and Consecration 3j^,j

The Registrum Epistolarum xvii

Events and Proceedings during St. Gregory's Pontificate as illustrated

BY his Epistles.
Book I. Various and subjects of correspondence
activities, xvii
Book II, Summary of proceedings with regard to the Lombards xviii

Papal jurisdiction over West and East Illyricum xx

Exemption of Monasterius from episcopal control j^.

Book III. Relations of the See of Rome to the Churches of Illyricum, Ravenna, Constantinople xxi
Treatment of Jews and of idolators H,
Book IV. The position of the Bishops of Istria and Venetia, and of Queen Theodelinda, with regard
to "the Three Chapters" ii.

Relation of the See of Rome to the African Churches a.

Unction in Baptism and Confirmation id.
**
Book V, St.Gregory's protest against the title of CEcumenical Bishop," and summary of his pro-
ceedings with regard to it id.

Papal jurisdiction in Gaul xxiv

Book VI. Mission of St. Augustine to England, with Summary of its progress, as shewn by letters...... xxv
Books VII., VIII. Exemptions of Monasteries— Sale of Church goods for charitable purposes— Letters
of spiritual coimsel xxvii

Book IX. The Istrian Schism—The Roman Liturgy— King Reccared of Spain— Church in Gaul-
Letter from Columbanus i^'

Book XI. Pictures in Churches— Miracles— Married persons entering Monasteries— Efficacy of

Baptism— Reconciliation of heretics — Refutation of Nestorianism—Ecclesiastical abuses

in Gaul '*•

Book XIII. Synod to be held in Gaul— Accession of Emperor Phocas, and St. Gregory's letters to him
and Leontia '^'

unabated activity— Last Theodelinda xxix

Book XIV. St. Gregory's letter to

and work '^

St. Gregory's character
 PROLEGOMENA.
For an understanding of Gregory's position, and of the purport of a great part of those
State of the of his epistles which are translated in this Series, a brief survey of the
Empire. and ecclesiastically, at the time of his accession
state of things, politically

may in the first place be of There was now no separate Emperor of the West what
service. ;

remained of the once great Western Empire being governed in the name of the Eastern
Emperor, who had his court at Constantinople, by the Exarch of Italy, resident at Ravenna.
The Kingdom of the Goths in Italy had ceased to be, the country having been recovered
from them under Justinian about half a century before Gregory's accession, as well as
the province of Africa from the Vandals.
But the Emperor's hold on was limited and precarious, a large portion of it
Italy

Th L n b -d
being already occupied by the Lombards, whose first invasion, under
Alboin, had been in 568 and accordingly Gregory, writing in the thir-
:

teenth Indiction (a.d. 594-5), speaks of their having been in Italy for twenty-seven years,
and in the sixth Indiction (a.d. 602-3) of their having been there for thirty-five years
\Epp., Lib. v., Ep. 21, and Lib. XIII., Ep. 38]. Subsequently the Lombard King Autharis
had advanced on Alboin's conquests, and is said to have proceeded to Rhegium, at the
very toe of Italy, and there, riding up to a column on the shore through the tidal waves,
*'
to have touched it with the point of his spear and said, So far shall extend the boundary
of the Lombards" [Paul. Warnefr., de gestis Longob.^ III. 33]. Autharis died in the first
year of Gregory's popedom [Epp.^ Lib. I., Ep, 17], and was succeeded by Agilulph,
previously duke of Turin, whom Theodelinda, the widow of the deceased king, had
selected as her consort. Under him, his royal seat being at Ticinum {Pavia), the Lombard
dominion included the greater part of Northern Italy, reaching northward to the Alpine
two great dukedoms of Spoletum and Beneventum in Southern Italy, with partial
passes, the
hold on Tuscia and elsewhere. The only parts that now distinctly acknowledged the sway
of the Exarch were the Exarchate of Ravenna, on the eastern side of Italy, with Istria and
Venetia further north, the duchies ofRome and Naples on the western side, portions of
territory at the heel and toe of Italy, and the islands of Sicily, Sardinia, and Corsica.
But beyond the limits of their actual occupation the Lombards kept the country in
a continual state of disturbance and alarm a great part of it appears to have been debatable
;

ground, and no one could say definitely to whom it belonged.

No previous invaders seem to have been viewed by contemporaries with more horror, or
painted in blacker colours, than the Lombards. Their Arian Christianity does not appear to
have rendered them less odious than heathens would have been, or to have softened their
alleged savagery. Gregory repeatedly in his letters speaks in the strongest possible terms of
the misery of Italy "among the swords of the Lombards :" and it was doubtless the state of

general distress thence arising, together with disorganization of the country from other causes,
and the prevalence of calamity on whatever side he looked, that caused him continually to
express his conviction that the signs of the times betokened the speedy approach of the
Second Advent. It is in connexion with such a state of things that he stands out promi-
nently as a political administrator of no common order. His position was one of peculiar
 PROLEGOMENA. ^^
difficulty. Though virtually, as bishop, the ruler of Rome, he was not a
temporal potentate
with power to act independently. He was but a subject of the Emperor, as he
continually
acknowledged, under the dominion of the Exarch of Ravenna, and possessed
theoretically of
spiritual jurisdiction only. And in his efforts to do good he was
continually thwarted. He
complains repeatedly in his letters of the insufficient aid afforded him
by the distant Emperor,
the counteraction of his own designs
by the Exarch, and the corruption and iniquitous
conduct of the imperial officers in Italy, which in more than one
place he describes as even
more trying than the oppressions of the Lombards. Still, in virtue of his and high influential
position as bishop of old Rome, his commanding character, his indefatigable zeal, and his
diplomatic talents, he did exert great political influence; and whatever success was' attained
in the defence of Italy against further
aggression, or in
effecting truces with
the enemy, to
him alone such success appears to have been due.
Many of the letters translated in this
volume shew his activity in this regard. A short
summary of what may be gathered from
them wall be given below. All Europe, to the north of
Italy, was now severed from the
Northern Eu- Western Empire. Britain had long been the old provinces
relinquished :

'°P^- of Gaul were ruled and contended for the descendants of Clovis of the
by
]\Ierovingian dynasty: Spain, with Narbonensian Gaul, was an independent Visigothic
kingdom. The relations of these kingdoms to the Empire were at this time
amicable;
and it was in ecclesiastical, and not temporal, matters that Gregory had
dealings with them,
as will appear below.
His talents and activity in secular affairs were shewn also in his of the
management
The Patrimony. Possessions in various quarters with which the See of
been Rome had
endowed, known as "St. Peter's patrimony." In Sicily especially, and
also in Campania, Calabria, Dalmatia and elsewhere, and to a small extent in Gaul, the
Roman Church held lands so called, over all of which Gregory exercised personal super-
intendence by letters to his various agents, shewing a remarkable knowledge of the state
of things in the several localities, and giving minute directions. While, on the one hand,
he took care that the Church should not be defrauded of her just dues, on the other
hand we find him repeatedly and strongly forbidding any unjust claims, or any oppression of
the natives who cultivated the Church lands. The patrimony was commonly managed, under
him, by agents on the spot, called rectores fafjijuonii, and often by deacons, or subdeacons,
sent from Rome, to control the ordinary rectores, or act in the same capacity. We find
bishops also in some- cases acting as rectores. There was also a class of officials called
Guardians of the Church, who were required to be authorized by letters
defensores ecc/estce, or
from Rome under the Pope's hand (see V. 29; IX. 62 ; XL 38). These letters of appoint-
ment, of which we have specimens and XI. 2,^, specified the protection of the pooi
in V. 29
as their primary duty. But their had a much wic|er scope. We find them commis-
office

sioned, not only to carry out various works of charity, but also to maintain the rights and
property of churches, to rectify abuses in monasteries and hospitals (see e.g. I. 52 XIV. 2), ;

to see to the canonical election of bishops (e.g. X. 77), and to the supply of episcopal
ministrations during the suspension or incapacity of the holders of Sees (XIV. 2), to assist

bishops in the exercise of discipline (X. i), and even to rebuke and coerce bishops themselves
when negligent of duty (III. 2>^ ; X. 10 ; XIII. 26, 27 ; XIV. 4). In some cases they were also
themselves rectores patrimonii (IX. Further, they constituted a scho/a, as did also the
18).
notaries and subdeacons ;
and in the Indiction (a.d. 598) Gregory appointed that
first

seven of their number should thenceforth be dignified with the name of regionarii (as was
already the case with the notaries and subdeacons), which gave them rank,
and entitled
them to sit in assemblies of the clergy (VIII. 14). Though entrusted with such large powers
in matters ecclesiastical, they do not seem to have been of necessity in sacred orders, and
viii PROLEGOMENA.
might marry and have families (cf. III. 21 XII. 25). Some were subdeacons, as Anthemius,
;

subdeacon and defensor of Campania (VII. 23). They might be apt, it seems, to take
too much upon them for we find Romanus, the defensor of Sicily, sharply rebuked for
:

trenching on the prerogatives of a bishop (XI. 37). Though entitled, by special com-
mission from the Roman See, to call even bishops to account, they were not to usurp their
junctions. In some cases we find sworn notarii (otherwise called chartularii) attached
to the patrimonies in addition to the rectores. Thus Adrian receives instructions as being
notarius Sicilice ) and, on his being made rector^ Pantaleo is appointed notarius (XIII. 18
and 34).
Notable among the subdeacons invested with authority for the number and particularity
of the letters addressed to him is Peter, whom Gregory sent onceat in the first year of his

pontificate to Sicily, not only to look after the patrimony there and
after the supply of corn
sent annually thence to Rome, but also, for a time at least, to exercise delegated authority,
in matters ecclesiastical, over the bishops of the island (see Lib. I., Ep. i). From the letters
to this Peter we learn a good deal about the way in which the lands of the patrimony, in

Sicily at least, were cultivated, and how the revenues were derived from them. (See especially
Lib, I., Ep. They were cultivated by native peasants, called by Gregory rustici^ or colonic
44.)
who enjoyed the fruit of their labour, subject only to customary dues to the lords of the land ;
m this case to the Roman See. The principal dues we find referred to were, in the first place,
a kind of land-tax, called burdatio^ and further, the tithe of all the produce, which might be
paid in kind, but seems to have been often commuted for a money payment. Among the pre-
valent abuses which Gregory peremptorily required to be corrected were excessive valuation of
the tithe, irrespective of the current price of corn, when a money equivalent was paid, and
in other cases the use of measures of too large capacity, and exactions in various ways of more
than was fairly due. He orders schedules to be made and authorised, copies of which were
to be given to the rustici in all the farms of the church, shewing what their legal payments
were, so as to guard against their being wronged in future. There were other customary
payments of smaller amounts, such as fees on the marriage of peasants, which, under limita-
tions, he allows to be continued. It appears also from Lib. XII., Ep. 25, that these rustici,
or colonic were ascripti glebce, so as not to be allowed to migrate from the estate {niassa)
to which they were attached, or to contract marriages beyond its limits. The several estates
constituting the patrimony were called masscB, each of which might comprise several fundi ;
and it was customary to let these viassm to farmers (conduciores), who were left to deal with
the rustici, or coloni, being themselves responsible for a certain amount, whether in money or
produce, to the officials of the Church. Gregory directed, among other things, that these
conductores, should not be arbitrarily disturbed in their holdings, and that, on their death,
members of their family should succeed them, guardians being appointed in case of their
children being under age. Sicily was of great importance to Rome, as being a corn-growing

country from which especially the Romans were supplied. Among Gregory's temporal
responsibiHties was that of seeing to a regular and adequate supply, a failure in which might
be followed by famine in Rome and we find him attentive to this duty, giving particular
:

directions as to the procuring, storing, and shipping of the corn. (See e.g. Lib. I., Ep. 2,

44, 72.) In fact, provision generally for the welfare of the Roman citizens, and the general
charge of the- city, seems to have devolved upon the Pope. And it was doubtless his
responsibilities in this regard, together with hismore general political ones, in addition to his
"care of the churches," that caused him so continually to bemoan in his letters the billows
all

of worldly business, incident to his office, which overwhelmed him, and hindered his advance-
ment in the spiritual life. Remarkable, indeed, must have been his mental activity and his
varied abilities, in that he was able, as appears from his epistles, to make himself accurately
 PROLEGOMENA. IX
acquainted with, and personally attend so
many matters, finding time also for theological
to,
composition and letters of spiritual counsel, and retainmg his relioious
aspirarons in the
midst of all. And all this is the more
striking when one considers the distressing state
of health, especially from gout, of which he
continually complains, and the fact also that,
with his strong monastic predilections, matters of
worldly business would be likelv to be
peculiarly distasteful to him. We get a further view of his multifarious engagements from
what his biographer, John the Deacon, tells us of his
having himself seen to the fourfold
(listribution-to the bishop, the clergy, the fabrics and services of the
churches, and the poor
—of the revenues of the See ; his having himself caused to be sought out, and
kept a list of,
the recipients of charity and himself taught the choristers in the
Orphanoirophiu77i, which he
;

had himself founded in Rome. It appears to have been his principle and practice to rely on
others for nothing which he could possibly do himself.
With regard to the state of things in the ecclesiastical sphere during Gregory's popedom,
Ecclesiastical Af- it may be observed first, that there was now a comparative cessation
^^^^^- for a time of controversial warfare.
The battle no longer raged over
Arian, Nestorian, Monophysite, or Pelagian heresies; the Monothelitic controversy had
not yet begun. Catholic orthodoxy, as defined by the first four Councils, was
accepted
generally, and enforced by the imperial power, with Gregory's full approval of coercive
measures (see e.g. Lib. IX.,
Ep. 49 Lib. XL, Ep. 46) ;
^
;
while outside the limits of
the Empire it was professed and upheld by the Frankish and at length rulers of Gaul,
at the commencement
of Gregory's reign accepted in Spain by the Visigothic Reccared.
The Lombards, indeed, with their king Agilulph, were still Arian s ; but his queen
Theodelinda, with whom Gregory corresponded, was herself a devout Catholic. Hence
he was not called on to come forward prominently in the field of controversy, for
which indeed he does not appear to have been peculiarly fitted. For, though able to state
clearly, and give the received reasons for, accepted dogmas, he nowhere evinces any great

originality of conception, or depth of insight of his own. He is content to rest on authority ;

that especially of the four Councils, which he regards as the unassailable bulwarks of
the true faith (see I. 25 ;
III. 10;
IV. 37), or of ancient fathers of the Church. Nor does
he seem to have been well versed in the past history of controversy. An instance of his

imperfect knowledge in this regard is found in the letters which he wrote after receiving from

Cyriacus, the newly-appointed bishop of Constantinople, his confession of faith, in

which
Eudoxius, who had been prom.inent in the course of the Arian controversy, was condemned.
Gregory had never heard of this noted heretic, though he had come across the name of a sect
called Eudoxiani, and, not finding his name in the Latin books he was able to consult at

Rome, he takes objection to his condemnation by Cyriacus {Lib. VII., Ep. 4) ; and it was
not till he had consultedEulogius of Alexandria, who was more learned than himself, that he
of repute had con-
was satisfied ; simply on being informed that ancient fathers
and this

demned this Eudoxius. " We know him (he writes) to be manifestly slain, against whom our
heroes have cast so many darts" (VII. 34; VIII. 30). Again, in writing to the same
of our Lord's human
Eulogius against the sect of AgnoitcB, who taught a certain
limitation

knowledge, he appears to draw all his arguments

from what he found in Augustine and other
Latin Fathers, and he rejoices to hear that Eulogius had found the Greek Fathers (whom

he himself, being wholly ignorant of Greek, was unable to consult; consentient {Lib. X.,

^PP' 35, 39)-

« "
madness of perverse opinion,
Prayer should ever be made for the life of our most pious though their hearts seethe with the
of the catholic Emperor to utter
And Christian lord the Emperor, and his most tranquil consort, they presume not in the time
"
the wrong things they think ^Ltb. IX., Ep. 49)'
ic, in whose times the mouths of heretics are silent, since.
 PROLEGOMENA.
But one subject of controversy there was, which especially troubled him ; viz., that of
The Three Chap- "the three Chapters" {tria capituld)^ consequent upon the condemnation
ters. of the documents so-called, and of their deceased authors, at the
instance of the Emperor Justinian, by the fifth General Council (a.d, 553). This con-
demnation had been in fact forced upon the Church by the Emperor in the said
Council under his presidency at Constantinople, in spite of the protest of the great
majority of the Western bishops, and of the then bishop of Rome, Vigilius. The grounds
of objection to the condemnation were, that it was held to contravene the Council of
Chalcedon, at which two of the writers whom it was proposed to condemn Theodoret
—
and Ibas — had been expressly acquitted of heresy ;
that to anathematize the dead, whatever
their opinions might have been, was wrong ;
and further, that the condemnation was
intended to conciliate the Monophysites, to whom the writers in question had been peculiarly

obnoxious, and was in fact a concession to their heresy. Nor can it be doubted that a design
to conciliate the Monophysite party, still strong and resolute in spite of its condemnation at
Chalcedon, had been a main motive with Justinian in forcing a decree against the Three

Chapters on the Church. Vigilius, however, had afterwards yielded to pressure, and assented,
however inconsistently, to the condemnation of the Chapters as did his successors in the ;

See of Rome, including Gregory. Consequently several Churches of the West had renounced
communion with Rome and the schism thus arising as in Liguria, which was under the
;
—
metropolitan of Milan, and still more decidedly in Istria and Venetia under the metropolis
of Aquileia — continued throughout the reign of Gregory. He in vain endeavoured, either by
remonstrance or by trying to enlist the emperor's aid, to bring back the Istrian bishops to

conformity ;
must have been distressing to him, that even the Lombard queen,
and it

Theodelinda, Irho was so orthodox a Catholic, and whom he esteemed so highly, and corre-

sponded with so cordially, herself could not be induced to accept the fifth Council, so far as
the condemnation of the Three Chapters was concerned. In his last extant letter to her,
written in the year of his death, he regrets that severe illness prevented him from replying to
certain arguments on the subject by an abbot, Secundus, which she had sent for his considera-

tion, but transmits to her a copy of the Acts of the fifth council, and again repeats his constant

protest that his acceptance of that Council by no means implied any disparagement of the
previous councils, or of the Tome of pope Leo {Lib. XIV., Ep. 12). Further, the schism
^, _ . of the Donatists still lingered in the African provinces, though no
The Donatists. , ^ f, , c , j- •
j •
1 1 1 1
•

longer powerful, and though a series of imperial edicts had been issued
for their suppression. We find Gregory, in many letters, urging measures against them, and
more rigid enforcement of the penal laws.
With regard to the spiritual authority over the Church at large, claimed in the time of
Gregory, and by him asserted, and the extent to which such claims were then acknowledged,
the following remarks may be made.
Beyond the episcopal jurisdiction of the bishops of Rome over their own proper
The spiritual au- dioccse, which comprised only the city of Rome, and their metro-
thonty of Rome. politan jurisdiction over the seven suffragan bishops of the Roman
territory— viz., those of Ostia, Portus, Silva Candida, Sabina, Prseneste, Tusculum, and
Albanum, — they
had long exercised a more extended patriarchal jurisdiction, which
(according to Rufinus towards the end of the fourth century) seems originally to have
extended over the suburban provinces which were under the civil jurisdiction of the vicarius
urbis, including the islands of Sicily, Sardinia,and Corsica. But, being the only patriarchs
of the West, they had long exercised authority, more or less defined, over a much wider area,

including Northern Italy, with its metropolis at Milan, Illyricum East and W^est, and
Northern Africa. It is not necessary to attempt any review here of the growth, as years
 PROLEGOMENA. ^j
had gone on, of such extended jurisdiction, or of the
degree and kind of authority over
Churches that had been consequently claimed. Nor need we
consider now the well-known
instances of resistance to such
authority, as notably in Africa by St.
Cyprian in the third
century, and at a later date in the same province when Zosimus was
pope, in the case of
Apiarius. For our present purpose it may be
enough to say that the bishop of Rome was
now generally acknowledged to be not only the sole Patriarch in the
West, but also the
highest in rank of all the bishops of Christendom. Still, even in some provinces where his
authority was not openly disputed, there appears to have been, at of its
any rate, jealousy
exercise. For proofs of this in Africa, see II. 47, n. i IV.
34, n. i ; IX. 58, n. i.
; For
a notable instance in Western Illyricum, in the case of
Maximus, bishop of Salona, see
III. 47, and note there. At Ravenna also, the seat of the
Exarch, there seems to have been
jealousy of the claims of Rome, seeing
that John, bishop of that
See, in a letter to Gregory,
though expressing himself as personally devoted to the Roman See, says that he had
provoked no little ill-will of many enemies against himself for his defence of its authority
(HI. 57).
In Gaul, under the Merovingian princes, there are no
signs of any dispute of the pope's
spiritual jurisdiction, which was constantly asserted, over the Churches there: but the
ancient Celtic Churches of the British islands still retained their This
independence.
last fact is apparent, not only from what Bede relates of the attitude of the British and

Scottish Christians towards Augustine and the Roman mission, but also from the tone of
the letter of the Irish Columbanus to Gregory, which will be found among the epistles
(see Lib. IX.,Ep. 127). With the Church in Spain, after
its renunciation of Arianism under

King Reccared at the beginning of Gregory's episcopate, he seems to have had little com-
munication. He corresponded indeed with his friend Leander, of Seville, about the King's
conversion, and wrote a letter to the latter (IX. 122), who had sent an offering to Rome.
Further, he sent into Spain the abbot Cyriacus, who had been employed to bring about the
assembhng of a Council commending him in a somewhat adulatory episde to one
in Gaul,

Claudius, who appears been a person of influence in the court of Reccared (IX. 120).
to have

But for what special purpose he was sent does not appear. There is, moreover, a long
document, comprised under XIII. 45 in the Benedictine edition of the epistles, relating
to two bishops who were said to have been uncanonically deposed, for the adjudication of
whose case one John, a defensor eccksice, is said to have been sent, and to have pronounced
sentence. But this epistle is not found in all codices ; nor does it appear from it, even if it
were considered genuine, whether John's decision was accepted in Spain. On the whole, there
is no but rather the contrary, of papal jurisdiction being recognized at
sufficient evidence,

that time in Spain as certainly was in Gaul.

it It remains only to note the historical fact,

that the whole Eastern branch of the Church Catholic never at any time submitted it-
self to the Roman See, notwithstanding occasional appeals to it by bishops or others when
suffering under grievances.
With regard to Gregory's own view of the prerogatives of the Roman See beyond the
limits of its proper metropolitan or patriarchal jurisdiction, he undoubtedly claimed for it
a primacy not of rank only, but also of authority in the Church Universal and this of divine
;

right, as representing the See of the

Prince of the apostles. Such claim had come, in his
to be the tradition of the Roman Church, which he accepted as a matter of course,
and
day,
" Petro totius
handed on. In assertion of this claim he says in more than one place,
"
quis nesciat sanctam Ecclesiam
in
ecclesi^ cura et principatus commissa est;" and again,
ttaque, cum multi sint apostoli, pro ipso tamen
apostolorum principis soliditate firmatam. . . .

sedes in auctoritate convaluit" (LX?. VII., Ep. 40) ;

and
principatu sola apostolorum principis
in what was called <=^. Peter's See.
he certainly the like authority as residing
regarded
still
xii PROLEGOMENA.
But we nowhere find him asserting it in such a way as to merge the general episcopal com-
mission in the Papacy, or to interfere with the canonical exercise of their independent
jurisdiction by other patriarchs of ancient Apostolic Sees. He sent according to custom,
after his accession, his confession of faith to the four Eastern patriarchs of Alexandria,

Antioch, Jerusalem, and Constantinople, as to brethren he never, even where his jurisdiction
:

was acknowledged, interfered with the free election of bishops by their several Churches,
except where he saw some canonical impediment, reserving only to himself the right of
confirming the election (see e.g. Lib. II., Ep. 6; Lib. V., Ep. 17, &c.) :
and, lastly, his
memorable emphatic protest against the assumption of the title of Universal Bishop by the
patriarchs of Constantinople, with his total renunciation of any right of his own to assume
such a title, has often been quoted as a standing protest against such papal supremacy as has
subsequently been claimed and exercised. He seems to have regarded the See of St. Peter
as everywhere supreme only in the sense of its being its prerogative to conserve inviolate the
catholic faith and observance of the canons, wherever heresy or uncanonical proceedings called
for protest and correction. He writes thus to John, bishop of Syracuse, " Si qua culpa in
episcojDis invenitur, nescio quis ei \_Sedi apostolic(B\ subjectus non sit cum vero culpa non :

"
exigit, omnes secundum rationem humilitatis sequales sunt {Lib. IX., Ep. 59). Again, to
the defensor Romanus, "Si qua unicuique episcopo jurisdictio non servatur, quid aliud
"
agitur, nisi ut per nos, per quos ecclesiasticus custodiri debuit ordo, confundatur ?

{Lib. XL, Ep. 37). Again to Eulogius of Alexandria, protesting against being addressed
as Universal Pope, and against the expression, sicut jussisiis, " Quod verbum jussionis
peto a meo auditu removere, quia scio qui sum, qui estis. Loco quim mihi fratres
estis, moribus patres. Non ergo jussi, sed quae utilia visa sunt indicare curavi. . . Nee .

honorem esse deputo in quo fratres meos honorem suum perdere cognosco. Si enim univer-
salem me Papam vestra sanctitas dicit, negat se hoc esse, quod me fatetur universum. Sed
absit hoc." {Lib. VIII. , Ep. 30). Further, there is the notable fact, that he distinctly
accords to the patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch equal shares with himself in the
—
primacy of St. Peter's See; to the former on the ground of his See having been founded
by St. Mark, who had been sent by St. Peter ; to the latter because (according to the
Clementine tradition, which he takes for granted) St. Peter had been for seven years bishop
of Antioch before he went to Rome. To Eulogius of Alexandria he writes, "Cum ergo
unius atque una sit sedes, cui ex auctoritate divina tres nunc episcopi praesident, quicquid
ergo de vobis boni audio, hoc mihi iniputo. Si quid de me boni creditis, hoc vestris meritis

imputate, quia in illo unum sumus qui ait, Ut omnes unum sint, sicut et tu Pater in me, et

ego in te, tt ipsi in nobis unum sint" {Lib. VII., Ep. 40. Cf. V. 39 ;
X. 35 ;
XIII. 41). He
wrote thus in his anxiety to induce those two patriarchs to support him in his resistance to
the assumptions of Constantinople ; but his view of the principality of St. Peter's See not

being vested exclusively in the See of Rome remains no less distinctly on record. The view
to which he gives expression of the unity of the three Sees may perhaps have arisen thus.
The tradition of the peculiarly Petrine origin of the Roman See, and hence its claim as of
divine right to supremacy, having come by this time to be accepted in the West, the
undoubted ancient iurisdiction, independently of Rome, of the great patriarchal sees of the
East in their own regions, had to be accounted for in accordance with this theory and hence :

they too were regarded as deriving their authority from St. Peter. Accordingly we do
not find Gregory in any of his letters to the patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch addressing
them in a tone of command. It is true that in one letter to Eulogius of Alexandria he
remonstrates with him urgently for allowing (as was alleged) simony in his diocese ; but it is
brotherly remonstrance only {Lib. XIII., Ep. 41).
[There is indeed a passage in one of Gregory's Epistles (II. 52) which has been taken
 PROLEGOMENA. ^j^j

to imply a claim to junsdiction over them.

(See note on passage in Migne's
Patrologia.)
Natahs, bishop of Salona, had disregarded the admonitions of two
successive bishops of
Rome; and Gregory writes to him, -Quod si quilibet ex quatuor
patriarchis fecisset, sine
gravissimo scandalo tanta contumacia transire nullo modo But the intended
potuisset."
meaning may be, not that such contumacy towards Rome would have been scandalous
even
in one of the great Eastern
patriarchs, but that it could not have been
passed over by them
if shewn towards themselves in their own
patriarchates. The words, it is true, suggest the
former meaning, but the latter seems more to have been
likely intended]
On the other hand, towards the patriarch of
Constantinople, when he considered him
The See of Con- gui^y of uncanonical procedure, he assumed a
distinctly authoritative
stant.nople. attitude. On his own authority he declared null and void his
(as
predecessor Pelagius II. had done) the synod at which the title of oecumenical bishop
had been conferred on the Constantinopolitan patriarch
{Lib. V., Epp i8, 21); he
entertained the
appeal to himself of the two presbyters John and Athanasius, reversed
their condemnation by the patriarch of Constantinople, and ordered their restitution
[Lib. VI., Epp. 14, 15, 16, 17, &c.) and in a letter to John of Syracuse he says, "Nam
;

de Constantinopolitana ecclesia quod dicunt, quis earn dubitet sedi

apostolicse esse sub-
jectam?" {Lib. IX., Ep r2.) For the See of Constantinople, though now patriarchal, was
not even an ancient sedes apostolica : its bishop had indeed been assigned
honorary rank
next after the bishop of Rome by the general Council of Constantinople
(to Trpfo-^ua t^s rt/x^?)

(a.d. but this only on the political ground of Constantinople being new Rome:
381),
patriarchal jurisdiction had indeed been confirmed to it over the Metropolitans of the Pontic,
Arian, and Thracian dioceses by the 28th Canon of the Council of Chalcedon (a.d. 451);
but this Canon had been repudiated at the time by Pope Leo of Rome. Hence the popes
were ever peculiarly jealous of any new assumption, or uncanonical proceedings, on the part
of the Constantinopolitan See, the ascendancy of which signified to them imperial domina-
tion rather than primitive ecclesiastical order or prerogativeand hence it is not to be wondered
:

at that on the assumption of a title that seemed to imply universal supremacy Gregory was
at once in arms, and asserted strongly all the authority that he believed to be inherent in his
own Apostolic See. Such assertion, however, had no immediate effect in the absence of power
to enforce it it was disregarded at Constantinople
: the Emperor Mauricius, who alone
:

could have given practical eff'ect to it, was appealed to by Gregory in vain and, though ;

who succeeded "

Phocas, him, is said to have issued a decree that the Apostolic See of St. Peter,
that is the Roman Church, should be the head of all Churches" {Anastasius Bibliothec.\. ytt
it is an historical fact that neither Constantinople nor the Churches of the East generally,
ever submitted to the claims of the Roman See.

There is no record of the year of Pope Gregory's birth. It was probably about a.d. 540,
Early life of Ore- some ten years after Benedict of Nursia had founded the Benedictine
gory. was well born, his father Gordianus being a wealthy Roman
order. He
" some office of
of senatorial rank, bearing the title of Regionarius," which denoted
He received the education usual with Romans of his rank in life, and
dignity. young
is said to have been an apt scholar. The historian Gregory of Tours, who was his
states that in rhetoric, and logic he was
considered second
contemporary, grammar,
Such education, however, fell sonae-
to none in Rome; and he also studied law.
what short of what we should now call a liberal one, leaving him, as it did, entirely
to all Greek literature ;
unacquainted with any language but his own, and so a stranger
or
with no apparent taste, that he anywhere displays in his writings, for art, poetry,

philosophy; and with scanty historical He was, with regard

knowledge.
to intellectual
xiv PROLEGOMENA.
equipment, an educated Roman gentleman of his day, and no more ; regarding the Roman
nation as paramount in the world, and not aspiring beyond the studies thought sufficient for
Roman citizens of rank, at a time when study of Greek literature and scientific culture
had died out at Rome. In later life also, when he had time to devote himself to study
and contemplation, he confined himself, with a purely devotional purpose, to Holy Scripture,
in which (though of course only in the Latin version) he was thoroughly versed, or to the
orthodox Latin Fathers, St. Augustine being his favourite. His condemnation of the study
of classical heathen literature by Christians, appears strikingly in his letter to Desiderius
{Lib. XI., Ep. 54). Still his early education, though thus limited, fitted him well
for dealing with practical matters, for grasping the bearings of subjects that came before
him, and for expressing himself clearly and often forcibly thereon though his style is not free
;

from the artificiality that was probably encouraged by the rhetorical training of his day. He
was intended for, and at first pursued, secular occupations suitable to his rank in life ; and at
an unusually early age (certainly before 573, when he would be little more than 30 years of age)
he was appointed by the Emperor Justin II. to the dignified office of Prcetor Urbanus. In
this early period he does not appear to have been distinguished by any peculiar saintliness

of practice or demeanour. He dressed, at any rate, conformably to his rank for Gregory :

of Tours speaks of the striking contrast of the monastic garb which he afterwards assumed
with the silk attire, the sparkling gems, and the purple-striped trabea, with which he had

formerly paced the streets of Rome. But, on the other hand, there is not the least reason
to suppose that he had ever been loose or irreligious.
He had been reHgiously brought up. His father Gordianus is said to have been himself
a religious man his mother Silvia (who lived in ascetic seclusion after her husband's death),
:

and the sisters of Gordianus, Tarsilla and ^miliana (who lived in their own house as dedicated
virgins),have obtained a place in the calendar of saints and his biographer, John the
:

Deacon, speaks of his early training having been that of a saint among saints. He never,
in his own writings, alludes to any crisis in his early life at which he had become convinced
of sin, saying rather (as in one of his letters) that, while living in the world, he had tried
to live to God also, but had found it hard. But on the death of his father (the date of which
is not known) his religious aspirations took a decided form
;
he kept but a small part of the
patrimony that came to him, employing the rest in charitable uses, and especially in founding
monasteries, of which he endowed six in Sicily, and one, dedicated to St. Andrew, on the site
of his own house near the Church of St. John and St. Paul on the Caelian, "ad clivum Scauri"
which he himself entered as a monk, and of which he was eventually elected abbot. The
religious views of his age, in which he fully shared, would of necessity suggest to him the
monastic life as the highest form of saintliness and he may have been especially moved by
;

the recent example of St. Benedict of Nursia, whom he greatly admired, and of whom he has
left us in his Dialogues many interesting records. In the ardour of his devotion, his life
in the monastery appears to have been ascetic to an extreme degree. He is said by his
biographer to have been fed on raw vegetables {crudo /egumine), supplied to him by his mother,
who had become a recluse in a neighbouring cell; and his fasts made him continually
ill, and endangered his life. He tells us himself in his Dialogues of one Holy Week towards
the end of which he fainted from exhaustion, and was hardly kept alive: but before losing
consciousness, being shocked at the idea of breaking his fast before Easter Day, he had
requested the prayers of a very holy monk called Eleutherius and the result was that,
;

returning to consciousness, he remembered nothing of his previous pangs, felt no longer

any craving for food, and could have continued his fast a day longer than was required.
{Dialog.^ Lib. iii. c. 33.) Such was the idea then entertained, and by him shared, of the
way of attaining to the highest holiness. However he survived all, though the very weak
 PROLEGOMENA.
heaUh of which m his
subsequent hfe he continually complains
may have been due in part to
such extreme self-disciplme. Nor did he, it is said, relax his habits of
study and praver
inconsequence of the debility induced by his asceticism. It seems not to have
precluded
even energetic action of a practical kind. For it was at this
period of his life that, according
to John the Deacon his biographer, the well-known incident occurred of his
seeing the English
youths in the Roman slave-market, and obtaining the leave of pope Benedict I. to undertake
a missionary enterprise for the conversion of the
Angli, on an expedition for which purpose
he had already set forth when the pope, moved
by the remonstrances of the Roman people,
recalled him to Rome.

Having thus become a devout monk, he remained one in heart throughout his life. His
habits of were, as far as they could be, still monastic while he sat
life
upon the papal chair ;
and he never lost, and often gave expression to, his ardent
longing for a return to monastic
seclusion, as alone allowing closeness to God, as well as peace and
happiness. See, for
instance, what he says on this subject soon after his accession to the
Emperor's sister
Theoctista {Epp., Lib. I., Ep. 5), or, after
longer experience, to his old friend Leander
of Seville {Lib. IX., Ep. 121).
But he was. not allowed to enjoy for
long the seclusion he so much desired ; being sum-
moned from his monastery
by the pope to be ordained one of the seven deacons of Rome,
and afterwards sent to Constantinople to be the pope's
apocrisiarius (or responsalis) at the
imperial court. There is some doubt as to which pope it was that thus ordained and com-
missioned him. From a combination of what is said by his biographers, Paul the Deacon and
John the Deacon respectively, it seems most probable that it was Pope Benedict I. who
summoned him from his monastery and ordained him, perhaps with the view of sending him
to Constantinople, and that it was Pelagius II.
(who succeeded Benedict a.d. 578) under
whom he was actually sent. The office of apocrisiarius was usually filled by a deacon ; and
hence it not unlikely that his employment in that office had been in view from the
is

first, when he was called from his monastery and ordained. The popes at this time were
in special need of an able representative at
Constantinople for procuring, if possible, some
eifective aid against the Lombards, the Exarch at Ravenna
having been appealed to in vain.
Gregory remained at Constantinople for several years, probably from a.d. 578 to a.d. 585,
under the Emperor Tiberius, and then under Mauricius, who succeeded to the Empire
first

A.D. 582. There is no extant record of instructions sent to him from Rome till a.d. 584,
when Pope Pelagius wrote to him, representing the miserable state of Italy under the
Lombards, the imminent danger of Rome, and the inaction of the Exarch, and directing him
to press the Emperor for succour. He also desired him to send back to Rome the monk
Maximianus, who, together with other monks of his monastery, had accompanied Gregory to
Constantinople. This, his official residence in the imperial city, could not fail to be of
advantage to him in the way of preparation for his subsequent position, as giving him a

practical knowledge of the state of parties there, the ways of the court, and
the conduct
of political affairs. He also made friends of position and influence there, with whom he
afterwards corresponded ; among whom may be named Theoctista, the Emperor's sister, who
had charge of the imperial children, Narses a patrician, Theodorus, physician to the Emperor,
Clementina and
Gregoria, lady of the bedchamber to the Empress, and two patrician ladies,
Rusticiana. All these were religious persons, over whom he had gained influence, which he
did not allow to die. He also formed at this time the intimate acquaintance of Leander,
Bishop of Seville, who happened to be sojourning in Constantinople, and to whom he wrote
It was at his instigation that he began, while
at
afterwards very afifectionate letters.
or of the Book of Job, which he also
Constantinople, the Magna Moralia, Exposition
dedicated to him in its completed form (Moral, Libri., Epist. Missoria, c.
i ; Epp,, Lib, V.
xvi PROLEGOMENA.
Ep, 49). For he found time from secular business for devotion and study with the monks
who had followed him from Rome, including his particular friend Maximianus, as has been
already mentioned.
"
By their example (he writes in his Introduction to the Magna Moralia, above referred
to) I was bound, as it were by the cable of an anchor, when tossing in the incessant buffeting
of secular affairs, to the placid shore of prayer. For to their society, as to the bosom of a
most safe harbour, I fled for escape from the rollings and the billows of earthly action ; and,
though that ministry had torn me from the monastery, and cut me off by the sword of its
occupation from my former life of quiet, yet among them, through the converse of studious
reading, the aspiration of daily compunction gave me life." He was engaged also at one time
in a long dispute with Eutychius, the Constantinopolitan patriarch, who had written a treatise
on the nature of the body after the resurrection, maintaining that it would be impalpable, and
more subtle than air. Gregory maintained its palpability, alleging in proof that of the risen
body of Christ. The Emperor Tiberius at length took cognizance of the dispute, and decided
it in favour of Gregory, ordering the book of Eutychius to be burnt. The disputants are said
to have been so exhausted by the long controversy that both had to take to their beds at its

close {Joan. Diac.^ Lib, I., c. 28, 29).

Gregory was at length (probably a.d. 585) allowed by Pelagius to return to Rome and re-

enter his beloved monastery ; and it was now probably that he was elected to be its abbot.
But Pelagius appears still to have made use of him, a letter from that pope to Elias bishop of
" "
Aquileia on the subject of The Three Chapters being attributed by Paul the Deacon to the
pen of Gregory {De gestis Lojigobard., Lit?. III.).
That period of peace, lasting some five years, Gregory constantly refers to, and doubtless
with complete sincerity, as the happiest part of his life. It was interrupted by the death of

Pelagius II., who fell a victim to an epidemic disease then raging on the 8th of February,
A.D. 590, are informed that the whole clergy and people of Rome concurred in
when we
electing Gregory popedom, as the only man for the place at that time of peculiar trial.
to the
In addition to the general distress and alarm caused by the advancing Lombards, the Tiber
had overflowed its banks, destroying property and stores of corn, famine was feared, and fatal
disease prevailed. Men's hearts were failing them for fear, and for looking after those things
that were coming on the earth. Gregory himself often speaks of the signs of the time as
betokening the coming end of all things ; and in one of his letters he compares Rome to an
old and shattered ship, letting in the waves on all sides, tossed by a daily storm, its planks
rotten and sounding of wreck. If any one could pilot the ship through the storm, there seems
to have been a general feeling that the man was Gregory. He was most unwilling to undertake
the task. When an embassy was sent to Constantinople for obtaining the Emperor's confirma-
tion of the election, he sent at the same time ahim to withhold it. But the
letter imploring
letter was intercepted by the prefect of the
city, and another sent in its place, entreating
confirmation. Meanwhile Gregory employed himself in preaching to the people, and caUing
them to repentance, in view of so many symptoms of the wrath of God. He instituted at
this time the
"
Septiform Litany," to be chanted through the streets of the city by seven com-
—
panies of clergy, of laymen, of monks, of nuns, of married women, of widows, and of children
and paupers— who, setting out from different churches, were to meet for common supplication.
It was at the close of one such procession that the vision
(not mentioned by any contem-
poraries, or by Bede) was afterwards said to have been seen, to which the name of the Castle
of St. Angelo is attributed ;
the story being that, on approaching the basilica of St. Peter on
the Vatican, Gregory saw above the monument of Hadrian an angel sheathing his sword
in token that the plague was stayed. At length, the Emperor's confirmation of his election
having arrived at Rome, he is said to have fled in disguise from the city, and hid himself in a

J
 PROLEGOMENA.
forest cave have been pursued and discovered
to
[

by means of a pillar of light that disclosed

h.s h.dmg-place o have been brought back to the
'

city in triumph, conducted to the church

of St. Peter, and there at once
ordained, on the 3rd of September, a.d.
590 (Paul
^ Diac c ,*,5, ^ •»
•
•

Joan. Dtac.^ I. 44).

The four Eastern patriarchs at this
time, to whom, according to custom, he sent letters
immediately after his accession contiining his confession of
faith, were John (known as
Jejunator, or the Faster) of Constantinople, Eulogius of
I Alexandria, Gregory of Antioch and
John of Jerusalem to whom is added in the address at the head of the
;
circular letter
-Anastasius, ex-patnarch of Antioch," who was indeed the true
having been
patriarch,
deposed by the mere secular authority of the Emperor, Justin 11. Y s) Conse E
{Eva§r H.
quently Gregory, though not venturing to ignore the
patriarch in possession, addr'essed the
deposed one also in his circular, and wrote him also separate letters, in which he
recognized
him as the rightful patriarch, and undertook to intercede with
the Maurice in his
Emperor
behalf (I. 8, 25, 26). On
the restoration of Anastasius to his See
(a d. 593) by the Emperor
on the death of the interloper, Gregory wrote him a warm
congratulatory letter (V. 39).
Of the other patriarchs John of Constantinople was succeeded
during Gregory's pontificate
(a.d. 596) by Cyriacus, and John of Jerusalem by Amos, and he
(a.d. 600 or 601) by Isacius
(see XI. 46). But the patriarchs of Jerusalem, though their
position was recognized, were
not at that time of any great influence or
importance.
A brief summary may now suitably be
given of some leading events of Gregory's
pontificate in the order suggested by the successive Books of his Epistles, which correspond
to the years of his reign. His biographer John the Deacon says of him that, having been
pope for a little more than thirteen and a half years, he left in the archives (in scrinio) as many
books of Ei)istles as he had rei.s^ncd years, the last, or 14th, book being left incomplete
^because of his not having completed the 14th year of his reign {Joan. Diac. Vit. S.
Greg.y
IV. 71). Accordingly the Benedictine Editors of his works have arranged his extant epistles,
according to what, to the best of their judgment, they conceived to have been the original
order, in 14 books, answering to the successive years of his pontificate. Previous editions
had given them in 12 books only, and many of them evidently placed wrongly in order of time.

{See Patrologice Tomus LXXV.

Sancti Gregorii niagni; Frcefatw in Epistolas.) Hence,
supposing the Benedictine arrangement to be on the whole correct, we have in the successive
books as now arranged reference to the historical events of the successive years to which
the books are assigned. The dates given to the books are according to the Roman method
of Indictions, one Indiction being a period of 15 years, and the successive years of each
of such periods being called the ist, 2nd, 3rd year of the Indiction, or the ist, 2nd, 3rd
and so on to the 15th. Each Indiction year began with September; and Gregory,
Indiction,
having been ordained on the 3rd of September, a.d. 590, which was the commencement of
the 9th year of the then Indiction, the date of the first book of the epistles, corresponding to
the first year of his reign, is given as Indiction IX.

Book I. Indiction IX. (a.d. 590-1.)

This first book introduces us at once to a view of the new pope's immediate vigilance
Pontificate of Gre- and activity in affairs secular and sacred that demanded his attention.
|gory. (i.) We find
him providing without delay for the efficient and just
which has been spoken of above and this
^management of the patrimony of St. Peter, ;

he sent Peter the subdeacon

especially in Sicily, whither (as has been
also said above) ^

as his agent with large powers. To him also he gave charge to keep him fully informed'
over
'of all that was going on, and further committed to him ecclesiastical jurisdiction

:the of the him among other things to convene synods annually,

bishops island, directing
VOL. XII. C
xviii PROLEGOMENA.
and requiring the bishops to submit to his control {Ep. i). This, however, seems to
have been only a temporary arrangement, since in the following year he appointed
Maximian, bishop of Syracuse, who had been a monk with himself and his peculiar friend in the
Monastery of St. Andrew, to act as his vicar in the island. Such vicarial jurisdiction, how-
ever, was only conferred on Maximian personally, as was specified at the time {Lib. II.,
Ep. 7), and was not continued to his successor, though he also received ^\v^ pallium, [It may
be here observed that this decoration, in the time of Gregory, though usually conferred on
Metropolitans, did not of necessity imply metropolitan jurisdiction. Cf. Epp.^ Lib. IX., Note to
Ep. II.] At a later date we find Romanus thQ Defensor, who had been made Rector patrimonii
in Sicily, charged apparently with an oversight of the churches similar to what had been
entrusted to Peter (Lib IX., Ep. 18; Lib. XL, Ep. 37). (2.) We find him also, through
his commissioned subdeacons, at once careful to correct the irregularities monks in
of
Campania, Sicily, Corsica, and other smaller islands ; such as their migrating from mon-
astery to monastery, wandering about exempt from rule, and even taking to themselves
wives, or having women resident in the same buildings with themselves (Epp. 41, 42,
50, 51, 52). (3.) Frequent directions are given for charitable donations to such as needed
them (e.g. Epp. 18, 24, 39) ;
and his apocrisiarius at Constantinople is charged to move the
Emperors in behalf of the natives of Sardinia, who were said to be oppressed illegally by the
duke of the island {Ep. 49). (4.) For the due election of bishops to vacant Sees, and the
visitation of Sees during vacancy, in the case of Churches under
his acknowledged jurisdiction,
he gives careful orders, as e.g. in the case of Ariminum {Epp. 57, 58), of Menavia in Umbria
{Ep. 81), and Saona in Corsica {Ep. 78). The canonical rule, which he was careful to
observe, was to leave the people of the place (clergy, nobles, and commonalty) free to elect
their own bishop ;
but
still
reserving to himself power to reject any unfit person. Thus,
in one case, he one Ocleatinus as a candidate for the See of Ariminum {Epp. 57, 58),
rejects
and in another, in consequence of delay on the part of the electors, he departs from his usual
practice by himself appointing a bishop of Saona {Ep 80). Over remiss or criminal bishops,
as soon as he hears of their defaults whereof, as —
of other things, he seems to have been
speedily informed by his agents he loses no—time in bringing his authority to bear. It was
in this, his first year, that he began a long continued correspondence with and with respect to

Januarius, Bishop of Cagliari in Sardinia, who appears to have been a frivolous old man
of very doubtful character (see Ep. 62, and reff.). Also with and with respect to Natalis, the
convivial bishop of Salona in Western lUyricum, with reference both to his own habits and
to his quarrel with the archdeacon Honoratus (see Ep. 19, and note with reff). (5.) There will
be found also in this first book lettersof sympathy and friendship, such as he never ceased to
write, some of which are to pious ladies of rank, including one to Theoctista, the Emperor's
sister {Ep. 5), which is further interesting as containing a specimen of his usual way of

interpreting Holy Scripture Peculiarly charming as illustrative of his warm and

allegorically.
abiding friendship is his long continued correspondence, begun in this year, with or with
regard to Venantius, who had relinquished monastic for married life (see Ep. 34, and note with
reff.).(6.) To be noted also in this Book, are his ineffectual attempts, though apparently sup-
"
ported by the Emperor, to bring the Istrian bishops to submission in the matter of the Three
"
Chapters (see Ep. 16, and notes), and his invoking of the secular arm for suppression of what
remained of the Donatist schism in Africa (see Ep. 74, and ?iotes). (7.) Lastly, we find, in

Ep. 43 to Leander of Seville, the first intimation of the important event of the conversion to
Catholicity of Reccared, the Visigothic King of Spain.
Most, if not all, of the subjects above noted, or the like, recur frequently in subsequent
years. It may suffice to have drawn attention to them here, noting only in connexion with the

following books any new subjects that appear of special interest.

 PROLEGOMENA. ^j^

Book II. Indiction X. (a.d. 591-2.)

(I.) We meet
book with the first allusion to the
in this
operations of the Lombards in
The Lombards. ^^^^y ^^^- 3); and hence this may be a suitable
place for dvino
a brief sketch of
Gregory's dealings with regard to them in the
ligln
thrown on the subject by his epistles. The Lombard King, Agilulf
(as has been said
above, p. vii.), had his headquarters at Ticinum {Pavia\ the extensive
dukedoms
of Beneventum and Spoletum in Southern
Italy being in the possession of .his dukes
Early in year before us (the loth Indiction), it appears that
the
Ariulf, duke of
Spoletum, was believed to be marching either towards Ravenna or Rome.
(See Ep
which is dated in the Collection of Paul the Deacon and in Cod.
Colberi. "die V. Kalend
Octob. Indict. lo," i.e. 27 Sept., a.d. 591.) Later in the same
Indiction Gregory becomes
aware of his approach, and addresses letters
{Epp. 29, 30) to officers in command of
the imperial forces with the purpose of urging them to meet the
impending danger. Sub-
sequently in the same year it appears from a letter to the Bishop of Ravenna
{Ep. 46) that
Ariulf was already besieging Rome. Gregory in this letter gives a sad account of the
savagery of the besieger outside the walls, his own illness and depression, and the difficulties
he had to contend with. He complains, in this as in other letters, of the conduct of
Romanus Patricius, the Exarch at Ravenna, who would neither send aid nor
sanction terms
of peace. Further, troops had, he says, been withdrawn from Rome before the siege, so as
to leave insufficiently defended; and the soldiers of a legion that remained there, not
it

receiving their pay, had refused to man the walls. In these straits Gregory
appears at length
to have come to terms with Ariulf on his own responsibility; for which he was
doing
afterwards blamed and reproached as having been duped by Ariulf. (See Lib. V., Ep. 40.)
The peace, however, was nqt of long duration. The Exarch (probably soon afterwards
though the date is not clear) marched himself to Rome, and on his return seized certain
cities —Satrium,
Polimartium, Horta, Tudertua, Ameria, Perusia, LuceoH, and others which
had been ceded to the Lombards under treaty— perhaps that which Gregory himself had
made. (Paul. Diac. De gestis Longobard, IV. 8. Cf. Epp., Lib. V., Ep. 40.) Agilulf, the
Lombard King, incensed by this breach of faith, now came with an army from Ticinum,
recaptured Perusia, and again besieged Rome. In a letter addressed some time afterwards
to the Emperor{Lib. V., Ep. 40), Gregory gives a lamentable account of the misery that had
"
ensued. Since the departure of Ariulf, he says, troops had still further been withdrawn from
the city for the fruitless defence of Perusia, the supply of corn had failed, while from the
walls they saw Romans led away with ropes round their necks like dogs to be sold in France."

He, with the prsefect of the city, also called Gregory, and the military commander Castorius,
had done all they could under extreme difficulty to guard the walls, for which he complains
of duty in letting the corn run
they afterwards got no thanks, but rather blame for neglect
short. He himself, when the besiegers arrived, had been delivering his well-known course
of homilies on Ezekiel, which he had been obliged to break off abruptly. The last ends
thus :
"—Let no one blame me if henceforth I cease my speaking, since, as you all see, our

tribulations have increased we are surrounded on all sides by swords ;

on all sides we are
;

afraid for imminent danger of death. Some return to us with their hands cut off; others are

reported to us as taken captive or slain. I am now forced to withhold my tongue from

exposition, for my soul is weary of life."

How long this siege lasted, or
on what terms of
we are not told. Whatever arrangement was made, it
agreement Agilulf at length departed, " that
was evidently due to Gregory alone. Longob., IV. 8),
Paul the Deacon says only {De gest.
and adds, '*and not long after-
King Agilulf, matters being arranged, returned to Ticinum ;"
wife Theodelinda, as the blessed Gregory
wards, at the suggestion especially of his Queen
XX PROLEGOMENA.
often admonished her in his letters, he concluded a most firm peace with the same most holy
Pope Gregory, and with the Romans." But it is plain from epistles written subsequently
that it was not till some years later that anything like a settled truce was concluded for it
:

was not till the second indiction, i.e. a.d. 598-9 (if the letters are rightly arranged, as they
appear to be, by the Benedictine editors), that we find letters of thanks from Gregory to King
Agilulf for peace at length concluded, and to Thecdelinda for her good oflfices {Lib. IX.,
Epp. 42, 43). In the meantime, as appears from various letters, Gregory continued to urge
the Emperor or the Exarch to arrange terms of peace, for which he asserts, though he was not
believed, that Agilulf was prepared. He declares also that he could have himself made
a separate peace with him so as to secure himself and Rome ; but that he had been unwilling
to do so, having the welfare of the whole republic at heart. He implies that the Exarch and
his adherents were but serving their own ends in opposing terms of peace, their own
exactions and oppressions during the continuance of hostiHties being even more intolerable
than the ravages of the Lombards (see Lib, V., Epp. 40, 42). In an urgent letter to the
Empress Constantina he complains also of the cruel oppression of the natives of Sicily and
Corsica under colour of raising funds for the war, and begs her to plead with the Emperor,
for hisown soul's sake as well as for real advantage to the republic, against the use of such
iniquitous means {Lib. V., Ep. 41). These letters (if rightly placed) were written in the
13th Indiction (a.d. 394-5), and in the next we find a letter to one Secundus at Ravenna,
in which negotiations with Agilulf with a view to peace are spoken of as still going on, which
this Secundus is urged to further {Lib. VI., Ep. 30). But it was not, as has been already
said, till the 2nd Indiction (a.d. 598
—
9) that any definite terms appear to have been agreed
to (see Lib. IX., Epp. 4, 6, 42, 43, 98) : and then, it seems, only for a limited time
(see Lib X., Ep. 37 ; — "
indicantes cum Langobardorum rege usque ad mensem Martiam
futurce quartce indictionis de pace, propitiante Domino, convenisse ") ; and even so, Gregory
does not appear to have felt secure for in a letter written at this time to Januarius, bishop
:

of Cagliari in Sardinia, alluding to the peace that had been made, he warns him to guard the
island well in view still of possible danger from the Lombards {^Lib. IX., Ep. 6. Cf. also
Lib. X., Ep. 37). After the expiration of this truce (which, as has been seen, was from some
time in the 2nd Indiction March in the 4th Indiction (a.d. 6ot), probably
(588-9) to
for two years), hostilities
having again broken out, a second truce was concluded in September,
A.D. 603, as appears from Paul the Deacon {De gest. Longob., IV. 29), until April, a.d. 605 :
and that Gregory had been instrumental in procuring it through the influence of Queen
Theodelinda on her husband, may be concluded from what he says in the last letter he
addressed to her, not long before his death {Lib. XIV., Ep. 12).
We thus see how indefatigably active Gregory was in the political sphere of things.
Lasting peace or security for Italy at that trying time it was beyond the power of man to
bring about but whatever was done towards mitigation of distress, and temporary cessation
:

of hostilities, or approaches to better understanding with the Lombard King, appears plainly
to have been due to Gregory. Nor should we leave out of sight his provision for the
redemption of captives taken in war, whether out of ecclesiastical funds or others entrusted
to him for the purpose, or by the sale, which he cordially sanctioned, of the sacred vessels
of churches (IV. 17, 31 ; VII. 13, 26, 28, 38 ; IX. 17, &c.).
(2.) Attention may be directed to epistles 22, 23 in this book in connexion with the

spiritual jurisdiction exercised by Rome over East as well as West Illyricum.

(3.) We may
observe also the important import of epistle 41, with regard to the
exemption of monasteries from episcopal control by Gregory. The constitutions, De
privekgiis monasteriorum^ therein contained were afterwards promulged by a council under
him (called Concili<z Rovianum ILL., sive Lateranense) in April, a.d. 601, being signed by
20 bishops, 14 presbyters, and 3 or 4 deacons.
 PROLEGOMENA. xxi

Book III. Indiction XI. (a.d. 592-3).

The following notable incidents are referred to in this Book :—
(i.) Two instances of the authority exercised (as above said) over the
Illyrian Churches
being, for a time at least, resisted or disregarded, and of the support of the
Emperor being
sought, and more or less obtained, in such resistance or disregard The first instance wal
in the case of Adrian, bishop of Thebae Phthiotic^ in Eastern
Illyricum, as to which see
note to Ep. 6. The second and more serious one (which has been
already alluded to)
was in the case of Maximus, elected and consecrated of Salona in Western
bishop Illyricum,
and excommunication. In this case the resistance was
in defiance of Gregory's prohibition

pertinacious and long continued, and it was not till after seven
years that the matter was
compromised and communion restored. A summary of the with reference
proceedings,
to all the epistles bearing on the case, will be found in a note to Ep. 47.
(2.) As illustrative of the relations between Rome and Constantinople, the case of

John of Chalcedon and Athanasius of Isauria, whose appeal to the Roman See was enter-
tained by Gregory. See note to Lib. III., Ep, 53.
(3.) The beginning of remonstrances, continued through two years, with the metro-

politan bishops of Ravenna with regard to their assumption of dignity above that of other
metropolitans, expressed especially by their use of the pallium on other occasions than
during Mass. From the letters on this subject we may detect, as has been said above, some
jealousy at the seat of the Exarch of the authoritative claims of the Roman See. See Lib. III.,
Ep. 56, with note and reff.
(4.) The conduct of Gregory, at once outspoken and submissive to imperial edicts, with

respect to the recent prohibition by the Emperor of soldiers becoming monks. See Ep. 65,
note and reff. 'The incident illustrates well Gregory's habitual deference to the authority
of the state, except in niatters purely spiritual.

(5.) His requirement

of Jews not being allowed to obtain or keep possession of Christian
.slaves. There are other letters on this subject, viz. IV. 9, 21 ; VI. 32; VII. 24; IX. 36,
no. Even slaves already in the lawful possession of Jews, on declaring their desire to
become Christians, were to be thenceforth free without any compensation to their owners;
only that pagans bought by Jews simply with a view to sale might, on their declaring such
desire, be sold by such Jews within three months after their purchase of them ; but only
to Christian masters. It may be here observed that, though such provisions seem hard

upon Jewish owners, and though Jews were legally prohibited from proselytising or building
new synagogues, yet we find Gregory in other respects very tender towards them, repeatedly
or being in any way
forbidding their being at all molested in the synagogues they had,
persecuted into accepting baptism (I. 10, 35, 47 ; VIII. 25
IX. 6, 55 ; XIII. 12).
;
Those
on the estates of the Church might indeed be drawn towards Christianity by the prospect
of reduced rents (II. 32, V. 8), but all compulsory conversion of them is denounced as wrong
and unavailing (e.g. I. 47). On the other hand, with some apparent inconsistency, pagan
to conform by intolerable exactions being laid
peasants on the estates might be compelled
and idolaters or diviners were to be reclaimed,
upon them in case of their refusal (IV. 26),
if freemen, by imprisonment, or, if slaves, by stripes and torments (IX. 65).

Book IV. Indiction XII. (a.d. 593-4)-

In this book we may note :

in
(i The continued refusal of many at least of the bishops in Liguria, as well as
)

Istria and Venetia, to assent to the condemnation of the "Three Chapters" by the
See Ep. 2
fifth Council, and with them of Theodelinda, the Catholic Lombard queen.
and notes, with Epp. 3, 4, 38, 39.
xxii PROLEGOMENA.
(2.) The case of Paul, a bishop in Numidia, as indicating the continuance of dis-
inclination to submit fully to the Roman See in the African provinces. See Ep. 34,
with note. Cf. also Ep. 7, and IX. 58, 59.
(3.) The given by Gregory, and, as thereby shewn, the custom of the
directions

Church, with regard to the anointing of the baptized {Ep. -9, and Ep. 26, with note);
and also his belief in the miraculous efficacy of the relics of saints, shewn in many other
Epistles, but especially in Ep. 30 of this book.

Book V. Indiction XIII. (a.d. 594-5).

(i.) This year is memorable for the commencement

of Gregory's earnest protest, continued
Title of Universal against the title of (Ecumenical, or Universal,
through his subsequent life,

Bishop (or Patriarch) assumed by the Patriarch of Constantinople. The

^^^^°P*

title itself was not a new one. It appears to have been occasionally given during the fifth

century as a title of honour to patriarchs generally, the first known instance being when
Olympius Episc. Evazensis gave it to Dioscorus at Concil. Ephes. ii. {Giesler's Eccles. Hist.
2nd Period, ist Division, Ch. iii., § 93, note 20; with ref. to Mansi, vi. 855). Justinian
also had styled the patriarch of Constantinople " CEcumenical Patriarch " (Cod. i. 1,7; Novell,
iii., v., vi., vii., xvi., xiii.). The first known protest against it from Rome was on its
assumption, a.d. 587 by John Jejunator at a synod at Constantinople, when Gregory's
^,

predecessor, Pelagius II., had disallowed the acts of the synod in consequence, and had
withdrawn his apocrisiarius from communion with the patriarch {Epp. V. 18,43; I^- ^S)*
Gregory himself also had, as appears from the epistles above referred to, remonstrated
through his representatives at Constantinople with the patriarch on the subject, and
had received a letter from the emperor desiring him to let the matter rest (V. 19). But
he was now provoked to resolute action by having received a communication from the
"
patriarch in reference to the case of John the Presbyter, wherein the title of CEcumenical
"
Patriarch was repeatedly assumed {ib.).
The peculiar warmth of feeling and strength
•

of language that mark his lengthened correspondence on the subject, are accounted for
not only by the old jealousy felt at Rome (which has been noticed above) of any claim
of Constantinople, in mere virtue of being the imperial city, to the prerogatives of an
ancient Apostolic See, but also by the title being viewed as not being one of honour

only, but as meaning really assumption of spiritual authority over the Church at large.
Such assumption could only rest on the fact of Constantinople having come to be the
imperial city it had neither a shew of divine right, nor Apostolic tradition, nor canonical
:

authority to go on. Rome, though for himself also Gregory earnestly disclaimed the
title of Universal Bishop, was at any rate an ancient apostolic See, and viewed at
that time generally as representing the authority of the Prince of the Apostles, to whom
Christ himself had given the keys. But no such ancient prestige or apostolical commission
could possibly be claimed for Constantinople its ascendency over the whole Church would
:

simply mean imperialism, and imperial domination over the whole Church would in
fact have been likely to be its practical result and thus, in his determined protest,
:

Gregory might well feel himself to be contending for heavenly as against earthly jurisdiction,
for Christ as against the world, for God as
against Caesar.
The following is a summary of the correspondence that ensued in this and following
years :
—
In this year Gregory despatched five letters to Sabinianus, his apocrisiarius at Con-

* That this was the date maybe inferred from Gregory, in Epistle XLIII. of this fifth book, speaking of the synod having
been held eight years ago.
 PROLEGOMENA. ^.^jjj

stant^nople r--! A
long one to be delivered to John
Jejunator, the Patriarch {Ep.
Kal. Jan. Indict. 13 (i e. Jany a.d i8), dated
595), containing earnest remonstrances
and against this display of
agaLt p ide n
general, it in particular,
and expressing the
hope that stronger
measures may not be needed. A
private one to Sabinianus ^Ep.
2.
19), in a bitter tone
against the patriarch, attributing the mildness of the letter now
addressed to the latter to the
Emperor's orders, but promising another by and by, such as would not be
rehshed r A
long one to the Emperor Maurice (Ep. 20), earnestly
desiring him to disallow the title and if
necessary, coerce the patriarch to compliance. While acknowledging the
Emperor's pious
desire to promote peace among the he contends
Bishops, that the only means to this end
was
to quell the assumption of the patriarch, the inconsistency of which with his ascetic
habits
and his affectation of humility, are pointed out
ironically. 4. Another to the Empress Con^
stantma (Ep. 21), whose good disposition towards the Roman
See he had heard of from
Sabinianus. His object is to enlist her influence with the
Emperor and his sons in the
matter; and it is observable how, in addressing her, he speaks in a
way he does not venture
on to the Emperor, of the peril to her own soul if St. Peter should be
dishonoured, to whom
the power of binding and loosing had been A
long one to be transmitted through
given. 5.
Sabinianus to the patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch
{Ep. 43), with the purpose of in-
ducing them to join him in his protest. He represents the offensive tide as an
infringement
on the rights and dignity of all patriarchs, not claiming in this letter
any peculiar authority
for the Roman patriarchate above the rest. He bids them not be afraid of the
Emperor in
the event, which he hopes will not ensue, of his continuing to
support the Constantinopolitan
patriarch, but to be ready to face all consequences.
In the following year (Ltd. VI., India. XIV., i.e. a d. 595-6) we find an
epistle, dated
August to Eulogius, the patriarch of Alexandria
August, a.d. 596),
(i.e. only {Ep. 60),
expressing surprise that the latter, in a letter received from him had not even alluded to the
subject of the former epistle which had been addressed to the two patriarchs. It seems as if

Eulogius had either been afraid to provoke the emperor's displeasure, or had attached less
importance to the title than did Gregory himself, and so had maintained a discreet silence.
In this epistle Gregory expresses the view, which has been alluded to above, of the sees of
Rome and Alexajidria being both in a sense St. Peter's, in virtue of the latter having been
founded by St. Mark, whom St. Peter had sent. He had previously, in a letter to'Anastasius
of Antioch (V. 39), intimated a similar view of the See of Antioch being also in a certain
sense St. Peter's; and in a subsequent letter to Eulogius (VII. 40) he sets forth more
distinctly and at length his noteworthy position of all the three patriarchal Sees of Rome,
Antioch, and Alexandria, having together the prerogatives of St. Peter's See.
In the following year {Tndict. XV., a.d. 596-7) John Jejunator died, and was succeeded •

by Cyriacus, to whom
Gregory wrote on receiving his synodical letter, addressing him in
a friendly tone {Ep. 4), but urging in the course of his letter the rejection of the offensive
title. He wrote again {Ep. 31) especially on the subject, still courteously, but pressing the
matter strongly. To the emperor we find two letters ; the first {Ep. 6) approving of the
appointment of Cyriacus, but without any allusion to the burning question the second ;

(Ep. 33), after receiving one from the emperor, in which the desire had been expressed that
the emissaries of the new patriarch should be honourably received at Rome." To this request

Gregory replies that he has so received them, and admitted them to communion with him,
hoping for the best but that his own representatives at Constantinople would by no means
;

be allowed to communicate with Cyriacus, unless the title were renounced The emperor
had said that the matter was a frivolous one. " Yes (says Gregory) the title is indeed frivolous,
but its meaning and its consequences are serious ;" and he repeats his continual assertion that
whosoever assumes it is the precursor of Antichrist. In this year also he continued his
xxiv PROLEGOMENA.
efforts to induce the patriarchs Anastasius and
Eulogius to join him in his protest.
Anastasius, seems, had not, like Eulogius, ignored the subject in his reply to the letter thai
it

had been addressed to both, but had said that in his opinion the matter was of little moment
and not worth making a disturbance about at the same time addressing Gregory in flattering
;

terms. Gregory, in his reply is somewhat ironical, insists again. To

l^Ep. 27), which Eulogius
also he writes again {Ep. 40), deprecating the too deferential manner in which he had been
addressed by this patriarch, and setting forth his view of the oneness of the three sees. The
offensive title itself is not in this letter specifically referred to. There is also a second letter
to the two patriarchs jointly, explaining what had been done so far since the accession of

Cyriacus, and reiterating his protest against allowance of the title. In the succeeding year
{Lib. VIII., Indict. I., a.d. 597-8) there is again a letter {Ep. 30) to Eulogius, who appears
to have written a third time to Gregory, at length alluding to the title so far as to say that he
did not now use proud titles in addressing certain persons, but still apparently not prepared
to take any action. As if to make up for for such inaction, he had
seemingly been profuse in
his compliments to Gregory, using the expression, "as thou hast commanded," and calling
him "Universal Pope." Such language Gregory, in reply, earnestly protests against,
disclaiming for himself, as much as for any other bishop, the name of Universal. In the
following year {Lib. IX., Indict. II., a.d. 598-9) we find two letters ;
one of which is

an encyclical one {Ep. 68), to Eusebius of Thessalonica and other Eastern bishops, in view of
a synod about to be held at Constantinople, warning them against being cajoled there into
assenting to the title, and threatening them with excommunication in case of their complying.
From the second letter assigned to this year, which is again to Eulogius {Ep. 78), it would
seem that the synod at Constantinople had been held, and that Eulogius himself had been
there, though what had been done does not appear. The letter is in reply to one which had
been received with reference to a different subject from Eulogius; and Gregory complains
that the latter had still said nothing about the most important subject of all, namely the title.
He supposes Eulogius to be waiting till he himself shall take decided action; and he
accounts for his own apparent delay by saying that he had been unwilling to be himself |

the immediate author of schism. It seems as if he had felt at a loss what to do. His !

remonstrances with Cyriacus and the emperor had been entirely unavailing he had failed ;
|

to move the two great Eastern patriarchs, or the bishops of the East generally, to take up the

question and he shrank from so serious a step as breaking off communion with the whole
;

Eastern Church. And so matters appear to have rested. We find no further epistle on the \

subject four years later {Lib. XIII. Indict. VI., a.d. 602-3), when in a short letter
till , |

{Ep. 40) to Cyriacus, with whom he appears to be still in communion, he urges him once j

more to give up the title. There are in the same year two letters, and one in the previous j

one (XII. 50), as well as two (X., 35, 39) in the third indiction, to Eulogius, in which the !

subject is not alluded to.

j

(2) We observe in this year the sending of the pallium to Virgilius, bishop of Aries
""^
^'^"^' ^"^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ delegation {Epp. 53, 54, 55) as the Pope's!
The Church in Gaul.
Vicar in the Kingdom of Childebert. As has been said above (see !

p. xii.), the spiritual authority of Rome over the Gallican Churches was not disputed ; i

and Gregory exercised it vigilantly by means of letters to bishops, and to royal i

personages, labouring among other things to move them to put down simony, clerical i

immorality, and other prevalent abuses, and to assemble synods under authority from
Rome for the correction of crying evils. But, though we find no resistance to his
spiritual authority, neither do we
find any evidence of his appeals to the consciences of;
the potentates of Gaul having had much practical effect in the directions indicated.
Doubtless in a difficult field of action he did what he could nor need we doubt that the ;
 PROLEGOMENA.
authoritative voice from Rome was at any rate some check
on violence and disorder
not be very apparent in though
^ '
the resultsmay history.
The main divisions of Gaul at this time were Austrasia on the
Eastern side including
part of what is
now Germany, Burgundy to the West and
South, and the smaller Neustria on
the North-west. The limits as well as the possession of these
territories were
continually
changing during the contests between the descendants of
Clovis, some or other of whom
ruled the whole of Gaul ; all now professing Catholic
Christianity. In the Indiction now
before us {Indict. XIIL, a.d. 594-5), as is pointed out in a note to
^/. 53, Childebert II
then aged about 25, ruled by far the greatest part of Gaul ; and hence the
jurisdiction intended
to be conferred on Virgilius, when the pallium was sent him,
may be taken as equally extensive.
We find no instance of spiritual authority so claimed being disputed in Gaul.
Book
VI. Indiction XIV. (a.d.
595-6).
(i) This year is memorable for the mission of Augustine to
England, the progress of
The English Mis- which, as indicated by the epistles, may be summarized as follows.
'^°°- The missionaries having left Rome,
probably in the early spring of
the year 596, and proceeded as far as the South coast of France, and
having there turned
faint-hearted, Augustine himself returned to Rome for leave to the enter- relinquish
prize. Gregory sent him back to his companions with the
addressed to them letter,
numbered Ep. 51 in this sixth book.
dated X. Kal. Aug. Indict.
It is
14, i.e, 23 July
A.D. 596. For a view of the circumstances see note to vi. 51. He was now charged
(as he does not appear to have been when first sent forth) with various letters of
commendation, intended to speed him on his journey viz. to the
bishops of Marseilles
:

of —
Tumi (al. Turon: Tours 7)^ of Aries, Vienne and Autun, to Arigius, designated as
Patrician of Gaul, to Theodebert and Theoderic, the two boy-kings of Austrasia and of
Burgundy,
and to their powerful grandmother Brunehild, who at this time ruled Austrasia as the
guardian
of Theodebert. The course of the missionaries, after leaving Marseilles, would
naturally be up
the valley of the Rhone, and so northward as far as Autun, most at least of the letters above
named being such as might be delivered on the way. Thence to their place of embarcation
for the Isle of Thanet we find no intimation of their route, except that, in passing through

Neustria, they were well received and aided by Clotaire II. (nephew of Charibert, the deceased
father of Bertha), who at that time ruled the country, having his Ccipital at Soissons. This
appears, though there is no extant letter of commendation on this occasion to Clotaire,
from a subsequent letter to him (XL 61).
The landing of the missionaries on the Isle of Thanet was, according to Bede, in the
following year, a.d. 597 {H. E.,1. 25, V. 24). It must have been early in the year, so as

to allow time for the events, to be next noticed, which took place before its close. The
next allusion to the mission found in the Epistles is Gregory's exulting announcement to

Eulogius, bishop of Alexandria, of its remarkable success, and of the baptism of more
than ten thousand Angli as early as the Christmas of the same year, 597 (VIII. 30). The
date is definitely given in the letter to Eulogius;
— "in the solemnity of the Lord's Nativity
which was kept in this first indiction;'' — The first indiction being from September, 597, to

September, 598. In the meantime, as appears from the same letter, Augustine had already
been consecrated bishop. The letter says vaguely *'a Germanis Episcopis": but, according
to John the Deacon ( Fit. S. Greg. IL 2,^\ and Bede {H. E., I. 27), it was to Virgilius, bishop
of Aries, that Augustine had gone, as directed by Gregory, for consecration.
The next batch of Epistles throwing light on the progress of the mission Rafter two others.
IX. II and wherein
108, Brunehild and Syagrius Bishop of Autun are thanked
Queen
for their attention to the missionaries on their progress) is in Book XI, and thus assigned
xxvi PROLEGOMENA
to Indiction 4, i.e. a.d. 600-1, some three years after the aforesaid letter to Eulogius.
It comprises fourteen Epistles, some of which bear their own dates, and others are shewn by
their contents to have been written at the same time. It is true that the dates of the dated

MSS. with regard to the time of year but all the MSS agree in giving
epistles vary in different ;

the same Indiction, viz. The occasion of writing was when Augustine, according
the fourth.
to Bede and John the Deacon, had sent the presbyter Laurentius and the monk Peter
to Rome, to seek instructions on certain points, and to ask for more missionaries whereupon, :

we are told, Gregory sent back the messengers accompanied by Mellitus, Justus, Paulinus,
Rufinianus, and others, with replies to Augustine's questions, instructions for the constitution
of the Church in Britain, the pallium for himself, and books, utensils and relics for the
Churches {Joann. Diac. in Vit. S. Greg.^ II. 36, 37 ; Bede^ H. E,, I. 27, 29). We might have
supposed from the narratives of John the Deacon and Bede that Augustine had sent
Lawrence and Peter to Rome on his return to Britain after his own consecration by the

bishop of Aries, and that the new band of missionaries had been sent out without delay.
But the dates of the epistles shew, as has been seen above, that several years had intervened,
at any rate, between Augustine's return and the sending out of the new missiontiries. And
indeed Bede himself intimates this in his recapitulation of events {H. E.^ V. 24), though
not in his narrative. For, having given a.d. 597 as the date of Augustine's first arrival
"
in Britain, he gives a.d. 601 as that of the sending of the pallium with more ministers,
among whom was Paulinus."
The letters which these new missionaries carried with them were to the bishops Virgilius
of Aries {Ep. 55), Desiderius of Vienne {Ep. 54), Aetherius of Lyons {Ep. 56), Arigius
of Vapincum {Ep. 57), with a circular to various bishops of Gaul {Ep. 58); also lo Queen
Brunehild {Ep. 62), to kings Theodebert, Theoderic, and Clotaire {Epp. 59, 60, 6r): to
Augustine himself {Ep. 65), together with a long reply {Ep. 64) to his questions^to Ethelbert
king of Kent {Ep. 66), and probably at the same time to Bertha his queen {Ep. 29) ^
letter relating to the mission in Book XI. remains to be noticed; viz., Ep. 76,
One more
to Mellitus, which was sent after the rest, being intended to overtake the new band of mis-
sionaries on their journey through Gaul. Its main purpose seems to have been to modify
what had been said in the letter to Ethelbert as to the destruction of heathen temples. See
Note to Ep. 76. This is the last extant epistle referring to the English mission.

(2) To be noted also in this book is the first of the ten epistles addressed to the

notorious queen Brunehild in Gaul (VI. 5). On her alleged character, and Gregory's mode
of addressing her, see note to the epistle.

* Another letter to
Augustine (^>. 28), though placed in Book But there is nothing to shew that the letter to Bertha might not
|

XI. by the Benedictine editors, may have been written in some have been sent previously. It may be that the news of the
j king's
previous year. one of congratulation on reported success,
It is I conversion did not reach Rome till after the arrival there of
and of warning against elation. It seems to refer to the same Lawrence and Peter, and that Gregory had found an opportunity,
news, received from Britain, that Gregory announced to Eulogius before sending to Britain the new band of missionaries, of de-
of Alexandria in his letter to him, A.u. 598, and resembles that spatching a letter to the queen, urging her to bring it about.
letter m
its exultant tone. Containing in itself no intimation There would be time enough for his doing so, since the sending of
of its own seems more likely that it was written about the Mellitus seems to have been delayed for a considerable time,
date, it

same time with the letter to Eulogius than that Gregory should owing, it may be, to Gregory's state of health at the time. See
have let several years elapse before finding an opportunity of Preface to XI. 64. On the other hand, the language used in the
congratulating Augustine on his success. letter to Bertha may possibly only mean that she ought to move
* The
only reason for doubting whether the letter to Bertha her husband to greater zeal in propagating the faith, already em<
was sent at the same time with that to Ethelbert, is that in the braced by himself, among his subjects. The exact date of Ethel-
former the queen is exhorted to move her husband to follow her bert's baptism is not known. Bede only says that he allowed the .

faith, whereas in the latter the king is addressed as already missionaries to preach freely before being himself converted, and i

a Christian. The letter to Bertha is shewn by what is said in it that, after his conversion, he compelled no one to accept Chris- j

to have been written after the arrival in Rome of Laurence and tianity. It may, then, be only his reported lukewarmness in this t

Peter, and that to Ethelbert, from its date, to have been sent by regard that Gregory's exhortation to Bertha refers to.
Mellitus and his companions when they left Rome fur Ciitaia.
 PROLEGOMENA. ^^^^

Book VIL Indiction XV. (a.d. 596-7), and Book VIII. Indiction I. (a.d. 597-8).
Though no historical events of
importance come for the
time before our notice' in
first
these books, attention may be drawn (i) to
Gregory's policy of protecting monasteries from
episcopal domination (VII. 12, 43; VIII. 15) (2) his sanction of the sale of church
;
plate
for charitable purposes (VII. 13, 38);
(3) Specimens of his letters of spiritual counsel
'

especially to pious ladies of rank (VII. 25, 26, 30 ; VIII. 22).

Book IX. Indiction II. (a.d. 598-9).

Noticeable in this book are, (i) Gregory's renewed
efforts, on Romanus Patricius being
succeeded by Callinicus in the exarchate, to reclaim the Istrian
bishops to communion with
Rome {Ep. 9,10, 93, &c.) ; {2) his interesting letter with reference to the ancient
liturgical usages
of the Roman Church {Ep. 12); (3) the
correspondence between him and the Visigothic
king Reccared in Spain, assigned.to this year [Epp. 61, 121, 122) (4) his continued efforts
;

to bring about the assembling of synods and correction of abuses in the

prevalent Church
of Gaul {Ep. 106, &c.) ; (5) the remarkable letter to him of the Irisli saint
Columbanus,
illustrating the differences with regard to the computation of Easter between the Roman and
Celtic Churches, and the attitude of the latter towards the Roman See
{Ep. 127).

Book XI. Indiction IV. (a.d. 600-1).

Noticeable in this book are —
(i) The letter to Serenus, bishop of Marseilles, with regard to the use and abuse of
pictures in Churches {Ep. 13).
(2) Tw^o long letters to ladies of rank at Constantinople {Epp. 44, 45), the first of which
is interesting, as in other ways, so for the account contained in it of supposed miracles at the
monastery of St. Andrew in Rome, shewing, as many other epistles do, Gregory's firm belief
in miraculous interventions ; while the second
remarkable, not only for its spiritual counsels,
is

but also for its expression of Gregory's views on the unlawfulness of married persons entering
monasteries without mutual consent ; on the efficacy of baptism and on various points of ;

doctrine.

(3) The letter to the bishops of Iberia, setting forth the various ways of reconciling
various kinds of heretics to the Church, and containing a specimen of Gregory's controversial
skill in his refutation of Nestorianism {Ep. 67).

(4)Evidence of Gregory's unremitted efforts to correct the immorality prevalent among

the clergy in Gaul, shewn in his letter to queen Brunehild on the subject {Ep. 69).
The letters relating to the English mission, notice of which has been forestalled
(5)
under Book VI.

Book XIII. Indiction V. (a.d. 602-3).

In this Book we may note —
(i)Continued correspondence about the Church in Gaul, with references to a church,
Brunehild at Autun, and to the synod for
monastery, and hospital, founded by queen
correction of abuses, long desired by Gregory, for the holding of which she had now requested

a fit i)erson to be sent from Rome {Epp. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10).

a.d. 602),
(2) The important
event of the accession of Phocas to the empire (November,
with the letters of Gregory on the occasion to him and to his wife
Accession of Phocas. _ .
rc'j.j,
Leontia {Epp. 31, 38, 39).
-o-^\
these letters has been
The tone of high compliment-nay, of adulation— which marks
on the lustre of character. There
justly regarded as a blot, much
to be regretted, Gregory's
xxviii PROLEGOMENA.
is indeed no reason to conclude that he knew
so far of the peculiar blackness of the usurper's

character, as depicted by contemporary historians, and evinced by his disastrous and san
guinary reign. And, seeing that it appears from Epistle 38 that he had had no apocrisiarius
resident at Constantinople towards the end of the reign of Mauricius, it may be that he had
not been fully informed of the cruelties that accompanied the accession of Phocas to the
imperial throne ;
—
how, for instance, five sons of the former emperor had been murdered
in succession before their father's eyes, and then the emperor himself, their bodies being
thrown into the Tiber, and their heads exposed in Constantinople till putrefaction began
But, however this might be, Gregory's high-flown compliments addressed to the new potentates,
and his excessive exultation on their accession, cannot but strike one as unseemly as well as
premature. Nor is it pleasant to observe his exultant way of speaking of the fall of the late

emperor, whose sad fate called for so much sympathy, and to whom he had himself once
written in such terms as these :
— " Since
a sincere rectitude of faith shines in you, most
Christian of princes, like a light sent from heaven, and since it is known to all that your
"'

Serenity embraces with all your heart tlie pure profession which wins the favour of God
(VI. 16). Again, "Amidst the cares of warfare, and innumerable anxieties which you sustain
in your unwearied zeal for the government of the Christian republic, it is a great cause of joy
to me, along with the whole world, that your Piety ever keeps guard over the faith whereby
"
the empire of our lords is resplendent (VI. 65). Again, about him, only some two years
"
before his death, in a letter to the patriarch of Jerusalem, Thanks should be given without
cease to Almighty God, and prayer ever made for the life of our most pious and Christian
lord the Emperor, and most tranquil spouse, and his most gentle offspring, in whose
for his

times the mouths of heretics are silent, &c." (XI. 46), Doubtless Maurice's inefficiency with
regard to the Lombards had been exceedingly provoking, and perhaps still more so to
Gregory himself, his support of the Patriarch of Constantinople in his assumption of the
offensive title. And perhaps the gout from which Gregory appears to have been suffering
intensely at the time may partly account for his having given vent as he did to feelings
of irritation long suppressed. Then, with regard to his adulation of thenew potentates, some
excuse may be found in prevalent usage, or his own habitual deference to the powers that be,
or his policy (apparent also in his letters to Brunehild) of enlisting their support by flattering
addresses to the cause of religion and the Church. But still a painful impression remains ;
though, on the other hand, it may be observed with truth that few great historical characters
of whom so much is known are stained by so few disfiguring blots as that of Gregory. It may

be presumed that a prominent motive of his paying court to the rising suns was his hope of
getting their support against the patriarch. He does not indeed refer distinctly to the title ;
but in his letter to Leontia (whom, rather than the emperor, with characteristic address, he
warns about her spiritual prospects being dependent on the favour of St. Peter) we can hardly
mistake the covert allusion. If so, his policy was not fruitless. For, though there is no
foundation for the statement of Baronius, that Phocas formally conferred on pope
suflScient

Boniface III. the title of " Universal Bishop " which had been assumed by the patriarch, there
seems to be no good reason for doubting that the new emperor took the pope's part against
Cyriacus, who had offended him by his protection of Constantina and her daughters, and that,
when Boniface, who had been Gregory's apocrisiarius at Constantinople, himself became pope,
an imperial edict of some kind was issued in favour of the claims of Rome. The words of
Anastasius, the biographer of the popes towards the end of the ninth century, with reference
" He
(i.e. Boniface) obtained from the emperor Phocas that the Apostolic See
to it are these :

of St. Peter, that is, the Roman

Church, should be the head of all Churches, because the
Church of Constantinople wrote the first of all Churches." The authority, however, of
itself

Anastasius, who lived in a time of hierarchical forgeries, cannot be relied on without reserve.
 PROLEGOMENA. XXIX

Book XIV. Indiction VII. (a.d. 603-4.)

In the course of this indiction
(on the 12th of March, a.d.
604) Gre^^ory died The
Last year of Pon- seventeen Epistles
assigned to this last half-year of his life (one
" ''^''^^ '' ^^t^d
, ,^^
December) shew no abatement of his care for all
the Churches, or his activity in
correspondence, notwithstanding his excessive affliction
from gout, leaving him sometimes
hardly able to speak, which he alludes to in his letter
to Theodelinda, the Lombard queen {£p. 12). This letter was
probably written
shortly before his death, since he speaks in it of the queen's
messengers having left
him between life and death,
though he still contemplates the possibility of
recovery
It isa peculiarly interesting one, not
only for this reason, but also as being his last to
her. He congratulates her in it on the recent baptism of her infant son
Adulouvald in
the catholic faith, sends for him a cross
containing, as he
alleges, wood from thetrue one, and
\lso jewelled rings for his he bids her thank her husband for
sister; peace concluded,' and
influence him, as she had ever done, to continue it and he
promises her an answer, in case of
;

his recovery, to certain

arguments against the condemnation of the Three Chapters
by the
fifth council, which she had sent for his consideration.
It thus appears that to the end of his
life he had failed to convince the Lombard
queen on this subject, notwithstanding his in-
fluence over her, and the cordial relations ever
subsisting between them.
The view opened to us through this long series of letters into the mind and
^^ ^^^ g^^^^ Gregory is of peculiar interest. The man
Gregory's character. ^^;^^^^^^^^
himself stands out before us therein
self-disclosed; his very faults
and frailties, which a panegyrist would have veiled, giving life and to the
reality
picture. We may observe in the first place how conspicuous throughout is his un-
hesitating faith. No cloud of doubt seems to have cast its shadow on his certainty of the
truth of Holy Writ and Christianity, and of the divine
authority of the Catholic Church,
speaking through Fathers and Councils as its exponents. Nor were either his temperament
or his training such as to expose him to philosophic questionings. No less clear is the
sincerity of his life as inspired and guided by his religious faith. Whatever inferior human
motives may appear sometimes, there can be no doubt that his paramount aim was to devote
himself to God's service. As wasto be expected from the religious ideas of his age, his theory
of the Christian life was ascetic in the extreme. Continual compunction, fear of judgment,
fastings, tears, almsgiving, and heavenly contemplation, formed his ideal of holiness. Even
lawful marriage he seems
to tolerate, as a Zoar of escape from temptation, rather than to

approve and
: for a man to —
enjoy life as most people aim at doing to sit, as it were, under
his vine and under his fig-tree —
appeared to him at any rate fraught with danger. Hence the
more of both sexes that were able, and could be induced, to leave the active duties of life for
monastic seclusion, the better he regarded it for them and for the world in whose behalf they
might thus have leisure to pray. Still, on the other hand, such ascetic views were not found
incompatible in his case with tender regard for others in their earthly joys and sorrows, and
interest in their family life, as expressed in many kind and sympathetic letters to friends;
and he was ever ready to meet their temporal as well as spiritual needs. His charitable
donations in all directions were bounded only by his means all oppression of the poor had
;

in him a resolute opponent; nor can we but be struck by his keen sense of justice and regard
for it in all his dealings. His gentle breeding, aided by Christian culture, induced a tone of
courtesy, with delicate consideration for the feelings of others, in his letters generally; and he

Partly, it may be, to this

habit may be traced
usually softens even rebuke with gentleness.
the tone of flattery, which has been remarked on elsewhere, in his letters to potentates, or to

others whom it was his to conciliate

purpose which was
;
such indeed in some cases as to lay
him open to a charge of insincerity. On the other hand, however, it is to be remembered
 XXX PROLEGOMENA.

that, when strongly moved, he could write with very outspoken boldness, not without a vein
of cutting irony, even to the Emperor. Witness his two letters (V. 40; VII. 33) to Mauri-
cius on the two subjects that appear above all others to have distressed and irritated him. In
such letters
especially
—and correspondents in some to various about the title of " Universal
—
Bishop" there are symptoms, no doubt, of much personal irritation, intensified perhaps by
gout, under provoking circumstances. But, if his politic flattery in some cases, and his

irritability in others, are to some minds disappointing in a saint, they interesting are
to a student of human nature : and greatly to his credit that they nowhere indicate any
it is

merely selfish aims, but rather zeal

— however alloyed by policy or by bitterness for what he —
honestly believed to be the cause of God.
As a divine he merits his title of a Doctor of the Church. He was, indeed, neither
original nor deeply learned as a mystical interpreter of Scripture he was fanciful, and often,
;

from our point of view, absurd ; owing to his visionary turn and his uncritical credulity he
may have fostered, and perhaps originated, some fond fables and superstitions, such as in-

fected the general belief of Christians in the middle ages but he grasped and set : forth clearly
the orthodox doctrines of the Church ; in treating difficult theological questions he displays
from time to time no small power of thought and argument; as a preacher of essential
Christian morality he was ever sound and true nor has any one more insisted on spiritual ;

communion of the individual soul with God, or more strongly maintained the principle of
justice, mercy and truth being of the essence of religion.
His diplomatic and practical talents, and his unwearied industry, have been already
spoken of, and need no further notice in this brief final survey, the intention of which is to
view hiin rathei' in his character as a saint and a divine.

PEDIGREE OF KINGS OF GAUL.

Clovis = Clotilda.
I

[. Theodoric {illegitimate). 2. Clodomir. 3. Childebert I. 4. Clotaire I.

= Ingundis.
(d. 533). (d. 524). (d. 558).

Guntram, 2. Charibert, 3. Sigebert I. Brunehild*. 4. Chilperic = Fredegund.

Theodebert I. K. of Bur- Capital Paris, King of (assassina-
(d. 548.) gundy (d. Father of Austrasia ted 584).
593). Bertha, who (assassina-
m. Ethelbert, ted 575). Clotaire II.
K. of Kent An infant when his father
(d. 567). died. Guntram of Burgundy
his Guardian. Capital Sois-
sons. Became sole King of
I

Childebert II. Failenba* the Franks 613 (d. 62S).

5 years old when his father

died. Proclaimed K. of
Austrasia. Succeeded his
uncle Guntram as K. of
Bur^iundy, 593 (d. 596).

Theodebert II. {illegitimate). Tlieodoric II.

10 years old when his father died. 9 years old when his father died. K. of Burgundy. Capital
K. of Austrasia. Capital Metz Orleans (or Chalons-sur-Saone). K. also of Austrasia on
(d. 612). death of his brother Theodebert II. (d. 613).

»
Brunehild (or Brunehaiit) was da-frhter of At'iana^ild, K. of the Visigoths in Spain. Septimania, and Narbonensian Gaul.
She renounced Aiianisni for Catholicity on her marriage to Sigebert I. Made Guardian of Theodebert II. on the death of his father
Childebert II. Expelled from Austrasia, 399, and received by Theodoric II. in Burgundy. Put to death under Clotaire II. 613.
 THE BOOK OF PASTORAL RULE,

PREFACE.
The title, Liher Re^ulce Fasforalis, is the one
adopted by the Benedictine Editor^
from several ancient MSS., being
Gregory's own designation of his work when he sent \i
to his friend, Leander of Seville
;_-Ut librum Regul^ Pastoralis, quem in
" episcopatus mei
exordio scripsi . . . sanctitati tuae transmitterem
{Epp. Lib. v., Ep. 49). The previously
more usual one, Ltder Pastoralis Curce,
may have been taken from the opening words of
the book itself, "Pastoralis cur^ me
pondera fugere, etc." The book was issued (as appears
from the passage above quoted in the
Epistle to Leander) at the commencement of GreWs
episcopacy, and (as appears from its opening words) addressed to
John, bishop of Ravenna
m reply to a letter received from him. But, though put into form for a special
purpose on'
this occasion, it must have been the issue of long previous
thought, as is further evident
from the fact that in his Magna Moralia, or
Commentary on the Book of Job, begun and
in a great measure written
during his residence in Constantinople, he had already sketched
the plan of such a treatise, and
expressed the hope of some day putting it into form. For
we there find the prologue to the third book of the
Regula already written, together with
most of the headings contained in the first chapter of that
book, followed by the words,
"And indeed we ought to haye denoted particularly what should be the order of admonition
with respect to each of these points ; but fear of deters us. Yet, with God's
prolixity help,
we hope to complete this task in another work, should some little time of this laborious
life still remain to us" {Moral Lib. xxx. c. 12 and 13).
The book appears to have been estimated it deserved
as during the writer's life. It
was sent by him, as we have seen, to Leander of Seville, apparently at the request of the
latter, for the benefit of the Church in Spain ; and there will be found among the Episdes one
addressed to Gregory from Licinianus, a learned bishop of Carthagena in that country, in
which it is highly praised, though a fear is expressed lest the standard required in it of fitness
for the episcopal office might prove too high for ordinary attainment {Epp. Lib. II., Ep. 54).
The Emperor Maurice, having requested and obtained a copy of it from Anatolius, Gregory's
deacon at Constantinople, had it translated into Greek by Anastasius the patriarch of Antioch,
who himself highly approved of {Epp. Lib. XII,, Ep. 24). It appears to have been taken
it

to England by the Monk Augustine. This is asserted by Alfred the Great, who, nearly three
•hundred years afterwards, with the assistance of his divines, made a translation, or rather
paraphrase, of it in the West Saxon tongue, intending, as he says, to send a copy to every
bishop in his Kingdom ^
Previously to this, there is evidence of the high repute in which the book was held in
Gaul. In a series of councils held by command of Charlemagne, a.d. 813, viz. at Mayence, —
*
Edited, with an English versioa, by Heary Sweet of nalllol College, and puhliahed for the Early Enslish Text Society,
1871, Part I., p. 7.
xxxii PREFACE.
—
Rheims, Tours, and Chdlon-sur-Seine the study of it was specially enjoined on all bishops,
together with the New Testament Scriptures and the Canons of the Fathers ^ Similarly
at aCouncil held at Aix-la-Chapelle, a.d. 836 3. Further, it appears from a letter of Hincmar -,
—
Archbishop of Rheims (a.d. 845 882), that a copy of it together with the Book of Canons
was given into the hands of bishops before the altar at their consecration, and that they were
admonished to frame their lives accordingly.
The work is well worthy of its old repute, being the best of itskind, and profitable
for all ages. Two similar works had preceded it. First, that of Gregory Nazianzen

(c A.D. 362), known as his second oration, and called tov avrov aTroXuyrjTiKoSf which was written,
like that of the later Gregory, to excuse the writer's reluctance to accept the
episcopate,
and to the responsibilities of the office.
set forth It is obvious, from comparing the two

treatises, that the earlier had suggested the later one ; and indeed Pope Gregory acknowledges
his indebtedness in his prologue to the second book of the Regula. The second somewhat
similar treatise had been that of Chrysostom, De Sacerdotio,' in six books, a a.d. 382.
*

It also sets forth the awful responsibilities
of pope Gregory having drawn from it.
It is to be observed that the subject of
the pastoral or priestly office in
of the episcopal office; but there are no signs
all these treatises is the office of
episcopacy ; not
wider sense, as now commonly understood and it is
its :

noteworthy how prominent in Gregory's view of it are the duties of preaching and spiritual
guidance of souls. It is regarded, indeed, in the first place as an office of government —
locus regimiftis, admen regiminis^ denote it —
frequently and hence the exercise of discipline
comes prominently in ; and the chief pastor is viewed also as an intercessor between his flock
—
and God See e.g. I. 10 —
but it is especially as a teacher, and a physician of souls, that
;

he is spoken of throughout the treatise as one whose peculiar duty it is to be conversant

;

"
with all forms of spiritual disease, and so be able to suit his treatment to all cases, to preach
the word, reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long suffering and doctrine," and both by precept
and example guide souls in the way of salvation. Gregory had not studied in vain the
Pastoral Epistles of St. Paul. Remarkable indeed is his own discriminating insight, displayed
throughout, into human characters and motives, and his perception of the temptations to
which circumstances or temperament render various people —pastors as well as members
of their flocks — peculiarly liable. No less striking, in this as in other works of his, is his

intimate acquaintance with the whole of Holy Scripture. He knew it indeed through the
Latin version only; his critical knowledge is frequently at fault; and far-fetched mystical
interpretations, such as he delighted in, abound. But as a true expounder of its general
moral and religious teaching he well deserves his name as one of the great Doctors of
the Church. And, further, notwithstanding all his reverence for Councils and Fathers,
as paramount authorities in matters of faith, it is to Scripture that he ever appeals as the final

authority for conduct and behef.

\
Conc'l.Mogunt. Prcefat. ;—Concil. Rhemens. /I., Canon x. ; 3 Concil, Agufsgran., cap. i., De Vita Episcoporum, can. 7, 9
— Concil. Turon. III., Canon iii. ; —
Concil. Cabilotu JI., lo ; cap. 2, De doctrina efiscoporutn.
Canoai 4 Hincmar. 0pp. torn. ii. p. 389, Ed. Paris, i645»
 THE BOOK OF PASTORAL RULE
OF

SAINT GREGORY THE GREAT,

ROMAN PONTIFF,

TO JOHN, BISHOP OF THE CITY OF RAVENNA.

PART I,

Gregory to his most reverend and most holy extinguish even them before the eyes of
brother and fellow-bishop, John. hidden judgment. But inasmuch as there are
With kind and humble intent thou reprovest many, like me in unskilfulness, who, while
me, dearest brother, for having wished by they know not how to measure themselves, are
hiding myself to fly from the burdens of covetous of teaching what they have not
pastoral care as to which, lest to some learned; who estimate lightly the burden of
; they
should appear in proportion as
express with my pen in authority
light, I they are ignorant
the book before you all own of the pressure of its greatness ; let them be
my estimate of
their heaviness, in order both that he who reproved from the very beginning of this book ;

is free from them

may not unwarily seek them, so that, while, unlearned and precipitate, they
and that he who has so sought them may desire to hold the citadel of teaching, they may
tremble for having got them. This book is be repelled at the very door of our discourse
divided into four separate heads of from the ventures of their precipitancy.
argument,
that it may approach the reader's mind
by
allegations arranged in order —
by certain
CHAPTER I.

steps, as it were. For, as the necessity of things That the unskilful venture not to approach an

requires, we must especially consider after office of authority.

what manner every one should come to su- No one presumes to teach an art till he has
preme rule ; and, duly arriving at it, after what first, with intent meditation, learnt it. What
manner he should live and, living well, after
; rashness is it, then, for the unskilful to assume
what manner he should teach and, teaching ; pastoral authority, since the government of
aright, with how great consideration every day souls is the art of arts ! For who can be
he should become aware of his own infirmity ; ignorant that the sores of the thoughts of men
lest either
humility fly from the approach, or are more occult than the sores of the bowels?
life be at variance with the arrival, or teaching And yet how often do men who have no know-
be wanting to the or presumption unduly ledge whatever of spiritual precepts fearlessly
life,
exalt the teaching. Wherefore, let fear
temper profess themselves physicians of the heart,
authority bemg though those who are ignorant
,the desire; but afterwards, of the effect
Assumed by one who sought it not, let his of drugs blush to appear as physicians of the
life commend it. But then it is necessary that flesh But because, through the ordering of
!

the good w^hich is

displayed in the life of the God, all the highest in rank of this present
pastor should also be propagatedhisby are inclined to reverence religion, there
age
speech. And at last it remains that, whatever are some who, through the outward show of
works are brought to perfection, consideration rule within the holy Church, affect the glory
of our own
infirmity should depress us with of distinction. They desire to appear as
regard to them, lest the swelling of elation teachers, they covet superiority to others, and.
VOL. XII.
 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
as the Truth attests, they seek the first saluta- eyes who, placed in the very face of the
tions in the market-place, the first rooms at highest dignity, have undertaken the office
feasts, the first seats in assembhes (Matth. of spying out the road ; while those who are
xxiii. 6, 7), being all the less able to administer attached to them and follow them are de-
worthily the office they have undertaken of nominated backs. And so, when the eyes
pastoral care, as they have reached the magis- are blinded, the back is bent,
because, when
terial position of humility out of elation only. those who go before lose the
light of know-
For, indeed, in a magisterial position language ledge, those who follow are bowed down to
itself is confounded when one thing is learnt carry the burden of their sins.
and another taught ^ Against such the Lord
complains by the prophet, saying, They have CHAPTER IL
reigned^ and not by Me; they have been setup as That none should enter on
a place of government
princes^ and I kneii* it not (Hos. viii. 4). For
who practise not in life what they have learnt
and not by
those reign of themselves, the Will
of the Supreme Ruler, who, supported by no by study.
virtues, and in no way divinely called, but There are some also who investigate spiritual
inflamed by their own desire, seize rather precepts with cunning care, but what they pene-
trate with their
than attain supreme rule. But them the understanding they trample on
in their livesall at once they teach the
Judge within both advances, and yet knows :
things
not ; for whom by permission he tolerates, which not by practice but by study ' they have
them surely by the judgment of reprobation he learnt ; and what in words
they preach by
ignores. Whence to to Him their manners they impugn.
some who come Whence it comes
even after miracles He
Departfro7n Me, ye to pass that when the shepherd walks through
says,
ivorkers of iniquity, I know you not who ye are steep places, the flock follows to the precipice.
(Lukexiii. 27). The unskilfulness of shepherds Hence it is that the Lord through the prophet
is rebuked by the voice of the Truth, when it is complains of the contemptible knowledge of

said through the prophet, The shepherds them- shepherds, saying. When ye yourselves had
selves have not known understanding {\s2i\. Ivi. drunk most pure water, ye fouled the residue
11) whom again the Lord denounces, saying, with your feet ; and My sheep fed on that which
;

And they that handle the law knew Me not (Jer. had been troddefi by your feet, and dra?ik that
ii.
8). And therefore the Truth complains of which your feet had fouled {Eztk. xxxiv. id>,
not being known of them, and protests that He 19). For indeed the shepherds drink most
knows not the principality of those who know pure water, when with a right understanding
not Him because in truth these who know- they imbibe the streams of truth.
; But to
not the things of the Lord are unknown of foul the same water with their feet is to
the Lord; as Paul attests, who says. But ip corrupt the studies of holy meditation by evil
any man knowelh not, he shall not be known living. And verily the sheep drink the water
(I Cor. xiv. 38). Yet this unskilfulness of the fouled by their feet, when any of those subject
shepherds doubtless suits often the deserts of to them follow not the words which they hear,
those who are subject to them, because, though but only imitate the bad examples which they
it is own fault that they have not the
their see. Thirsting for the things said, but per-
light ofknowledge, yet it is in the dealing of verted by the works observed, they take in 1

strict judgment that through their

ignorance mud with their draughts, as from polluted '

those also who follow them should stumble. fountains. Hence also it is written through ;

Hence it is that, in the Gospel, the Truth in the prophet, A

snare for the downfall of juy
person says. If the blind lead the blind, both people are evil priests (Hos. v. i ; ix. 8). i

fall into the ditch (Matth. xv. 14). Hence the Hence again the Lord through the prophet I

Psalmist (not expressing his own desire, but in says of the priests, They are 7nade to be for a
\

his ministry as a prophet) denounces

such, stumbling-block of iniquity to thii house of Israel.
when he says, Let their eyes be blinded that they For certainly no one does more harm in the '

see not, and ever bow thou down their back Church than one who has the name and rank
(Ps. j

Ixviii. 24 2). For, indeed, those persons are of sanctity, while he acts perversely. For !

him, when he transgresses, no one presumes

* In this to take to task ; and the offence
passage the phrase rnagisterium humilttatis has spreads
rererence to Matt, xx. 25, &c., or Luke xxii.
25, &c., and Usa forcibly for example, when out of reverence '

lingua confunditur to Gen. xi. 7, The meaning appears to be that

when men seek and attain in a spirit of pride the office which to his rank the sinner is honoured. But all
to our Lord's teaching is one of
accoramg humihty, they are
incapable of fulfilling its duties by speajcing to others so to be
who are unworthy would fly from the burden
understood and edify. They are as the arrogant builders of of so great guilt, if with the attentive ear
Babel, whose language the Lord
confounded, that they might of the heart they weighed the sentence of the
not understand one another's speech.
2 In Hebr. and Engl. Ixix. 24.
Truth, Whoso shall offend one of these little ones
 CHAPTER IV.

which ifi me, it were better

believe
for him that a thmgs done aforetime often come to
millstone were hanged about his neck, and he but in nothing,
that faults even of
zvere drowned in the depth of the sea long standing are
(Matlh. wiped away. For commonly in the school of
xviii. 6). By the millstone is expressed the adversity the heart is subdued under
round and labour of worldly life, and by the discipline,
while, on sudden attainment of
supreme rule.
depth of the sea is denoted final damnation. It is forthwith
changed and becomes elated
Whosoever, then, having come to bear the through familiarity with glory. Thus Saul,
outward show of sanctity, either by word or who had before fled in consideration of his
example destroys others, had indeed been unworthiness, no sooner had
it
assumed the
better for him that earthly deeds in open guise government of the
should press him down to death than that
kingdom than he was
puffed up (i Kings x. 22; xv. 17,
sacred offices should point him out to others desirous of 30): for,
being honoured before the peo-
as imilable in his wrong-doing because,
; surely, ple while unwilling to be pubHcly blamed,
if he fell alone, the*
pains of hell would torment he cut off from himself even him who had
him in more tolerable degree, anointed him to the kingdom. Thus
David,
who in the judgment of Him who chose him
CHAPTER III. was well pleasing to Him in almost all his
deeds, as soon as the weight of pressure was
Of the of government ; and that all man-
7veight
ner of adversity is to be despised, and removed, broke out into a swelling sore
(2 Kings
pros- xi.
3, seq.), and, having been as a laxly running
perity feared.
one in his appetite for the woman, became as
So much, then, have we briefly said, to shew a
cruelly hard one in the slaughter of the man ;
how great is the weight of government, lest and he who had before known
pitifully how to
whosoever is unequal to sacred offices of
go- spare the bad learnt afterwards, without im-
vernment should dare to profane them, and
pediment of hesitation, to pant even for the
through lust of pre-eminence undertake a death of the good (Ibid. 15). For, indeed,
pre-
leadership of perdition. For hence it is that viously he had been
unwilling to smite his
James affectionately deters us, saying, Be not captured persecutor and afterwards, with
;

made many masters, my brethren (James iii. i). loss to his wearied
army, he destroyed even
Hence the Mediator between God and man his devoted soldier. And in truth his crime
Himself^He who, transcending the knowledge would have snatched him farther away from
and understanding even of supernal spirits, the number of the elect, had not
scourges
reigns in heaven from eternity— on earth fled called him back to pardon.
from receiving a kingdom. For it is written,
When Jesus therefore perceived that they would CHAPTER IV.
come and take Him by force, to make Him a king.
He departed again into the moujitain Himself That for the most part the occupation of govern-
alone (Joh. vi. 15). For who could so blame- ment dissipates the solidity of the mind.
lessly have had principality over men as He Often the care of government, when under-
who would in fact have reigned over those taken, distracts the heart in divers directions ;

whom He had Himself created ? But, because and one is found unequal to dealing with par-
He had come in the flesh to this end, that He ticular things, while with confused mind di-
might not only redeem us by His passion but vided among many. Whence a certain wise
also teach us by His conversation, offering man providently dissuades, saying, My son^
Himself as an example to His followers, He meddle not with many matters (Ecclus. xi. 10) ;
would not be made a king; but He went of His because, that is, the mind is by no means
own accord to the gibbet of the cross. He collected on the plan of any single work while
fled from the offered glory of pre-eminence, parted among divers. And, when it is drawn
but desired the pain of an ignommious death abroad by unwonted care, it is emptied of the
;

that so His members might learn to fly from solidity of inward fear it becomes anxious in
:

the favours of the world, to be afraid of no the ordering of things that are without, and,
terrors, to love adversity for the truth's sake, ignorant of itself alone,
knows how to think of
and to shrink in fear from prosperity; because many things, while itself it knows not. For,
this often defiles the heart through vain glory, when it implicates itself more than is needful
while that purges it through sorrow; in this it is as though it
in things that are without,
the mind exalts itself, but in that, even though were so occupied during a journey as to forget
it had once exalted
itself, it brings itself low ; where it was going so that, being estranged
;

in this man from the business of self-examination, it does,

forgets himself, but in that, even
perforce and against his will, he is recalled to not even consider the losses it is suftering, or
memory of what he is ;
in this even good know how great they are. For neither did
B 2
 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
Hezekiah believe himself to be sinning (2 Kings
XX. 13), when he shewed to the strangers who
came to him his storehouses of spices but he ;
fell under the anger of the judge, to the con-
demnation of his future offspring, from what
he supposed himself to be doing lawfully
(Isai. xxxix. 4).Often, when means are
abundant, and many things can be done for
subordinates to admire, the mind exalts itself
in thought, and fully provokes to itself the
anger of the judge, though not breaking out
in overt acts of iniquity. For he who judges
is within; that which is judged is within.
When, then, in heart we transgress, what we
are doing within ourselves is hidden from men,
but yet in the eyes of the judge we sin. For
neither did the King of Babylon then first
stand guilty of elation (Dan. iv. 16, seq.) when
he came to utter words of elation, inasmuch as
even before, when he had given no utterance
to his elation, he heard the sentence of repro-
bation from the prophet's mouth For he had
already wiped off the fault of the pride he had
been guilty of, when he proclaimed to all the
nations under him the omnipotent God whom
he found himself to have offended.
But after this, elevated by the success of
his dominion, and rejoicing in having done
great things, he first preferred himself to all in
thought, and afterwards, still vain-glorious,
said. Is not this great Babylon^ that I have built
for the house of the kingdom^ and in the might of
7ny power and for the honour of my majesty 1
^ out children, and beget children to the name of
(Dan. iv. 30.) Which utterance of his, as we
see, fell openly under the vengeance of the
wrath which his hidden elation kindled. For
the strict judge first sees invisibly what he
afterwards reproves by publicly smiting it.
Hence him He turned even into an irrational
animal, separated him from human society,
changed his mind and joined him to the
beasts of the field, that in obviously strict and
just judgment he who had esteemed himself
great beyond men should lose even his being
as a man. Now in adducing these things we
are not finding fault with dominion, but guard-
ing the infirmity of the heart from coveting it,
lest any that are imperfect should venture to
snatch at supreme rule, or those who stumble
on plain ground set foot on a precipice.
CHAPTER V.
Of those who are able to profit others by virtuous
example in supreme rule^ but fly from it in
pursuit of their own ease.
For there are some who are eminently en-
dowed with virtues, and for the training of
others are exalted by great gifts, who are pure who, meditating his own advantage, neglects
in zeal for chastity, strong in the might of that of his neighbours, loses with disgrace one
abstinence, filled with the feasts of doctrine,
humble in the long-suffering of patience, erect
in the fortitude of authority, tender in the
grace of loving-kindness, strict in the severity
of justice. Truly such as these, if when called
they refuse to undertake offices of supreme
rule, for the most part deprive themselves of
the very gifts which they received not for them-
selves alone, but for others also ; and, while
they meditate their own and not another's gain,
they forfeit the very benefits which they desire
to keep to themselves. For hence it was that
the Truth said to His disciples, A city that is
set on an hill cannot be hid : neither do they
light a candle and put it under a bushel^ but on
a candlestick^ that it ?nay give light to all that
are in the house (Matth v. 15). Hence He
says to Peter, Simon, Son of Jonas, lovest thou
Me? (Joh. XV. 16, 17) ;
and he, when he had
at once answered that he loved, was told. If
thou lovest Me, feed My sheep. If, then, the
care of feeding is the proof of loving, whoso-
ever abounds in virtues, and yet refuses to
feed the flock of God, is convicted of not
loving the chief Shepherd. Hence Paul says,
If Christ died for all, then allMed. And if He
died for all, it remaineth that they which live
should now no longer live unto themselves, but
unto Him which died for them and rose again
(2 Cor. V. 15). Hence Moses says (Deut
XXV. 5) that a surviving brother shall take to
him the wife of a brother who has died with-
his brother ; and that, if he haply refuse to
take her, the woman shall spit in his face, and
her kinsman shall loose the shoe from off one
of his feet, and call his habitation the house of
him that hath his shoe loosed. Now the
deceased brother is He who, after the glory of
the resurrection, said. Go tell My brethren
(Matth. xxviii. 10). For He died as it were
without children, in that He had not yet filled
up the number of His elect. Then, it is or-
dered that the surviving brother shall have the
wife assigned to him, because it is surely fit
that the care of holy Church be imposed on
him who is best able to rule it well. But,
should he be unwilling, the woman spits in his
face, because whosoever cares not to benefit
others out of the gifts which he has received,
the holy Church exprobrates even what he
has of good, and, as it were, casts spittle on
his face: and from one foot the shoe is taken
away, inasmuch as it is written. Your feet shod
in preparation of the Gospel of Peace (Fphes.
vi. 15). If, then, we have
the care of our
neighbour as well as of ourselves upon us, we
have each foot protected by a shoe. But he
 CHAPTER VIII.

foot's shoe. And so there are some, as we God and of our neighbour. Wherefore
Isaiah,
have said, enriched with great gifts, who, while eager to profit his neighbours through an active
they are ardent for the studies of contempla- life, desires the office of
preaching ; but Jere-
tion only, shrink from serving to their neigh-
miah, longing to cleave sedulously to the love
hour's benefit by preaching ; they love a secret of his Creator
through a contemplative Hfe, re-
{)iace of quiet, they long for a retreat for monstrates against being sent to
preach. Thus
speculation. With respect to which conduct, what the one laudablydesired the other
laudably
they are, if strictly judged, undoubtedly guilty shrunk from the latter, lest by
in proportion to the greatness of the gifts
;
speaking he
should lose the gains of silent
contemplation ;
whereby they might have been publicly useful. the former, lest by
keeping silence he should
For with what disposition of mind does one suffer loss for lack of
diligent work. But this
who might be conspicuous in profiting his in both cases is to be
nicely observed, that he
neighbours prefer his own privacy to the ad- who refused did not persist in his refusal, and
\antage of others, when the Only-begotten of he who wished to be sent saw himself pre-
the supreme Father Himself came forth from viously cleansed
by a coal of the altar ; lest any
the bosom of the Father into the midst of us one who has not been
purged should dare to
all, that He might profit many ? approach sacred ministries, or any whom
supernal grace has chosen should proudly
CHAPTER VI.
gainsay it under a show of humility. Where-
That those who fly from the burden of rule fore, since it is
very difficult for any one to be
thi'ough humility are then truly humble when sure that he has been cleansed, it is safer to
they resist not the Divine dea-ees. decline the office of preaching, though
(as we
There are some also who fly by reason only of have said) it should not be declined perti-
their humility, lest they should be preferred to naciously when the Supernal Will that it
others to whom they esteem themselves un- should be undertaken is recognized. Both
equal. And theirs, indeed, if it be surrounded requirements Moses marvellously fulfilled, who
by other virtues, is then true humility before the was unwilling to be set over so great a mul-
eyes of God, when it is not pertinacious in re- titude, and yet obeyed. For peradventure he
jecting what it is enjoined to undertake with were proud, were he to undertake without tre-
profit. For neither is he truly humble, who pidation the leadership of that innumerable
understands how the good pleasure of the people; and, again, proud he would plainly be
Supernal Will ought to bear sway, and yet con- were he to refuse to obey his Lord's command.
temns its sway. But, submitting himself to Thus in both ways humble, in both ways sub-
the divine disposals, and averse from the vice missive, he was unwilling, as measuring him-
of obstinacy, if he be already prevented with self, to be set over the people ; and yet, as
gifts whereby he may profit others also, he presuming
on the might of Him who com-
ought, when enjoined to undertake supreme
manded him, he consented. Hence, then,
rule, in his heart to flee from it, but against his
hence let all rash ones infer how great guilt
will to obey. is theirs, if they fear not to be preferred to

others by their own seeking, when holy men,

CHAPTER VII.
even when God commanded, feared to under-
Tliat sometifjies some laudably desire the office take the
leadership of peoples. Moses trembles
of preaching, while others^ as laudably, are though God persuades him; and yet every
draivn to it by co7npulsion. weak one pants to assume the burden of dig-
Although sometimes some laudably desire nity ; and one who can hardly bear his own
the office of preaching, yet others are as laud- load without falling, gladly puts his shoulders
ably drawn to it by compulsion ; as we plainly under the pressure of others not his own
his:

perceive, if we consider the conduct of two own deeds are too heavy for him to carry,
and
prophets, one of whom offered himself of his he augments his burden.
own accord to be sent to preach, yet the other
in fear refused to go. For Isaiah, when the Lord CHAPTER VIII.
asked whom He should send, offered himself of
those who covet preeininence, and seize on the
his own accord, saying. Here I am; send me Of
the purpose
(Isai. vi.
8). But
Jeremiah sent, yet humbly
is language of the Apostle to serve
pleads that he should not be sent, saying. Ah, of their ojvn cupidity.
Lord God I behold I cannot speak : for I am a But for the most part those who covet pre-
child (Jer. i. 6). Lo, from these two men dif- eminence seize on the language of the Apostle
ferent voices proceeded outwardly, but they to serve the purpose of their own cupidity,
man desire the office of a
flowed from the same fountain of love. For where he says. If a
a good work Tim. iii.
there are two precepts of charity ; the love of bishop, he desireth (i i)-
 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
But, while praising the desire, he forthwith itself about itself, and
feigns with respect to
turns what he has praised to fear when at once good work to love what it does not love,
he adds, hut a bishop must be blameless (r Tim. and with respect to the world's glory not to
iii. 2). And, when he subsequently enumerates love what it does love. Eager for domination,
the necessary virtues, he makes manifest what it becomes timid with
regard to it while in
this blamelessness consists in. And so, with pursuit, audacious after attainment. For,
regard to their desire, he approves them, but while advancing towards it, it is in trepidation
by his precept he alarms them as if saying
;
lest it should not attain it but all at once, on
;

plainly, I praise what ye seek ; but first learn
what it is ye seek ; lest, while ye neglect to
measure yourselves, your blamefulness appear
all the fouler for its haste to be seen by all in
the highest place of honour. For the great
master in the art of ruling impels by ap-
proval and checks by alarms so that, by de-
; beyond wont, the mind's eye should be recalled
scribing the height of blamelessness, he may
restrain his hearers from pride, and, by praising
the office which is sought, dispose them to the
having attained, thinks what it has attained to
be its just due. And, when it has once begun
to enjoy the office of its acquired dominion in
a worldly way, it willingly forgets what it has
cogitated in a religious way. Hence it is neces-
sary that, when such cogitation is extended
to works already accomplished, and that every
one should consider what he has done as a
subordinate and so may he at once discover
;

life required. Nevertheless it is to be noted whether as a prelate he will be able to do the

that this was said at a time when whosoever good things he has proposed to do. For one
was set over people was usually the first to be can by no means learn humility in a high
led to the torments of martyrdom. At that place who has not ceased to be proud while
time, therefore, it was laudable to seek the occupying a low one one knows not how to
:

office of a bishop, since through it there was

fly from praise when it abounds, who has learnt
no doubt that a man would come in the end to pant for it when it was wanting one can by :

to heavier pains. Hence even the office of a no means overcome avarice, when advanced
bishop itself is defined as a good work, when to the sustentation of many, whom his own
it is said, 7/*^ maji desire the
office of a bishops means could not suffice for himself alone.
he desireth a good work (i Tim. iii. i). Where- Wherefore from his
past life let every one dis-
fore he that seeks, not this ministry of a good cover what he is, lest in his craving for emi-
work, but the glory of distinction, is himself a nence the phantom of his cogitation illude
witness against himself that he does not desirehim. Nevertheless it is generally the case that
the office of a bishop inasmuch as that man
; the very practice of good deeds which was
not only does not love at all the sacred office,
maintained in tranquillity is lost in the occupa-
but even knows not what it is, who, panting tion of government ; since even an unskilful
after supreme rule, is fed by the subjection of
person guides a ship along a straight course in
others in the hidden meditation of his a calm sea ; but in one disturbed by the waves
thought, rejoices in his own praises, lifts up of tempest even the skilled sailor is cour
his heart to honour, exults in abundant founded. For what is eminent dominion but a
affluence. Thus worldly gain is sought under tempest of the mind, in which the ship of the
colour of that honour by which worldly gains heart is ever shaken
by hurricanes of thought,
should have been destroyed and, when the is incessantly driven hither and thither, so as
:

mind thinks to seize on the highest post of to be shattered by sudden excesses of word and
humility for its own- elation, it inwardly deed, as if by opposing rocks ? In the midst
changes what it outwardly desires. of all these dangers, then, what course is to be
followed, what is to be held to, except that one
CHAPTER IX. who abounds in virtues should accede to govern-
ment under compulsion, and that one who is
That the mind of those who wish for pre- void of virtues should not, even under compul-
eminence for the most part fatters with
itself
sion, approach it? As to the former, let him
a feigned promise oj good works.
beware lest, if he refuses altogether, he be as
But for the most part those who covet one who binds up in a napkin the money which
pastoral authority mentally propose to them- he has received, and be judged for hiding it
selves some good works besides, and, though
(Matth. XXV. 18). For, indeed, to bind up in a
desiring it with a motive of pride, still muse napkin is to hide gifts received under the list-
how they will effect great things and so it : lessness of sluggish torpor. But, on the other
comes to pass that the motive suppressed in hand, let the latter, when he craves govern-
the depths of the heart is one thing, another ment, take care lest, by his example of evil
what the surface of thought presents to the deeds, he become an obstacle to such as are
niuser's mind. For the mind itself lies to journeying to the entrance of the kingdom.
 CHAPTER XI.

after the manner of the Pharisees, who, ac- is supposed to be

competent to appease wrath
cording to the Master's voice (Matth. xxiii. 13), should himself provoke it on account of guiit
neither go in themselves nor suffer others to go of his own. For we all know well that, when one
in. And he should also consider how, when who is in disfavour is sent to intercede with an
an elected prelate undertakes the cause of the incensed person, the mind of the latter is
pro-
j)eople, he goes, as it were,
as a physician to voked to Wherefore let one
greater severity.
one that is sick. If, then, ailments still live in who is still tied and bound with earthly desires
his body, what presumption is his, to make beware lest by more
grievously incensing the
haste to heal the smitten, while in his own strict judge, while he delights himself in his
face carrying a sore !
place of honour, he become the cause of ruin
to his subordinates.
CHAPTER X.

What manner of man ought to come to rule. CHAPTER XI.

That man, therefore, ought by all means What manner of man ought not to come to rule.
to be drawn with cords to be an example of
j
Wherefore let every one measure himself
good living who already lives spiritually, dying wisely, lest he venture to assume a
place of
to all passions of the flesh ; who disregards rule, while in himself vice still unto
reigns
worldly prosperity ; who is afraid of no adver- condemnation; lest one whom his own guilt
sity who desires only inward wealth ; whose
depraves desire to become an intercessor for
;

intention the body, in good accord with it,

the faults of others.For on this account it is
thwarts not at all by its frailness, nor the spirit
said to Moses by the supernal voice. Speak
greatly by its disdain one who is not led to
:
unto Aaron ; Whosoever he be of thy seed through-
covet the things of others, but gives freely of out their generations that hath a blemish, he
his own ; who through the bowels of compas-
shall not offer loaves of bread to the Lord his
sion quickly moved
is to pardon, yet is never God [luQw. xxi. 17), And it is also immediately
bent down from the fortress of rectitude by subjomed \ If he
be blind, if he be lame, if he
pardoning more than is meet who perpetrates have
; either a S7nall or a large and crooked nose,
no unlawful deeds, yet deplores those perpe-
if he be brokenfooted or bj'okenhanded, if he be
trated by others as though they were his own
hunchbacked, if he be bleareyed (lippus), if he
;

who out of affection of heart sympathizes with

have a white speck {a/bugi?tem) in his eye, if
another's infirmity, and so rejoices in the good
chronic scabies, if impetigo in his body, or if he be
of his neighbour as though it were his own ad-
ruptured {ponderosus) (Ibid. 18^). For that man
vantage; who so insinuates himself as an ex- is indeed blind who is unacquainted with the
ample to others in all he does that among them light of supernal contemplation, who, whelmed
he has nothing, at any rate of his own past in darkness of the present life, while
the
deeds, to blush for; who studies so to live that he beholds hot at all by loving it the light to
he may be able to water even dry hearts with
come, knows not whither he is advancing the
the streams of doctrine ; who has already learnt Hence by Hannah pro-
steps of his conduct.
by the use and trial of prayer that he can ob- phesying it is said. He will keep the feet of his
tain what he has requested from the Lord, dark-
saints, a?id the wicked shall be silent in
having had already said to him, as it were, ness (i Kings ii.
9). But that man is lame
through the voice of experience, While thou art
yet speaking, I zvill say, Here am /(Isai. Iviii. 9). 2 The designations here given of the bodily imperfections,
For if perchance any one should come to us enumerated in Levit. xxi. as disqualifying for priestly lunctions,
are the same as those in the Tridentiue edition of the Vulgate,
asking us to intercede for him with some great except that instead of herniosus Gregory
has ponderosus, which
man, who was incensed against him, but to us was a word used in the same sense, denoting one suffering from
rupture (Cf. Augustine, De Civitate Dei,
Lib. uU., cap. viii.).
unknown, we should at once reply, We cannot The idea expressed by the latter word, and carriedor out in
down-
was of the weight {pondus),
go to intercede for you, since we have no ward Gregory's application, that
in a ruptured person. Ihe
pressure, of the intestines
familiar acquaintance with that man. If, then, Hebrew Bible (see A.V.), and also the rendering of the LXX.
intended, ihe
a man blushes to become an intercessor with (uowoYts), conveys a different idea of the ailment
cutaneous diseases specified are denoted, here as in the Vulgate,
LXX. and
another man on whom he has no claim, with bv juzis scabies (O/cipa aypia, scun>y, A.V.) impe-
Whatever may be the
;

tigo (k^^xw, LXX. scabbed, A.V.). ;

what idea can any one grasp the post of inter- exact meaning ot the original Hebrew words Gregory
s con-
was that the former wfts a
cession with Godfor the people, who does not ception of these diseases evidently
internal heat, and
chronic and painful eruption, proceeding from
know himself to be in favour with Him through the latter a painless, but disfiguring, affection of
the skin. Ihe
Hebrew (and con-
diseases of the with regard to which the
the merit of his own life ? And how can he eye,
LXX. and Vulgate, are de-
sequently our A.V.) differs from the
ask of Him pardon for odiers while ignorant noted by lippus iirriXkos tovs o<t)9a\iJiovi, LXX.), and albuginein
kabens (e^rjAos, LXX.); of which Gregory's conception was that
whether towards himself He is appeased? the former was an affection, not properly of the eye,
but ot tne
the power ot vision ; while
And in this matter there is yet another thing to eyelid the flux from which impaired a
the latter was an obscuration of the pupil itself, exhibiting
be more anxiously feared; namely, lest one who white colour.
8 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
who does indeed see in what direction he gross and even the brightness of the pupils
;

ought to go, but, through infirmity of purpose,

is impaired, because
they are worn continually
is unable to keep perfectly the way of life by the flux upon them. The blear-eyed, then,
which he sees, because, while unstable habit is one whose sense nature has made keen, but
rises not to a settled state of virtue, the steps whom a depraved habit of life confuses. To him
of conduct do not follow with effect the aim it is well said through the angel. Anoint thine
of desire. Hence it is that Paul says, Lift up eyes with eyesalve that thou mayest see (Apoc.
the hands which hang down^ and the feeble iii. 18). For we may be said to anoint our
knees, and make straight paths for your feet, lest eyes with eyesalve that we may see, when we
that which is lame be turned out of the way ; aid the eye of our understanding for perceiving
but let it rather be healed (Heb. xii. 12, 13). the clearness of the true light with the medi-
But one with a small nose is he who is not cament of good conduct But that man has
adapted for keeping the measure of discern- a white speck in his eye who is not permitted
ment. For with the nose we discern sweet to see the light of truth, in that he is blinded
odours and stenches and so by the nose is by the arrogant assumption of wisdom or of
:

properly expressed discernment, through which righteousness. For the pupil of the eye, when
we choose virtues and eschew sins. Whence black, sees but, when it bears a white speck,
;

also it is said in praise of the bride, Thy nose sees nothing; by which we may understand
is as the tower which is in Lebanon (Cant. vii. 4)
;
that the perceiving sense of human thought, if
because, to wit. Holy Church, by discernment, a man understands himself to be a fool and a
espies assaults issuing from this or that quarter, sinner, becomes cognizant of the clearness of
and detects from an eminence the coming wars inmost light but, if it attributes to itself the
;

of vices. But there are some who, not liking whiteness of righteousness or wisdom, it ex-
to be thought dull, busy themselves often cludes itself from the light of knowledge from
more than needs in various investigations, and above, and by so much the more fails entirely
by reason of too great subtilty are deceived. to penetrate the clearness of the true light, as it
Wherefore this also is added. Or have a large exalts itself within itself through arrogance ;

and crooked nose. For a large and crooked nose as of some it is said, Professing themselves to be
is excessive subtility of discernment, which, 7vise,they become fools (Rom. i. 22). But that
having become unduly excrescent, itself con- man has chronic scabies whom the wantonness
fuses the correctness of its own operation. of the flesh without cease overmasters. For in
But one with broken foot or hand is he who scabies the violent heat of the bowels is drawn
cannot walk in the way of God at all, and is to the skin whereby lechery is rightly desig-
;

utterly without part or lot in good deeds, to nated, since, if the heart's temptation shoots
such degree that he does not, like the lame forth into action, it may be truly said that
man, maintain them however weakly, but violent internal heat breaks out into scabies of
remains altogether apart from them. But the skin and it now wounds the body out-
:

the hunchbacked is he whom the weight of wardly, because, while sensuality is not re-
earthly care bows down, so that he never pressed in thought, it gains the mastery also in
looks up to the things that are above, but is action. For Paul had a care to cleanse away
intent only on what is trodden on among the this itch of the skin, when he said. Let no
lowest. And he, should he ever hear anything temptation take you but such as is human
of the good things of the heavenly country, is (i Cor. X. 13); as if to say plainly, It is hu-
so pressed down by the weight of perverse man to suffer temptation in the heart ; but it
custom, that he lifts not the face of his heart is devilish, in the struggle of temptation, to be
to it, being unable to erect the posture of his also overcome in action. He also has impe-
thought, which the habit of earthly care keeps tigo in his body whosoever is ravaged in the
downward bent. Of this kind of men the mind by avarice ; which, if not restrained in
Psalmist says, / am bejtt down and am brought small things, does indeed dilate itself without
low continually (Ps. xxxviii 8). The fault of measure.
such as these the Truth in person reprobates, For, as impetigo invades the body with-
saying, ^^// the seed which fell among thorns are out pain, and, spreading with no annoyance
they which, when they have heard the ivord, go to him whom it invades, disfigures the come-
forth, and a7'e choked ivith cares and iHches and liness of the members, so avarice, too, ex-
pleasures of life, and bear no fruit (Luke viii. ulcerates, while it pleases, the mind of one
14). But the blear eyed is he whose native who is captive to it. As it offers to the
wit flashes out for cognition of the truth, and thought one thing after another to be gained,
yet carnal works obscure it. For in the blear- it kindles the fire of enmities, and gives no
eyed the pupils are sound ; but the eyelids, pain with the wounds it causes, because it
Tveakened by defiuxion ot humours, become promises to the fevered mind abundance out
 CHAPTER II.

of sin. But the comeliness of the members is
destroyed, because the beauty of other virtues
is also hereby marred and it exulcerates as it
: them.
were the whole body, in that it corrupts the
mind with vices of all kinds ; as Paul attests,
saying, The love of money is the root of all evils
(t Tim. vi. lo).
But the ruptured one is he
who does not carry turpitude into action, but
though not actually doing deeds of shame,
nevertheless in mind is not withdrawn from
Nor has he power to rise to the prac-
tice of good living before the
eyes of men,
because, hidden within him, the shameful
weight presses him down. Whosoever, there-
fore, is subjected to any one of these diseases
is forbidden to offer loaves of bread to the

is immoderately weighed down by it in mind Lord, lest in sooth he should be of no avail

yet
through continual cogitation; one who is in-
deed by no means carried away to the extent
of nefarious conduct; but his mind still de-
lights itself without prick of repugnance in the
pleasure of lechery. For the disease of rupture
when humor viscerum ad virilia labitur^ quae
is
profedo cum molestia dedecoris intumescunt. He,
then, may be said to be ruptured who, letting
all his thoughts flow down to lasciviousness, in
for expiating the sins of others,
being one who
is still
ravaged by his own.
And now, having briefly shewn after what
manner one who is worthy should come to
pastoral authority, and after what manner one
who is unworthy should be greatly afraid, let
us now demonstrate after what manner one
who has attained to it worthily should live
it.

bears in his heart a weight of turpitude; and,

PART II.

Of the Life of the Pastor.

CHAPTER I. through the prophet. Be ye clean that hear the

of the Lord (Isai. Hi. 1 1). For they bear
vessels
How one 7vho has in due order arrived at a the vessels of the Lord who undertake, on
place of rule ought to demean himself in it. the surety of their own conversation, to con-
The conduct of a prelate ought so far to duct the souls of their neighbours to the eter-
transcend the conduct of the people as the nal sanctuary. Let them therefore perceive
life of a shepherd is wont to exalt him above within themselves how purified they ought to

the flock. For one whose estimation is such be who carry in the bosom of their own per-
that the people are called his flock is bound sonal responsibility living vessels to the temple
anxiously to consider what great necessity is of eternity. Hence by the divine voice it is
laid upon him to maintain rectitude. It is enjoined
(Exod. xxviii. 15), that on the breast
necessary, then, that in thought he should be of Aaron the breastplate^ of judgment should
pure, in action chief; discreet in keeping be closely pressed by binding fillets ; seeing
silence, profitable in speech ; a near lax cogitations should by no means
neighbour that
to every one in sympathy, exalted above
possess the priestly heart, but reason alone
all

in contemplation a familiar friend of good constrain it ; nor should he cogitate anything

;

livers through humility, unbending against the indiscreet or unprofitable, who, constituted as
vices of evil-doers through zeal for righteous- he is for example to others, ought to shew
ness ; not relaxing in his care for what is in the gravity of his life what store of reason
inward from being occupied in outward things, he carries in his breast. And on this breast-
nor neglecting to provide for outward things plate it is further carefully prescribed that the
in his solicitude for what is inward. But the names of the twelve patriarchs should be en-
things which we have thus briefly touched on graved. For to carry always the fathers regis-
let us now unfold and discuss more at length. on the breast is to think without inter-
tered
mission on the lives of the ancients. For the
priest then walks blamelessly
when he pores
CHAPTERXL
continually on the examples of the
fathers that
That the ruler should be pure in thought. went before him, when he considers without
The ruler should always be pure in thought, cease the footsteps of the Saints, and keeps
iinasmuch as no impurity ought to pollute him down unlawful thoughts, lest he advance the
who has undertaken the office of wiping away
breastplate (A.V.) the LXX. has Aoyelov,
X For and the Vul-
the stains of pollution in the hearts of others rationale. On the sig-
gate, from which St. Gregory quotes,
word an
ialso; for the hand that would cleanse from dirt nificance of this the apphcation depends. Anciently
ornament called the rationale was attached to the vestments
must needs be clean, lest, being itself sordid of bishops. ''Rationale Ornamenti genus quo ornantur
"
. . .

vestes ecclesiasticae (Ducange). The vestment

with clinging mire, it soil whatever it touches casulae aliaque been
seems also to havecalled the rationaU.
itself sometimes^
the more. For on this account is said " Vestis legis, le pallium" (lb.).
iiall it episcopalis nova:
 10 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
foot of his conduct beyond the limit of order. the hearer's heart, which the speaker's life com-
And it is also well called the breastplate of mends, since what he commands by speaking he
judgment, because the ruler ought ever with helps the doing of by shewing. Hence it is said
subtle scrutiny to discern between good and through the prophet, Get thee up into the high
evil,and studiously consider what things are mountain, thou that bringest good tidings to
suitable for what, and when and how nor Sion (Isai. xl. 9) which means that he who is
;
:

should he seek anything for himself, but engaged in heavenly preaching should already
esteem his neighbours' good as his own ad- have forsaken the low level of earthly works,
vantage. Hence in the same place it is and appear as standing on the summit of
written, But thou shalt put in the breastplate of things, and by so much the more easily should
Aaron doctrine and truth ^, which shall be upon draw those who are under him to better things
Aaron^s breast^ ivhen he goeth in before the as by the merit of his life he cries aloud from
Lord, and he shall bear the judgme?it of the heights above. Hence under the divine law
children of Israel upon his breast in the sight the priest receives the shoulder for sacrifice,
of the Lord continually (Ibid. 30). For the and this the right one and separate (Exod.

priest's bearing the judgment of the children
of Israel on his breast before the face of the
Lord means his examining the causes of his
subjects with regard only to the mind of the
judge within, so that no admixture of humanity
cleave to him in what he dispenses as standing
in God's stead, lest private vexation should
exasperate the keenness of his censure. And,
while he shews himself zealous against the
vices of others, let him get rid of his own,
lest either latent grudge vitiate the calmness of
his judgment, or headlong anger disturb it.
But when the terror of Him who presides
over all things is considered (that is to say of
the judge within), not without great fear may
subjects be governed. And such fear indeed
fear no adversity; that, having regard to
xxix. 22) ; to signify that his action should be
not only profitable, but even singular; and
that he should not merely do what is right
among bad men, but transcend even the well-
doers among those that are under him in the
virtue of his conduct, as he surpasses them in
the dignity of his order. The breast also
together with the shoulder is assigned to him
for eating, that he may learn to immolate to
the Giver of all that of himself which he is
enjoined to take of the Sacrifice ; that he may
not only in his breast entertain right thoughts,
but with the shoulder of work invite those
who behold him to things on high ; that he
may covet no prosperity of the present life,
and

purges, while it humiliates, the mind of the the fear within him, he may despise the charm
of the world, but considering the charm of
ruler, guarding it against being either lifted up
by presumption of spirit, or defiled by delightinward sweetness, may despise its terrors.
of the flesh, or obscured by importunity of Wherefore by command of the supernal voice
dusty thought through lust for earthly things. (Exod. xxix. 5) the priest is braced on each
These things, however, cannot but knock at shoulder with the robe of the ephod, that he
the ruler's mind but it is necessary to make may be always guarded against prosperity and
:

haste to overcome them by resistance, lest the adversity by the ornament of virtues ; so that
vice which tempts by suggestion should subdue walking, as S. Paul says (2 Cor. vi 7), in the |

by the softness of and, this

armour of righteous7iess on the right hand and
delight, being
tardily expelled from the mind, should slay on the left, while he strives only after those
with the sword of consent. things which are before, he may decline on
neither side to low delight. Him let neither
CHAPTER in. prosperity elate nor adversity perturb; let
That the ruler should be always chief in action. neither smooth things coax him to the sur-
render of his will, nor rough things press him
The ruler should always be chief in action,
down to despair so that, while he humbles
;
that by his living he may point out the
way of the bent of his mind to no passions, he may
life to those that are
put under him, and that shew with how great beauty of the ephod he is
the flock, which follows the voice and manners
covered on each shoulder. Which ephod is
of the shepherd, may learn how to walk better
also rightly ordered to be made of gold, blue,
through example than through words For he
who is required by the necessity of his posi- purple, twice dyed scarlet, and fine twined
linen (Exod. xxviii. 8), that it may be shewn
tion to speak the highest
things is compelled
by how great diversity of virtues the priest
by the same necessity to exhibit the highest
For that voice more readily penetrates ought to be distinguished. Thus in the priest's
things. robe before all things gold glitters, to shew
that he should shine forth principally in the
^
For Urim and Thummim (as in A.V., retaining the Hebrew
words), the LXX. has rrji/ firjAtotm/ icai ttjj/ aAr^Weiav, and the understanding of wisdom. And with it blue,
Vulgate, quoted by St. Gregory, Doctrinam et Veritatem. which is resplendent with aerial colour, is
 CHAPTER IV
II

conjoined, to shew that through all that he

penetrates with his understanding he should CHAPTER IV.
rise above earthly favours to the love of
That the ruler should be discreet in
celestial things ; lest, while keeping
caught unawares
sile?ice, profitable in speech.
by his own praises, he be em[)tied of his very
understanding of the truth. With gold and The ruler should be discreet in keepino^
blue, purple also is mingled which means,
:
silence, profitable in lest he either
speech ;

that the priest's heart, while utter what ought to be

hoping for the suppressed or suppress
liigh things which he preaches, should repress what he ought to utter.
For, as incautious
in itself even the
suggestions of vice, and as it speaking leads into error, so indiscreet silence
were in virtue of a royal power, rebut leaves in error those who
them, might have been
in that he has regard ever to the uistructed. For often improvident
nobility of rulers, fear-
inward regeneration, and by his manners ing to lose human
favour, shrink timidly from
guards his right to the robe of the heavenly speaking freely the things that are right;
kingdom. For it is of this nobility of the and, according to the voice of the Truth
spirit that it is said through Peter, Ye are a chose fi (Joh. X. 12), serv^e unto the
custody of the
gefteraiion, a royal priesthood (i Pet. ii. 9). flock by no means with the zeal of
shepherds,
With respect also to this power, whereby we but in the way of
hirelings ; since they fly
subdue vices, we are fortified by the voice of when the wolf cometh if
they hide themselves
John, who says, As many as received Him, to under silence. For hence it is that the Lord
the7n gave He power to become the sons
of God through the prophet upbraids them, saying,
(John i. 12). This dignity of fortitude the Dmnb dogs, that cannot bark (Isai. Ivi. 10).
Psalmist has in view when he says, But with Hence again He complains,
saying. Ye have
me greatly honoured have been Thy friends, O not gone up against the enemy, neither
opposed
God ; greatly strengthened has been their prifi- a wall for the house of Israel, to stand in the
cipality (Ps. cxxxviii. 17). For trulv the mind battle in the day of the Lord (Ezek. xiii. 5).
of saints is exalted to princely eminence while Now to go up against the enemy is to go with
outwardly they are seen to suffer abasement. free voice against the powers of this world for
But with gold, blue, and purple, twice died defence of the flock and to stand in the
;

scarlet is conjoined, to shew that all excel-
lences of virtue should be adorned with
charity in the eyes of the judge within ; and
that whatever glitters before men
may be
lighted up in sight of the hidden arbiter with
the flame of inward love. And, further, this
charity, since it consists in love at once of God
and of our neighbour, has, as it were, the lustre
of a double dye. He then who so
pants after the
beauty of his Maker as to neglect the care of
his neighbours, or so attends to the care of his
neighbours as to grow languid in divine love,
whichever of these two things it may be that
he neglects, knows not what it is to have twice
dyed scarlet in the adornment of his ephod.
But, while the mind is intent on the precepts
of charity, it undoubtedly remains that the
flesh be macerated
through abstinence. Hence
with twice dyed scarlet fine twined linen is
battle in the day of the Lord is out of love
of justice to resist bad men when they contend
against us. For, for a shepherd to have feared
to say what is right, what else is it but to
have turned his back in keeping silence? But
surely, if he puts himself in front for the flock,
he opposes a wall against the enemy for the
house of Israel. Hence again to the sinful
people it is said. Thy prophets have seen false
and foolish things for thee: neither did they dis-
cover thine iniquity, to provoke thee to repent-
ance (Lam. ii. 14). For in sacred language
teachers are sometimes called prophets, in
that, by pointing out how fleeting are present
things, they make manifest the things that are
to come. And such the divine discourse
convinces of seeing false things, because,
while fearing to reprove faults, they vainly
flatter evil doers by promising security: neither

conjoined. For fine linen {byssus) springs do they at all discover the iniquity of sinners,
from the earth with glittering show and what
: since they refrain their voice from chiding.
is
designated by fine Hnen but bodily chastity For the language of reproof is the key of
shining white in the comeHness of purity ? discovery, because by chiding it discloses the
And it is also twisted for
being interwoven fault of which even he who has committed it
into the beauty of the ephod, since the habit is often himself unaware. Hence Paul says.
of chastity then attains to the perfect whiteness That he may be able by sound doctrine even to
of purity when the flesh is worn by abstinence. convince the gainsayers (Tit. i. 9). Hence
And, since the merit of affliction of the flesh through Malachi it is said. The priest's lips

profits among the other virtues, fine twined keep knowledge, and they shall seek the law at
linen shews white, as it were, in the diverse his mouth (Malac. ii. 7). Hence through
beauty of the ephod Isaiah the Lord admonishes, saying, Cry
12 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
aloud spare
^
be unadvisedly hurried into speaking, the
not, lift tip thy voice like a trumpet
(Isai. Iviii. i). For it is true that whosoever Truth in person proclaims to His discii)Ies
enters on the priesthood undertakes the office this which we have already cited, LJave salt
of a herald, so as to walk, himself crying aloud, in yourselves, and have peace one with another
before the coming of the judge who follows (Mark ix. 49). It is as though He should
terribly. if the priest knows not say in a figure through the dress of the priest
Wherefore, :

how to preach, what voice of a loud cry shall Join ye pomegranates to bells, that in all ye
the mute herald utter? For hence it is that say ye may with cautious watchfulness keep
the Holy Spirit sat upon the first pastors the unity of the faith. Rulers ought also to
under the appearance of tongues (Acts ii. 3) guard with anxious thought not only against
;

because whomsoever He has filled. He him- saying in any way what is wrong, but against
self at once makes eloquent. Hence it is uttering even what is right overmuch and
enjoined on Moses that when the priest goes inordinately since the good effect of things
;

into the tabernacle he shall be encompassed spoken is often lost, when enfeebled to the
with bells (Exod. xxviii. 33) that is, that he hearts of hearers by the incautious impor-
;

shall have about him the sounds of preaching, tunity of loquacity and this same loquacity,
:

lest he provoke by his silence the judgment which knows not how to serve for the profit
of Him Who beholds him from above. For of the hearers, also defiles the speaker.
it is written, That his sound may be heard zvhen Hence it is well said through Moses, The
he goeth in unto the holy place before the Lord, man that hath a fiux of seed shall be unclean
and when he cometh out, that he die not (Exod. (Levit. XV. 2). For the quality of the speech
xxviii. 35). For the priest, when he goeth in that is heard is the seed of the thought
or cometh out, dies if a sound is not heard which follows, since, while speech is con-
from him, because he provokes the wrath of ceived through the ear, thought is engendered
the hidden judge, if he goes without the in the mind. Whence also by the wise of
sound of preaching. Aptly also are the bells this world the excellent preacher was called
described as inserted in his vestments. For a sower of words {seminiverbius) (Actsxvii. 18).
what else ought we to take the vestments of Wherefore, he that suffers from a flux of seed
the priest to be but righteous works ; as the is pronounced unclean, because, being ad-
prophet attests when he says. Let Thy priests dicted to much speaking, he defiles himself
be clothed with righteousness (Ps. cxxxi. 9) ? by that which, had it been orderly issued,
The bells, therefore, are inherent in his vest- might have produced the offspring of right
ments to signify that the very works of the thought in the hearts of heaiers and, while ;

priest should also proclaim the way of life he incautiously spends himself in loquacity,
together with the sound of his tongue. But, he sheds his seed not so as to serve for
when the ruler prepares himself for speaking, generation, but unto uncleanness. Hence Paul
let him bear in mind with what studious also, in admonishing his disciple to be instant
caution he ought to speak, lest, if he be in preaching, when he says, / charge thee before
hurried inordinately into speaking, the hearts God and Christ Jesus, Who shall judge the quick
of hearers be smitten with the wound of error, and the dead by His appearing and His kingdom,
and, while he perchance desires to seem wise, preach the woi'd, be instant opportunely, impor-
he unwisely sever the bond of unity. For on tu7iely^ (2 Tmi. iv. i), being about to say
this account the Truth says, Llave salt in importunely, premises opportuttely, because in

yourselves, and have peace one with another truth importunity mars itself to the mind of
(Mark ix. 49). Now by salt is denoted the the hearer by its own very cheapness, if it^
word of wisdom. Let him, therefore, who knows not how to observe opportunity.
strives to speak wisely fear greatly, lest by
his eloquence the unity of his hearers be CHAPTER V.
disturbed. Hence Paul says. Not to be more
wise than behoveth to be wise, but to be ivise That the ruler should be a near neighbour H
unto sobriety (Rom. xii. 3). Hence in the every one in compassion, and exalted above ai

priest's vestment, according to Divine pre- in contemplation.

cept, to bells are added pomegranates (Exod. The ruler should be a near neighbour to
xxviii. 34). For what is by pome- every one in sympathy, and exalted above all
signified
granates but the unity of the faith? For, as in
contemplation, so that through the bowels
within a pomegranate many seeds are pro-
of loving-kindness he may transfer the infir-
tected by one outer rind, so the unity of the
mities of others to himself, and by loftiness
faith comprehends the innumerable peoples of

holy Church, whom a diversity of merits re- 3 opportune, imporUme, the second word being apparently
tains within her. Lest then a ruler should understood in the sense of imporiunately.
 CHAPTER V.

of speculation transcend even himself in his

Church, that is to the Lord, above, but
aspiration after the invisible; lest either in also descend in commiseration downward to
seeking high things he despise the weak things His members. Hence Moses goes
frequently
of his neighbours, or in suiting himself to in and out of the tabernacle, and he who is
the weak things of his neighbours he re- into contemplation within is busied
wrapped
linquish his aspiration after high things. For outside with the affairs of those who are sub-
hence it is that Paul is caug;ht up into Paradise ject to infirmity. Within he considers the
(2 Cor. xii. 3) and explores the secrets of the secret things of God ; without he carries the
third heaven, and yet, though borne aloft in burdens of the carnal. And also
concerning
that contemplation of things invisible, recalls doubtful matters he always recurs to the taber-
the vision of his mind to the bed of the carnal, nacle, to consult the Lord before the ark of
and directs how they should have intercourse the covenant ;
affording without doubt an
with each other in their hidden privacy, say-
example to rulers ; that, when in the outside
ing. But on account offornication let every man world they are uncertain how to order
things,
have his own wife, and let every woman have they should return to their own soul as though
her hus^mnd. Let the husband render unto
0ZV71 to the tabernacle, and, as before the ark of the
the wife her due, and likewise the wife unto the covenant, consult the Lord, if so, they may
husband (i Cor. vii. 2). And a little after search within themselves the pages of sacred
(Ibid. V. 5), Defraud ye not one the other, utterance concerning that whereof they doubt.
except it be with consent for a time, that ye Hence the Truth itself, manifested to us
may give yourselves to prayer, and come together through susception of our humanity, continues
again, that Satan tempt you not. Lo, he is in prayer on the mountain, but works miracles
already initiated into heavenly secrets, and in the cities (Luke vi.
12), thus laying down
yet through the bowels of condescension he the way to be followed by good rulers ; that,
searches into the bed of the carnal ; and the though already in contemplation aspiring to
same eye of the heart which in his elevation the highest things, they should mingle in sym-
he lifts to the invisible, he bends in his com- pathy with the necessities of the infirm ; since
passion upon the secrets of those who are charity then rises wonderfully to high things
'
subject to infirmity. In contemplation he when it is compassionately drawn to the low
transcends heaven, and yet in his anxious things of neighbours ; and the more kindly
care deserts not the couch of the carnal ; descends to the weak things of this world,
it

because, being joined at once to the highest the more vigorously it recurs to the things on
and to the lowest by the bond of charity, high. But those who are over others should
though in himself mightily caught up in the shew themselves to be such that their subjects
,

power of the spirit into the heights above, may not blush to disclose even their secrets
!

yet among others, in his loving-kindness, he to them ; that the little ones, vexed with tiie
j

is content to become weak. Hence, therefore, waves of temptation, may have recourse to
he says, Who is weak, and I am not 7veak? their pastor's heart as to a mother's breast,
Who is offended, and 1 burn nofi (2 Cor. xi. and wash away the defilement they foresee to
29). Hence again he says, Unto the Jews themselves from the filth of the sin that
I became as a Jew (i Cor. ix. 20). Now he buffets them in the solace of his exhortation
exhibited this behaviour not by losing hold and in the tears of prayer. Hence also it
of his faith, but by extending his loving-kind- is that before the doors' of the temple the
ness; so as, by transferring in a figure the person brazen sea for washing the hands of
those
of unbelievers to himself, to learn from him- who enter, that is the laver, is supported by
selfhow they ought to have compassion shewn twelve oxen (i Kings vii. 23, seq.), whose
them to the end that he might bestow on faces indeed stand out to view, but whose
;

them what he would have rightly wished to hinder parts are hidden. For what is signified
have had bestowed upon himselt, had he by the twelve oxen but the whole order of
been as they. Hence again he says. Whether pastors, of whom the law says, as explained by
we be beside ourselves, it ts to God: or ivhether Paul, Thou shall not muzzle the mouth of the
we be sober, it is for you (2 Cor. v. 13). For ox that treadeth out the corn (i Cor. ix. 9 ex ;

he had known how both to transcend himself Deut. XXV. 4) ? Their open works indeed we
in contemplation, and to accommodate himself see ; but what rem.ains to them behind in the
to his hearers in condescension. Hence Jacob, hidden retribution of the strict judge we know
the Lord looking down from above, and oil not. Yet, when they prepare the patience of
for cleansing the sins of
being poured down on the stone, saw angels their condescension
in confession, they support,
ascending and descending (Gen. xxviii. 12); their neighbours
to signify that true preachers not only aspire as it were, the laver before the doors of the
in contemplation to the holy head of the temple ; that whosoever is striving to enter
14 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
the gate of eternity may shew his temptations nature preferred to the brute beasts, but not
to his pastor's heart, and, as it were, wash the to other men : and therefore it is said to him
hands of his thought and of his deed in the that he should be feared by the beasts, but
laver of the oxen. And for the most part it not by men ; since to wish to be feared by
comes to pass that, while the ruler's mind one's equal is to be proud against nature.
becomes aware, through condescension, of the And yet it is necessary that rulers should be
trials of others, it is itself also attacked by the feared by their subjects, when they find that
temptations whereof it hears
;
since the same God is not feared by them so that those who
;

water of the laver in which a multitude of have no dread of divine judgments may at any
people is cleansed is undoubtedly itself de- rate, through
human dread, be afraid to .sin.
filed. For, in receiving the pollutions of those For superiors by no means shew themselves
who wash, it loses, as it were, the calmness proud in seeking to inspire this fear, in which
of its own purity. But of this the pastor ought they seek not their own glory, but the right-
For in exact-
by no means to be afraid, since, under God, eousness of their subordinates.
who nicely balances all things, he is the more ing fear of themselves from such as live
lord it, as it were, not over
easily rescued from his own temptations as he perversely, they
is more compassionately distressed by those men, but over beasts, inasmuch as, so far as

of others. their subordinates ire bestial, they ought also

to lie subdued to dread.
CHAPTER VL But commonly a ruler, from the very fact of
his being pre-eminent over others, is puffed up
That the ruler should be, throu^^h humility^ a
with elation of thought ; and, while all things
companion ofgood livers, but. through the zeal serve his need, while his commands are quickly
of righteousness^ rigid against the vices of evil- executed after his desire, while all his subjects
doers.
extol with praises what he has done well, but
The ruler should be, through humility, a have no authority to speak against what he
companion of good livers, and, through the has done amiss, and while they commonly
zeal of righteousness, rigid against the vices praise even what they ought to have reproved,
of evil-doers ; so that in nothing he prefer his mind, seduced by what is offered in abun-
himself to the good, and yet, when the fault dance from below, is lifted up above itself;
of the bad requires it, he be at once conscious and, while outwardly surrounded by unbounded
of the power of his priority ; to the end that, favour, he loses his inward sense of truth ;
while among his subordinates who live well and, forgetful of himself, he scatters himself
he waives his rank and accounts them as on the voices of other men, and believes
his equals, he may not fear to execute the himself to be such as outwardly he hears
laws of rectitude towards the perverse. For, himself called rather than such as he ought
as I remember to have said in my book on inwardly to have judged himself to be. He
morals {Lib. xxi.. Moral, cap. lo, 7iu7tc. n. 22), looks down on those who are under him, nor
it is clear that nature produced all men does he acknowledge them as in the order of
equal ; but, through variation in the order nature his equals ; and those whom he has
of their merits, guilt puts some below others. surpassed in the accident of power he beheves
But the very diversity w^hich has accrued from himself to have transcended also in the merits
vice is ordered by divine judgment, so that, of his life; he esteems himself wiser than all
since all men cannot stand on an equal whom he sees himself to excel in power.
footing, one should be ruled by another. For indeed he establishes himself in his own
Hence all who are over others ought to con- mind on a certain lofty eminence, and, though
sider in themselves not the authority of their bound together in the same condidon of nature
rank, but the equality of their condition ; with others, he disdains to regard others from
and rejoice not to be over men, but to do the same level and so. he comes to be even
;

them good. For indeed our ancient fathers like him of whom it is written, He beholdeth all
are said to have been not kings of men, but high things : he is a king over all the children of
shepherds of flocks. And, when the Lord pride (Job xH. 25). Nay, aspiring to a singular
said to Noe and his children. Increase and eminence, and despising the social life of the
multiply^ and replenish the earth (Gen. ix. i), angels, he says, / will place my seat in the
He at once added. And let the fear ofyou and north, and I will be like unto the Most High
the dread of you be upon all the beasts of the Wherefore through a marvel-
(Isai. xiv. 13).
earth. Thus it appears that, whereas it is lous judgment he finds a pit of downfall within
ordered that the fear and the dread should be himself, while outwardly he exalts himself on
upon the beasts of the earth, it is forbidden the summit of power. For he is indeed made
that it should be upon men. For man is by like unto the apostate angel, when, being a
 CHAPTER VI.
15

man, he disdains to be like unto men. Thus

over your faith, but are
helpers of your joy
Saul, after merit of humility, became swollen (2 Cor. i. 23). And he straightway added,
with pride, when in the height of power for For by faith ye sta7id : as if to
:

explain his
liis humility he was preferred, for his pride declaration
by saying. For this cause we have
rejected ; as the Lord attests, Who says, When not dominion over your faith, because
by faith
thou wast little in thine uivn sight, did I not ye stand ; for we are
your equals in that
viake thee the head of the tribes of Israel {\ Sam. wherein we know
you to stand. He knew
XV. 17) ? He had before seen himself httle in not himself as preferred above his
brethren,
his own eyes, but, when propped up by when he said, We became babes in the midst
he no saw himself of you (i Thess. ii.
temporal power, longer 7); and z-g^Xn, But our-
little. For, preferring himself in comparison selves your servants through Christ (2 Cor.
with others because he had more power than iv. 5). But, when he found a fault that re-
all, he esteemed himself great above all. Yet quired to be corrected,
straightway he recol-
in a wonderful way, when he was little with lected himself as a
master, saying. What will
liimself, he was great with God ; but, when ye ? Shall I come unto you with a rod
(i Cor.
he appeared great with himself, he was little iv. 21) ?
with God. Thus commonly, while the mind Supreme rule, then, is ordered well, when
is inflated from an affluence of subordinates, it he who
presides lords it over vices, rather than
becomes corrupted to a flux of pride, the very over his brethren. But, when superiors correct
summit of power being pander to desire. their delinquent subordinates, it remains for
And in truth he orders this power well who them anxiously to lake heed how far, while in
knows how both to maintain it and to combat right of their authority they smite faults with
it. He orders it well who knows how through due through custody of
discipline, they still,
it above delinquencies, and knows
to tower themselves to be on
humility, acknowledge
how with it to match himself with others in a par with the very brethren who are cor-
equality. For the human mind commonly is rected although for the most part it is
;

exalted even when supported by no authority becoming that in our silent thought we even
:

how much more does it lift itself on high when prefer the brethren whom we correct to our-
authority lends itself to its support Never- selves. For their vices are through us smitten
!

theless he dispenses this authority aright, who with the vigour of discipline ; but in those
knows how, with anxious care, both to take of which we ourselves commit we are lacerated
it what is helpful, and also to reject what by not even a word of uj^braiding. Wherefore
tempts, and with it to perceive himself to we are by so much the more bound en before
to be on a par with others, and yet to put the Lord as among men we sin unpunished :
himself above those that sin in his avenging but our discipline renders our subordinates
zeal. by so much the freer from divine judgment,
But we shall more fully understand this as it leaves not their faults without retribution
distinction, if we look at the examples given here. Therefore, in the heart humility should
by the first pastor. For Peter, who had re- be maintained, and in action discipline. And
ceived from God the principality of Holy all the time there is need of sagacious in-
Church, from Cornelius, acting well and pros- sight, lest, through excessive custody of the
trating himself humbly before him, refused virtue of humility, the just claims of govern-
to accept immoderate veneration, saying, ment be relaxed, and lest, while any superior
Sta7id up ; do it not ; I myself also am a lowers himself more than is fit, he be unable
man (Acts x. 26). But, when he discovers to restrain the lives of his subordinates under
the guilt of Ananias and Sapphira, he soon the bond of discipline. Let rulers, then,
shews with how great power he had been maintain outwardly what they undertake for
made eminent above all others. For by his the benefit of others let them retain in- :

word he smote their life, which he detected wardly what makes them fearful in their
by the of his
penetration and he estimate of themselves. But still let even
spirit;
Church
recollected himself as chief within the their subjects perceive, by certain signs coming
.against sins, though he did not acknowledge out becomingly, that in themselves they are
this, when honour was eagerly paid him, humlie; so as both to see something to be
before his brethren who acted well. In one afraid of in their authority, and to acknow-
case holiness of conduct merited the com- ledge something to imitate with respect to
munion of equalitythe other avenging
;
in humility. Therefore let those who preside
study without intermission that
zeal brought out to view the just claims of in proportion

authority. Paul, too, knew not himself as as their power is seen to be great externally
preferred above his brethren who acted well, it be kept down within themselves internally ;

when he said, Not for that we have dominion that it vanquish not their thought; that the
i6 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULR.
heart be not carried away to delight in it ;
lest the mind become unable to control that
which in lust of domination it submits itself
to. For, lest the heart of a ruler should be
betrayed into elation by delight in personal
power, it is rightly said by a certain wise man,
T/iey have made thee a leader : lift not up
thyself but be among them as one of them
(Ecclus. xxxii. i). Hence also Peter says,
Not as being lords over God's heritage^ but being
ful that when a wound of sin in subordinates
is repressed by correction, even constraint
should moderate itself with great carefulness,
to the end that it may so exercise the
rights
of discipline against delinquents as to retain
the bowels of loving-kindness. For care
should be taken that a ruler shew himself
to his subjects as a mother in loving-kindness,
and as a father in discipline. And all the time
should be seen to with anxious circum-
it

made efisamples to the flock (i Pet. v. 3). Hence

spection, that neither discipline be rigid nor
the Truth in person, provoking us to higher vir- loving-kindness lax. For, as we have before
tuous desert, says, Ye know that the princes now said in our book on Morals {Lib. xx.,
of the Gentiles exercise domi?iion over them, and Moral n. 14, c. 8, et ep. 25, lib. i), there
they that are greater exercise authority upon is much wanting both to discipline and to
them. It shall not be so among you, but whoso- compassion, if one be had without the other.
ever will be greater among you, let him be your But there ought to be in rulers towards
minister ; and whosoever will be chief among their subjects both compassion justly con-
you, let hi7n be your servant ; even as the Son of siderate, and discipline affectionately severe.
Man came not ministered to, but to minister
to be For hence it is that, as the Truth teaches
(Matth. XX. 25). Hence also He indicates (Luke X. 34), the man is brought by the care
what punishments are in store for the servant of the Samaritan half dead into the inn, and
who has been elated by his assumption of both wine and oil are applied to his wounds ;

government, saying. But and if that evil
servant shall say in his heart, My
lord delayeth
his coming, and shall begin to smite his fellow-
servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken,
the lord of that servant shall co?ne in a day when
he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is
not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and
appoint him his portion with the hypocrites
the wine to make them smart, the oil to soothe
them. For whosoever superintends the heal-
ing of wounds must needs administer in wine
the smart of pain, and in oil the softness of
loving-kindness, to the end that through wine
what is festermg may be purged, and through
oil what is curable may be soothed. Gentle-
ness, then, is to be mingled with severity ;

(Matth. xxiv. 48, seq)j. For he is rightly a sort of compound is to be made

of both ;
numbered among the hypocrites, who under so that subjects be neither exulcerated by
pretence of discipline turns the ministry of too much asperity, nor relaxed by too great
government to the purpose of domination. kindness. Which thing, according to the
And yet sometimes there is more grievous words of Paul (Heb. ix. 4), is well signified
delinquency, if among perverse persons equality by that ark of the tabernacle, in which, to-
is kept up more than discipline. For Eli, gether with the tables, there is a rod and
because, overcome by false affection, he would manna ; because, if with knowledge of sacred
not punish his delinquent sons, smote himself Scripture in the good ruler's breast there is the
along with his sons before the strict judge with rod of constraint, there should be also the
a cruel doom (i Sam. iv. 17, 18). For on manna of sweetness. Hence David says, Thy
this account it is said to him by the divine rod and thy staff, they have comforted me (Ps.
voice, ThoiL hast honoured thy sons more than xxiii. 4). For with a rod we are smitten, with
Me (Ibid. ii. 29). Hence, too. He upbraids a staff we are supported. If, then, there is
the shepherds through the prophet, saying, the constraint of the rod for striking, there
That which was broken ye have not bound up, should be also the comfort of the staff for
and that tvhich was cast away ye have not supporting. Wherefore let there be love, but
brought back (Ezek. xxxiv. 4). For one who not enervating ; let there be vigour, but not
had been cast away is brought back, when exasperating ; let there be zeal, but not im-
any one who has fallen into sin is recalled moderately burning let there be pity, but
;

to a state of righteousness by the vigour of not sparing more than is expedient ; that,
pastoral solicitude. For ligature binds a while justice and mercy blend themselves
fracture when discipline subdues a sin, lest together in supreme rule, he who is at the
the wound should bleed mortally for want of head may both soothe the hearts of his
being compressed by the severity of constraint. subjects in making them afraid, and yet in
But often a fracture is made worse, when it is soothmg them constrain them to reverential
bound together unwarily, so that the cut is awe.
more severely felt from being immoderately
constrained by ligaments. Hence it is need-
 CHAPTER VII.
17

CHAPTER VII. \

perchance that day come upon you unawares

(Ibid.) : and He even declares the man-
That the ruler relax fiot his care for the things
ner of that coming, saying. For as a snare
that are ivithin in his occupatio?i among the
shall it cojne on all them that dwell on the ace
things that are ivithout, nor neglect to provide J
of the whole earth (Ibid. 35). Hence He says
for the things that are without in his soli- No 7nan can serve two masters
the that are ivithin. again. (Luke
citude/or things xvi. 13). Hence Paul withdraws the minds
The ruler should not relax his care for the of the religious from consort with the world
things that are within in his occupation by summoning, nay rather enlisting them,
among the things that are without, nor neg- when he says. No man that warreth for God
lect to provide for the things that are without
entangleth himself with the affairs of this
in his solicitude for the things that are within ; that he may please him to 7vhom he
life,
lest either, given up to the things that are with- has
approved himself (2 Tim. ii. 4). Hence
out, he fall away from his inmost concerns, or, to the rulers of the Church he both comu^enc s
occupied only with the things that are within, the studies of leisure and
points out the reme-
Destow not on his neighbours outside himself dies of counsel, saying. If then
ye should have
what he owes them. For it is often the case secular judgments^ set them to
judge who are
that some, as if forgetting that they have been contetnptidle in the church
(i Cor. vi.
4); that
put over their brethren for their souls' sake, is, that those very persons whom no spiritual
devote themselves with the whole effort of gifts adorn should devote themselves to
earthly
their heart to secular concerns these, when charges.
: It is as if he had said more plainly,
they are at hand, they exult in transacting, Since they are incapable of penetrating the
and, even when there is a lack of them, pant inmost things, let them at any rate employ
after them night and day with seethings of themselves externally in
necessary things.
turbid thought and when, haply for lack of Hence Moses, who speaks with God (Exod.
;

opportunity, they have quiet from them, by xviii. 17, 18), is judged by the reproof of
their very quiet they are wearied all the more. Jethro, who was of alien race, because with
For they count it pleasure to be tired by ill-advised labour he devotes himself to the
action :
they esteem it labour not to labour in people's earthly affairs and counsel too is
:

earthly businesses. And so it comes to pass presently given him, that he should appoint
that, while they delight in being hustled by others in his stead for settling earthly strifes,
worldly tumults, they are ignorant of the and he himself should be more free to learn
things that are within, which they ought to spiritual secrets for the instruction of the
have taught to others. And from this cause, people.
undoubtedly, the life also of their subjects By the subjects, then, inferior matters are
IS benumbed ;because, while desirous of to be transacted, by the rulers the highest
advancing spiritually, it meets a stumbling- thought of; so that no annoyance of dust
block on the way in the example of him who may darken the eye which is placed aloft
is set over it. For when the head languishes, for looking forward to the onward steps.
the members fail to thrive and it is in vain For all who preside are the head of their
;

for an army to follow swiftly in pursuit of subjects; and, that the feet may be able to
enemies if the very leader of the march goes take a straight course, the head ought un-
wrong. No exhortation sustains the minds of doubtedly to look forward to it from above,
the subjects, and no reproof chastises their lest the feet Hnger on their onward journey,
faults, because, while the office of an earthly the body being bent from its uprightness
judge is executed by the guardian of souls, and the head bowed down to the earth. But
the attention of the is diverted from with what conscience can the overseer of souls
shepherd
other men of his pastoral
custody of the flock ; and the subjects are avail himself among
unable to apprehend the light of truth, be- dignity, while engaged himself in the earthly
his duty to reprehend in
cause, while earthly pursuits occupy the cares which it was
driven the wind of others ? And this indeed is what the Lord, in
pastor's mind, dust, by
temptation, blinds the Church's eyes. To the wrath of just retribution, menaced through
guard against this, the Redeemer of the human the prophet, saying. And there shall be like
when He would restrain us from glut- iv. 9). For the priest
race, people, like priest (Hos.
is as the people, when one who bears a spiri-
tony, saying, Take heed to yourselves that your
hearts be not overcharged with surfeiling and tual office acts as do others who are still under
carnal pur-
drunkenness (Luke xxi. 34), forthwith added, judgment with regard to their
Or with cares of this life : and in the same suits. And this indeed the prophet Jeremiah,
in the great sorrow of his charity, deplores
place also, with design to add fearfulness
He under the of the destruction of the
to the warning. straightway said, Zest image
VOL. XII.
i8 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

temple, saying, Hoiv is

the gold become dm ! fore, though they may sometimes be endured

The most excellent colour is chanoed ; the stones out of compassion, should never be sought after
the top of all out of affection for the things themselves
of the sanctuary are poured out in ;

the streets (Lam. iv. i). For what is expressed lest, while they weigh down the mind of him
but who loves them, they sink it, overcome by its
by gold, which surpasses all other metals,
the excellency of holiness ? What by the most own burden, from heavenly places to the
excellent colour but the reverence that is lowest. But, on the other hand, there are
about religion, to all men lovely ? What are some who undertake the care of the flock, but
signified by the stones of the sanctuary but desire to be so at leisure for their own spiritual

persons in sacred orders?

What is figured concerns as to be in no wise occupied \\ith

under the name of streets but the latitude of external things. Such persons, in neglecting
this present life? For, because in Greek all care for what pertains to the body, by no

speech the word for latitude is TrXaror, streets means meet the needs of those who are put
i^platece)
have been so called from their breadth,under them. And certainly their preaching is
or latitude. But the Truth in person says, for the most part despised because, while they
;

Broad and spacious is the way thai leadeth to find fault with the deeds of sinners, but never-
destruction (Matth. vii. 13). Gold, therefore, theless afford them not the necessaries of the
becomes dim when a life of holiness is pollu- present life, they are not at all willingly lis-
ted by earthly doings ; the most excellent tened to. For the word of doctrine penetrates
colour is changed, when the previous reputa- not the mind of one that is in need, if the
tion of persons who were believed to be living hand of compassion commends it not to his
religiously is diminished. For, when any one heart. But the seed of the word readily ger-
after a habit of holiness mixes himself up with minates, when the loving -kindness of the
earthly doings, it is as though his colour were preacher waters it in the hearer's breast.
changed, and the reverence that surrounded Whence, for a ruler to be able to infuse what
him grew pale and disregarded before the may profit inwardly, it is necessary for him,
eyes of men. The stones of the sanctuary with blameless consideration, to provide also
also are poured out into the streets, when for outward things. Let pastors, then, so
those who, for the ornament of the Church, glow with ardour in regard to the inward affec-
should have been free to penetrate internal tions of those they have the charge of as not
mysteries as it were in the secret places of to relinquish provision also for their outward
the tabernacle seek out the broadways of life. For, as we have said, the heart of the flock
secular causes outside. For indeed to this is, even as it were of right, set against preach-
end they were made stones of the sanctuary, ing, if the care of external succour be neg-
that they might appear in the vestment of the lected by the pastor. Whence also the first
high-priest within the holy of holies. But, pastor anxiously admonishes, saying. The
when ministers of religion exact not the elders which are ainong you I beseech^ who ani
Redeemer's honour from those that are under also an elder^ and a witness of the sufferings of
them by the merit of their life, they are not Christy and also a partaker of the glory thai
stones of the sanctuary in the ornament of the shall be revealed^ feed the flock of God which is
pontiff. And truly these stones of the sanc- ainong you (i Pet. v. i) in which place he:

tuary lie scattered through the streets, when shewed whether it was the feeding of the heart
persons in sacred orders, given up to the lati- or of the body that he was commending, when
tude of their own pleasures, cleave to earthly he forthwith added, Providing for tt, not by
businesses. And it is to be observed that they const7-aint, but willingly, according to God, not
are said to be scattered, not in the streets, but for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind. In these
in the top of the streets ; because, even when words, indeed, pastors are kindly forewarned,

they are engaged in earthly matters, they lest, while they satisfy the want of those who
desire to appear topmost ; so as to occupy the are under them, they slay themselves with the
broad ways in their enjoyment of delight, and sword of ambition ; lest, while through them
yet to be at the top of the streets in the their neighbours are refreshed with succours of
dignity of holiness. the flesh, they themselves remain fasting from
Further, there is nothing to hinder us from the bread of righteousness. This solicitude of
taking the stones of the sanctuary to be those pastors Paul stirs up when he says. If any pro-
of which the sanctuary was itself constructed vide not for his own, and especially for those of
;

which lie scattered in the top of the streets his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is
when men in sacred orders, in whose office worse than an iiifidel (i Tim. v. 8). In the
the glory of holiness had previously seemed midst of all this, then, they should fear, and
to stand, devote themselves out of preference
watchfiilly take heed, lest, while occupied with
to earthly doings. Secular employments, there- outward care, they be whelmed away from
 CHAPTER VIII.
19

inward intentness. For usually, as we have CHAPTER VIII.

already said, the hearts of rulers, while un-
That the ruler should not set his
heart on
warily devoting themselves to temporal soli-
citude, cool in inmost love ; and, being carried
pleasing men, and yet should give heed to
hither and thither abroad, fear not to forget
what ought to please them.
that they have undertaken the government of Meanwhile it is also necessary for the ruler
souls. necessary, then, that the solicitude to keep wary watch, lest the lu.st of
It is
pleasing
N:pended on those who are put under us men assail him ; lest, when he
studiously
Viiould be kept within a certain measure.
penetrates the things that are within, and
Hence it is well said to Ezekiel, The priests
providently supplies the things that are with-
shall not shave their heads, nor suffer their locks
out, he seek to be beloved of those that are
to grow long, but polling let them poll their under him
more than truth ; lest, while, sup-
heads (F.zek. xliv. 20). For they are rightly
ported by his good deeds, he seems not to
called priests who are set over the faithful for
belong to the world, self-love estrange him from
affording them sacred guidance. But the his Maker. For he is the Redeemer's
enemy
hairs outside the head are thoughts in the who
through the good works which he does
mind ; which, as they spring up insensibly covets
being loved by the Church instead of
above the brain, denote the cares of the Him since a servant whom the
; bridegroom
present life, which, owing to negligent per- has sent with gifts to the bride is guiity of
ception, since they sometimes come forth treacherous thought if he desires to please
unseasonably, advance, as it were, without our the eyes of the bride. And in truth this
feeling them. Since, then, all who are over self-love, when it has got possession of a rulers
others ought indeed to have external anxieties, mind, sometimes carries it away inordinately
and yet should not be vehemently bent upon to softness, but sometimes to roughness. For
them, the priests are rightly forbidden either from love of himself the ruler's mind is
to shave their heads or to let their hair grow inclined to softness, because, when he observes
long that so they may neither cut off from
; those that are under him sinning, he does
themselves entirely thoughts of the flesh for not presume to reprove them, lest their af-
the life of those who are under them, nor fection for himself should grow dull nay
;

again allow them to grow too much. Thus in sometimes he smooths down with flatteries
this passage it is well said, Foiling let them the offence of his subordinates which he ought
poll their heads; to wit, tliat the cares of to have rebuked. Hence it is well said
temporal anxiety should both extend them- through the prophet. Woe unto them that sew
selves as far as need requires, and yet be cut cushions under every elbow, and make pillows
short soon, lest they grow to an immoderate under the head of every stature to catch sonis
extent. When, therefore, through provident (Ezek. xiii. i8) inasmuch as to put cushions
;

care for bodies applied externally life is pro- under every elbow is to cherish with bland
tected [or, through provident care applied flatteries souls that are falling from their
externally the life of bodies is protected], and uprightness and reclining themselves in this
again, through moderate intentness of heart, world's enjoyment. For it is as though the
is not impeded % the hairs on the priest's elbow of a recumbent person rested on
head are both preserved to cover the skin, a cushion and his head on pillows, when the
and cut short so as not to veil the eyes. hardness of reproof is withdrawn from one who
sins, and when the softness of favour is offered
to him, that he may lie softly in error, while
him.
« The
wording of this passage is obscure, and may be corrupt.
no roughness of contradiction troubles
In a corresponding one in Gregory's Epistles (^Lib. VII. Ep. 4), But so rulers who love themselves undoubtedly
" et nirsus
in other respects the same as this, we find, instead of
" et rursns shew themselves to those by whom they fear
per moderatam cordis intentionem non impeditur," per
immoder-atam cordis intentio non impeditur." Here, though non they may be injured in their pursuit of
before impeditur is absent from many MSS., and consequently
rejected by the Benedictine editors, it seems necessary lor the temporal glory.
Such indeed as they see to
sense. The whole passage is thus capable of being intelligibly have no
rendered thus
"
When, therefore, through provident care {provi-
power against them they ever keep
with roughness of rigid censure, never
:

dentiant) externally applied the life of bodies is protected, and down

again intentness of heart is not impeded through immoderate admonish them of pas-
gently, but, forgetful
{providentiam)." In both passages the general drift is clear
enough, as follows When, through adequate taking thought
: toral kindness, terrify them with the rights
on the part of the priest for people's bodily needs, their life
is protected from harm, and yet his attention to such external
of domination. Such the divine voice rightly
matters is not so excessive as to hinder the devotion of his heart
upbraids through the prophet, saying,
But with
to spiritual things, then the meaning of Ezekiel's words is fulfilled.
rule them (Ezek.
For the hairs of the head, denoting thoughts of the brain for austerity and power did ye
temporal concerns, are allowed to advance so far as to afford
needful protection, but not to such an immoderate extent as to
xxiv. 4). For, loving themselves more than
obscure the sight oi the eyes, i.e. spiritual vision. their Maker, they lift up themselves haughtily
towards those that are under them, considering
c 2
20 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
not what they ought to do, but what they can CHAPTER IX.
do they have no fear of future judgment
; ;
That the ruler ought to be careful to understand
they glory insolently in temporal power; it how commonly vices pass themselves off as
pleases tliem to be free to do even unlawful
virtues.
things, and that no one among their subordin-
ates should contradict them. He, then, who The ruler also ought to understand hoyr
sets his mind on doing wrong things, and yet commonly vices pass themselves off as virtues.
wishes other men
all to hold their peace about For often niggardliness palliates itself under
them, himself a witness to himself that he
is name
of frugality, and on the other hand
the
desires to be loved himself more than the prodigality hides itself under the appellation
truth, which he is unwilling should be de- of liberality. Often inordinate laxity is be-
fended against him. There is indeed no one lieved to be loving-kindness, and unbridled
who so lives as not to some extent to fail in wrath is accounted the virtue of spiritual zeal.
duty. He, then, desires the truth to be loved Often precipitate action is taken for the
more fully than himself, who wishes to be efficacy of promptness, and tardiness for the
spared by no one against the truth. For deliberation of seriousness. Whence it is neces-
hence Peter willingly accepted Paul's rebuke sary for the ruler of souls to distinguish with
(Galat. ii. ii); hence David humbly listened vigilant care between virtues and vices, lest
to the reproof of his subject (2 Sam. xii. 7) ; either niggardliness get possession of his heart
because good rulers, being themselves un- while he exults in seeming frugal in expendi-
conscious of loving with partial affection, ture or, while anything is prodigally wasted,
;

believe the word of free sincerity from subjects he glory in being as it were compassionately
to be the homage of humility. But mean- liberal or in remitting what he ought to have
;

while it is necessary that the care of govern- smitten he draw on those that are under him
ment be tempered with so great skill of to eternal punishment or in mercilessly ;

management that the mind of subjects, when it smiting an offence he himself offend more
has become able to feel rightly on some grievously ; or by immaturely anticipating mar
subjects, should so advance to liberty of what might have been done properly and
speech that hberty still break not out into gravely or by putting off the merit of a good
;

pride lest, while liberty of the tongue is per-

;
action change it to something worse.
chance conceded to them overmuch, the hu-
mility of their life be lost. It is to be borne in CHAPTER X.
mind also, that it is right for good rulers to
desire to please men but this in order to draw What the mler's discrimination should be between
;
correction and connivance, between fervour and
their neighbours by sweetness of their own
tlie
character to affection for the truth not that ge7itleness.
;

they should long to be themselves loved, but It should be known too that the vices of
should make affection for themselves as a sort subjects ought sometimes to be prudently con-
of road by which to lead the hearts of their nived at, but indicated in that they are connived
hearers to the love of the Creator. For it is at ; that things, even though openly known,
indeed difficult for a preacher who is not loved, ought sometimes to be seasonably tolerated,
however well he may preach, to be willingly but sometimes, though hidden, be closely in-
listened to. He, then, who is over others vestigated ; that they ought sometimes to be
ought to study to, be loved to the end that he gently reproved, but sometimes vehemently
may be listened to, and still not seek love for censured. For, indeed, some things, as we
its own sake, lest he be found in the hidden have said, ought to be prudently connived at,
usurpation of his thought to rebel against but indicated in that they are connived at, so
Him whom in his office he appears to serve. that, when the delinquent is aware that he is
Which thing Paul insinuates well, when, discovered and borne with, he may blush to
manifesting the secret of his affection for us, augment those faults which he considers in
he says, Eve7i as I please all men in all things himself are tolerated in silence, and may pun-
(i Cor. X. 33). And yet he says again, If ish himself in his own judgment as being one
I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant whom the patience of his ruler in his own
of Christ (Gal. i. 10). Thus Paul pleases, and mind mercifully excuses. By such connivance
pleases not; because in that he desires to the Lord well reproves Judah, w^hen He says
please he seeks that not he himself should through the prophet, Thou hast lied, and hast
please men, but truth through him. not reniembe?-ed Me, nor laid it to thy heart,
because I have held My peace and been as one
that saw not (Isai. Ivii. ii). Thus He both
connived at faults and made them known,
 CHAPTER X.

Fince He both His peace against the above the

held
earth, but still crave the rewards ot
sinner, and nevertheless declared I

this very earthly

recompense. For creeping things cleave
thing, that He had held His peace. But some to the earth with the whole
even though openly known, ought to are in a
body; but beasts
things, large part of the body lifted above the
be seasonably tolerated that when circum- earth,
; is, yet are ever inclined to the earth
stances afford no suitable by
opportunity for gulosity. Therefore there are creeping
For sores by being things
openly correcting them. within the wall, when
thoughts are revolved in
unseasonably cut are the worse enflamed the mind which never rise above
earthly crav-
;

and, if medicaments suit not the time, it ings. There are also beasts within the
wall,
is
undoubtedly evident that they lose their when, though some just and some honourable
medicinal function. But, while a fitting time thoughts are entertained, they are still sub-
for the correction of subordinates is servient to appetite for
being temporal gains and
sought, the patience of the prelate is exercised honour, and, though in themselves indeed
under the very weight of their offences. lifted, as one may say, above the earth, still
Whence it is well said by the Psalmist, Sinners through desire to curry favour, as through the
have built upon my back (Ps. cxxviii. 3). For throat's craving, demean themselves to what is
on the back we support burdens and there- ; Whence also it is well added, And all
lowest.
fore he complains that sinners had built upon the idols
of the house of Israel were pourtrayed
his back, as if to say plainly, 'I'hose whom upon the wall
(Ezek. viii. 10), inasmuch as it
I am unable to correct I carry as a burden is
written, A?id covetous ?iess, which is idolatry
laid upon me.
(Colos. iii. 5). Rightly therefore after beasts
Some hidden things, however, ought to be idols are spoken of, because some,
though
closely investigated, that, by the breaking out lifting themselves as it were above the earth by
of certain symptoms, the ruler may discover honourable action, still lower themselves to the
all that lies closely hidden in the minds of his earth
by dishonourable ambition. And it is well
subordinates, and, by reproof intervening at said. Were pourtrayed ; since, when the shows
the nick of time, from very small things become of external things are drawn into one's inner
aware of greater ones. Wiience it is rightly said self, whatever is meditated on under imagined
to Ezekiel, Son of 7nan, dig in the zvall (Ezek. images is, as it were, pourtrayed on the heart.
viii.
8) ; where the said prophet presently It is to be observed, therefore, that first a hole
adds, And IVheft I had digged in the wall, there in the wall,and afterwards a door, is perceived,
appeared one door. And he said unto me,, Go and that then at length the hidden abomina-
in,, and abominations that they tion is made apparent ; because, in fact, of
see the tvickcd
do here. So I wentand saw ; and behold every single sin signs are first sren outwaraly,
in
every similitude of creeping things, and abonmia- and afterwards a door is pointed out for open-
tioji of beasts, and all the idols
of the house of ing the iniquity to view and then at length ;

Israel, were pourtrayed upon the wall (Ibid. 9, every evil that lies hidden within is disclosed.
10). Now by Ezekiel are personified men in Some things, however, ought to be gently
authority ; by the wall is signified the hardness reproved for, when fault is committed, not :

of their subordinates. And what is digging in of malice, but only from ignorance or infirmity,
a wall but opening the hardness of the heart it is certainly necessary that the very censure
by sharp inquisitions ? Which wall when he of it be tempered with great moderation. For
had dug into, there appeared a door, because it is true that all of us, so long as we subsist in
when hardness of heart is pierced either by this mortal flesh, are subject to the infirmities
careful questionings or by seasonable reproofs, of our corruption. Every one, therefore, ought
there is shewn as it were a kind of door, to gather from himself how it behoves him to
through which may appear the interior of the pity another's weakness, lest, if he be too
thoughts in him who is reproved. Whence fervently hurried to words of reprehension
also follows well in that place, Go in and see against a neighbour's infirmity, he should seem
it

the ivicked abominations that they do here (Ibid.). to be forgetful of his own. Whence Paul
He goes in, as it were, to see the abomina- admonishes well, when he says, If a man be
tions, who, by examination of certain symp- overtaken in any fault, ye 7vhich are spiritual
toms outwardly appearing, so penetrates the restore such an one in the spirit of meekness^
hearts of his subordinates as to become cog- considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted
nizant of all their illicit thoughts. Whence (Galat. vi. 1); as if to say plainly, When
also he added, And I went in and saiv ; and what thou seest of the infirmity of another
behold every similitude of creeping things, and displeases thee, consider what thou art ; that
moderate itself in the zeal of
'

abomination of beasts(Ibid.). By creeping spirit may

so the
things thoughts altogether earthly are signified reprehension, while for
;
'

itself also it fears what

but by beasts such as are indeed a little lifted it reprehends.
22 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
Some things, however, ought to be vehe- 1
subjoined. And thou shalt build forts. Foi
mently reproved, that, when a fault is not re- indeed the holy preacher builds forts, when he
cognized by him who has committed it, he may i
shews what virtues resist what vices. And
be made sensible of its gravity from the mouth because, as virtue increases, the wars of temp-
of the reprover and that, when any one
;
tation are for the most part augmented, it is
smooths over to himself the evil that he has rightly further added. And thou shalt cast a
perpetrated, he may be led by the asperity of and set camps against it, and set battering
mount,
his censurer to entertain grave fears of its ef- rams round about. For, when any preacher
fects against himself. For indeed it is the duty sets forth the mass of increasing temptation,
of a ruler to shew by the voice of preaching he casts a mount. And he sets camps against
the glory of the supernal country, to disclose Jerusalem when to the right intention of his
what great temptations of the old enemy are hearers he foretells the unsurveyed, and as it
lurking in this life's journey, and to correct were incomprehensible, ambuscades of the
with great asperity of zeal such evils among cunning enemy. And he sets battering-rams
those who are under his sway as ought not to round about, when he makes known the darts
be gently borne with ; lest, in being too little of temptation encompassing us on every side
incensed against faults, of all faults he be him- in this life, and piercing through our wall of
self held guilty. Whence it is well said to virtues.
Ezekiel, Take imto thee a tile, and thou shalt But although the
ruler may nicely insinuate
lay it before thee, and pourtray up'^n it the city all these things, he procures not for himself
Jerusalem (Ezek. iv. i). And immediately it
lasting absolution, unless he glow with a spirit
is subjoined, And thou shalt lay siege against it, of jealousy against the delinquencies of all and
and build forts and cast a mount, and set camps
^
each. Whence in that place it is further
against it, and set battering rams against it rightly subjoined. And do thou take to thee an
round about. And to him, for his own defence, iro?i frying-pan, and thou shalt set it for a wall
it is forthwith subjoined. And do thou take 7into of iron between thee and the city. For by the
thee an iron frying-pan, and thou shalt set it for frying-pan is denoted a frying of the mind, and
a ivall of iron betiveen thee and the city. For by iron the hardness of reproof.
of what does the prophet Ezekiel bear the But what more fiercely fries and excruciates
semblance but of teachers, in that it is said to the teacher's mind than zeal for God? Hence
him. Take unto thee a tile, and thou shalt lay Paul was being burnt with the frying of this
it before thee, and pourtray upon it the ciiy frying-pan when he said, Who ismade weak,
Jerusalem ? and I a7n not made weak ? Who is and
offended,
For indeed holy teachers take unto them- I burn not? (2 Cor. xi. 29). And, because
selves a tile, when they lay hold of the earthly whosoever is inflamed with zeal for God is
heart of hearers in order to teach them which :
protected by a guard continually, lest he
tile in truth they lay before themselves, be- should deserve to be condemned for negli-
cause they keep watch over it with the entire gence, it is rightly said. Thou shalt set it for
bent of their mind on which tile also they a wall of iron between thee a?id the city.
: For
are commanded to pourtray the city Jerusalem, an iron frying-pan is set for a wall of iron
because they are at the utmost pains to repre- between the prophet and the city, because,
sent to earthy hearts by preaching a vision when rulers already exhibit strong zeal, they
of supernal peace. But, because the glory of keep the same zeal as a strong defence after-
the heavenly country is perceived in vain, un- wards between themselves and their hearers,
less it be known also what great temptations lest they should be destitute then of the power
of the crafty enemy assail us here, it is fitly to punish from having been previously remiss
subjoined, Ajtd thou shalt lay siege against it, in reproving.
and build forts. For indeed holy preachers But meanwhile it is to be borne in mind
lay siege about the tile on which the city that, while the mind of the teacher exasperates
Jerusalem is delineated, when to a mind that itself for rebuke, it is very difficult for him
is
earthy but already seeking after the supernal to avoid breaking out into saying something
country they shew how great an opposition of that he ought not to say. And for the most
vices in the time of this life is arrayed against part it happens that, when the faults of subor-
it. For, when it is shewn how each several dinates are reprehended with severe invective,
sin besets us in our onward course, it is as the tongue of the master is betrayed into ex-

though a seige were laid round the city Jeru- cess of language. And, when rebuke is im-
salem by the voice of the preacher. But, moderately hot, the hearts of the delinquents
because preachers ought not only to make are depressed to despair. Wherefore it is
known how vices assail us, but also how well- necessary for the exasperated ruler, when he
guarded virtues strengthen us, it is rightly considers that he has wounded more than he
 CHAPTER XI.
23
should have done the feelings of his subor- midst of
human talk ; and, since it is undoubt-
dinates, to have recourse in his own mind to
edly evident that, when driven by the tumults
penitence, so as by lamentations to obtain par- of external
occupations, it loses its balance and
(\on in the sight of the Truth ; and even for this
falls, one ought
incessantly to take care that
cause, that it is through the ardour of his zeal through keen
pursuit of instruction it may rise
for it that he sins. This is what the Lord in again. For hence it is that Paul admonishes
a figure enjoins through Moses,
saying. If a his disciple who had been put over the
man go in simplicity of heart with his friend flock,
saying, Till I come, give attendance to
into the 7vood to hew wood, and the wood reading
of the (i Tim. iv. 13). Hence David says. How
have
axe fly from his hand, and the iron slip fro7n the I loved O
Thy Law, Lord I Lt is my meditation
helve and smite his friend and slay him, he shall all the
day (Ps.cix. 97). Hence the Lord
fleeunto one of the aforesaid cities and live ; lest commanded Moses
concerning the carrying of
haply the next of kin to him whose blood has been the ark, saying. Thou shalt make
four rings of
shed, while his heart is hot, pursue him, and gold, which thou shalt
put in the four corners of
overtake him, and s?nite him the and thou shalt make staves
mortally (Deut. ark, of shit/ im-
xix. 4, 5). For indeed we go with a friend 7i>ood, and overlay them with
gold, and shalt put
into the wood as often as we betake ourselves them
throui^h the rings which are bv the sides of
to look into the delinquencies of subordinates. the
ark, that it may be bome with them, and
And we hew wood in simplicity of heart, when they shall always be in the
rings, ?ior shall they
with pious intention we cut off the vices of ever be drawn out
from them^ {E\od. xxv. 12,
delinquents. But the axe flies from the hand, seq.). What but the holy Church is
figured by
when rebuke is drawn on to asperity more the ark ? To which four
rings of gold in the
than need requires. And the iron leaps from four corners are ordered to be adjoined, be-
the helve, when out of reproof issues
speech cause, in that it is thus extended towards the
too hard. And he smites and slays his friend, four quarters of the globe, it is declared un-
because overstrained contumely cuts him off doubtedly to be equipped for
journeying with
from the spirit of love. For the mind of one the four books of the holy Gospel. And staves
who is reproved suddenly breaks out into of shittim-wood are made, and are put through
hatred, if immoderate reproof charges it be- the same rings for carrying, because strong and
yond its due. But he who smites wood in- persevering teachers, as incorruptible pieces of
cautiously and destroys his neighbour must timber, are to be sought for, who by cleaving
needs fly tothree cities, that in one of them he ever to instruction out of the sacred volumes
may Hve protected ; since if, betaking himself may declare the unity of the holy Church, and,
to the laments of
penitence, he is hidden under as it were, carry the ark by being let into its
hope and charity in sacramental unity, he is rings. For indeed to carry the ark by means
not held guilty of the perpetrated homicide. of staves is through preaching to bring the holy
And him the next of kin to the slain man Church before the rude minds of unbelievers
does not kill, even when he finds him ; be- by means of good teachers. And these are
cause, when the strict judge comes, who has also ordered to be overlaid with gold, that,
joined himself to us by sharing in our nature, while they are resonant to others in discourse,
without doubt He requires not the penalty of they may also themselves glitler in the splen-
his fault from him whom faith
hope and dour of their lives. Of whom it is further fitly
charity hide under the shelter of his pardon. added, They shall alia ays be i?i the rings, nor
shall they ever be drawn out from them ; because
CHAPTER XI. it is
surely necessary that those who attend
not recede
Hoiv intent the ruler ought to be on meditations upon the office of preaching should
from the study of sacred lore. For to this end
in the Sacred Law.
it is that the staves are ordered to be always in
But all this is duly executed by a ruler, if, the rings, that, when occasion requires the ark
inspired by the spirit of heavenly fear and to be carried, no tardiness in carrying may arise
love, he meditate daily on the precepts of from the staves having to be put in ; because,
Sacred Writ, that the words of Divine admoni- that is to say, when a pastor is enquired of by
tion may restore in him the
power of solicitude his subordinates on any spiritual matter, it is
and of provident circumspection with regard exceedingly ignominious, should he then go
to the celestial life, which familiar intercourse about to learn, when he ought to solve the
with men continually destroys ; and that one question. But let the staves remain ever in
who is drawn to old n ess of life by secular the rings, that teachers, ever meditating in
society may by the aspiration of compunction their own hearts the words of Sacred Writ, may
be ever renewed to love of the spiritual country. lift without delay the ark of the covenant ; as
For the heart runs greatly to waste in the will be the case if they teach at once whatever
24 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
is required. Hence' the first Pastor of the you (i Pet. iii. 15) as though he should say
:

Church well admonishes all other pastors saying, plainly, That no delay may hinder the carrying
Be ready always to give an answer to every imui of the ark, let the staves never be withdrawn
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in from the rings.

PART III.

How THE Ruler, while living well, ought to teach and admonish those
THAT ARE PUT UNDER HIM.
PROLOGUE. The simple and the insincere.
Since, then, we ha e shewn what manner of
. The whole and the sick.
man the pastor ought to be, let us now set Those who fear scourges, and therefore live
forth after what manner he should teach. For, innocently; and those who have grown so hard
as long before us Gregory Nazianzen of reve- in iniquity as not to be corrected even by
rend memory has taught, one and the same scourges.
exhortation does not suit all, inasmuch as The too silent,and those who spend time in
neither are all bound together by similarity of much speaking.
character. For the things that profit some The slothful and the hasty.
often hurt others ; seeing that also for the most The meek and the passionate.
part herbs which nourish some animals are fatal The humble and the haughty.
to others and the gentle hissing that quiets
;
The obstinate and the fickle.
horses incites whelps ; and the medicine which The gluttonous and the abstinent.
abates one disease aggravates another; and Those who mercifully give of their own, and
the bread which invigorates the life of the those who would fain seize what belongs to
strong kills little children. Therefore accord- others.
ing to the quality of the hearers ought the dis- Those who neither seize the things of others
course of teachers to be fashioned, so as to suit nor are bountiful with their own and those ;

all and each for their several needs, and yet who both give away the things they have, and
never deviate from the art of common edifica- yet cease not to seize the things of others.
tion. For what are the intent minds of hearers Those that are at variance, and those that
but, so to speak, a kind of tight tensions of are at peace.
strings in a harp, which the skilful player, that Lovers of strifes and peacemakers.
he may produce a tune not at variance with Those that understand not aright the words
itself, strikes variously? And for this reason of sacred law and those who understand
;

the strings render back a consonant modula- them indeed aright, but speak them without
tion, that they are struck indeed wiih one humility.
quill, but not with one kind of stroke. Whence Those who, though able to preach worthily,
every teacher also, that he may edify all in the are afraid through excessive humility and ;

one virtue of charity, ought to touch the hearts those whom imperfection or age debars from
of his hearers out of one doctrine, but not with preaching, and yet rashness impels to it.
one and the same exhortation. Those who prosper in what they desire in
temporal matters ; and those who covet indeed
CHAPTER I. the things that are of the world, and yet are
What wearied with the toils of adversity.
diversity there ought to be in the art of
Those who are bound by wedlock, and
preaching.
those who are free from the ties of wedlock.
Differently to be admonished are these that
follow ; — Those who have had experience of carnal
intercourse, and those who are ignorant of it.
Men and women. Those who deplore sins of deed, and those
The poor and the rich. who deplore sins of thought.
The joyful and the sad. Those who bewail misdeeds, yet forsake them
Prelates and subordinates. not; and those who forsake them, yet bewail
Servants and masters. them not.
The wise of this world and the dull. Those who even praise the unlawful things
The impudent and the bashful. they do and those who censure what is
;

The forward and the fainthearted. wrong, yet avoid it not.

The impatient and the patient. Those who are overcome by sudden passion,
The kindly disposed and the envious. and those who are bound in guilt of set purpose.
 CHAPTER II.
25

Those who, though their unlawful deeds are

they know not what eternal joys are, they are
trivial, yet do them frequently ;
and those who consoled out of the abundance of the
present
keep themselves from small sins, but are occa- life. Therefore consolation is to be offered to
whelmed in graver ones.
sionally those who are tried in the furnace of poverty ;

Those who do not even begin what is good, and fear is to be induced in those whom the
and those who fail entirely to complete the consolation of temporal glory lifts up; that
good begun.
Those who do evil secretly and good pub-
licly and those who conceal the good they
;
do, and yet in some things done publicly allow
evil to be thought of them.
But of what profit is it for us to run through
allthese things collected together in a list, un-
lesswe also set forth, with all possible brevity,
the modes of admonition for each ?
{Adinoniiion i.) be ad-
Differently, then, to
monished are men and women because on ;
the former heavier injunctions, on the latter
lighter are to be laid, that those may be exer-
cised by great things, but these winningly con-
verted by light ones.
{Admonifion 2.) Differently to be
ished are young men and old
because for the;
most part severity of admonition directs the
former to improvement, while kind remon-
strance disposes the latter to better deeds. For
it is written, Rebuke fjot an elaer^ but entreat
him as a father (i Tim. v. i).
CHAPTER n.
How the poor and the rich should he
ad?no72ished.
{Admonition 3.) Differently to be admon-
ished are the poor and the rich for to the
former we ought to offer the solace of comfort
against tribulation, but in the latter to induce
fear as against elaiion. For to the poor one it is
said by the Lord through the prophet, Fear
not, for thou shall not be confounded ( Isai. liv. 4).
And not long after, soothing her. He says, O
thou poor little one, tossed ivith tempest (Ibid.
11). Andagain He comforts her, saying,
/ have chosen thee in the furnace of poverty
(Ibid, xlviii. 10). But, on the other hand, Paul
says to his disciple concerning the rich. Charge
the rich of this 7vorld, that they be not high-
minded 7ior trust in the uncertainty of their riches
(i Tim. vi. 17) where it is to be particularly
;
noted that the teacher of humility in making
mention of the rich, says not Entreat, but
Charge; because, though pity is to be bestowed it was
[
both those may learn that they possess riches
which they see not, and these become aware
that they can by no means keep the riches
that they see. Yet for the most part the
character of persons changes the order in which
they stand ; so that the rich man may be
humble and the poor man proud. Hence the
tongue of the preacher ought soon to be adapted
to the life of the hearer, so as to smite elation
in a poor man all the more sharply as not even
the poverty that has come upon him brings it
down, and to cheer all the more gently the
humility of the rich as even the abundance
which elevates them does not elate them.
Sometimes, however, even a proud rich man is
admon- tobe propitiated by blandishment in exhortation,
since hard sores also are usually softened by
soothing fomentations, and the rage of the in-
sane is often restored to health by the bland
words of the physician, and, when they are
pleasantly humoured, the disease of their in-
sanity is mitigated. For neither is this to be
lightly regarded, that, when an adverse spirit
entered into Saul, David took his harp and
assuaged his madness (i Sam. xviii. 10). For
what is intimated by Saul but the elation of
men in power, and what by David but the
humble life of the holy? When, then, Saul is
seized by the unclean spirit, his madness is ap-
:
peased by David's singing; since,
when the
senses of men in power are turned to frenzy by
elation, it is meet that they should
be recalled
to a healthy state by the calmess of our speech,
as by the sweetness of a harp. But sometimes,
when the powerful of this world are taken to
certain
task, they are first to be searched by
similitudes, as on a matter not concerning them;,
a right sen-
and, when they have pronounced
tence as against another man, then in fitting
with regard to their
ways they are to be smitten
own guilt; so that the mind puffed up with
temporal power may in
no wise lift itself up.
its own judg-
as^ainst the reprover, having by
ment trodden on the neck of pride, and may
not try to defend itself, being bound by
the sentence of its own mouth. For hence
that Nathan the prophet, having
the king to task, asked his judg-

on infirmity, yet to elation no honour is due. come to take

man
To such, therefore, the right thing that is said ment as if concerning the cause of a poor that
is the more rightly commanded, according as against a rich one (2
Sam. xii. 4, 5, seq.),
first pronounce sentence,
and
they are puffed up with loftiness of thought in the king might the end
Of them the Lord says in afterwards hear of his own guilt, to
transitory things. contradict the
the Gospel, Woe unto you that are which that he might by no means
rich,
have your consolation (Luke vi. 24). For, since ricrhteous doom that
he had uttered against
26 ST. GREGORYS PASTORAL RULE.
himself. Thus the holy man, considering both to be fulfilled than is just the former that
:

the sinner and the king, studied in a wonderful they submit humbly, the latter that they preside
order first to bind the daring culprit by con- temperately. For this, which may be under-
fession, and afterwards to cut him to the heart stood also figuratively, is said to the former,
by rebuke. He concealed for a while whom Childreti, obey your parents in the Lord : but
he aimed at,but smote him suddenly when he to the latter it is enjoined, And ye, fathers,
had him. For the blow would perchance have provoke not your children to wrath (Coloss.
fallen with less force had he purposed to smite iii. 20, 21). Let the former learn how to
the sin openly from the beginning of his dis- order their inward thoughts before the eyes of
course but by first introducing the similitude the hidden judge the latter how also to those
; ;

he sharpened the rebuke which he concealed. that are committed to them to afford out-
He had come as a physician to a sick man he wardly examples of good living. For prelates
;

saw that the sore must be cut but he doubted ought to know that, if they ever perpetrate
;

of the sick man's patience. Therefore he hid what is wrong, they are woithy of as many
the medicinal steel under his robe, which he deaths as they transmit examples of perdition
suddenly drew out and plunged into the sore, to their subjects. Wherefore it is necessary
that the patient might feel the cutting blade that they guard themselves so much the more
before he saw it, lest, seeing it first, he should cautiously from sin as by the bad things they
refuse to feel it. do they die not alone, but are guilty of the
souls of others, which by their bad example
CHAPTER III. they have destroyed. Wherefore the former
are to be admonished, lest they should be
JTow the joyful and the sad are to be
strictlypuiiished, if merely on their own account
admonished.
they should be unable to stand acquitted ;

Admonition 4. Differently to be admon- the latter, lest they should be judged for the
ished are the joyful and tlie sad. That is, errors of their subjects, even though on their
before the joyful are to be set the sad things own account they find themselves secure.
that follow upon punishment but before the Those are to be admonished that they live
;

sad the promised glad things of the kingdom. with all the more anxiety about themselves
Let the joyful learn by the asperity of threat- as they are not entangled by care for others ;

enings what to be afraid of: let the sad hear but these that they accomplish their charge of
what joys of reward they may look forward to. others in such wise as not to desist from
For to the former it is said. Woe nnto you that charge of themselves, and so to be ardent inj
laugh noiv I For ye shall weep (Luke vi. 25); anxiety about themselves as not to grow slu<
but the latter hear from the teaching of the gish in the custody of those committed to
same Master, / will see you again, and your them. To the one, who is at leisure for his
heart shall rejoice, and your Joy no man shall own concerns, it is said, Go to the ant, thou
take f7'om you (Joh. xvi. 22). But some are sluggard, a?td consider her ways, and learn
not made joyful or sad by circumstances, but wisdom (Prov. vi. 6) : but the other is terribly
are so by temperament. And to such it admonished, when it is said. My son, if thou be
'

should be intimated that certain defects are surety for thy friend, thou hast stricken thy
connected with certain temperaments; that hand with a stranger, and art s?iared with the
the joyful have lechery close at hand, and the words of thy mouth, a?id art taken with thine
sad wrath. Hence it is necessary for every oivn speeches (Ibid. i). For to be surety foil
one to consider not only what he suffers from a friend is to take charge of the soul o);
his peculiar temperament, but also what worse another on the surety of one's own behaviour
thing presses on him in connection with it ;
Whence also the hand is stricken with a
lest, while he fights not at all against that stranger, because the mind is bound with
which he has, he succumb also to that from the care of a responsibility which before wa
which he supposes himself free. not. But he is snared with the words of hi
mouth, and taken with his own speeches
CHAPTER IV. because, while he is compelled to speak gooc
things to those who are committed to him
How subjects and prelates are to be admonished. he must needs hmiself in the first place ob
{Admonition 5.) Differently to be admon- serve the things that he speaks. He is there
ished are subjects and prelates :the former fore snared with the words of his mouth, beins-
that subjection crush them not, the latter constrained
by the requirement of reasor
that superior place elate them not the former not to let his life be relaxed to what agree
:

that they fail not to fulfil what is commanded not with his Hence before th(
teaching.
them, the latter that they command not more strict judge he is compelled to accomplisl
 CHAPTER V. 27

as much in deed as it is plain he has enjoined David did (i Sam. xxiv.

4 seq). For when
on others with his voice. Thus in the passage Saul the persecutor had entered into a
cave to
above cited this exhortation is also presently ease himself,
David, who had so long suffered
added, Do therefore what I say^ my son, and under his persecution, was within it with his
deliver thyself, seeiftg thou hast fallen into the men.
And, when his men incited him to
hands of thy neighbour : run up and down, smite Saul, he cut them short with
the reply,
lias ten, arouse thy friend ; give not sleep to thine that he
ought not to put forth his hand against
tyes, nor let thine eyelids slumber (Pro v. vi. 3). the Lord's anointed. And yet he rose un-
For whosoever is put over others for an perceived, and cut off the border of his
robe.
example of life is admonished not only to For what is signified by Saul but bad rulers,
keep watch himself, but also to arouse his and what by David but good subjects ? Saul's
friend. For it is not enough for him to keep easing himself, then, means rulers
extending
watch in living well, if he do not also sever the wickedness conceived in their hearts to
him when he is set over from the torpor of works of woful stench, and their
shewing the
sin. For it is well said. Give not sleep to thine noisome thoughts within them
by carrying
eyes, nor let thine eyelids slumber (Ibid. 4). For them out into deeds. Yet him David was
indeed to give sleep to the eyes is to cease afraid to strike, because the
pious minds of
from earnestness, so as to neglect altogether subjects, witholding themselves from the
the care of our subordinates. But the eyelids whole plague of backbidng, smite the life of
slumber when our thoughts, weighed down by their superiors with no sword of the
tongue,
sloth, connive at what they know ought to be even when they blame them for imperfecdon.
reproved in subordinates. For to be ftist And when through infirmity they can scarce
asleep is neither to know nor to correct the refrain from speaking, however humbly, of
deeds of those committed to us. But to know some extreme and obvious evils m
their su-
what things are to be blamed, and still through periors, they cut as it were silently the border
laziness of mind not to amend them by meet of their robe; l)ecause, to wit, when, even
rebukes, is not to sleep, but to slumber. Yet though harmlessly and secretly, they derogate
the eye through slumbering passes into the from the dignity of superiors, they disfigure
deepest sleep ;
since for the most part, when as it were the garment of the king who is set
one who is over others cuts not off the evil over them yet still they return to themselves,
;

that he knows, he comes sooner or later, as and blame themselves most vehemently for
his negligence deserves, not even to know even the slightest defamation in speech.
what is done wrong by his subjects. Hence it is also well written in that place,
Wherefore those who are over others are to Afterivard David^s heart smote him, because he
be admonished, that through earnestness of had cut off the border of SauPs robe (Ibid. 6).
circumspection they have eyes watchful within For indeed the deeds of superiors are not to be
and round about, and strive to become living smitten with the sword of the mouth, even
creatures of heaven (Ezek. i. 18). For the when they are rightly judged to be worthy of
living creatures of heaven are described as full blame. But if ever, even in the least, the
of eyes round about and within (Revel, iv. 6). tongue slips into censure of them, the heart
And so it is meet that those who are over must needs be depressed by the affliction of
to
others should have eyes within and round penitence, to the end that it may return
itself, and, when it has
about, so as both in themselves to study to otfended against the
please the inward judge, and also, affording power set over it, may dread the judgment
outwardly examples of life, to detect the things against itself of Him by whom it was set over
that should be corrected in others. it. For, when we offend against those
who
the ordinance of
Subjects are to be admonished that they are set over us, we go against
judge not rashly the lives of their superiors, if Him who set them over us.
Whence also
perchance they see them act blamably in any- Moses, when he had become
aware that the
lest whence find fault with complained against himself and Aaron,
thing, they rightly people
evil they thence be sunk by the impulse of said, For what are we 1 Not against us
are
elation to lower depths. They are to be your murm wings, but against the Lord (Exod.
admonished that, when they consider the xvi. 8).
faultsof their superiors, they grow not too
bold against them, but, if any of their deeds CHAPTER V.
are exceedingly bad, so judge of them within
themselves that, constrained by the fear of
How servants and masters are to be
admonished.
God, they still refuse not to bear the yoke of
reverence under them. Which thing we shall {Admonition 6). Differently to be ad-
are servants and masters. Servants,
shew the better if we bring forward what monished
28 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
to wit, that they ever keep in view the hu- worthy deeds of others. Whence also the
mility of their condition but masters, that excellent teacher, who was debtor to the wise
;

they lose not recollection of their nature, in and foolish (Rom. i. 14), when he was ad-
which they are constituted on an equality with monishing some of the Hebrews that were
servants. Servants are to be admonished that wise, butsome also that were somewhat slow,
they desi)ise not their masters, lest they offend speaking to them of the fulfilment of the
God, if by behaving themselves proudly they Old Testament, overcame the wisdom of the
gainsay His ordinance masters, too, are to
: former by argument, saying, That ivliich de-
be admonished, that they are proud against cayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away
God with respect to His gift, if they acknow- (Heb, viii. 13). But, when he perceived that
ledge not those whom they hold in subjection some were to be drawn by examples only, he
by reason of their condition to be their equals added in the same epistle, Saints had trial of
by reason of their community of nature. The mockings and scourgings, yea fnoreover of bonds
former are to be admonished to know them- and imprisonment ; they were stoned, they were
selves to be servants of masters the latter sawn asunder, 7vere tempted, were slain with
;

are to be admonished to acknowledge them- the sword (Ibid. xi. 36, 37) and again, Re- :

selves to be fellow-servants of servants. For jnember those who were set over you, who spoke
to those it is said, Servants^ obey your masters to you the Word of God, whose faith follow,
according to the flesh (Coloss. iii. 22) and looking to the end of their conversatioti (Ibid,
;

again, Let as mafiy servants as are under the xiii. 7); that so victorious reason might sub-
yoke count their masters worthy of all honour due the one sort, but the gentle force of
(i Tim. vi. i) ; but to these it is said, And ye, example persuade the other to mount to
masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing greater things.
threatening, knowing that both their and your
Master is in heaven (Ephes. vi.
9). CHAPTER VII.

CHAPTER How the impudent and bashfui are to be

VI.
admonished.
How the ivise and the dull are to be
admonished. (^Admonition 8). Differently to be admon-
ished are the impudent and the bashful. For
{Admofiition 7). Differently to be admon- those nothing but hard rebuke restrains from
ished are the wise of this world and the dull. the vice of impudence while these for the
;

For the wise are to be admonished that they most part a modest exhortation disposes to
leave off knowing what they know the dull : amendment. Those do not know that they
also are to be admonished that
they seek to are in fault, unless they be rebuked even by
know what they know not. In the former many ; to these it usually suffices for their
this thing first, that they think themselves conversion that the teacher at least gently
wise, is to be thrown down ; in the latter, reminds them of their evil deeds. For those
whatsoever is already known of heavenly one best corrects who reprehends them by
wisdom is to be built up ; since, being in direct invective; but to these greater profit
no wise proud, they have, as were, prepared ensues, if what is rebuked in them be touched,
it
their hearts for supporting a With as it were, by a side stroke. Thus the Lord,
building.
those we should labour that they become more
openly upbraiding the impudent people of the
wisely foolish, leave foolish wisdom, and learn Jews, saying. There is come unto thee a whore^s
the wise foolishness of God to these we forehead ; thou wouhiest not blush (Jerem. iii.
:

should preach that from what is accounted But again He revives them when ashamed,
3).
foolishness they should pass, as from a nearer
saying, Thou shall forget the co) fusion of thy
neighbourhood, to true wisdom. For to the youth, arid shalt not 7'emember the reproach of
former it is said, If any man among you
thy ividoK'hood ; for thy Maker will reign over
seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become thee Paul also openly upbraids
(Isai. liv. 4).
a fool, that he may be wise (i Cor. iii. but the Galatians impudently sinning, when he
18) :

to the latter it is said. Not

many wise men says, O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched
after the flesh (Ibid. 26) ; and again, God hath you (Galat. iii. i)? And again, Are ye so
chosen the foolish things of the ivorld to
co?if?und foolish, that, having begun in the Spirit, ye
the tvise (Ibid. llie former are for the are now made perfect in the flesh (Ibid. 3)?
27).
most part converted by arguments of reason- But the faults of those who are ashamed he re-
ing ; the latter sometimes better by examples. prehends as though sympathizing with them,
Those it doubtless profits to lie vanquished in saying, /
rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that
their own allegations but for these it is some- now at the last have to care
;
ye flourished again
limes enough to get knowledge of the
praise- for me, as i?ideed ye did care, for ye lacked oppor-
 CHAPTER IX.
29

tunity (Philipp. iv. 10) so that hard upbraid- the

;
hearing of praise may nourish their tender-
ing might discover the faults of the former, ness, which the rebuking of their fault chastises.
and a softer address veil the negligence of the And for the most
part we make more way
latter. with them for their profit, if we also make men-
tion of their
good deeds in case of some
and,
CHAPTER VHI.
;

wrong things having been done by them, if we

find not fault with them as
Hew the forward and the faint- hearted are to though they were
be admonished. already perpetrated, but, as it were, prohibit
them as what ought not to be
perpetrated;
{Adrmmition 9.) Differently to be admon- that so both the favour shewn may increase '

ished are the forward and the faint-hearted. the

things which we approve, and our modest
For the former, presuming on themselves too exhortation avail more with the faint-hearted
much, disdain all others when reproved by against the things which we blame. Whence
them ; but the latter, while too conscious of the same Paul, when he came to know that
their own infirmity, for the most part fall into the
Thessalonians, who stood fast in the
despondency. Those count all they do to preaching which they had received, were
be singularly eminent ; these think what they troubled with a certain faint-heartedness as
do to be exceedingly despised, and so are though the end of the world were
nigh at
broken down to despondency. Therefore hand, first praises that wherein he sees them
the works of the forward are to be finely to be
strong, and afterwards, with cautious
sifted by the reprover, that wherein they
admonition, strengthens what was weak. For
please themselves they may be shewn to dis- he says. We are bound to thank God always for
please God. you, brethren, as it is meet, because that your
For we then best correct the forward, when faith groweth exceedingly, and the charity of
what they believe themselves to have done every ofte ofyou all toward each other aboundeth;
well we shew to have been ill done; that so that we ourselves too
glory in you in the
whence glory is believed to have been gained, churches of God for your patience and faith
thence wholesome confusion may ensue. But (2 Thess. i. 3, 4). But, having premised these
sometimes, when they are not at all aware of flattering encomiums of their hfe, a little while
being guilty of the vice of forwardness, they after he subjoined, Now we beseech you,
more speedily come to correction if they are brethren, by the cotning of our Lord Jesus
confounded by the infamy of some other Christ, and our gathering together unto Hifn,
person's more manifest guilt, sought out from that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be
a side quarter that from that which they can- troubled, neither by spirit, nor ly word, nor
;

not defend, they may be made conscious of by letter as sent by us, as that the day of the
wrongly holding to what they do defend. Lord is at hand (Ibid. ii. i). For the true
Whence, when Paul saw the Corinthians to teacher so proceeded that they should first
be forwardly puffed up one against another, hear, in being praised, what they might thank-
so that one said he was of Paul, another of fully acknowledge, and afterwards, in being
ApoUos, another of Cephas, and another of exhorted, what they should follow ; to the end
Christ (i Cor. i. 12 ; iii. 4), he brought for- that the precedent praise should settle their
ward the crime of incest, which had not only mind, lest the subjoined admonition should
been perpetrated among them, but shake it and, though he knew that they had
also re- ;

mained uncorrected, saying, // is reportedbeen disquieted by suspicion of the end being

comTHonly that there is fornication among you,near, he did not yet reprove them as having
and such fornicatioji as is not even among thebeen so, but, as if ignorant of the past, forbade
them to be disquieted in future; so that,
Ge?itiles, that one should have his father'' s wife.
And ye are puffed up, and have not rather while they believed themselves to be unknown
to their preacher with respect even to the
fnourned, that he that hath done this deed might
be as
levity of their disquietude, they might
be taken aivay from among you (i Cor. v. i, 2).
As if to say plainly, Why say ye in your for- much afraid of being open to blame as they
wardness that ye are of this one or of the were of bemg known by him to be so.
other, while shewing in the dissoluteness of
your negligence, that ye are of none of them ? CHAPTER IX.
But on the other hand we more fitly bring
back the fainthearted to the way of well- How the impatient and the patient
are to be
admonished.
doing, if we search collaterally for some good
points about them, so that, while some things {Admonition 10.) Differently to be ad;
in them we attack with our reproof, others we monished are the impatient and the patient.
be told that, while
may embrace with our praise ; to the end that For the impatient are to
30 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
they neglect to bridle their spirit, they
are
hurried through many steep places of iniquity
which they seek not after, inasmuch as fury
drives the mind whither desire draws it not,
and, when perturbed, it does, not knowing,
what it afterwards grieves for when it knows
The impatient are also to be told that, when
carried headlong by the impulse of emotion,
asmany sacrifices as it has done good deeds?
And what is the trench of the altar l)ut the
patience of good men, which, while it humbles
the mind to endure adversities, shews it to be
placed low down after the manner of a ditch ?
Wherefore let a trench be made in the altar,
lest the breeze should scatter the sacrifice laid
upon it that is, let the mind of the elect
:

they act in some ways as though beside them-
selves, and are hardly aware afterwards of the
evil they have done ; and, while they offer no
resistance to their perturliation, they bring
into confusion even things that may have been
keep patience, lest, stirred with the wind of
impatience, it lose even that which it has
wrought well. Well, too, this same trench is
directed to be of one cubit, because, if patience
fails not, the measure of unity is preserved.

well done when the mind was calm, and Whence also Paul says, Bear ye o?ie another s
overthrow under sudden impulse whatever burdens, and so ye shall fulfil the law oj
they have haply long built up with provident Christ (Galat. vi. 2). For the law of Christ
toil. For the very virtue of charity, which is is the charity of unity, which they alone ful-
the mother and guardian of all virtues, is lost fil who are guilty of no excess even when they
through the vice of impat'ence. For it is are burdened. Let the impatient hear what
written, Charity is patient (i Cor, xiii. 4). is written, Better is the patient than the mighty,
Wherefore where patience is not, charity is and he that ruleth his spirit than he that iaketh
not. Through this vice of impatience, too, in- cities (Prov. xvi. 32). For victory over cities
struction, the nurse of virtues, is dissipated. is a less thing, because that which is subdued
For it is written. The instruction of a ?na7i is is without; but a far greater thing is that
known by his patience (Prov. xix. 11). Every whichconquered by patience, since the
is

man, then, is shewn to be by so much less mind by itself overcome, and subjects
itself is
instructed as he is convicted of being less itself to itself, when patience compels it to
patient. For neither can he truly impart what bridle itself within. Let the impatient hear
is good through instruction, if in his life he what the Truth says to His elect, In your
knows not how to bear what is evil m others patience ye shall possess your souls (Luke xxi.
with equanimity. 19).
i
For we are so wonderfully made that
Further, through this vice of impatience reason possesses the soul, and the soul the
for the most part the sin of arrogance pierces body. But the soul is ousted from its right
the mind; since, when any one is impatient of possession of the body, if it is not first
of being looked down upon in this world, possessed by reason. Therefore the Lord
he endeavours to shew off any hidden good pointed out patience as the guardian of our
that he may have, and so through impatience state, in that He taught us to possess ourselves
is drawn on to arrogance ; and, while he in it. Thus we learn how great is the sin of
cannot bear contempt, he glories ostentatiously impatience, through which we lose the very
in self-display. Whence it is written, Better possession of what we are. Let the impatient
is the patient than the arrogant (Eccles. vii. 9) ; hear what is said again through Solomon ;

because, in truth, one that is patient chooses A fool uttereth all his mind, but a wise man
to suffer any evils whatever rather than that pulteth it off, and reserves it until afterwards
his hidden good should come to be known For one is so driven by the
(Prov. xxix. 11).
through the vice of ostentation. But tlie impulse of impatience as to utter forth the
arrogant, on the contrary, chooses that even whole mind, which the perturbation within
pretended good should be vaunted of him, throws out the more quickly for this reason,
lest he should possibly suffer even the least that no discipline of wisdom fences it round.
evil. Since, then, when patience is relin- But the wise man puts it off, and reserves it
quished, all other good things also that have till afterwards. For, when injured, he desires
been done are overthrown, it is rightly en- not to avenge himself at the present time,
joined on Ezekiel that in the altar of God because in his tolerance he even wishes that
a trench be made ;
to wit, that in it the whole men should be spared; but yet he is not
burnt-offerings laid on the altar might be ignorant that all things are righteously avenged
preserved (Ezek. xliii. 13). For, if there at the last judgment.
were not a trench in the altar, the passing On
the other hand the patient are to be
breeze would scatter every sacrifice that it admonished that they grieve not inwardly for
might find there. But what do we take the what they bear outwardly, lest they spoil with
altar of God to be but the soul of the righteous the infection of malice within a sacrifice of so
man, which lays upon itself before His eyea great value which without they offer whole ;
 CHAPTER IX.
31
and the sin of their grieving, not
lest
per- 1

hardships, or hear insults, they are smitten

ceived by men, but yet seen as sin under the with no vexation, and so exhibit
|
patience as
(hvine scrutmy, be made so much the worse as to fail not to keep also innocence of heart •

It claims to itself the fair shew of virtue before

but, when after a while they recall to
j

memory
these very same things that
they have endured,
The patient therefore should be told to they inflame themselves with the fire of vexa-
study to love those whom they must needs tion, they seek reasons for vengeance, and, in
bear with ; lest, if love follow not patience,
retracting, turn into malice the meekness which
the virtue exhibited be turned to a worse fault
they had in bearing. Such are the sooner
of hatred. Whence Paul, when he said, succoured by the preacher, if the cause of
Charity is patient, forthwith added. Is kind this change be disclosed. For the cunning
(1 Cor. xiii. 4) shewing certainly that those
;
adversary wages war against two that is, by ;
whom in patience she bears with in kindness inflaming one to be the first to offer insults,
also she ceases not to love. Whence the same and provoking
the other to return insults
excellent teacher, when he was persuading under a sense
of injury. But for the most
his disciples to patience, saying. Let all bitter- part, while he is
already conqueror of him
7iess, and wrath, and indignation, and clamour, who has been persuaded to inflict the
injury,
and mnl speaking be put a^vay from you (Ephes. he is conquered by him who bears the inflic-
iv. 31),
having as it were now set all outward tion with an equal mind. Wherefore, being
things in good order, turns himself to those victorious over the one whom he has sub-
that are within, when he subjoins, With all jugated by incensing him, he lifts himself with
malice (Ibid.) because, truly, in vain are all his might against the other, and is grieved
;

indignation, clamour, and evil speaking put at his firmly resisting and conquering ; and so,
away from the things that are without, if in the because he has been unable to move him in
things that are within malice, the mother of the very flinging of insults, he rests meanwhile
vices, bears sway ; and to no purpose is from open contest, and provoking his thought
wickedness cut off from the branches outside, by secret suggestion, seeks a fit time for
if it is kept at the root within to
spring up in deceiving him. For, having lost in public
more manifold ways. Whence also the Truth warfare, he burns to lay hidden snares. In
in person says, Love your enemies, do good to a time of quiet he returns to the mind of the
them which hate you, and pray for them which conqueror, brings back to his memory either
persecute you and say evil ofyou falsely (Luke temporal harms or darts of insults, and by
vi. 27). It is virtue therefore before men to exceedingly exaggerating all that has been
bear with adversaries; but it is virtue before inflicted on him represents it as intolerable ;
God to love them because the only sacri- and with so great vexation does he perturb
;

fice which God accepts is that which, before the mind that for the most part the patient
His eyes, on the altar of good work, the one, led captive after victory, blushes for
flame of charity kindles. Hence it is borne such things calmly, and is
that having
to some who were patient, and yet did not sorry that he did not return insults, and
love, He says, And %vhy seest thou the mote seeks to pay back something worse, should
in thy brother^s eye, and seest not the beam in opportunity be afforded. To whom, then, are
,
thine own eye} (Malth. vii. 3; Luke vi. 41). these like but to those who by bravery are
For indeed the perturbation of impatience is victorious in the field, but by negligence are
a mote but malice in the heart is a beam in afterwards taken within the gates of the city ?
;

the eye. For that the breeze of temptation To whom are they like but to those whom
drives to and fro; but this confirmed iniquity a violent attack of sickness removes not from
carries ahiiost immoveably. but who die from a relapse of fever
Rightly, however, life,
it is there subjoined, Lhou on ? Therefore the patient
hypocrite, first cast coming gently
out the beam out of thine own eye, and then are to be admonished, that they guard their
shall thou see to cast out the mote out of thy heart after victory ; that they be on the look-
brother's eye (Ibid.); as if it were said to the out for the enemy, overcome in open warfare,
*
wicked mind, inwardly grieving while shewing laying snares against the walls of their mind ;
itself by patience outwardly as holy. First shake that they be the more afraid of a sickness
:
off from thee the weight of malice, and then creeping on again lest the cunning enemy,
;

blame others for the levity of impatience; should he afterwards deceive them, rejoice
'

with the greater exultation in that he treads

lest, while thou takest no pains to conquer
it be worse for thee to bear with the on the necks of conquerors which had long
pretence,
'

faultiness of others. been inflexible against hira.

For it
usually comes to pass with the patient
that at the time, indeed, when they suffer
32 ST. GREGORY'S FASTORAL RULE.
CHAPTER X. of the ears serves the mouth, and the tongue of
the mouth concurs with the ears for their
How the kindly-disposed and the envious are to benefit ; that the belly supports the hands,
be admonished.
and the hands work for the belly. In the
{Admonition ii.) Differently to be admon- very arrangement of the body, therefore, we
ished are the kindly-disposed and the envious. learn what we should observe in our conduct.
For the kindly-disposed are to be admonished It is, then, too shameful not to act up to what
so to rejoice in what is good in others as to we are. Those things, in fact, are ours which
desire to have the like as their own ; so to we love in others, even though we cannot
praise with affection the deeds of their neigh- follow them ; and what things are loved in
bours as also to multiply them by imitation, us become theirs that love them. Hence,
lest in this stadium of the present life they then, let the envious consider of how great
assist at the contest of others as eager backers, power is charity, which makes ours, without
but inert spectators, and remain without a labour works of labour not our own. The
prize after the contest, in that they toiled envious are therefore to be told that, when
not in the contest, and should then regard they fail to keep themselves from spite, they
with sorrow the palms of those in the midst are being sunk into the old wickedness of the
of whose toils they stood idle. For indeed wily foe. For of him it is written, But by
we sin greatly if we love not the good deeds envy of the devil death entered into the ivorld
of others but we win no reward if we imitate
:
(Wisd. ii. 24). For, because he had himself
not so far as we can the things which we lost heaven, he envied it to created man, and,
love. Wherefore the kindly-disposed should being himself ruined, by ruining others he
be told that if they make no haste to imitate heaped up his own damnation. The envious
the good which they applaud, the holiness are to be admonished, that they may learn
of virtue pleases them in like manner as the to how great slips of ruin growing under them
vanity of scenic exhibitions of skill pleases they are Hable ; since, while they cast not
foolish spectators for these extol with ap-
: forth spite out of their heart, they are slipping
plauses the performances of charioteers and down to open wickedness of deeds. For,
players, and yet do not long to be such as unless Cain had envied the accepted sacrifice
they see those whom they praise to be. They of his brother, he would never have come to
admire them for having done pleasing things, taking away his life. Whence it is written,
and yet they shun pleasing in like manner. A?id the Lord had respect unto Abel and to his
The kindly-disposed are to be told that when offerings but unto Cain and to his offering He
they behold the deeds of their neighbours they had not respect. And Cain was very ivroth,
should return to their own heart, and presume and his countenance fell (Gen. iv. 4). Thus
not on actions which are not their own, nor spite on account of the sacrifice was the seed-
praise what is good while they refuse to do plot of fratricide. For him whose being better
it. More heavily, indeed, must those be than himself vexed him he cut off from being
smitten by final vengeance who have been at all. The envious are to be told that, while
pleased by that which they would not imitate. they consume themselves with this inward
The envious are to be admonished how plague, they destroy whatever good they seem
is their blindness who fail Whence
great by other men's to have within them. it is written,
advancement, and pine away at other men's Soufidness of heart is the -ife of the fleshy but
rejoicing; how great is their unhappiness who envy the rottenness of the bones (Pro v. xiv. 30).
are made worse by the bettering of their neigh- For what is signified by the flesh but certain
bour, and in beholding the increase of another's weak and tender actions, and what by the
prosperity are uneasily vexed within them- bones but brave ones ? And for the most
selves, and die of the plague of their own heart. part it comes to pass that some, with inno-
What can be more unhappy than these, who, cence of heart, in some of their actions seem
when touched by the sight of happiness^ are weak; but though performing some
others,
made more wicked by the pain .of seeing it ? stout before human eyes, still pine
deeds
But, moreover, the good things of others which away inwardly with the pestilence of envy
they cannot have they might, if they loved towards what is good in others. Wherefore
them, make their own. For indeed all are it is well said. Soundness of heart is the life

constituted together in faith as are many of the flesh; because, if innocence of mind is
members in one body ; which are indeed kept, even such things as are weak outwardly
diverse as to their office, but in mutually agree- are in time strengthened. And rightly it is
ing with each other are made one. Whence there added, Envy is the rottenness of the bones;
it comes to
pass that the foot sees by the eye, because through the vice of spite what seems
and the eyes walk by the feet ; that the hearing strong to human eyes perishes in the eyes of
 CHAPTER XI. 33

God. For the rotting of the bones through while they refuse to live in simplicity, by labours
envy means that certain even strong things require that they should die. For commonly,
utterly perish. when taken in a fault, while they shrink from
being known to be such as they are, they hide
CHAPTER XI. themselves under a veil of deceit, and endea-
vour to excuse their sin, which is already
How the simple and the crafty are to be
plainly perceived ; so that often one who has
admonished. a care to reprove their faults, led astray by the
{Admonition 12.) Differently to be ad- mists of the falsehood that surrounds them,
monished are the simple and the insincere. finds himself to have almost lost what he just
The simple are to be praised for studying now held as certain concerning them. Hence
never to say what is false, but to be ad- it is
rightly said through the prophet, under
monished to know how sometimes to be silent the similitude of Judah, to the soul that sins
about what is true. For, as falsehood has and excuses itself. There the urchin had her
always harmed him that speaks it, so some- nest (Isai. xxxiv. 1 5). For by the name of urchin
times the hearing of truth has done harm to is denoted the duplicity of a mind that is in-
some. Wherefore the Lord before His disciples, sincere, and cunningly defends itself; because,
tempering His speech with silence, says, I have to wit, when an urchin is caught, its head is
many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear perceived, and its feet appear, and its whole
them now (Job. xvi. 12). The simple are there- body exposed to view but no sooner has it
is ;

fore to be admonished that, as they always
avoid deceit advantageously, so they should
always utter truth advantageously. They are
to be admonished to add prudence to the
goodness of simplicity, to the end that they
may so possess tlie security of simplicity as
not to lose the circumspection of prudence.
For hence it is said by the teacher of the
Gentiles, I would have you wise in that which
been caught than it gathers itself into a ball,
draws in its feet, hides its head, and all is lost
together within the hands of him that holds it
which before was all visible together. So as-
suredly, so insincere minds are, when they are
seized hold of in their transgressions. For the
head of the urchin is perceived, because it
appears from what beginning the sinner has
advanced to his crime the feet of the urchin
;

is good, but simple concerning evil (Rom xvi. 19) are seen, because it is discovered by what steps
Hence the Truth in person admonishes His the iniquity has been perpetrated and yet by ;

elect, saying, Be ye wise as serpents, but simple suddenly adducing excuses the insincere mind
as doves (Matth. x. 16) ; because, to wit, in the gathers in its feet, in that it hides all traces of
hearts of the elect the wisdom of the serpent its iniquity draws in the head, because by
; it

ought to sharpen the simplicity of the dove, strange defences it makes out that it has not
and the simplicity of the dove temper the even begun any evil and it remains as it were
;

wisdom of the serpent, to the end that neither
through prudence they be seduced into cun-
ning, nor from simplicity grow torpid in the
exercise of the understanding.
But, on the other hand, the insincere are
to be admonished to learn how heavy is the
labour of duplicity, which with guilt they en-
dure. For, while they are afraid of being
found out, they are ever seeking dishonest
defences, they are agitated by fearful suspi-
cions. But there is nothing safer for defence
than sincerity, nothing easier to say than truth.
a ball in the hand of one that holds it, because
one that takes it to task, suddenly losing all
that he had just now come to the knowledge
of, holds the sinner
rolled up within his own
consciousness, and, though he had seen the
whole of him when he was caught, yet, illuded
he
by the tergiversation of dishonest defence,
is in like measure ignorant of the whole of
him. Thus the urchin has her nest in the
of a crafty
reprobate, because the duplicity
mind, gathering itself up within itself, hides
itself in the darkness of its self-defence.

For, when obliged to defend its deceit, the Let the insincere hear what is written, He
heart is wearied with hard labour. For hence that walketh in simplicity ivalketh surely (Prov.
it is written, The labour of their own lips shall X. 9). For indeed simplicity of conduct is an
cover them (Ps. cxxxix. 10). For what now fills assurance of great security. Let them hear
them then covers them, since it then presses what is said by the mouth of the wise man,
down with sharp retribution him whose soul it Ihe holy spirit of discipline will flee deceit
now elevates with a mild disquietude. Hence (Wisd. i. 5). Let them hear what is again
it is said through Jeremiah, They have taught afiirmed by the witness of Scripture,
His com-
their tojigue to speak lies, and weary themselves muning is with the simple (Prov. iii. 32).
For
were God's His of secrets
to co7nmit iniquity (Jerem. ix. 5)
: as if it communing is revealing
said plainly. They who might have been friends to human minds by the illumination of His
of truth without labour, labour to sin ; and, presence. He is therefore said to commune
VOL. XII.
34 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
with the simple, because He illuminates with acceptable time, behold now is the day of salva-
the ray of His visitation concerning. supernal Hon (2 Cor. vi. 2). They are to be admonished
mysteries the minds of those whom
no shade lest, if they will not please God when they
of duplicity obscures. But it is a special evil may, they may be not able when, too late, they
of the double-minded, that, while they deceive would. For hence it is that Wisdom afterward
others by their crooked and double conduct, deserts those whom, too long refusing, she
before called, saying, I have called, and ye re-
they glory as though they were surpassingly
prudent beyond others; and, since they con- fused ; I have stretched out my hand, and no
sider not the strictness of retribution, they man regarded; ye have set at naught all my
exult, miserable men that they are, in their counsel, a?id would none of my reproof: I will
own losses. But let them hear how the pro- also laugh at your destruction, and will mock
phet Zephaniah holds out over them the when what you feared Cometh (^iQv. i. 24, seq).
power of divine rebuke, saying, Behold the day And again. Then shall they call upon me, a?id I
of the Lord cometh^ great and horrible, the day will not hearken; they shall rise early, and shall
of wrath, that day ; a day of darkness and not fnd me {Ihid. 28). And so, when health
gloo?nmess, a day 0/ cloud and whirlwind, a day
of body, received for the purpose of doing
of trumpet and clangour, upon all fenced cities, good, is despised, it is felt, after it is lost,
how
a?td upon all lofty corners (Zephan. i. 15, 16). precious was the gift and at the last it is fruit-
:

For what is expressed by fenced cities but lessly sought, having been enjoyed unprofitably
minds suspected, and surrounded ever with a when granted at the fit time. Whence it is
fallacious defence minds which, as often as well said through Solomon, Gi7'e not thine
;

their fault is attacked, suffer not the darts of honour unto aliens and thy years unto the cruel,
truth to reach them ? And what is signified lest haply strangers be filled with thy wealth, and
by lofty corners (a wall being always double thy labours be ift the house of a stranger, and thou
in corners) but insincere hearts which, while moan at the last, when thy fiesh afid thy body are
;

they shun the simplicity of truth, are in a consumed (Ibid. v. 9, seq.). 'For who are aliens
manner doubled back upon themselves in the from us but malignant spirits, who are separated
crookedness of duplicity, and, what is worse, from the lot of the heavenly country ? And what
from their very fault of insincerity lift them- is our honour but that, though made in bodies
selves in their thoughts with the pride of of clay, we are yet created after the image and
prudence ? Therefore the day of the Lord likeness of our Maker ? Or who else is cruel
comes full of vengeance and rebuke upon but that apostate angel, who has both smitten
fenced cities and upon lofty corners, because himself with the pain of death through pride,
the wrath of the last judgment both destroys and has not spared, though lost, to bring death
human hearts that have been closed by de- upon the human race ? He therefore gives his
fences against the truth, and unfolds such as honour unto aliens who, being made after the
have been folded up in duplicities. For then image and likeness of God, devotes the seasons
the fenced cities fall, because souls which God of his life to the pleasures of malignant spirits.
has not penetrated will be damned. Then He also surrenders his years to the cruel one
the lofty corners tumble, because hearts which who spends the space of life accorded him
erect themselves in the prudence of insincerity after the will of the ill-domineering adversary.
are prostrated by the sentence of righteous- And in the same place it is well added, Lest haply
ness. strangers be filled with thy ivealth, and thy
labours be in the house of a stranger. For who-
CHAPTER Xn. soever, through the healthy estate of body re-
ceived by him, or the wisdom of mind granted
How the whole and the sick are to be
to him, labours not in the practice of virtues
admonished.
but in the perpetration of vices, he by no
(^Admonition 13.) Differently to be admon- means fills his own house, but the habitations
ished are the whole and the sick. For the of strangers, with his wealth that is, he mul- :

whole are to be admonished that they employ tiplies the deeds of unclean spirits, and indeed
the health of the body to the health of the so acts, in his luxuriousness or his pride, as
soul lest, if they turn the grace of granted
; even to increase the number of the lost by the
soundness to the use of iniquity, they be made addition of himself. Further, it is well added,
worse by the gift, and afterwards merit the A fid thou moan at the last, when thy fiesh and
severer punishments, in that they fear not now thy body are consumed. For, for the most part,
to use amiss the more bountiful gifts of God. the health of the flesh which has been re-
The whole are to be admonished that they ceived is spent through vices :
but, when it
despise not the opportunity of winning health is suddenly withdrawn, when the flesh is worn
for ever. For it is written, Behold now is the with afflictions, when the soul is already urged
 CHAPTER XII.
35
to go forth, then lost health, long enjoyed for
elation, may be reminded by the smitten flesh
ill, is sought again
as though for
living well. from which it suffers to what condition it is sub-
And then men moan for that they would not ject. Which
thing is rightly signified to Balaam
serve God, when altogether unable to repair
(had he but been willing to follow
the losses of their negligence by serving Him. the voice of obediently
God) in the very retardation of his
^Vhence it is said in another place, When He journey (Num. xxii. 23, For Balaam is
seq.).
s/ew them, then they sought Him (Ps. Ixxvii. 34). on his way to attain his
purpose; but the
But, on the other hand, the sick are to be animal which is under him thwarts his desire.
admonished that they feel themselves to be The ass, stopped by the prohibition, sees an
sons of God in that the scourge of discipline
angel which the human mind sees not; because
chastises them. For, unless He purposed to for the most part the
flesh, slow through afflic-
give them an inheritance after correction, He tions, indicates to the mind from the scourge
would not have a care to educate them by which it endures the God whom the mind
afflictions. For hence the Lord says to John itself which has the flesh under it did not
see,
by the angel. Whom J. love I rebuke and chasten in such sort as to impede the eagerness of the
(Rev. iii. 19 Prov. iii. 11).
; Hence again it is spiritwhich desires to advance in this world
written, My son despise not thou the disciplitie of as though
proceeding on a journey, until it
the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of makes known to it the invisible one who
Him. For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, stands in its way. Whence also it is well said
and scourgeth every son ivhom He receiveth (Heb. through Peter, He had the dumb beast of burden
xii. 5, 6). Hence the Psalmist says. Many are for a rebuke of his madness, which speaking with
the tribulations of the righteous, and out of all a man's voice forbade the foolishness of the
pro-
these hath the Lord delivered them (Ps. xxxiii.
phet {2 Pet. ii. 16). For indeed a man is re-
2o\ Hence also the blessed Job, crying out buked as mad by a dumb beast of burden,
in his sorrow, says, Lf L be righteous, 1 will not when an elated mind is reminded
by the
lift up my head, being saturated with affiidion afflicted flesh of the
good of humility which it
and misery (Job x. 15). The sick are to be ought to retain. But Balaam did not obtain
told that, if they believe the heavenly country the benefit of this rebuke for this reason,
that,
to be their own, they must needs endure labours
going to curse, he changed his voice, but not
in this as in a strange land. For hence it was his mind. The sick are to be admonished to
that the stones were hammered outside, that consider how great a boon is
bodily affliction,
they might be laid without sound of hammer in which both washes away committed sins and
the building of the temple of the Lord; be- restrains those which might have been com-
cause, that is, we are now hammered with mitted, which inflicts on the troubled mind
scourges without, that we may be afterwards wounds of penitence derived from outward
set in our places within, without stroke of dis- stripes. Whence it is written. The blueness of
cipline, in the temple of God to the end that a wound cleanseth aivay evil, and stripes in the
;

strokes may now cut away whatever is super- secret parts of the belly (Prov. xx. 30). For the
fluous in us, and then the concord of charity blueness of a wound cleanseth away evil, be-
alone bind us together in the building. The cause the pain of scourges cleanses iniquities,
sick are to be admonished to consider what whether meditated or perpetrated. But by the
severe scourges of discipline chastise our sons appellation of belly the mind is wont to be un-
after the flesh for attaining earthly inheritances. derstood. For that the mind is called the
What pain, then, of divine correction is hard belly is taught by that sentence in which it is
upon us, by which both a never- to-be-lost inherit- written. The spirit of man is the lamp of the
ance is attained, and punishments which shall Lord, which searcheth all the secret parts of the
endure for ever are avoided ? For hence Paul belly (Ibid. 27). As if to say. The illumina-
says. We have had fathers of our flesh as our tion of Divine inspiration, when it comes into
educators, and ive gave them reverence : shall we a man's mind, shews it to itself by illuminating
not much more be i?i subjection unto the Leather it, whereas before the coming of the Holy
of spirits and live ? And they indeed for a few Spirit it both could entertain bad thoughts and
days educated us after their own will; but He knew not how to estimate them. Then, the
for our profit in the receiving of His sanctifica- blueness of a wound cleanses away evil, and
tion (Heb. xii. 9, 10). stripes in the secret parts of the belly,
because
The sick are to be admonished to consider when we are smitten outwardly, we are recalled,
how great health of the heart is in bodily afflic- silent and afflicted, to memory 6f our sins, and
all our past evil
tion, which recalls the mind to knowledge of bring back before our eyes
itself, and renews the memory of infirmity deeds, and through
what we suffer outwardly
which healt'i for the most part casts away, so we grieve inwardly the more for what we have
that the spirit, which is carried out of itself into done. Whence it comes to pass that in the
p
36 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
midst of open wounds of the body the secret (Rom. viii. 15). Whence the same teacher
stripe in the belly cleanses us
more be- says again, Where the Spirit of the Lord is,
fully,
cause a hidden wound of sorrow heals the there is liberty (2 Cor. iii. 17). If, then, the

iniquities of evil-doing.
fear of punishment still restrains from evil-
The sick are to be admonished, to the end doing, truly no liberty of spirit possesses the
that they may keep the virtue of patience, to soul of him that so fears. For, were he not
consider incessantly how great evils our Re- afraid of the punishment, he would doubtless
deemer endured from those whom He had commit the sin. The mind, therefore, that is
created ; that He bore so many vile insults of bound by the bondage of fear knows not the
reproach ; that, while daily snatching the souls grace of liberty. For good should be loved
of captives from the hand of the old enemy, for itself, not pursued because of the compul-
He took blows on the face from insulting men ; sion of penalties. For he that does what is
that, while washing us with the water of salva- good for this reason, that he is afraid of the
vation, He hid not His face from the spittings evil of torments, wishes that what he fears
of the faithless that, while delivering us by were not, that so he might commit what is
;

His advocacy from eternal punishments, He unlawful boldly. Whence it appears clearer
bore scourges in silence ; that, while giving to than the light that innocence is thus lost
us everlasting honours among the choirs of before God, in whose eyes evil desire is sin.
angels, He endured buffets ; that, while saving But, on the other hand, those whom not
us from the prickings of our sins. He refused even scourges restrain from iniquities are to be
not to submit His head to thorns ; that, while smitten with sharper rebuke in proportion
inebriating us with eternal sweetness. He ac- as they have grown hard with greater insensi-
cepted in His thirst the bitterness of gall ; that bility. For generally they are to be disdained
He Who for us adored the Father though without disdain, and despaired of without
equal to Him in Godhead, when adored in despair, so, to wit, that the despair exhibited
mockery held His peace that, while prepar- may strike them with dread, and admonition
;

ing life for the dead, He Who was Himself the following may bring them back to hope.
life came even unto death. Why, then, is it Sternly, therefore, against them should the
thought hard that man should endure scourges Divine judgments be set forth, that they may
from God for evil-doing, if God underwent so be recalled by consideration of eternal retribu-
great evils for well-doing? Or who with tion to knowledge of themselves. For let them
sound understanding can be ungrateful for hear that in them is fulfilled that which is
being himself smitten, when even He Who written, If thou shou/dest bray a fool in a mortar,
lived here without sin went not hence without as if with a pestle pou?idi?ig barley, his foolish
a scourge? ness will not be take?? a^iay fjvm hi??i (Pro v.
xxvii. 22). Against these the prophet com-
CHAPTER XHL plains to the Lord, saying, Thou hast bruised
them, and they have refused to receive discipline
How those tvho fear scourges and those who
(Jer. v. 3). Hence it is that the Lord says, /
contemn the??! are to be ad?nonished.
have slain and destroyed this people, and yet they
(^Admonition 14.) Differently to be admon- have not ret?crned from their ways (Isai. ix. 13).
ished are those who fear scourges, and on that Hence He says again. The people hath not re-
account live innocently, and those who have tu?-ned to Hi?ti that S7niteth the?n (Jer. xv. 6).
grown so hard in wickedness as not to be cor- Hence the prophet complains by the voice of
rected even by scourges. For those who fear the scourgers, saying. We have taken care for
scourges are to be told by no means to desire Babylon, and she is 7iot healed (Jer. li.
9). For
temporal goods as being of great account, Babylon is taken care for, not restored
yet still

seeing that bad men also have them, and by no to health, when the mind, confused in evil-
means to shun present evils as intolerable, see- doing, hears the words of rebuke, feels the
ing they are not ignorant how for the most part scourges of rebuke, and yet scorns to return to
good men also are touched by them. Theyare to the straight paths of salvation. Hence the
be admonished that, if they desire to be truly Lord reproaches the children of Israel, captive,
free from evils, they should dread eternal punish- but yet not converted from their iniquity, say-
ments; nor yet continue in this fear of punish- ing. The house of Israel is to Me become dross :
ments, but grow up by the nursing of charity all they are brass, and tin, a?id iron, and lead,
to the grace of-love. For it is written, Perfect in the midst of the fjirnace (Ezek. xxii. 18) ; as
charity casteth out fear (i Joh. iv. 18). And if to say plainly, I would have purified them by
again it is written. Ye have not received the the fire of tribulation, and I sought that they
spirit of bondage again in fear but the spi?-it of should become silver or gold
^
but they have ;

ado/'tion of sons, wherein we cry^ Abba, Father been turned before me in the furnace into
 CHAPTER XIV. 37
and lead, because even in tri- more
brass, tin, iron,
widely as they count themselves the
bulation they have broken forth, not to virtue, more secure because of not
being seen
Init to vices. For indeed brass, when it is fault-finders without. Whence sometimes by
a
struck, returns a sound more than all other man's mind is exalted into
pride, and he
metals. He, therefore, who, when subjected despises as weak those whom he hears speak-
to strokes, breaks out into a sound of murmur-
ing. And, when he shuts the mouth of his
ing is turned into brass in the midst of the he is not aware to what extent
body, through
furnace. But tin, when it is dressed with art, his pride he lays himself open to vices. For
has a false show of silver. He, then, who is his tongue he mind he
represses, his exalts;
not free from the vice of pretence in the midst and, little considering his own wickedness,
of tribulation becomes tin in the furnace accuses all in his own mind by so much the more
Moreover, he who plots against the life of his freely as he does it also the more secretly,
neighbour uses iron. Wherefore iron in the rhe over-silent are therefore to be admonished
furnace is he who in tribulation loses not the that they study anxiously to know, not
only
malice that would do hurt. Lead, also, is the what manner of men they ought to exhibit
heaviest of metals. He, then, is found as lead themselves outwardly, but also what manner of
in the furnace who, even when placed in the men they ought to shew themselves inwardly ;
midst of tribulation, is not raised above earthly that they fear more a hidden judgment in
desires. Hence, again, it is written, She, hath respect of their thoughts' than the reproof of
wearied herself with much labour^ ajid her ex- theirneighbours in respect of their speeches.
ceeding rust ivent not out from her, not even by For is written, My son, attend unto
it
my wis-
fire (Ezek. xxiv. 12). For He brings upon us dom, and bow thine ear to my prudence, that
the fire of tribulation, that He may purge us thou
may est guard thy thoughts (Prov. v. i).
from the rust of vices but we lose not our rust
; For, indeed, nothing is more fugitive than the
even by fire, when even amid scourges we lack heart, which deserts us as often as it slips away
not vice. Hence the Prophet says again. The through bad thoughts. For hence the Psalmist
founder hath melted in vain ; their wicked?iesses
says. heart hath failed me (Ps. xxxix. 13 ^).
My
are not consumed (Jer. vi. 29). Hence, when he returns to himself, he says,
It is, however, to be known that sometimes, Thy servant hath found his heart to pray to
when they remain uncorrected amid the hardness Thee (2 Sam. vii. 27). When, therefore,
of scourges, they are to be soothed by sweet thought is kept under guard, the heart which
admonition. For those who are not corrected was wont to fly away is found. Moreover, the
by torments are sometimes restrained from un- over-silent for the most part, when they suffer
righteous deeds by gentle blandishments. For some injustices, come to have a keener sense
commonly the sick too, whom a strong potion of pain from not speaking of what they endure.
of medicine has not availed to cure, have been For, were the tongue to tell calmly the annoy-
restored to their former health by tepid water; ances that have been caused, the pain would
and some sores wnich cannot be cured by in- flow away from the consciousness. For closed
cision are healed by fomentations of oil and sores torment the more ; since, when the cor-
;

hard adamant admits not at all of incision by ruption that is hot within is cast out, the
steel, but is softened by the mild blood of pain is opened out
for healing. They, there-
goats. fore, who are silent more than is expedient,
ought to know this, lest,
amid the annoyances
which they endure while they hold their
CHAPTER XIV. the violence of their
tongue, they aggravate
pain. For they are to be admonished that, if
IIoiv the silent and the talkative are to be as themselves, they
they love their neighbours
admonished. should by no means keep from them the
I Admonition 15.) be
Differently to admon- grounds on which they justly blame them.
the medicine of the vo:ce there is
ished are the over-silent, and those who spend For from
for the health of both
time in much speaking. For it ought to be a concurrent effect
that while while on the side of him who inflicts
insinuated to the over-silent they parties,
conduct is checked, and on
shun some vices unadvisedly, they are, the injury his bad
without its being perceived, implicated in the side of
him who sustains it the violent heat
out the sore.
worse. For often from bridling the tongue of pain is allayed by opening
those who take notice of what is evil in
overmuch they suffer from more grievous lo- For
seethe their neighbours, and yet
refrain their tongue
quacity in the heart
;
so that
thoughts
in silence, withdraw,
as it were, the aid of
the more in the mind from being straitened
by the violent guard of indiscreet silence.
And for the most part they overflow all the « In English Bible, xl. la.
38 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
medicine from observed sores, and become the Moreover, since the indolent mind for the
causers of death, in that they would not cure most part lapses by degrees into downfall,
the venom which they could have cured. 'J'he while we neglect to guard against idle words
tongue, therefore, should be discreetly curbed,
we go on to hurtful ones so that at first it
;

not tied up fast. For it is written, A wise maft pleases us to talk of other men's affairs after- ;

win hold his tofigue until the time (Eccles. wards the tongue gnaws with detraction the
XX. 7); in order, assuredly, that, when he lives of those of whom we talk but at last;

considers it opportune, he may relinquish the
censorship of silence, and apply himself to the
service of utilityby speaking such things as are
fit. And again it is written, A
time to keep
silence, and a time to speak (Eccles. iii. 7). For,
indeed, the times for changes should be dis-
creetly weighed, lest either, when the tongue
breaks out even into open slanders. Hence
are sown pricking thorns, quarrels arise, the
torches of enmities are kindled, the peace of
hearts is extinguished. Whence it is well said
through Solomon, He that letteth out water is
a well-spring of strifes (Prov. xvii. 14). For to
let out water is to let loose the tongue to

ought to be restrained, it run loose to no profit a flux of speech. Wherefore, on the other
in words, or, when it might speak with profit, hand, in a good sense it is said again, The
it slothfully restrain itself. Considering which words of a man's mouth are as deep water
thing well, the Psalmist says, Set a watch, O (Ibid, xviii. 4). He therefore who letteth out
Lord, on my mouth, and a door round about my water -is the wellspring of strifes, because he
lips (Ps. cxl. 3 2). For he seeks not that a wall who curbs not his tongue dissipates concord.
should be set on his lips, but a door that is, Hence on the other hand it is written. He that
:

what is opened and shut. Whence we, too, imposes silence on a fool allays enmities (Ibid,
ought to learn warily, to the end that the voice xxvi. 10). Moreover, that any one who gives
discreetly and at the fitting time may open himself to much speaking cannot keep the
the mouth, and at the fitting time silence straight way of righteousness is testified by the
close it. Prophet, who says, A
man full of words shall
But, on the other hand, those who spend not be guided aright upon the earth (Ps. cxxxix.
time in much speaking are to be admonished 12 3). Hence also Solomon says again. In the
that they vigilantly note from what a state multitude of ivords there shall not want sin
of rectitude they fall away when they flow (Prov. X. 19). Hence Isaiah says. The culture
abroad in a multitude of words. For the of righteousness is silence (Isai. xxxii. 17), in-
human mind, after the manner of water, when dicating, to wit, that the righteousness of the
closed in, is collected unto higher levels, in mind is desolated when there is no stint of
that it seeks again the height from which it immoderate speaking. Hence James says.
descended and, when let loose, it falls away If any man ihinketh himself to be religious, and
;

in that it disperses itself unprofitably through bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own
the lowest places. For by as many superfluous heart, this nian^s religion is vain (James i. 26).
words as it is dissipated from the censorship Hence again he says, Let every 7nan be swift to
of its silence, by so many streams, as it were, hear^ but slow to speak (Ibid. 19). Hence
is it drawn away out of itself Whence also it again, defining the power of the tongue, he
is unable to return
inwardly to knowledge of adds, An ujtruly evil, full of deadly poison
itself, because, being scattered by much speak- (Ibid. iii.
8). Hence the Truth in person
ing, it excludes itself from the secret place admonishes us, sa)ing. Livery idle word that
of inmost consideration. But it uncovers its 7nen shall speok, they shall give account thereof
whole self to the wounds of the enemy who in the day of Judgment (Matth. xii. 36). For
lies in want, because it surrounds itself with indeed every word is idle that lacks either
no defence of watchfulness. Hence it is a reason of just necessity or an intention of
written. As a city that lieth opeii and 7vithout pious usefulness. If then an account is
envirownent of walls, so is a man that cannot required of idle discourse, let us weigh well
keep in his spirit in speaking (Prov. xxv. 28). what punishment awaits much speaking, in
For, because it has not the wall of silence, the which there is also the sin of hurtful words.
city of the mind lies open to the darts of the
foe ;
when by words it casts itself out of
and, CHAPTER XV
shews itself exposed to the adversary.
itself, it
And he overcomes it with so much the less IIo7V the slothful and the hasty are to be
labour as with the more labour the mind itself, ad?nonished.
which is conquered, fights against itself by {Admonition 16.) Differently to be admon-
much speaking. ished are the slothful and the hasty. For the

2 In English Bible, cxli. 3. 3 In English Bible, cxli. ii.

 CHAPTER XVI. 39
former are to be persuaded not to lose, by into the kingdom. To him it is well said
putting it off, the good they have to do but ; again through the same Solomon, He that
the latter are to be admonished lest, while observeth the wind doth not so7v : and he that
they forestall the time of good deeds by incon- regai'deth the clouds 7iever reapeth (Eccles.xi. 4).
siderate haste, they change their meritorious For what is expressed by the wind but the
character. To
the slothful therefore it is to temptation of malignant spirits? And what
be intimated, that often, when we will not do are denoted by the clouds which are moved
at the right time what we can, before long, of the wind but the
oppositions of bad men ?
when we will, we cannot. For the very in- The clouds, that is to say, are driven by the
dolence of the mind, when it is not kindled winds, because biid men are excited by the
with befitting fervour, gets cut off by a torpor blasts of unclean spirits. He, then, that
that stealthily grows upon it from all desire observeth the wind soweth not, and he that
of good things. Whence it
plainly said
is
regardeth the clouds reapeth not, because
through Solomon, Slothfulness casfeth into a whosoever fears the temptation of malignant
deep sleep (Prov. xix. 15). For the slothful spirits, whosoever the persecution of bad men,
one is as it were awake in that he feels aright, and does not sow the seed of good work now,
though he grows torpid by doing nothing but : neither doth he then reap handfuls of
holy
slothfulness is said to cast into a deep sleep, recompense.
because by degrees even the wakefulness of But on the other hand the hasty, while they
right feeling is lost, when zeal for well-doing is forestall the time of good deeds, ervert their 1

discontinued. And in the same place it is merit, and often fall into what is evil, while
rightly added. And a dissolute soul shall suffer failing altogether to discern what is good.
hunger (Ibid.) For, because it braces not Such persons look not at all to see what
itself towards higher things, it lets itself run things they are doing when
they do them, but
loose uncared for in lower desires and, while for the most part, when they are done, become
;

not braced with the vigour of lofty aims, suffers aware that they ought not to have done them.
the pangs of the hunger of low concupiscence, To such, under the guise of a learner, it is
'and, in that it neglects to bind itself up by well said in Solomon, My son, do nothing
discipline, it scatters itself the more abroad, without counsel, and after it is done thou shall
hungry in its craving after pleasures. Hence not repent (Ecclus. xxxii. 24). And again,
it written again by the same Solomon, Let thine eyelids go before thy steps (Prov. iv. 25).
is

The idle ?nan is wholly in desires (Prov. xxi. For indeed our eyelids go before our steps,
26). Hence in the preaching of the Truth when right counsels prevent our doings. For
Himself (Matth. xii. 44, 45) the house is said he who neglects to look forward by considera-
indeed to be clean when one spirit has tion to what he is about to do advances his
gone out but, when empty, it is taken posses- steps with his eyes closed ; proceeds on and
;

sion of by his returning with many more. For accomplishes his journey, but goes not in
the most part the slothful, while he neglects advance of himself by looking forward and ;

CO do things that are necessary, sets before therefore the sooner falls, because he gives no
lim some that are difificult, but is incon- heed through the eyelid of counsel to where
siderately afraid of others and so, as though he should set the foot of action.
;

inding something that he may reasonably

'ear, he satisfies himself that he has good CHAPTER XVI.
•eason for remaining torpid. To him it is
ightly said through Solomon, The stugi^ard
How the meek and the passionate are to be

vould not plough by reason of the cold : there- admonished.

{Admonition 17.) Differently to be

'ove shall he beg in summer, and it shall tiot be
ad-
Hven unto him (Prov. xx. 4). For indeed the monished are the meek and the passionate.
luggard ploughs not by reason of the cold, For sometimes the meek, when they are in
vhen he finds an excuse for not doing the authority,suffer from the torpor of sloth,
;ood things which he ought to do. The which is a kindred disposition, and as
it were placed hard by. And for the most
luggard ploughs not by reason of the cold,
of too great gentleness
.'hen he is afraid of small evils that are against part from the laxity
;im, and leaves undone things of the greatest they soften the force of strictness beyond
•Tciportance. Further it is well said. He shall need. But on the other hand the passionate,
in and it shall not be unto in that they are swept on into frenzy of mind
eg sununer, given
the calm
im. For whoso toils not now in good works by the impulse of anger, break up
in summer and receive nothing, be- of quietness, and so throw into confusion the
'ill
beg
those that are put under them. For, when
ause, when the burning sun of judgment shall life of
drives them headlong, they know not what
ppear, he will then sue in vain for entrance rage
I

Ik
40 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

they do in their anger, they know

not what
in their anger they suffer from themselves.
But sometimes, what is more serious, they
think the goad of their anger to be the
zeal of righteousness. And, when vice is
believed to be virtue, guilt is piled up without
fear. Often, then, the meek grow torpid in
the laziness of inactivity ;
often the passionate
are deceived by the zeal of uprightness.
Thus to the virtue of the former a vice is
unawares adjoined, but to the latter their vice
appears as though it were fervent virtue.
Those, therefore, are to be admonished to
fly what is close beside themselves, these to
is the anger that creeps in under the guise of
zeal from that which confounds the perturbed
heart without pretext of righteousness. For
the former is extended inordinately in that
wherein it ought to be, but the latter is ever
kindled in that wherein it ought not to be.
It should indeed be known that in this the
passionate differ from the impatient, that the
latter bear not with things brought upon them
by others, but the former themselves bring on
things to be borne with. For the passionate
often follow after those who shun them, stir
up occasion of strife, rejoice in the toil of con-
tention and yet such we better correct, if
;

take lieed to what is in themselves ; those to in the midst of the commotion of their anger
discern what they have not, these what they we do shun them. For, while they are per-
have. Let the meek embrace solicitude ; turbed, they do not know what we say to
let the passionate ban perturbation. The them ; but, when brought back to themselves,
meek are to be admonished that they study they receive words of exhortation the more
to have also the zeal of righteousness the :
freely in proportion as they blush at having
passionate are to be admonished that to the been the more calmly borne with. But to
zeal which they think they have they add a mind that is drunk with fury every right
meekness. For on this account the Holy thing that is said appears wrong. Whence to
Spirit has been manifested to us in a dove Nabal when he was drunk Abigail laudably
and in fire because, to wit, all whom He fills kept silence about his fault, but, when he had
;

He causes to shew themselves as meek with digested his wine, as laudably told him of it
the simpHcity of the dove, and burning with (i Sam. XXV. 37). For he could for this
the fire of zeal. reason perceive the evil he had done, that
He then is in no wise full of the Holy he did not hear of it when drunk.
Spirit, who either in the calm of meekness But when the passionate so attack others
forsakes the fervour of zeal, or again in the that they cannot be altogether shunned, they
ardour of zeal loses the virtue of meekness. should be smitten, not with open rebuke, but
Which thing we shall perhaps better shew, if sparingly with a certain respectful cautious-
we bring forward the authority of Paul, who ness. And this we shall shew better if we bring
to two who were his disciples, and endowed forward what was done by Abner. For, when
with a like charity, supplies nevertheless dif- Asahel attacked him with the violence of in-
ferent aids for preaching. For in admonishing considerate haste, it is written, Abner spake
Timothy he says, Reprove, entreat, rebuke, with u7ito Asahel, sayings Turn thee aside froin fol-
all long-siifferi7ig and doctrhze (2 Tim. iv. 2). lowing me, lest I be driven to smite thee to the
Titus also he admonishes, saying. These things ground. Howbeit he scorned to listen, and re-
speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority fused to tur7i aside. Whereupon Abner smote
(Tit. ii. 15). What is the reason that he dis- him ivith the hinder end of the spear in the
penses his teaching with so great art as, in groin, and thrust him through, and he died
exhibiting it, to recommend authority to the (2 Sam. ii. 22, 23). For of whom did Asahel
one, and long-suffering to the other, except present a type but of those whom fury vio-
that he saw Titus to be of a meeker spirit, lently seizes and carries headlong ? And such^
and Timothy of one a little more fervid ? The in this same attack of fury, are to be shunned
former he inflames with the earnestness of cautiously in proportion as they are madly
zeal ; the latter he moderates by the gentle- hurried on. Whence also Abner, who in our
ness of long-suffering. To the one he adds speech is called the lantern of the father, fled ;

what is wanting, from the other he subtracts because when the tongue of teachers, which
what is overabundant. The one he endeavours indicates the supernal light of God, sees the
to push on with a spur, the other to keep back mind of any one borne along over the steeps
with a bridle. For the great husbandman who of rage, and refrains from casting back daru
has the Church in charge waters some shoots of words against the angry person, it is as
that they may grow, but prunes others when though it were unwilling to smite one that is
he sees that they grow too much ; lest either pursuing. But, when the passionate will no
by not growing they should bear no fruit, or pacify themselves by any consideration, and
by growing over much they should lose the like Asahel, cease not to pursue and to bi
fruits they may put forth. But far different mad, it is necessary that those who endeavou
 CHAPTER XVII. 41

to these furious ones should by no

repress hear, tliat Our Redeemer humbled himself being
means themselves up in fury, but exhibit
lift made obedient even unto death (Philip ii.
8) ; let
all possible calmness and yet adroitly bring the haughty hear what is written
;
concerning
something to bear whereby they may by a their head. He is king over all the sons of pride
side thrust prick the heart of the furious one. (Job xli.
25). The pride, therefore, of the
Whence also Abner, when he made a stand devil became the occasion of our perdition,
against his pursuer, pierced him, not with a and the humility of God has been found the
direct stroke, but with the hinder end of his argument for our redemption. For our enemy,
spear. For to strike with the point is to having been created among all things, desired
oppose with an onset of open rebuke but to : to appear exalted above all things but our ;

smite the pursuer with the hinder end of the
spear is calmly to touch the furious one
with certain hits, and, as it were, by sparing
him overcome him. Asahel moreover straight-
way fell, because agitated minds, when they
feel themselves to be spared, and yet are
touched inwardly by the answers given in
calmness, fall at once from the elevation to
which they had raised themselves. Those,
Redeemer, remaining great above ail things,
deigned to become little among all things.
Let the humble, then, be told that, when
they abase themselves, they ascend to the
likeness of God ; let the haughty be told that,
when they exalt themselves, they fall into
imitation of the apostate angel. What, then,
is more debased than haughtiness, which, while
it stretches itself above itself, is lengthened

then, who rebound from the onset of their out beyond the stature of true loftiness ? And
heat under the stroke of gentleness die, as what ismore sublime than humility, which,
while depresses itself to the lowest, conjoins
were, without steel.
it it

itself to its Maker who remains above the

highest ? There is, however, another thing

CHAPTER XVII. in these cases that ought to be carefully con-
How the humble and the haughty are to be sidered that some are often deceived by a
;

admonished. false show of humility, while some are beguiled

admon- by ignorance of their own haughtiness. For

{Admonition 18.) Differently to be
ished are the humble and the haughty. To the commonly some who think themselves humble
have an admixture of fear, such as is not due
former it is be insinuated how true is that
to
to men ; while an assertion of free speech
excellence which they hold in hoping for it to
commonly goes with the haughty. And when
;

the latter it is to be intimated how that temporal

any vices require to be rebuked, the former
glory is as nothing which even when embracing hold their and yet esteem
it they hold not. Let the humble hear how peace out of fear,
themselves as being silent out of humility ;
eternal are the things that they long for, how
the latter speak in the impatience of haughti-
transitory the things which they despise let
to be speaking
ness, and yet believe themselves
;

the haughty hear how transitory are the things

in the freedom of uprightness. Those the fault
they court, how eternal the things they lose. of back
timidity under a show of humility keeps
Let the humble hear from the authoritative '

from rebuking what is wrong these the un- ;

voice of the Truth, Every one that hiimbleth

bridled impetuosity of pride, under the image of
himself shall be exalted (Luke xviii. 14). Let
freedom, impels to rebuke things they ought
the haughty hear, Every one that exalteth him-
or to rebuke them more than they ought.
self shall be humbled {\h\d.). Let the humble not,
Whence both the haughty are to be ad-
hear, Humility goeth before glory; let the monished not to be free more than is becom-
haughty hear. The spirit is exalted before a and the humble are to be admonished not
fall {Viov. XV. 7,2,; xvi. 18). Let the humble ing, either
to be more submissive than is right lest ;

hear, Unto whom shall I have respect, but to the former turn the defence of righteousness
him that is humble and quiet, and that trembleth
into a display of pride, or the latter, while they
at my words (Isai. Ixvi. 2)? Let the haughty to submit themselves
study more than needs
hear. Why is earth and ashes proud (Ecclus. to be driven even to pay respect to their
men,
X. 9) ? Let the humble hear, God hath respect
vices.
unto the things that are humble. Let the that for tne
It is, however, to be considered
haughty hear, And lofty things He knoweth most part we more profitably reprove the
afar off (Psal. cxxxvii. 6 4). Let the humble of them we mmgle
haughty, if with our reproofs
hear, That the Son of Man came not
to be some other good
balms of someFor praise.
ministered unto, but to minister (Matth. xx. 28) ; in them should be mtroduced
things that are
let the haughty hear, that The beginning of some that
into our reproofs, or at all events
all sin is pride (Ecclus. x. 13). Let the humble are not and
might have been, though they
;

us
then at last the bad things that displease
4 In English Bible, cxxxviii. 6.
42 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
should be cut away, when previous allowance CHAPTER XVIII.
of the good things that please us has made How the obstinate and the fickle are to be
their minds favourably disposed to listen. For
admonished.
unbroken horses, too, we first touch with a
afterwards subdue
gentle hand, that we may {Admonition 19.) Differently to be ad-
them to us even with whips. And the sweet- monished are the obstinate and the fickle.
ness of honey is added to the bitter cup of The foim^r are to be told that they think
medicine, lest the bitterness which is to be of more of themselves than they are, and there-
profit for health be felt
harsh in the act of fore do not acquiesce in the counsels of
tasting ; but, while the taste is deceived by others but the latter are to be given to
:

sweetness, the deadly humour is expelled by understand that they undervalue and dis-
bitterness. In the case, then, of the haughty regard themselves too much, and so are
the first beginnings of our rebuke should be turned aside from their own judgment in
tempered with an admixture of praise, that, successive moments of time. Those are to
while they admit the commendations which be told that, unless they esteemed themselves
they love, they may accept also the reproofs better than the rest of men, they would by
which they hate. no means set less value on the counsels of all
Moreover, we shall in most cases better than on their own deliberation these are to :

persuade the haughty to their profit, if we be told that, if they at all gave heed to what
speak of their improvement as likely to profit they are, the breeze of mutability would by no
us rather than them if we; request their means turn them about through so many sides
amendment to be bestowed upon us more of variableness. To the former it is said
than on themselves. For haughtiness is easily through Paul, Be not wise in your own conceits
bent to good, if its bending be believed to (Rom. xii. 16): but the latter on the other
be of profit to others also. Whence Moses, hand should hear this Let us not be carried
;

who journeyed through the desert under the about with every wind of doctritie (Eplies.
direction of God and the leading of the cloudy iv. 14). Concerning the former it is said
pillar, when he would draw
Hobab his kins- through Solomon, They shall eat of the fruits
man from converse with the Gentile world, of their own way, and be filled with their oivn
and subdue him to the dominion of Almighty devices (Prov. i. 31) but concerning the latter
;

God, said. We are journey in imto the place of it is written by him again, The heart of the
o^

which the Lord said^ I will give it to you ; foolish 7vill be unlike (Ibid. xv. 7). For the
Come with us, and we will do thee good ; for the heart of the wise is always like itself, because,
Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel. And while it rests in good persuasions, it directs
when the other had replied to him, I tvill not go itself constantly in good performance. But
with thee, my 07vn land in the heart of the foolish is unlike, because,
but will return to
ivhich I was born; he straightway added, while it shews itself various through mutability,
Leave us not, I pray thee ; for thou kiiowest it never remains what it was. And since
in what places we should encamp in the ivilder- some vices, as out of themselves they generate
ness, and thou shall be our guide (Num. x. 29, others, so themselves spring from others, it
seq.). And yet Moses was not straitened ought by all means to be understood that we
in his own mind by ignorance of the way, then better wipe these away by our reproofs,
seeing that acquaintance with Deity had when Ave dry them up from the very fountain
opened out within him the knowledge of of their bitterness. For obstinacy is en-
prophecy and the pillar went before him gendered of pride, and fickleness of levity.
;

outwardly, while inwardly familiar speech in The obstinate are therefore to be ad-
his sedulous converse with God instructed monished, that they acknowledge the haughti-
him concerning all things. But, in truth, as a ness of their thoughts, and study to vanquish
man of foresight, talking to a haughty hearer, themselves ; lest, while they scorn to be over-
he sought succour that he might give it he come by the right advice of others outside
;

requested a guide on the way, that he might themselves, they be held captive within them-
be able to be his guide unto life. Thus he selves to pride. They are to be admonished
so acted that the proud hearer should become to observe wisely how the Son of Man, Whose
all the more attentive to the voice that per- will is
always one with the Father's, that He
suaded him to better things from being sup- may afford us an example of subduing our
posed to be necessary, and, in that he believed own will, says, I seek not mine own will, but tlie
himself to be his exhorter's guide, he should will of the Father which hath sent me (Joh.
bow himself to the words of exhortation. V. 30). And, still more to commend the grace
of this virtue. He declared beforehand that He
would retain the same in the last judgment.
 CHAPTER XIX.
43

saying, I can of myself do nothing, but as I hear and in maw thou shalt have dominion over
Ijudge (Ibid.). VVith what conscience, then, human hearts.
That lechery follows
can a man disdain to acquiesce in the will gluttony
upon
the prophet
of another, seeing that the Son of God and of hidden denouncing
testifies,
things while he speaks of open ones,
Man, when He
comes to shew forth the glory when he
says. The chief of the cooks broke down
of his power, testifies that of his own self the walls
ofJerusalem (Jer. xxxix. 9 ; 2 Kinj^s
he does not judge ? XXV. 10) s. For the chief of the cooks is the
But, on the other hand, the fickle are to be belly, to which the cooks
pay observance with
admonished to strengthen their mind with great
care, that it may itself be delectably
gravity. For they then dry up the germs of filled with viands. But the walls of Jerusalem
mutability in themselves when they first cut are the virtues of the soul, elevated to a
off from their heart the root of levity ; since
long-
ing for supernal peace. The chief of the
also a strong fabric is built up when a solid
cooks, therefore, throws down the walls of
place is first provided whereon to lay the Jerusalem, because, when the
belly is dis-
foundation. Unless, then, levity of mind be tended with gluttony, the virtues of the soul
previously guarded against, inconstancy of the are destroyed through lechery.
thoughts is by no means conquered. From On the other hand, were it not that mi-
this Paul declared himself to be free, when he
patience commonly shakes the abstinent out
said, Did I use levity or the things that 1 of the bosom of
"i
tranquillity, Peter would by no
purpose do I purpose according to the flesh, that means, when saying, Supply in your faith
with me there should be yea and nay (2 Cor. virtue, and in
your virtue kfioiv ledge, a?id in
i.
17)? As if to say plainly. For this reason I your knowledge abstinence (2 Pet. i. 5), have
am moved by no breeze of mutability, that I straightway vigilantly added. And in
your
yield not to the vice of levity. abstiftence For he foresaw that the
patie7ice.
patience which he admonished them to have
CHAPTER XIX. would be wanting to the abstinent. Again,
were it not that the sin of pride sometimes
How those who use food intemperately and those
pierces through the cogitations of the absti-
who use it sparingly are to be admonished.
nent, Paul would by no means have said.
{Admonition 20.) Differently to be admon- Let not him that eateth not judge him that
ished are the gluttonous and the abstinent. eateth (Rom. xiv. 3). And again, speakins:
For superfluity of speech, levity of conduct, to others, while glancing at the maxims of
and lechery accompany the former ; but the such as gloried in the virtue of abstinence,
latter often the sin of impatience, and often he added, Which
things have indeed a show
that of pride. For were it not the case that of wisdom in superstitio?i a?id humility, and
immoderate loquacity carries away the glut- for not spari?ig of the body, 7tot in any honour
tonous, that rich man who is said to have for the satisfying of the flesh (Coloss. ii. 25).
fared sumptuously every day would not burn Here it is to be noted that the excellent
more sorely than elsewhere in his tongue, preacher, in his argument, joins a s' Ovv of
saying. Father Abraham, have mercy on me, humility to superstition, because, when the
and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of flesh isworn more than needs by abstinence,
his finger in water ^ and cool my tongue ; for
humility is displayed outwardly, but on ac-
I am tormented in this flame (Luke xvi. 2^). count of this very humility there is grievous
By these words it is surely shewn that in his pride within. And unless the mind were
daily feasting he had frequently sinned by his sometimes puffed up by the virtue of absti-
tongue, seeing that, while burning all over, nence, thearrogant Pharisee would by no
he demanded to be cooled especially in his means have studiously numbered this among
tongue. Again, that levity of conduct follows his great merits, saying, I fast twice in the
closely upon gluttony sacred authority testifies, week (Luke xviii. 12).
when it says. The people sat dowjt to eat and Thus the gluttonous are to be admonished,
drink, and rose up to play (Exod. xxxii. 6). that in giving themselves to the enjoyment
For the most part also edacity leads us even of dainties they pierce not themselves through
to lechery, because, when the belly is dis- with the sword of lechery ; and that they per-
tended by repletion, the stings of lust are ceive how great loquacity, how great levity of
excited. Whence also to the cunning foe, mind, lie in wait for them through eating ;
who opened the sense of the first man by lest, while they softly serve the belly, they
lust for the apple, but bound it in a noose become cruelly bound in the nooses of vice.
of sin, it is said by the divine voice, On breast
S The designation fRab-tabbachini) of Nabuzaradan, who
and belly shall thou creep (Gen. iii. 14) as acted
;
for Nebuchadnezzai a'ter the capture of Jerubalein, is
if it were plainly said to him, In thought rendered in the LXX. dpxiMayeipo;, i.e. Chief Cook.
44 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
For by so much the further do we go back let the former hear this from the mouth of
from our second parent as by immoderate the Truth, And take heed to yourselves, lest at
indulgence, when the hand is stretched out any time your hearts be overcharged in surfeiting
for food, we renew the fall of our first parent. and drujikcnness and cares of this 7vorld (Luke
But, on the other hand, the abstinent are to xxi. 34). And in the same place there is
be admonished ever anxiously to look out, added a profitable fear A/id so that day come
;

while they the vice of gluttony, still For as a snare shall it

lest, fly upon you unazuares.
worse vices be engendered as it were of virtue; cojne on all them that dwell on the face of the
lest, while they macerate the flesh, their spirit whole earth (Ibid. 35). Let the latter hear,
break out into impatience ; and so there be Not that which goeth into the inouth defiletk
no virtue in the vanquishing of the flesh, the a 7nan ; but that which cometh out of the mouth,
spirit being overcome by anger. Sometimes, this defileth a man (Matth. xv. 11). Let the
moreover, while the mind of the abstinent former hear. Meat for the belly, and the belly
keeps anger down, it is corrupted, as it were. for meats ; Imt God shall destroy both it and
by a foreign joy coming in, and loses all the the7n (i Cor. vi. 13). And again. Not in riot-
good of abstinence in that it fails to guard ing a?id drunkenness (Rom. xiii. 13). And
itself from spiritual vices. Hence it is rightly
again. Meat commendeth us not to God (i Cor.
said through the prophet, In the days of your viii. Let the latter hear. To the pure
8).
fasts are found your wills (Isai. Iviii. 3, Ixx.). all things are pure: but unto them that are
And shortly after, Ye fast for debates and defiled a?id unbelieving is nothing
pure (Tit.
strifes, and ye smite
with the fists (IbiJ.). For i. Let the former hear. Whose God is
15).
the will pertains to delight, the fist to anger. their belly, and whose glory is in their own
In vain, then, is the body worn by abstinence, Let the latter hear,
confusion (Philip, iii. 19).
if the mind, abandoned to disorderly emotions, Some shall
depart from the faith ; and a little
is dissipated by vices. And ai:ain, they are after.
Forbidding to jnarry, and commanding
to be admonished that, while they keep up to abstain
from meats, ivJiich God hath created
their abstinence without abatement, they sup- to be received with
thanksi^ivi/ig of them which
pose not this to be of eminent virtue before believe and know the truth (i Tim. iv. i, 3).
the hidden judge ; lest, if it be perchance Let those
hear, // is good neither to eat flesh
supposed to be of great merit, the heart be nor to drink wine, nor anythifig whereby thy
lifted up to haughtiness. For hence it is said brother stumbleth
(Rom. xiv. 21). Let these
through the prophet. Is it such a fast that hear, Use a little wine for thy sto?nach'*s sake
I have chosen? But break thy bi-ead to the a?td thine often infirmities (i Tim. v. 23).
hungry, and b?'ing the needy atid the tvanderers Thus both the former learn not to
may
into thine house (Ibid. 5). desire inordinately the food of the flesh, and
In this matter it is to be considered how the latter not dare to condemn the creature
small the virtue of abstinence is accounted, of
God, which they lust not after.
seeing that it is not commended but for other
virtues. Hence Joel says. Sanctify a fast. CHAPTER XX.
For indeed to sanctify a fast is to shew absti-
nence of the flesh to be worthy of God by How to be admonished are those who give away
other good things being added to it. The what is their oivn, and those zvho seize what
abstinent are to be admonished that they then belongs to others.
off"er to God an abstinence that pleases Him,
{Admonition 2t.) Differently to be ad-
when they bestow on the indigent the nourish- monished are those who already give com-
ment which they withhold from themselves. passionately of their own, and those who still
For we should wisely attend to what is would fain seize even what belongs to others.
blamed by the Lord through the prophet, For those who already give compassionately
saying, When ye fasted and mourned in the of their own are to be admonished not to lift
fifth and seventh month for these seventy years, themselves up in swelling thought above those
did ye at all fast a fast unto Me ? And when to whom they impart earthly things ; not to
ye did eat and
drink, did ye not eat for your- esteem themselves better than others because
selves, and drink for yourselves (Zach. vii. 5 they see others to be supported by them.
seq.) ? For a man fasts not to God but to For the lord of an earthly household, in dis-
himself, if what he withholds from his belly tributing the ranks and ministries of his ser- J|
for a time he gives not to the
needy, but vants, appoints some to rule, but some to be (|
keeps to be offered afterwards to his belly. ruled by others. Those he orders to supply
Wherefore, lest either gluttonous appetite to the rest what is necessary, these to take
throw the one sort ofl" their guard, or the what they receive from others. And yet it is
afilicted flesh trip up the other by elation, for the most part those that rule who offend.
 CHAPTER XX.
45
while those that are ruled remain in favour kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbours, lest they also
with the good man of the house. Those who bid thee again, and a
recompense be made thee:
are dispensers incur wrath those who subsist
;
but, when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the
by the dispensation of others continue with- maimed, the lame, the blind: and thou shall
out offence. Those, then, who already give be blessed ; for
they have not whereof to re-
compassionately of the things which they compense thee (Luke xiv. 12 seq.). That they
possess are to be admonished to acknowledge may not supply too late what should be sup-
themselves to be placed by the heavenly Lord plied at once, let them hear what is written.
as dispensers of temporal supplies, and to Say not unto thy friend, go and come again, and
impart the same all the more humbly from to-morrow I will give, when thou mightest
give
their understandino: that the things which they immediately (Prov. iii. 28). Lest, under pre-
dispense are not their own. And, when they tence of liberality, they should scatter what
consider that they are appointed for the ser- they possess unprofitably, let them hear what
vice of those to whom they impart what they is written. Let thine alms sweat ifi thine hand.
have received, by no means let vain glory Lest, when much is little be given,
necessary,
elate their minds, but let fear depress them. let them hear what is
written, He
that soweth
Whence also it is needful for them to' take sparingly shall 7'eap also sparingly (2 Cor. ix. 6).
anxious thought lest they distribute what has Lest, when they ought to give little, they give
been committed to them unworthily lest ; too much, and afterwards, badly enduring
they bestow something on those on whom want themselves, break out into impatience,
they ought to have spent nothing, or no- let them hear what is written, Not that other

thing on those on whom they ought to have f?ienbe eased, and ye burdened, but
by a?i equal-
spent something, or much on those on v^hom ity,that your abundance may supply their wafit,
they ought to have spent little, or little on and that their abundance jnay be a supply to
those on whom they ought to have spent your want (Ibid. viii. 13, 14). For, when the
much ; by precipitancy they scatter un-
lest soul of the giver knows not how to endure
profitablywhat they give lest by tardiness
; want, then, in withdrawing much from himself,
they mischievously torment petitioners lest ;
he seeks out against himself occasion of
the thought of receiving a favour in return impatience. For the mind should first be
creep in lest craving for transitory praise
; prepared for patience, and then either much
extinguish the light of giving ; lest accom,- or all be bestowed in bounty, lest, the inroad
panying moroseness beset an offered gift ; of want being borne with but little equanimity,
lest in case of a gift that has been well offered both the reward of previous bounty be lost,
the mind be exhilarated more than is fit ; lest, and subsequent mi rmuring bring worse ruin
when they have fulfilled all aright, they give on the soul. Lest they should give nothing
something to themselves, and so at once lose at all to those on whom they ought to bestow
all after they have accomplished all. For, something, let them hear what is written,
that they may not attribute to themselves the Give to every man that asketh of thee (Luke
virtue of their liberality, let them hear what is vi. 30). Lest they should give something,
written, If a7iy man administer^ let him do little, to those on whom they ought
it as however
of the ability which God administereth bestow nothing at all, let them hear what is
(
i Pet. to
iv. II). That they may not rejoice im- written. Give to the good man, and receive not
moderately in benefits bestowed, let them a sinner : do well to him that is lowly, and give
hear what is written, When ye shall have done not to the ungodly (Ecclus. xii. 4). And again,
all those things which are comma?ided you, say, Set out thy bread and 7vine on the burial of the
We are unprofitable servants, ive have done that just, but eat and drink not thereof with sinners
which was our duty to do (Luke xvii. lo). (Tobit iv. 17).
That moroseness may not spoil liberality, let For he gives his bread and wine to sm-
them hear what is written, God loveth a cheer- ners who gives assistance to the wicked
ful giver (2 Cor. ix. 7). That they may not for that they are wicked. For which cause
seek transitory praise for a gift bestowed, let also some of the rich of this world nourish
them hear what is written. Let not thy left hand while the poor
players with profuse bounties,
knoiv what thy right hand doeth (Matth. vi. 3). of Christ are tormented with hungor. He,
That is, let not the glory of the present life however, who gives his bread to one that
mix 'tself with the largesses of piety, nor let is indigent, though he be a sinner, not be-

desiij of favour know anything of the work of cause he is a sinner, but beca-ase he is a man,
rectitude. That they may not require a return does not in truth nourish a sinner, but a poor
for benefits bestowed, let them hear what is righteous man, because
what he loves in him
written, When thou makest a dinner or a supper, is not his sin, but his nature.
call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy Those who already distribute compassion-
46 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
are to be admonished let them hear what is
ately what they possess increasing money, written,
also that they study to keep careful guard, lest, The covetous man
not filled with money ; and
is

when theyredeem by alms the sins they have he that loveth riches shall not reap fruit thereof
committed, they commit others which will (Eccles. V. 9). For indeed he would reap fruit
still require redemption ;
lest they suppose of them, were he minded, not loving them,
the righteousness of God to be saleable, to disperse them well. But whoso in his

thinking that if they take care to give money affection for them retains them, shall surely
for their sins, they can sin with impunity. leave them behind him here without fruit.

For, The soul is more than vieat, and the body When they burn to be filled at once with all

than raiment (Matth. vi. 25 ; Luke xii. 23). manner of wealth, let them hear what is

He, therefore, who bestows meat or raiment written, He

that maketh haste, to be rich shall
on the poor, and yet is polluted by iniquity of not be innocent (Prov. xxviii. 20) for certainly :

soul or body, has offered the lesser thing to he who goes about to increase wealth is negli-
righteousness, and the greater thing to sin ; gent in avoiding sin ; and, being caught after
for he has given his possessions to God, and the manner of birds, while looking greedily
himself to the devil. at the bait of earthly things, he is not. aware
But, on the other hand, those who still in what a noose of sin he is being strangled.
would fain seize what belongs to others are When they desire any gains of the present
to be admonished to give anxious heed to world, and are ignorant of the losses they will
what the Lord says when He comes to judg- suffer in the world to come, let them hear
ment. For He says, I was an hungered^ and what is written. An inheritafice to which haste
ye gave Me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave is beginning in the last end shall
7?iade in the
Me no drink : I was a stranger, and ye took Me lack blessing (Prov. xx. 21). For indeed we
not in : naked, and ye clothed Me
not ; sick, and derive our beginning from this life, that we
in prison, a?id ye visited Me
not (Matth. xxv. may come in the end to the lot of blessing.
42, 43). And these he previously addresses, They, therefore, that make haste to an in-
^;ay ing. Depart from Me, ye cursed,
into eternal heritance in the beginning cut off from them-
fire, 7vhich is prepared for the devil and his selves the lot of blessing in the end; since,
angels (ibid. 41). Lo, they are in no wise while they crave to be increased in goods here
told that they have committed robberies or through the iniquity of avarice, they become
any other acts of violence, and yet they are disinherited there of their eternal patrimony.
given over to the eternal fires of Gehenna. When they either solicit very much, or succeed
Hence, then, it is to be gathered with how in obtaining that they have solicited, let
all

great damnation those will be visited who them hear what written. What is a man pro-
is
seize what is not their own, if those who have fited, if he should gain
the whole world, but lose
indiscreetly kept their own are smitten with his own soul (Matth. xvi. 26)? As if the
so great punishment. Let them consider in Truth said plainly. What is a man profited,
what guilt the seizing of goods must bind though he gather together all that is outside
them, if not parting with them subjects to himself, if this very thing only which is him-
such a penalty. Let them consider what in- self he damns? But for the most part the
justice inflicted must deserve, if kindness not covetousness of spoilers is the sooner cor-
bestowed is worthy of so great a chastisement. rected, if it be shewn by the words of such as
When they are intent on seizing what is not admonish them how fleeting is the present
their own, let them hear what is written, Woe life if mention be made of those who have
;

to him that increaseth that which is not his I

long endeavoured to grow rich in this world,
How long doth he heap up against himself thick and yet have been unable to remain long
clay (Hab. ii. 6) ? For, indeed, for a covetous their acquired riches ; from whom hasty
among
man to heap up against him thick clay death has taken away suddenly and all at once
is to
pile up earthly gains into a load of sin. When whatever, neither all at once nor suddenly,
they desire to enlarge greatly the spaces of they have gathered together; who have not
their habitation, let them hear what is written,
only left here what they had seized, but have
Woe unto you that join house to house a?td lay carried with them to the judgment arraign-
field to field, eve?i till there be no place left. ments for seizure. Let them, therefore, be
What, 7vill ye divell alone in the midst of the told of examples of such as these, whom they
earth (Isai. v. 8) ? As if to say plainly. How far would, doubtless, even themselves, in words
do ye stretch yourselves, ye that cannot bear condemn ; so that, when after their words
to have comrades in a common world ? Those
they come back to their own heart, they may
that are joined to you ye keep down, and ever blush at
any rate to imitate those whom they
find some against whom ye may have power to judge.
s^^retch yourselves. W^hen they are intent on
 CHAPTER XXI. 47

CHAPTER XXI. which are from heaven. For the rich man
in the Gospel who was clothed in
How ihose are to be admonished who desire not purple and
fine linen, and feasted
the things of others, but keep their own ; and sumptuously every day,
is not said to have seized what
those who give of their own, yet seize on those belonged to
01 hers, but to have used what was his own
of 0! hers
unfruitfully;
and avenging hell received him
{Ad?nonition 22.) Differently to be ad- after this life, not because he did
anything
monished are those who neither desire what unlawful but because by immoderate indul-
belongs to others nor bestow what is their gence he gave up his whole self to what was
own, and those who give of what they have, lawful.
and yet desist not from seizing on what be- The niggardly are to be admonished to take
longs to others. Those who neither desire notice that they do God, in the first
place, this
what belongs to others nor bestow what is wrong; that to Him Who
gives them all they
their own are to be admonished to consider render in return no sacrifice of
mercy. For
carefully that the earth out of which they are hence the Psalmist says. He will not give his
taken is common to all men, and therefore propitiation to God, nor the
price of the redemp-
brings forth nourishment for all in common. tion of his soul (Psal. xlviii. 96). For to give
Vainly, then, do those suppose themselves in- the price of redemption is to return good
nocent, who claim to their own private use the deeds for preventing grace. Hence John cries
common gift of God those who, in not im- aloud saying, Now the axe is laid unto the root
;

parting what they have received, walk in the of the tree. Every tree which bringeth not forth
midst of the slaughter of their neighbours ; good fruit shall be hewn down and cast into the
since they almost daily slay so many persons fire (Luke iii. 9). Let those, therefore, who
as there are dying poor whose subsidies they esteem themselves guiltless because they do
keep close in their own possession. For, when not seize on what belongs to others look
we administer necessaries of any kind to the forward to the stroke of the axe that is nigh at
indigent, we do not bestow our own, but hand, and lay aside the torpor of improvident
render them what is theirs ; we rather pay a security, lest, while they neglect to bear the
debt of justice than accomplish works of fruit of good deeds, they be cut off from the
mercy. WJience also the Truth himself, when present life utterly, as it were from the green-
speaking of the caution required in shewing ness of the root.
mercy., says, Take heed that ye do not your But, on the other hand, those who both
justice before men (Matth. vi. i). The Psalmist give what they have and desist not from
also, in agreement with this sentence, says, seizing on what belongs to others are to be
He hath dispersed, he hath given to the poor, admonished not to desire to appear exceeding
his justice endureih for ever (Ps. cxii. 9). munificent, and so be made worse from the
For, having first mentioned bounty be- outward show of good. For these, giving
stowed upon the poor, he would not call this what is their own without discretion, not only,
mercy, but rather justice for it is surely just as we have said above, fall into the murmuring
:

that whosoever receive what is given by a of impatience, but, when want urges them, are
common lord should use it in common. swept along even to avarice. What, then, is
Hence also Solomon says. Whoso is just will more wretched than the mind of those in
give and will not spare (Pro v. xxi. 26). They whom avarice is born of bountifulness, and
are to be admonished also anxiously to take a crop of sins is sown as it were from virtue?
note how of the fig-tree that had no fruit the First, then, they are to be admonished to
rigorous husbandman complains even learn how to keep what is theirs reasonably,
that it

cumbers the ground. and then in the end not to go about getting
For a fig-tree without fruit cumbers the what is another's. For, if the root of the
ground, when the soul of the niggardly keeps fault is not burnt out in the profusion itself,
the
unprofitably what might have benefited many. the thorn of avarice, exuberant through
A fig-tree without fruit cumbers the ground, branches, is never dried up. So then, cause
when the fool keeps barren under the shade for seizing is withdrawn, if the right of posses-
of sloth a place which another might have sion be first adjusted well. But then, further,
cultivated under the sun of good works. let those who are admonished be told how
But these are wont sometimes to say, We to give mercifully what they have, when they
use what has been granted us we do not seek have learnt not to confound the good of
;

what belongs to others and, if we do nothing mercy by throwing into it the wickedness
;

worthy of the reward of mercy, we still commit of robbery. For they violently exact what
no wrong. So they think, because in truth
Ihey close the ear of their heart to the words « In English Bible, xlix. 9.
48 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
they mercifully bestow. For it is one thing
to shew mercy on account of our sins another
;
thing to sin on account of shewing mercy ;
which can no longer indeed be called mercy,
since it cannot ,urow into sweet fruit, being
embittered by the poison of its ])estiferous
root. For hence it is that the Lord through
Hence again he says also. Follow peace 7vith
all men a?id holiness, without which ?io man
shall see the Lord (Heb. xii. 14). Hence
again
he admonishes, saying, E?ideavouring to keep
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace :
there is one body and one Spirit, even as ye are
called in one hope of your calling (Eph. iv. 3, 4).

the prophet rejects even sacrifices themselves, The one hope of our calling, therefore, is
saying, / the Lord love judgment^ and I hate never reached, if we run not to it with a mind
robbery in a ivhole burnt offering (Isai. Ixi. 8). at one with our neighbours. But it is often
Hence again He has said, The sacrifices of the the case that some, by being proud of some
ungodly are abominable^ which are offered of gifts that they especially partake of, lose the
ivickedness (Pro v. xxi. 28). Such persons also greater gift of concord ; as it may be if one
often withdraw from the indigent what they who subdues the flesh more than others by
give to God. bridling of his appetite should scorn to be in
But the Lord shews with what strong censure concord with those whom he surpasses in
he disowns them, saying through a certain wise abstinence. But whoso separates abstinence
man. Whoso offereih a sacrifice of the substance from concord, let him consider the admonition
of the poor doeth as one that killeth the son before of the Psalmist, Praise him with timbrel and
the father's eyes (Ecclus. xxxiv. 20). For what chorus (Ps. cl. 4). For in the timbrel a dry
can be more intolerable than the death of a and beaten skin resounds, but in the chorus
son before his father's eyes ? Wherefore it is voices are associated in concord. Whosoever
shewn with what great wrath this kind of then afflicts his body, but forsakes concord,
sacrifice is beheld, in that it is compared to praises God indeed with timbrel, but praises
the grief of a bereaved father. And yet for Him not with chorus. Often, however, when
the most part people weigh well how much superior knowledge lifts up some, it disjoins
they give ; but how much they seize they them from the society of other men ; and it
neglect to consider. They count, as it were, is as though the more wise they are, the less
their wage, but refuse to consider their de- wise are they as to the virtue of concord. Let
faults. Let them hear therefore what is these therefore hear what the Truth in person
written, He that hath gathered wages hath put says. Have salt in yourselves, and have peace
them into a bag with holes (Hagg. i. 6). For one with another (Mark ix. 50). For indeed
indeed money put into a bag with holes is salt without peace is not a gift of virtue, but
seen when it is put in, but when it is lost an argument for condemnation. For the
it is not seen. Those, then, who have an eye better any man is in wisdom, the worse is his
to how much they bestow, but consider not delinquency, and he will deserve
punishment
how much they seize, put their wages into inexcusably for this very reason, that, if he
a bag with holes, because in truth they look had been so minded, he might in his prudence
to them when they gather them together in have avoided sin. To such it is rightly said
hope of being secure, but lose them without through James, But if ye have bitter envying
looking. and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not
against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not

CHAPTER XXIL from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish.

But the wisdom that is from above is first pure,
How those hat are at variance and those that
I
then peaceable (James iii. 14, 15, 17). Pure,
are at peace are to be admonished. that is to say, because its ideas are chaste;
and also peaceable, because it in no wise
{Admonition 23.) Differently to be admon- through elation disjoins itself from the society
ished are those that are at variance and those of Those who are at variance
neighbours.
that arc at peace. For those that are at are to be admonished to take note that
they
variance are to be admonished to know most God no
offer to sacrifice of good work so long
certainly that, in whatever virtues they may as they are not in charity with their neigh-
abound, they can by no means become spiritual bours. For it is written. If thou bring thy gift
if united to their neigh- to the
they neglect becoming altar, and there rememberest that thy
bours by concord. For it is written. Butthe brother hath ought against thee, leave there
thy gift
fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace (Gal. v. 22). the altar, and go thy way first to be recon
He then that has no care to keep peace re- before died to thy brother, and then thou shall come and
fuses to bear the fruit of the Hence Now
Spirit. offer thy gift (Matth. v.
23, 24). by this
Paul says, Whereas there is atnoiig you envy-
precept we are led to consider how intolerable
and strife, are ye not carnal (1 Cor. iii.
ing 3) ? the guilt of men is shewn to be when their
 CHAPTER XXII. 49

sacrifice is rejected. For, whereas all evils are 21, 22 7). For to hate God's enemies with
washed away when followed by what is good, perfect hatred is both to love what they were
let us consider Viow great must be the evils made, and to chide what they do, to be severe
of discord, seeing that, unless they are utterly on the manners of the wicked, and to profit .

extinguished, they allow no good to follow. their life. It is therefore to be well weighed,
Those who are at variance are to be admon- when there is rest from chiding, how culpably
ished that, if they incline not their ears to peace is kept with the worst of men, if so
heavenly commands, they should open the eyes great a prophet offered this as a sacrifice to
of the mind to consider the ways of creatures of God, that he excited the enmities of the
the lowest order ;
how that often birds of one wicked against himself for the Lord. Hence
and the same kind desert not one another in it is that the tribe of Levi, when they took
their social flight, and that brute beasts feed their swords and passed through the midst
in herds together. Thus, if we observe wisely, of the camp because they would not spare the
irrational nature shews by agreeing together sinners who were to be smitten, are said to
how great evil rational nature commits by dis- have consecrated their hands to God (Exod.
agreement ;
when the latter has lost by the xxxii. 2'] seq.). Hence Phinehas, spurning the
exercise of reason what the former by natural favour of his fellow-countrymen when they
instinct keeps. But, on the other hand, those sinned, smote those who came together with
that are at peace are to be admonished to the Midianites, and in his wrath appeased the
take heed lest, while they love more than they wrath of God (Num. xxv. 9). Hence in
need do the peace which they enjoy, they person the Truth says, Think not that I am
have no longing to reach that which is per- come to send peace on earth : I came not to send
petual. For commonly tranquil
circumstances peace, but a sword (Matth. x. 34). For, when
more sorely try the bent of minds, so that, we are unwarily joined in friendship with the
in proportion as the things which occupy them wicked, we are bound in their sins. Whence
are not troublesome, the things which invite Jehoshaphat, who is extolled by so many
them come to appear less lovely, and the praises of his previous life, is rebuked for his
more present things delight, eternal things are friendship with King Ahab as though nigh
the less sought after. Whence also the Truth unto destruction, when it is said to him
speaking in person, when He
would distin- through the prophet. Thou givest help to the
guish earthly from supernal peace, and pro- ungodly, and art joined in friendship ivith them
voke His disciples from that which now is to that hate the Lord ; and therefore thou didst
that which is to come, said, Peace I leave with deserve indeed the wrath of the Lord : neverthe-
xiv. 27). less there are good works found in thee, in that
you, My peace I give unto you (Joh.
That is, I leave a transitory, I give a lasting thou hast taken away the groves out of the land
If then the heart is fixed on that ofjudah (2 Chron. xix. 2, 3). For our life is
peace.
which is left, that which is to be given is
already at variance with Him who is supremely

never reached. Present peace, therefore, is righteous by the very fact of agreement in the
to be held as something to be both loved and friendships of the froward. Those who are
thought little of, lest, if it is loved immoderately, at peace are to be
admonished not to be
if
the mind of him that loves be taken in a fault. afraid of disturbing their temporal peace,
Whence also those who are should into words of rebuke. And
at peace they break forth
be admonished lest, while too desirous of again they are to be admonished to keep
human peace, they fail entirely to reprove inwardly with undiminished love the same
men's evil ways, and, in consenting to the peace which in their external relations they
of disturb Both which
froward, disjoin themselves from the peace by their reproving voice.
dread human declares that he had prudendy
their Maker; lest, while they things David
without, they be smitten by breach observed, saying. With them that hate peace
quarrels
of their inward covenant. For what is tran- L was peaceable ; when / spake unto them, they
of peace fought against me without a cause (Ps. cxix. 7 ).
sitory peace but a certain footprint
eternal ? What, then, can be more mad than Lo when he spoke, he was fought against
;

he was peace-
to love footprints impressed on dust, but not and yet, when fought against,
to love him by whom they have been im- able, because he neither
ceased to reprove
he would bind those that were mad against him, nor forgot
pressed ? Hence David, when Hence also
himself entirely to the covenants of inward to love those who were reproved.
no with Paul it be possible, as much
as lieth in
peace, testifies that he held agreement says, Tf
the wicked, saying. Did not I hate them, O with all men (Rom. xii. i»).
you have peace
on account
God, that hate thee, and waste away
of thine enemies 1 I hated them with perfect
8 Ibid., Ps. cxx.
In English Bible, Ps. cxxxiv.
hatred, they became enemies to me (Ps.
cx'xxviii. 7

VOL. XII.
50 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

For, being about to exhort his disciples to his exterior mobility shews that he is stayed
have peace with all, he said first, If it be pos- on no root within. Let sowers of strifes hear
sible, and added. As much as lieth
in you. For what is written. Blessed are the peacemaherSy
indeed it was difficult for them, if .they re- for they shall be called the children of God
buked evil deeds, to be able to have peace (Matth. v. 9). And on the other hand let
with all. But, when temporal peace is dis them gather that, if they who make peace are
turbed in the hearts of bad men through our called the children of God, without doubt
rebuke, it is necessary that it should be kept those who confound it are the children of
inviolate in our own heart. Rightly, therefore, Satan. Moreover, all who are separated by
says he. As much as lieth in you. It is indeed discord from the greenness of
loving-kindness
as though he said, Since peace stands in the are dried up and, though they bring forth in
:

consent of two parties, if it is driven out by their actions fruits of well-doing, yet there are
those who are reproved, let it nevertheless be in truth no fruits, because they spring not
retained undiminished in the mind of you who from the unity of charity. Hence, therefore,
reprove. Whence the same apostle again ad- let sowers of strifes consider how manifoldly
monishes his disciples, saying. If any 7na?i they sin in that, while they perpetrate one
;
j

obey not our word, note that man by this epistle ; iniquity, they eradicate at the same time all |

and have no company with him, that he may be virtues from human hearts. For in one evil
confounded (2 Thess. iii. 14). And straightway they work innumerable evils, since, in sowing
he added. Yet count him not as an enemy, but discord, they extinguish charity, which is in
reprove him as a brother (Ibid. 15). As if to truth the mother of all virtues. But, since
say, Break ye outward peace with him, but nothing is more precious with God than the
guard in your heart's core internal peace con- virtue of loving-kindness, nothing is more
cerning him ;
that your discord with him may acceptable to the devil than the extinction of
so smite the mind of the sinner that peace charity. Whosoever, then, by sowing of strifes
depart not from your hearts even though destroy the loving-kindness of neighbours,
denied to him. serve God's enemy as his familiar friend be- ;

cause by taking away from them this, by the

loss of which he fell, they have cut off from
CHAPTER XXIIL them the road whereby to rise.
But, on the other hand, the peacemakers
Ho2V soivers of strifes and peacemakers are to are to be admonished that they detract not
be admonished. from the efficacy of so great an undertaking
through not knowing between whom they
{Admonition 24.) Differently to be ad- ought to establish peace. For, as there is
monished are sowers of strifes and peace- much harm if
unity be wanting to the good,
makers. For sowers of strifes are to be so there is
exceeding harm if it be not want-
admonished to perceive whcise followers they ing to the bad. It, then, the
iniquity of the
are. For of the apostate angel it is written,
perverse is united in peace, assuredly there is
when tares had been sown among the good an accession of strength to their evil
doings,
crop, A?i enemy hath done this (Matth. xiii. 28). since the more they agree among themselves
Of a member of him also it is said through in wickedness, by so much the more
stoutly
Solomon, A?i apostate person, an unprofitable do they dash themselves against the good to
man, tvalketh with a perverse mouth, he winketh afflict them. For hence it is that against the
with his eyes, he beaieth with his foot, he
preachers of that vessel of damnation, to wit,
speaketh with his finger, with froivard heart Antichrist,is it said by the divine voice to the
he dei'iseth mischief contifiually, he soweth blessed Job, The fnembers of his flesh stick close
strifes (Prov. vi. 12
—
14). Lo, him whom he to each other (Job xli. 149). Hence, under
would speak of as a sower of strifes he first the figure of scales, it is said of his satellites.
named an apostate ; since, unless after the One is joined to another, and not even a breath-
manner of the proud angel he first fell away
ing-hole Cometh between them (xli. 7 9). For,
inwardly by the alienation of his mind from indeed, his followers, from being divided by
the face of his Maker, he would not after- no opposition of discord among themselves,
wards come to sow strifes outwardly. He is are by so much the more strongly banded
rightly described too as winking with his eyes, together in the slaughter of the good. He
speaking with his finger, beating with his loot. then who associates the iniquitous together in
For it is inward watch that keeps the mem-
peace supplies strength to iniquity, since they
bers outwardly in orderly control. He, then,
who has lost stability of mind falls off out-
So Vulgate. Gregory alv sys takes Leviathan to signify the
wardly into inconstancy of movement, and by devil.
 CHAPTER XXIV. 51

worse press down the good, whom they per- health, to have cut
away what was diseased.
secute unanimously. Whence the excellent They are to be admonished to consider that
preacher, being overtaken by violent persecu- Holy Scripture is set as a kind of lantern for
tion from Pharisees and Sadducees, en- us in the
night of the present life, the words
deavoured to divide among themselves those whereof when understand not
they aright,
whom he saw to be violently united against from light
they get darkness. But in truth
himself, when he cried out, saying, Men^ a perverse bent of mind would not
hurry them
brethren^ I am a Pharisee^ the son of Pharisees ; to understand it wrong, did not
pride first puff
of the hope and resurrection of the dead I ajn them
up. For, while they think themselves
ailed in question (Acts xxiii. 6). And, whereas wise beyond all
others, they scorn to follow
the Sadducees denied the hope and resurrec- others to
things better understood and, in
:

tion of the dead, which the Pharisees in order to extort for themselves from the un-
accordance with the precepts of Holy Writ skilful multitude a name for
knowledge, they
believed, a dissension was caused in the strive mightily both to
upset the right views
unanimity of the persecutors; and Paul of others and to confirm their own perverse
escaped unhurt from the divided crowd, which views. Hence it is well said by the prophet,
before, when united, had savagely assailed They have ripped up the women with child of
him. Those, therefore, who are occupied Gtlead^ that they might enla?'ge their border
with the desire of making peace, are to be (Amos i. 13). For Gilead is by interpretation
admonished that they ought first to infuse a heap of witness (Gen. xxxi. 47, 48). And,
a love of internal peace into the minds of the since the whole congregation of the Church
froward, to the end that external peace may together serves by its confession for a witness
afterwards avail to do them good ; so that, to the truth, not unfitly by Gilead is expressed
while their heart is hanging on cognition of the Church, which witnesses by the mouth of
the former, they be by no means hurried into all the faithful whatever is true concerning
wickedness from perception of the latter; God. Moreover, souls are called with child,
and, while they see before them that which is when of divine love they conceive an under-
supernal, they in no way turn that which is standing of the Word, so that, if they come to
earthly to serve to their own detriment. But, if their full time, they may bring forth their
any perverse persons are such that they could conceived intelligence in the shewing forth of
not harm the good, even though they lusted work. Further, to enlarge their border is to
to do so, between them, indeed, earthly peace extend abroad the fame of their reputation.
ought to be established, even before they have They have therefore ripped up the women
risen to the knowledge of supernal peace ;
with child of Gilead that they might enlarge
even so that they, whom the wickedness of their border, because heretics assuredly slay
their impiety exasperates against the loving- by their perverse preaching the souls of the
kindness of God, may at any rate be softened faithfulwho had already conceived something
out of love of their neighbour, and, as it were of the understanding of the truth, and extend
from a neighbouring position, may pass to for themselves a name for knowledge. The
a better one, and so rise to what is as yet far hearts of little ones, already big with concep-
from them, the peace of their Maker. tion of the word, they cleave with the sword
of error, and, as it were, make for themselves
a reputation as teachers. When, therefore,
CHAPTER XXIV. we endeavour to instruct these not to think
perversely, it is necessary that
we first ad-
How the rude in sacred learning^ and those who
monish them to shun vain glory. For, if the
arc learned but not humble^ are to be
root of elation is cut off, the branches of
admonished.
wrong assertion are consequently dried up.
Differently be
to ad- They are also to be admonished to take heed,
{Admonition 25.)
monished are those who do not understand lest, by gendering errors and discords, they
aright the words of the sacred Law,
and those turn into a sacrifice to Satan the very same
who understand them indeed aright, but speak law of God which has been given for hinder-
the Lord
them not humbly. For those who understand ing sacrifices to Satan. Whence
not aright the words of sacred Law are to be complains through the prophet, saying,
I gave
admonished to consider that they turn for them corn, wine, and oil, and I multiplied
to

themselves a most wholesome draught of wine them silver and gold, which they sacrificed to

into a cup of poison, and with a medicinal Baal (Hos.

ii.
8). For indeed we receive
in the more
knife inflict on themselves a mortal wound, corn from the Lord, when,
obscure the husk of the letter being
when they destroy in themselves what was sayings,
in the marrow of the
sound by that whereby they ought, to their drawn off, we perceive
E 2
52 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
Spirit the inward meaning of the Law. The of God he seeks his own glory, he invades
Lord proffers us His wine, when He
inebriates the right of the giver ;
and he fears not at all
us with the lofty preaching of His Scripture. topostpone to his own praise Him from whom
His oil also He gives us, when, by plainer he has received the very thing that is praised.
precepts, He orders our life gently and Let them hear what is said to the preaclier
smoothly. He multiplies silver, when He through Solomon, Drink water out of ililiu

supplies to us eloquent utterances, full of the own and running ivaters of thine oicui
cistern,

light of truth.
With gold also He enriches
us, when He irradiates our heart with
an
understanding of the supreme splendour. All
which things heretics offer to Baal, because
they pervert them in the hearts of their
hearers by a corrupt understanding of them
all. And of the corn of God, of His wine and
well Let thy fountains be dispersed abroad,
and divide thy waters in the streets. Have
them to thyself alone, and let not strangers be
partakers with thee (Prov. v. 15 17). For —
indeed the preacher drinks out of his own
cistern, when, returning to his own heart, he
first listens himself to what he has to say.

oil, and likewise

of His silver and gold, they He drinks the running waters of his own well,
offer a sacrifice to Satan, because they turn if he watered by his own word. And in the
is

aside the words of peace to promote the error same place it is well added, Let thy fountains
of discord. Wherefore they are to be ad- be dispersed abroad, and divide thy waters in
monished to consider that, when of their per- the streets. For indeed it is right that he
verse mind they make discord out of the should himself drink first, and then flow upon
precepts of peace, they themselves, in the just others in preaching. For to disperse fountains
judgment of God, die from the words of life. abroad is to pour outwardly on others the
But, on the other hand, those who under- power of preaching. Moreover, to divide
stand indeed aright the words of the Law, but waters in the streets is to dispense divine
speak them not humbly, are to be admonished, utterances among a great multitude of hearers
that, in divine discourses, before they put according to the quality of each. And, be-
them forth to others, they should examine cause for the most part the desire of vain
themselves ; lest, in following up the deeds of glory creeps in when the Word of God has free
others, they leave themselves behind ; and course unto the knowledge of many, after it
lest, while thinking rightly of all the rest of has been said, Divide thy waters in the streets,
Holy Scripture, this only thing they attend it is
rightly added, Have them to thyself alone,
not to, what is said in it against the proud. and let 7iot stram^ers be partakers with thee.
For he is indeed a poor and unskilful physi- He here calls malignant spirits strangers, con-
cian, who would fain heal another's disease cerning whom it is said through the prophet
while ignorant of that from which he himself in the words of one that is tempted, Strangers
is suffering. Those, then, who speak not the are riseti up against ?ne, and strong ones have
words of God humbly should certainly be sought after my soul (Ps. liii.
5 ^).
He says
admonished, that, when they apply medicines therefore.Both divide thy waters in the streets,
to the sick, they see to the poison of their and yet have them to thyself alone ; as if he
own infection, lest in healing others they die had said more plainly. It is necessary for thee
themselves. They ought to be admonished so to serve outwardly in preaching as not to
to take heed, lest their manner of saying join thyself through elation to unclean spirits,
things be at variance with the excellence of lest in the ministry of the divine word thou
what is said, and lest they preach one thing admit thine enemies to be partakers with thee.
in their speaking and another in their outward Thus we divide our waters in the streets, and
bearing. Let them hear, therefore, what is yet alone possess them, when we both pour
written, If any man speak let him speak as the out preaching outwardly far antl wide, and
oracles of God (i Pet. iv. ii).
yet in no wise court human praises through
If then the
words they utter are not of the things that are it.
their own, why are they puffed up on account
of them as though they were their own ? Let CHAPTER XXV.
them hear what is written, As of God, in the
sight of God, speak we in Christ {2 Cor. ii. 17).
How those are to be admonished who decline the
For he speaks of God in the sight of God, office of preaching
out of too great humility,
who both understands that he has received and those who seize on it with precipitate
the word of preaching from God, and also haste.
seeks through it to please God, not men. Let {Admo?iition 26.) Differently to be ad-
them hear what is written. Every one that is monished are those who, though able to
proud in heart is an abomination to the Lord
(Prov. xvi. 5). For, surely, when in the Word « In
English Bible, liv. 3.
 CHAPTER XXV. 53

preach worthily, are afraid by reason of ex- required to be smitten, saying, / take you to
cessive humility, and those whom imperfection record this day, that I a^n the blood
pure from
or age forbids to preach, and yet precipitancy of all men : for I have not shiinjied to declare
impells. For thosewho, though able to unto you all the counsel of God
(Acts xx. 26,
still shrink back
I)reach with profit, through 27). Let them hear how John is admonished
excessive humility are to be admonished to by the angelic voice, when it is said. Let hifn
gather from consideration of a lesser matter that heareth say, Come
(Rev. xxii. 17); in
iiow faulty they are in a greater one. For, if order doubtless that he into whose heart
they were to hide from their indigent neigh- the internal voice has found its
way may by
bours money which they possessed themselves, crying aloud draw others whither he himself is
they would undoubtedly shew themselves to carried; lest, even though called, he should
be promoters of their calamity. Let them find the doors shut, if he
approaches Him
perceive, then, in what guilt those are impli- that calls him empty. Let them hear how
cated who, in with-holding the word of Esaias, because he had held his peace in the
preaching from their sinning brethren, hide ministry of the word when illuminated by
away the remedies of life from dying souls. supernal light, blamed himself with a loud cry
Whence also a certain wise man says well. of penitence, saying Woe unto me that I have
Wisdom that is hid, and treasure that is held my peace {ls^\. vi. 5). Let them hear how
tmseen, tvhat profit is in the?n both (Ecclus. through Solomon the knowledge of preaching
XX. 32)? Were a famine wasting the people, is promised to be
multiplied to him who is not
and they themselves kept hidden corn, un- held back by the vice of torpor in that where-
doubtedly they would be the authors of death. to he has already attained. For he says. The
Let them consider therefore with what punish- soul ivhich blesseth shall be made fat ; and he
ment they must be visited who, when souls that inebriates shall be inebriated also himself
are perishing from famine of the word, supply (Prov. xi. 25). For he that blesses outwardly
not the bread of grace which they have by preaching receives the fatness of inward
themselves received. Whence also it is well enlargement and, while he ceases not to
;

said through Solomon, He that hidefh corn inebriate the minds of his hearers with the
shall be cursed among the people (Prov. xi, 26). wine of eloquence, he becomes increasingly
For to hide corn is to retain with one's self inebriated with the draught of a multiplied
the words of sacred preaching. And every gift. Let them hear how David offered this
one that does so is cursed among the people, in the way of gift to God, that he did not hide
because through his fault of silence only he is the grace of preaching which he had received,
condemned the punishment of the many
in saying, Lo I will not refrain my lips, O Lord,
whom he might have corrected. If persons thou knowest: I have not hid thy righteousness
by no means ignorant of the medicinal art tvithin my heart : L have declared thy truth and
were to see a sore that required lancing, thy salvation (Ps. xxxix. 10, n^). Let them
and yet refused to lance it, certainly by their hear what is said by the bridegroom in his
mere inactivity they would be guilty of colloquy with the bride; Thou that dwellest
a brother's death. Let them then, in in the gardens, thy friends hearken: make me to
see,
how great guilt they are involvedwho, knowing hear thy voice (Cant. viii. 13). For the
the sores of souls, neglect to cure them by the Church dwelleth in the gardens, in that she
lancing of words. Whence also it is well keeps in a state of inward greenness the
said through the prophet, Cursed is he who cuUivated nurseries of virtues. And that her
that all the
keepeth back his sword from blood (Jer. xlviii. friends hearken to her voice is,
For to keep back the sword from blood elect desire the word of her preaching which
;
10).
is to hold back the word of preaching from the voice also the bridegroom desires to hear,

slaying of the carnal life. Of which sword because he pants for her preaching through
it is said again, Aftd mv sword shall devour the souls of his elect. Let them hear how
with
flesh (Deut. xxxii. 42). Moses, when he saw that God was angry
Let these, therefore, when they keep to His people, and commanded swords to be
themselves the word of preaching, hear with taken for executing vengeance, declared those
terror the divine sentences against them, to to be on God's side who should smite the
the end that fear may expel fear from their crimes of the offenders without delay, saying,
hearts. Let them hear how he that would not Lfaity man is the Lord's, let him join himself to
lay out his talent lost it, with a sentence of me : put every man his sword upon his thigh ;
condemnation added (Matth. xxv. 24, &c.). go in and out from gate to gate through the
Let them hear how Paul believed himself to midst of the camp, and slay every man his
be pure from the blood of his neighbours in
« In English Bible Ps. xl.
this, that he spared not their vices which
54 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
brother and friend and nei^^hboiir we are perfectly endued with divine power, we
(Exod. xxxii.
27). For to put sword upon thigh is may then go out as it were from ourselves
to set ear-
nestness in preaching before the pleasures of abroad, instructing others also. Hence through
the flesh ;
so that, when any one is earnest to a certain wise man it is said. Young 7nan, speak
speak holy words, he must needs
have a care scarcely in thy cause; and if thou hast been
to subdue illicit suggestions. But to go from tiviceasked^ let thy answer have a beginning
gate to gate is to run to and fro with
rebuke (Ecclus. xxxii. 10). Hence it is that the same
from vice to vice, even to every one by which our Redeemer, though in heaven the Creator,
death enters in unto the soul. And to pass and even a teacher of angels in the manifesta-
through the midst of the camp is to live with tion of His power, would not become a master
such impartiality within the Church that one of men upon earth before His thirtieth year,
who reproves the sins of offenders turns aside He
might infuse into the
in order, to wit, that
to shew favour to none. Whence also it is precipitate the force of a most wholesome fear,
rightly added, slay every man his brother
and in that even He Himself, Who could not slip,
frie7id and tieighbour. He in truth slays brother did not preach the grace of a perfect life until
and friend and neighbour who, when he finds He was of perfect age. For it is written,
what is worthy of punishment, spares not even Whcfi he was twelve years old, the child Jesus
those whom he loves on the score of relation- tarried behind in Jerusalem (Luke ii. 42, 43).
ship from the sword of his rebuke. If, then, And a little afterwards it is further said of
he is said to be God's who is stirred up by Him, when He was sought by His parents,
the zeal of divine love to smite vices, he They found him in the temple, sitting in the
surely denies himself to be God's who refuses midst of the doctors, hearing them, and asking
to rebuke the life of the carnal to the utmost them questions (Ibid. v. 46). It is therefore to be
of his power. weighed with vigilant consideration that, when
But, on the other hand, those whom imper- Jesus at twelve years of age is spoken of as
fection or age debars from the office of sitting in the midst of the doctors. He is found,
preaching, and yet precipitancy impells to it, not teaching, but asking questions. By which
are to be admonished lest, while rashly arro-
example it is plainly shewn that none who is
gating to themselves the burden of so great weak should venture to teach, if that child
an office, they cut off from themselves the was willing to be taught by asking questions,
way of subsequent improvement ; and, while who by the power of His divinity supplied
seizing out of season what they are not equal the word of knowledge to His teachers
to, they lose even what they might at some themselves. But, when it is said by Paul
time in due season have fulfilled ; and be to his
disciple, Ihese things conwiand and
shewn to have justly forfeited their knowledge teach : let no man despise thy adolescence (i Tim.
because of their attempt to display it im- iv. II, 12), we must understand that in the
properly. They are to be admonished to language of Holy Writ youth is sometimes
consider that young birds, if they try to fly calfed adolescence 3. Which thing is the sooner
before their wings are fully formed, are
evident, if we adduce the words of Solomon,
plunged low down from the place whence who O youfig man in thy ado-
says. Rejoice
they fain would have risen on high. They For unless he meant
lescence (Eccles. xi. 9).
are to be admonished to consider that, if on the same by both words, he would not call
new buildings not yet compacted a weight of him a young man whom he was admonishing
timbers be laid, there is built not a habitation, in his adolescence.
but a ruin. They are to be admonished to
consider that, if women bring forth their
conceived offspring before it is fully formed,
CHAPTER XXVI.
they by no means fill houses, but tombs. JIow those are to be admonished with whom
For hence it is that the Truth Himself, Who everything succeeds according to their wish,
could all at once have strengthed whom He a?id those with 7vhom nothing does.
would, in order to give an example to His admon-
{Admonition 27.) Differently to be
followers that they should not presume to what they
ished are those who prosper in
preach while imperfect, after He had fully desire in temporal matters, and those who
instructed His disciples concerning the power
covet indeed the things that are of this world.
of preaching, forthwith added. But tarry ye
in the city until ye be endued 7viih powerfrom on
high (Luke xxiv. 49). For indeed we tarry 3 The word ndolescentia, used in the Vulgate, implies properly
" Adoles-
the age of immaturity, while growth is still going on.
together in the city, if we restrain ourselves CENTiA, prima hominis aetas post pueritiam, et ante juventutem.'
within the enclosures of our souls from Facciolati. S:. Gregory's intention is to preclude the idea of
Timothy having been called to ''command and teach" at so
wandering abroad in speech ; so that, when immature an age as the word might seem to imply.
 CHAPTER XXVI. 55

bat yet are wearied with the labour of adver- Length of days is in her right hand, but in her
sity.
For those who prosper in what they left hand riches and glory (Prov. iii. 16). In
<lesire in temporal matters are to be ad- speaking, then, of riches and glory
being
monished, when all things answer to their placed m her left hand, he shewed after wliat
wishes, lest, through fixing their heart on manner they are to be esteemed. Hence the
what is given, they neglect to seek the giver ; Psalmist says, Save me ivith thy right hand
lest they love their pilgrimage instead of their (Ps. cvii. 74). For he says not, ivith thy
country; lest they turn the supplies for their hand, but with thy right hand;' in order,
journey into hindrances to their arrival at its that is, to indicate, in saying right hand,
end ; lest, delighted with the light of the that it was eternal salvation that he sought.
moon by night, they shrink from beholding Hence again it is written. Thy right hand\
the clearness of the sun. They are, therefore, O Lord, hath dashed in pieces the e?iemies
to be admonished to regard whatever things (Exod. XV. 6). For the enemies of God,
they attain in this world as consolations in though they prosper in His left hand, are
calamity, but not as the rewards of retribu- dashed to pieces with His right; since for
tion; but, on the other hand, to lift their the most part the present Hfe elevates the
mind against the favours of the world, lest bad, but the coming of eternal blessedness
they succumb in the midst of them with entire condemns them.
delight of the heart. For vvhosoever in the Those who prosper in this world are to be
judgment of his heart keeps not down the admonished to consider wisely how that pros-
prosperity he enjoys by love of a better life, perity in the present life is sometimes given
turns the favours of this transitory life into to provoke people to a better life, but some-
an occasion of everlasting death. For hence times to condemn them more iully for ever.
it is that under the figure of the Idumseans, For hence it is that to the people of Israel the
who allowed themselves to be vanquished by land of Canaan is promised, that they may be
their own prosperity, those who rejoice in the provoked at some time or other to hope for
successes of this world are rebuked, when it eternal tilings. For that rude nation would
is said, 21iey have given my land to themselves not have believed the promises of God afar off,

for an inheritance 7vith Joy, and with

their had they not received also something nigh at
whole heart and mind (Ezek. xxxvi. 5). In hand from Him that proaiised. In order,
which words it is to be observed, that they therefore, that they may be the more surely
are smitten with severe rebuke, not merely strengthened unto faith in eternal things, they
because they rejoice, but because they rejoice are drawn on, not only by hope to realiiies,
with their whole heart and mind. Hence but also by realities to hope. Which thing
Solomon says, The turning aivay of the simple the Psalmist clearly testifies, saying, Be gave
shall slay them, and the frosperity offools shall them the lands of the heathen, and they took the
destroy them (Prov. i. 32). Hence Paul ad- labours of the peoples in possession, that they
seek after his law
monishes, saying. They that buy, as though they might keep his statutes a?id
possessed not ; and they that use this world,
as (Ps. civ. 445). But, when the human mind
though they used it not (i Cor. vii. 30). So follows not God in His bountiful gifts with
may the tnings that are supplied to us be of an answer of good deeds, it is the more justly
service to us outwardly to such extent only as condemned fiom being accounttd to have
not to turn our minds away from desire of been kindlv nurtured. For hence it is said
Thou casledst them down
supernal delight ; and thus the things that again by the Psalmist,
afford us succour in our state of exile may not when they were lifted up (Ps. Ixxii. 18 6). For
in truth when the reprobate render
not right-
abate the mourning of our soul's pilgrimage ;

and we, who see ourselves to be wretched in eous deeds in return for divine gifts,
wnen
themselves entirely and
our severance from the things that are eternal, they here abandon
may not rejoice as though we were happy sink themselves in their abundant prosperiiy,
in the things that are transitory. For hence then in that whereby they profit outwardly
it is that the Church says by the voice of the fall from what is inmost.
Hence it is
they
elect.His left hand is under ??ty head, and his that to the rich man tormented in hell it

right hand shall embrace me (Cant.

ii.
6). The is said, Thou in thy lifetime
receivedst thy good

left hand of God, to wit prosperity in the /hinos (Luke xvi. 25), For on this account
he here received good
present life, she has put under
iier head, in
though an evil man,
receive evil things
that she presses it down in the intentness of things, that there he might
her highest love. But the right hapd of God
embraces her, because in her entire devotion
she is encompassed with His eternal blessed- 4 In Enslish Bible, cviii. 6.
5 Ibid. cv. 44.
6 Ibid. Ixxin. 18.
\iess. Hence again, it is said through Solomon,
56 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
more fully, because
here even by good things lock. For those who are bound in wedlock
he had not been converted. are to be admonished that, while they take
But, on the other hand, those who covet thought for each other's good, they study,
indeed the things that are of the world, but both of them, so to please their consorts as
of adversity, are not to displease their Maker that they so
yet are wearied by the labour ;

to be admonished to consider anxiously with conduct the things that are of this world as
how great favour the Creator and Disposer still not to omit desiring the things that are

of all things watches over those whom He of God that they so rejoice in present good
;

gives not up to their own desires.

For a sick as with earnest solicitude, to fear eternal
still,
man whom the physician despairs of he allows evil ; that they so sorrow for temporal evils
to take whatever he longs for: but one of as still to fix their hope with entire comfort
whom it is thought that he can be cured is on everlasting good ; to the end that, while
prohibited from many things that he desires ; they know what they are engaged in to be
and we withdraw money from boys, for whom transitory, but what they desire to be per-
at the same time, as our heirs, we reserve our manent, neither the evils of the world may
whole patrimony. Let, then, those whom break their heart while it is strengthened by
temporal adversity humiliates take joy from the hope of heavenly good, nor the good
hope of an eternal inheritance, since Divine things of the present life deceive them, while
Providence would not curb them in order to they are saddened by the apprehended evils
educate them under the rule of diF-;cipline, of the judgment to come. Wheref re the
unless it designed them to be saved for ever. mind of married Christians is both weak and
Those, therefore, who in respect of the tem- stedfast, in that it cannot fully despise all
poral things which they cover, are wearied temporal things, and yet can join itself in
with the labour of adversity are to be ad- desire to eternal things. Although it lies low
monished to consider carefully how for the meanwhile in the delights of the flesh, let it
most part even the righteous, when temporal grow strong in the refreshment of supernal
power exalts them, are caught by sin as in hope and, if it has the things that are of
:

a snare. For, as in the former part of this the world for the service of its journey, let
volume we have already said, David, beloved it hope for the things that are of God for the
of God, was more upright when in servitude fruit of its journey s end nor let it devote
:

than when he came to the kingdom (i Srm. itself entirely to what it is engaged in now,
xxiv. i8), P'or, when he was a servant, in his lest it fall utterly from what it ought stedfastly
love of righteousness he feared to smite his to hope for. V^ hich thing Paul well exj.resses
adversary when taken ; but, when he was briefly, saying, 77iey that have wives as though
a king, through the persuasion of lascivious- they had none, and they that weep as though
ness, he put to death by a deceitful plan even they wept 7ioty a?id they that rejoice as though
a devoted soldier (2 Sam. xi. 17). Who then they rejoiced not (i Cor. vii. 29, 30). For he
can without harm seek wealth, or power, or has a wife as though he had none who so
glory, if they proved harmful even to him enjoys carnal consolation through her as
who had them unsought? Who in the midst still never to be turned by love of her to evil
of these things shall be saved without the deeds from the rectitude of a better aim. He
labour of a great contest, if he who had been has a wife as though he had none who, seeing
prepared for them by the choice of God was all things to be transitory, endures of necessity
disturbed among them by the intervention of the care of the flesh, but looks forward with
sin? They are to be admonished to consider longing to the eternal joys of the spirit.
that Solomon, who alter so great wisdom is Moreover, to weep as though we wept not
described as having fallen even into idolatry, is so to lament outward adversities as still to
is not said to have had any adversity in this know how to rejoice in the consolation of
world before his fall ; but the wisdom that eternal hope. And again, to rejoice as though
had been granted him entirely left his heart, we rejoiced not is so to take heart from things
because not even the least discipline of tribu- below as never to cease from fear con-
still
lation had guarded it cerning the things above. In the same place
also a little afterwards he aptly adds, For the
CHAPTER XXVII. fashion of this world passeth away (v. 31);
as he had said plainly. Love not the world
if
How the i7iarried and the single a?'e to be abidingly, since the world which ye love ca.i-
admonished. not itself abide. In vain ye fix your affections
(Admofiitton 28.) Differently to be admon- on it as though it were continuing, while that
ished are those who are bound in wedlock which ye love itself is fleeting. Husbands
and those who are free from the ties of wed- and wives are to be admonished, that those
 CHAPTER XXVII. ^7

things wherein they sometimes displease one were upon the

nnnther fhev hear with mutual o«^ 4-^
mnf-nnl r>atT^i-./-o and mountain, who, though
'
cleavin?
iv-avnig
another they bear patience, to carnal •_, 1 .,, ? o.
intercourse, still, beyond the due
by mutual exhortations remedy. For it is association for the
production of offspring, are
written, Bear ye one another's burdens, and so not
loosely lost in pleasure of the flesh, p^or
ye shall fulfil the law of Christ (Galat. vi. 2). to stand on the mountain is to seek
nothing in
For the law of Christ is Charity; since it has the flesh
except the fruit of procreation. To
from Him bountifully bestowed on us its good stand on the mountain is
not to cleave to the
things, and has patiently borne our evil things. flesh in a fleshly
way. But, since there are
We, therefore, then fulfil by imitation the law many who relinquish indeed the sins of the
of Christ, \yhen we both kindly bestow our flesh, and
yet, when placed in the state of
good things, and piously endure the evil wedlock, do not observe solely the claims of
things of our friends. They are also to be due intercourse, Lot went indeed out of
admonished to give heed, each of them, not
Sodom,
but yet did not at once reach the mountain
so much what they have to bear from the
to
heights because a damnable life is
;
already
other as to what the other .has to bear from
relinquished, but still the loftiness of conjugal
them. For, if one considers what is borne continence is not thoroughly attained. But
from one's self, one bears more lightly what there is
midway the
city of Zoar, to save the
one endures from another. weak fugitivebecause, to wit, when the
;
Husbands and wives are to be admonished married have intercourse with each other even
to remember that they are joined together for
incontinently, they still avoid lapse into sin,
the sake of producing offspring and, when,
; and are still saved through mercy. For they
giving themselves to immoderate intercourse, find as it were a little
city, wherein to be pro-
they transfer the occasion of procreation to the tected from the fire ; since this married life is
service of pleasure, to consider that, though not indeed marvellous for virtue, but
yet is
they go not outside wedlock yet in wedlock secure from punishment. Whence the same
itself they exceed the just dues of wedlock. Lot says to the angel, This city is near to flee
Whence it is needful that by frequent supplica- unto, and it is small, and I shall be saved
tions they do away their having fouled with the therein. Is it not a little one, and my soul
admixture of pleasure the fair form of conjugal shall live in it (Gen. xix. 20) ? So then it
union. For hence it is that the Apostle, skilled is said to be near, and
yet is spoken of as
in heavenly medicine, did not so much lay a refuge of safety, since married life is neither
down a course of life for the whole as point far separated from the world, nor yet alien
out remedies to the weak when he said, // is from the joy of safety. But the mariied, in
good for a man not to touch a woman: but on this course of coi duct, then preserve their
account of fornication let every man have his lives as it were in a small city, when they
own wife, and
let every wotnan have her own intercede for each other by continual supplica-
husband (iCor. vii. i, 2). For in that he tions. Whence it is also riglitly said by the
premised the fear of fornication, he surely did Angel to the same Lot, See J have accepted thy
not give a precept to such as were standing, prayers concerning this thing also, that I will
but pointed out the bed to such as were not overthrow the city for the which thou hast
falling, lest haply they should tumble to the spoken (v. 21). For in truth, when supplica-
ground. Whence to such as were still weak tion poured out to God, such married life is,
is

he added. Let the husband render unto the wije by no means condemned. Concerning which.
her due ; and likeivise also the wife unto the supplication Paul also admonishes, saying,.
husband (v. 3). And, while in the most Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with
honourable estate of matrimony allowing to consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves tQ>
them something of pleasure, he added, But prayer (i Cor. vii. 5).
this I say by way of indulgence, not by way But, on the other hard, those who are not
of command (v. 6). Now
where indulgence is bound by wedlock are to be admonished that
all the more
spoken of, a implied ; but one that is they observe heavenly precepts
fault is

the more readily remitted in that it consists, closely in that no yoke of carnal union bows
not in doing what is unlawful, but in not them down to worldly cares ; that, as they are
the
keeping what is lawful under control. Which free from the lawful burden of wedlock,
thing Lot expresses well in his own person, unlawful weight of earthly anxiety by no
when he flies from burning Sodom, and yet, means press them down that the last day ;

finding Zoar, does not still ascend the moun find them all the
more prepared, as it finds
tain heights. For to fly from burning Sodom them less encumbered ; lest from being free
is to avoid the unlawful fires of the flesh. But and able, and yet neglecting, to. do better
the height of the mountains is the purity of things, they therefore be found deserving of
Let them hear how the
the continent. Or, at any rate, they are as it worse punishment
58 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

Apostle, when he would train certain persons the same they die. Whence to the soul that
for the grace of celibacy, did not contemn sins and never ceases from sin it is said, lliere is
werllock, but guarded against the worldly cares cotne unto thee a imhore's forehead ; thou refuseth
that are born of wedlock, saying, This I say to be ashamed (Jer. iii. 3). 'i'hey are therefore
for your profit, not that I may cast a s?iare to be admonished to take heed, to the end
upon you, but for that which is comely, aftd that that, if they have refused to keep whole the
ye may attend uhon the Lord without hindrance good things of nature which they have re-
(i Cor.
vii. 3, 5). For from wedlock proceed ceived, they at least mend them after they
earthly anxieties ; and therefore the teacher of have been rent asunder. And they are surely
the Gentiles persuaded his hearers to better bound to consider, how many in so great a
tilings, lestthey should be bound by earthly number of the faithful both keep themselves
anxiety. The man,then, whom, being single, undefiled and also convert others from the
the hindrance of secular cares impedes, though error of their way. What, then, will they be
he has not subjected himself to wedlock, has able to say, if, while others are standing in
still not escaped the burdens of wedlock. integrity, they themselves, even after loss,
The single are to be admonished not to think come not to a better mind ? What will they
that they can have intercourse with disengaged be able to say, if, when many bring others also
women without incurring the judgment of con- with themselves to the kingdom, they bring
demnation. For, when Paul inserted the vice not back even themselves to the Lord who is
of fornication among so many execrable crimes, waiting for them ? They are to be admon-
he indicated the guilt of it, saying, Neither ished to consider past transgressions, and to
fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor shun such as are impending. Whence, under
effe?niuate, nor abusers of themselves zvilh man- the figure,, of Judaea, the Lord through the
kind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, prophet recalls past sins to the memory of
nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall possess the souls corrupted in this world, to the end that
kingdom of God {i Cor. vi. 9, to). And again, they may be ashamed to be polluted in sins to
But fornicators and adulterers God will judge come, saying, They committed whoredoms i?i
(Heb. xiii. 4). They are therefore to be ad~ Egypt ; they committed whoredoms in their
monished that, if they suffer from the storms youth: then were their breasts pressed, and the
of temptation with risk to their safety, they teats of their virginity were bruised (Ezek.
should seek the port of wedlock. For it is xxiii. 3). For indeed breasts are pressed in
written, // is better to marry tha7i to burn Egypt, when the will of the human soul is
(i Cor. vii. 9). They come, in fact, to prostituted to the base desire of this world.
marriage without blame, if only they have not Feats of virginity are bruised in Egypt, when
vowed better things. For v/hosoever has pro- the natural senses, still whole in themselves,
posed to himself the attainment of a greatergood are vitiated by the corruption of assailing
has made unlawful the less good which before concupiscence.
was lawful. For it is written, No man, having Those who have had experience of the sins
put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is of the flesh are to be admonished to observe
fit for the kingdom of God (Luke ix. 62). He vigilantly with how great benevolence God
therefore who has been intent on a more opens the bosom of His pity to us, if after
resolute purpose is convicted of looking back, transgressions we return to Him, when He
if, leaving the larger good, he reverts to the says through the prophet, If a man put away
least. his wife, and she go from him and become
another mau^s, shall he return to her again 1
CHAPTER XXVni. Shall not that woman be polluted and con-
taminated ? But thou hast played the harlot
How those are to be admonished who have had ivith many lovers ; yet return again to me, saith
experience of the sins of the flesh, and those the Lord (Jer. iii. i). So, concerning the wife
who have not.
who has played the harlot and is deserted,
{Admonition Differently to be admon- the argument of justice is put forward: and
29.)
ished are those who are conscious of sins of yet to us returning after fall not justice, but
the flesh, and those who know them not. For pity is displayed. Whence we are surely
those who have had experience of the sins of meant to gather how great is our wickedness,
the flesh are to be admonished that, at any if we return not, even after transgression,
rate after shipwreck, they should fear the sea, seeing that, when transgressing, we are spared
and feel horror at their risk of perdition at with so great pity or what pardon for the
:

least when it has become known to them ;

wicked there Him who, after our
will be from
lest, having been mercifully preserved after sin, ceases not to call us. And indeed this
evil deeds committed, by wickedly repeating mercifulness, in calling after transgression, i?
 CHAPTER XXVIII.
59
well expressed through the Prophet, when to be fixed on the attained
man turned away from God it is said, Thitie apart from the felicitv
passage to it, the toil of the passage becomes
eyes shall see thy teacher, and thine ears shall light. Let them hear what is said throu«^h
hear the word of one behind thy back admon- the Thus saith the Lord unto The
Prophet ;

ishi?ig thee (Isai. xxx. 20, 21). For indeed the eunuchs, Whoso shall have
Lord admonished the human race to their and chosen the kept my sabbaths,
thi?igs that I would, and kept my
face, when to man, created in Paradise, and covenant, I will give unto them in mine house and
standing in free will, He declared what He within my walls a place and a name belter than
ought to do or not to do. But man turned of sons and
of daughters (Isai. Ivi. 4, 5). For
his back on the face of God, when in his
they indeed are eunuchs, who, suppressing the
pride he despised His commands. Yet still motions of the flesh, cut off"- within
themselves
God deserted him not in his pride, in that He affection for
wrong-doing. Moreover, what
in
gave the Law for the
purpose of recalling man, place they are held with the Father is shewn,
and sent exhorting angels, and Himself ap- forasmuch as in the Father's house, that is
peared in the flesh of our mortality. There- in His eternal
mansion, they are preferred
fore, standing behind our back. He admonished even before sons. Let them hear what is said
us, in that, even though despised, He called us through John ; These are they which have not
to the recovery of grace. What, therefore, been defiled with women ; for they are virgins,
could be said generally of all alike must needs andfolloiu the Lamb whithersoever He
goeth{Rev.
be felt specially with regard to each. For xiv. 4) ; and how they sing a
song which
every man hears the words of God's admoni- no one can utter but those hundred and forty
tion set as it were before him, when, before four thousand. For indeed to sing a song to
he commits sin, he knows the precepts of His the Lamb
singularly is to rejoice with Him
will. For still to stand before His face is not for ever beyond all the faithful, even for in-
yet to despise Him by sinning. But, when a corrupdon of the flesh. Yet the rest of the
man forsakes the good of innocence, and of elect can hear this song, although they cannot
choice desires iniquity, he then turns his back utter it, because, through
charity, they are
on the face of God. But lo, even behind his joyful in the exaltation of those others,
though
back God follows and admonishes him, in they rise not to their rewards. Let those who
that even after sin He persuades him to return are unacquainted with the sins of the flesh
to Himself. He recalls him that is turned hear what the Truth in person says concerning
away. He regards not past transgressions. He this purity JVot all receive this word (Matth.
;

opens the bosom of pity to the returning one. xix. 11). Which thing He denoted as the
We hearken, then, to the voice of one behind highest, in that He spoke of it as not belong-
our back admonishing us, if at least after sins ing to all :
and, in foretelling that it would be
we return to the Lord inviting us. We ought difficult to receive it. He signifies to his hearers
therefore to feel ashamed for the pity of Him wnth what caution it should be kept when re-
Who calls us, if we will not fear His justice : ceived.
since there is the more grievous wickedness in Those who are unacquainted with the sins
despising Him in that, though despised, He of the flesh are therefore to be admonished
disdains not to call us still. both to know that virginity surpasses wedlock,
But, on the other hand, those that are un- and yet not to exalt themselves above the
acquainted with the sins of the flesh are to be wedded to the end that, while they put
:

admonished to fear headlong ruin the more
anxiously, as they stand upon a higher
eminence. They are to be admonished to
be aware that the more prominent be the
place they stand on, so much the more
frequent are the arrows of the lier-in-wait by
which they are assailed. For he is wont to
rouse himself the more ardently, the more
stoutly he sees himself to be vanquished and
so much the more he scorns and feels it in-
tolerable to be vanquished, as he perceives
the unbroken camp of weak flesh to be set
in array against him. They are to be ad-
virginity first, and themselves last, they may
both keep to that which they esteem as best,
and also keep guard over themselves in not
vainly exaUing themselves.
They are to be admonished to consider that
commonly the life of the condnent is put to
shame by the action of secular persons, when
the latter take on themselves works beyond
: their condition, and the former do not stir up
their hearts to the mark of their own order.
Whence it is well said through the Prophet,
Be Sidon, saith the sea (Isai.
thou ashamed, O
is as it were brought to
For Sidon
xxiii. 4).

monished to look up incessantly to the shame by the voice of the sea, when the life
rewards, and then undoubtedly they will of him who is fortified, and as
it were stedfast,

tread under foot the labours of is reproved by comi)arison with the life of
gladly temp-
For, if attention those who are secular and fluctuating
tation which they endure. in this
6q ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
world. For often there are some who, return- bound by a greater debt of perpetrated deed
ing to the Lord after sins of the flesh, shew than they pay in tears of satisfaction for it.
themselves the more ardent in good works as For it is written, He hath given us drink in tears
they see themselves the more liable to con- by measure (Ps. Ixxix. 6) which means that :

demnation for bad ones : and often certain each person's soul should in its penitence
of those who persevere in purity of the flesh, drink the tears of compunction to such extent
seeing that they have less in the past to de- as it remembers itself to have been dried up
plore, think that the innocency of their life is from God through sins. They are to be
fully suflicient for them, and inflame them- admonished to bring back their past offences
selves with no incitements of ardour to fervour incessantly before their eyes, and so to live
of spirit. And for .the most part a life burning that these may not have to be viewed by the
with love after sin becomes more pleasing to strict judge.
God than innocence growing torpid in security. Hence David, when he prayed, saying, Turn
Whence also it is said by the voice of the away thine eyes from my sins (Ps. 1. 1 1 7), had
Judge, Her sins which are many are for- said also a little before, My
fault is ever before
given, for she loved much (Luke vii. 47) ; 77ie (v. 5) as -if to say, I beseech thee not to
;

and,y^_y shall be in heaven over one sinner thai regard my sin, since 1 myself cease not to
refenteth more than over ninety and nine just regard it. Whence also the Lord says through
persons which need no repentance (xv. 7). Which the prophet, And I will not be mindful of thy sins^
thing we the sooner ga«:her from experience but be thou ifiindful of them flsai. xliii. 25, 26).
itself, if we weigh the judgments of our own They are to be admonished to consider singly
mind. For we love the land which produces all their past ofl"ences, and, in bewailing the
abundant fruit after thorns have been ploughed defilements of their former wandering one by
out of it more than that which has had no one, to cleanse at the same time even their
thorns, but which, when cultivated, yields whole selves with tears. Whence it is well
a barren harvest. Those who know not the said through Jeremiah, when the several trans-
sins of the flesh are to be admonished not to gressions of Judaea were being considered.
prefer themselves to others for the loftiness Mine eye hath shed divisions of waters (Lam. iii.
of their superior order, while
they know not 48). For indeed we shed divided waters from
how great things are done by their inferiors our eyes, when to our several sins we give
better than by themselves. For in the in- separate tears. For the mind does not sorrow
quisition of the righteous judge the quality of at one and the same time alike for all things ;
actions changes the merits of orders. For but, while it is more sharply touched by
who, considering the very outward appearance memory now of this fault and now of that,
of things, can be ignorant that in the nature being moved concerning all in each, it is
of gems the carbuncle is preferred to the purged at once from all.
jacinth ? But still a jacinth of cerulean colour They are to be admonished to build upon
is preferred to a
pale carbuncle because to the mercy which they crave, lest they perish
;

the former its show of

beauty supplies what through the force of immoderate affliction.
the order of nature denied it, and the latter, Fur the Lord would not set sins to be
deplored
which natural order had preferred, is debased before the eyes of offenders, w^ere it His will
by the quality of its colour. Thus, then, in to smite them with strict severity Himself.
the human race both some in the better order For it is evident that it has been His will to
are the worse, and some in the worse order hide from His own judgment those whom in
are the better; since these by good living anticipation He has made
judges of them-
transcend the lot ot their lower state, and selves. For hence it is written, Let us come
those lessen the merit of their higher place
by beforehand before theface of the Lord in co7ifession
not coming up to it in their behaviour. (Ps. xciv. 2 ^). Hence through Paul it is said,
Lf ive would judge ourselves, tve should not be
CHAPTER XXIX. judged (i Cor, xi. 31). And again, they are
to be admonished so to be confident in hope
How they are to be admonished who lament sins
as not to grow torpid in careless security.
of deed, and those who lament only sins of
For commonly the when he
crafty foe,
thought. sees the soul which he up by sin to
trips
{Admonition 30.) be admon-
Differently to be afflicted for its fall, seduces it by the
ished are those who deplore sins of <^^t<^^ and blandishments of baneful secuiity. Which
those who deplore sins of thought. For those thing is figuratively expressed in the history
who deplore sins of deed are to be ad- of Dinah. For it is written^ Dinah went
monished that perfected lamentations should
wash out consummated evils, lest they be f In English Bible, H. Ibid. xcv. a.
3.
 CHAPTER XXX. 6i

out to see the wornen of that land ; and when in

suggestion, delight, and consent. Thus the
Siche/n, the son of Herno?- the Hivite, prince of the first is perpetrated
through the enemy, the
country, saw her^ he loved her, and seized her, and second through the flesh, the third
through
lay with her, and defiled her by force ; and his the spirit. P'or the lier-in-wait
suggests wrong
soul clave unto her, and he soothed her with kind things; the flesh submits itself to
delight; and
blandislwients tvhm she was sad (Gen. xxxiv. at last the
spirit, vanquished by delight, con-
1-3). Yox indeed Dinah goes out to see the sents. Whence also that
serpent suggested
women of a foreign land, when any soul, wrong things; then Eve, as
though she had
i

neglecting its own concerns, and giving heed been the flesh, submitted herself to delight;
to the actions of others, wanders forth out of but Adam, as the
spirit, overcome by the
its own proper condition and order. And suggestion and the delight, assented. Thus
Sichem, prince of the country, overpowers it ;
by suggestion we have knowledge of sin, by
inasmuch as the devil corrupts it, when found delight we are vanquished,
by consent we are
occupied in external cares. Arid his soul clave also bound. Those, therefore, who bewail ini-
unto her, because he regards it as united to quities of are to be admonished to
thought
himself through iniquity. And because, when consider anxiously in what measure they have
the soul comes to a sense of its sin, it stands fallen into sin, to the end that
they may be
condemned, and would fain deplore its trans- lifted up by a measure of lamentation corres-
gression, but the corrupter recalls before its ponding to the degree of the downfall of
eyes empty hopes and grounds of security to which they are inwardly conscious ; lest, if
the end that he may withdraw from it the meditated evils torment them too little,
they
benefit of sorrow, therefore it is rightly added lead them on even to the perpetration of
in the text. And soothed her ivith blandishments deeds. But in all this they should be alarmed
when she was sad. For he tells now of the in such wise that they still be by no means
heavier offences of others, now of what has broken down. For often merciful God ab-
been perpetrated being nothing, now of God solves sins of the heart the more speedily in
being merciful ; or again he promises time that He allows them not to issue in deeds;
hereafter for repentance so that the soul, and meditated iniquity is the more Speedily
;

seduced by these deceptions, may be sus- loosed from not being too tightly bound by
pended from its purpose of penitence, to the effected deed. Whence it is rightly said by
end that it may receive no good hereafter, the Psalmist, I said I will declare against my-
being saddened by no evil now, and that it self my iniquities to the Lord, and thou forgavest
may then be more fully overwhelmed with the impiety of my heart (Ps. xxxi. 5). For in
punishment, in that now it even rejoices in its that he added impiety of heart, he indicated
transgressions. that it was iniquities of thought that he would
But, on the other hand, those who bewail declare : and in saying, / said I will declare,
sins of thought are to be admonished to con- and straightway subjoining, Aiid thou forgavest,
sider anxiously within the recesses of their he shewed how easy in such a case pardon
soul whether they have sinned in delight only, was. For, while but promising that he would
or also in consent. For commonly the heart ask, he obtained what he promised to ask for;
is tempted, and in the sinfulness of the flesh so that, since his sin had not advanced to
so far
experiences delight, and yet in its judgment deed, neither should his penitence go
resists this same sinfulness ; so that in the as to be torment; and that meditated afflic-
secrets of thought it is both saddened by what tion should cleanse the soul which in truth no
pleases it and pleased by what saddens
it. more than meditated iniquity had defiled.
But sometimes the soul is so whelmed in
a gulph of temptation as not to resist at all, CHAPTER XXX.
but follows of set purpose that whereby it is
Ho7V those are to be admonished who abstain
assailed through delight and, if outward op-
not from the sins which they bewail, and those
;

portunity be at hand, it soon consummates

in
them not.
And certainly, if who, abstaining from them, bewail
effect its inward wishes.
to be ad-
this is regarded according to the just animad- {Admonition 31.) Dift'erently
version of a strict judge, the sin is one, not monished are those who lament their trans-
of thought, but of deed since, though the gressions,
and yet torsake them not, and those
;

tardiness of circumstances has deferred the who forsake them,

and yet lament them not.
For those who lament their transgressions and
sin outwardly, the will has accomplished it
forsake them not are to be admonished to
inwardly by the act of consent. yet
learn to consider anxiously that they cleanse
Moreover, we have learnt in the case of our
first parent that we perpetrate the iniquity
themselves in vain by their weeping, if they
defile themselves in their living,
of every sin in three ways ; that is to say. wickedly
62 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

seeing that the end for which they wash world becomes the enemy of God (James iv. 4).

themselves in tears clean, they Those who lament their transgressions, yet
is that, when
may return to filth. For hence it is written, forsake them not, are to be admonished to
The dog is returiied to his own vo?nit again, and consider anxiously that, for the most part, bad
the sow that was washed to her walloiving in men are unj)rofitably drawn by compunction
the mire (2 Pet. ii. 22). For the dog, when to righteousness, even as, for the most part,
he vomits, certainly casts forth the food which good men are without harm tempted to sin.
weighed upon his stomach but, when he ;
Here indeed is found a wonderful measure of
returns to his vomit, he is again loaded with inward disposition in accordance with the
what he had been relieved from. And they requirements of desert, in that the bad, while
who mourn doing something good, but still without per-
their transgressions certainly cast
forth by confession the wickedness with which fecting it, are proudly confident in the midst
they have been evilly satiated, and which of the very evil which even to the full they
oppressed the inmost parts of their soul ; and perpetrate while the good, when tempted of
;

yet, in recurring to it after confession, they evil to which they in no wise consent, plant
take in again.
it But the sow, by wallowing the steps of their heart towards righteousness
in the mire when w^ashed, is made more filthy. through humility all the more surely from their
And one who mourns past transgressions, yet tottering through infirmity. Thus Balaam,
forsakes them not, subjects himself to the looking on the tents of the righteous, said,
penalty of more grievous sin, since he both May my soul die the death of the righteous, and
despises the very pardon which he might have may my last end be like theirs (Num. xxiii. 10).
won by his weeping, and as it were rolls him- But, when the time of compunction had
self in miry water because in withholding passed, he gave counsel against the life of
;

purity of life from his weeping he makes even those whom he had requested for himself to
his very tears filthy before the eyes of God. be like even in dying and, when he found an:

Hence again it is written. Repeat not a word occasion for the gratification of his avarice, he
in thy prayer (F^cclus. vii. 14). For to repeat straightway forgot all that he had wished for
a word in prayer is, after bewailing, to commit himself of innocence. Hence it is that Paul,
what again requires bewailing. Hence it is the teacher and preacher of the Gentiles, says,
said through PFash you, be ye clean / see another law in my members, warring
Isaiah,
(Isai. i. 16). For he neglects being clean after against the law of my mind, and bringing me
washing, whosoever after tears keeps not in- into captivity to the law of sin, which is in my
nocency of life. And they therefore are mefnbers (Rom. vii. 23). He is of a truth
washed, but are in no wise clean, who cease tempted for this very purpose, that he may be
not to bewail the things they have committed, the more stedfastly confirmed in good from
but commit again thiniis to be bewailed. the knowledge of his own infirmity. Why is
Hence through a certain wise man it is said, it, then, that the one is touched with com-
He that is baptized Jrovi the touch of a dead punction, and yet draws not near unto right-
body and toucheth it again, what araileth his eousness, while the other is tempted, and }et
washing (Ecclus. xxxiv. 309)? For indeed he sin defiles him not, but for this evident reason,
is baptized from the touch of a dead body who that neither do
good things not perfected help
is cleansed from sin by weeping but he the bad, nor bad things not consummated
:

touches a dead body after his baptism, who condemn the good ?
after tears repeats his sin. But, on the other hand, those who forsake
Those who bewail transgressions, yet for- their transgressions, and yet mourn them not,
sake them not, are to be admonished to ac- are to be admonished not to suppose the sins
knowledge themselves to be before the eyes of to be already remitted which, though they
the strict judge like those who, when they multiply them not by action, they still cleanse
come before the face of certain men, fawn away by no bewailings. For neither has a
upon them with great submission, but, when writer, when he has ceased from writing, ob-
they depart, atrociously bring upon them all literated what he had written by reason of his
the enmity and hurt they can. For what is having added no more neither has one who :

weeping for sin but exhibiting the humility of offers insults made satisfaction by merely
one's devotion to God ? And what is doing holding his peace, it being certainly necessary
wickedly after weeping but putting in practice for him to impugn his former words of pride
arrogant enmity against Him to whom en- by words of subsequent humility nor is a :

treaty has been made ? This James attests, debtor absolved by not increasing his debt,
who says, Whosoever ivill be a friend of this unless he also pays what he has incurred.
Thus also, when we offend against God, we
9 In Engl. Bib. xxxiv. as. by no means make satisfaction by ceasing
 CHAPTER XXXI. 63
from iniquity, unless we also follow
up the CHAPTER XXXI.
pleasures which we have loved by lamentations
set against them. For, if no sin of deed had How those are to be
admonished who praise the
polluted us in this life, our very innocence unlawful things of which they are conscious,
would by no means suffice for our security as ajid those who, while
condemning them, in no
long as we live here, since many unlawful wise guard against them.
things would still assail our heart. With what {Admonition 32.) Differently to be ad-
conscience, then, can he feel safe, who, havingmonished are they who even praise the un-
])erpet'ated iniquities, is himself witness to lawful things which
they do, and those who
himself that he is not innocent? censure what is wrong, and yet avoid it not.
For it is not as if God were fed by our For they who even praise the unlawful
things
torments but He heals the diseases of our
:
which they do are to be admonished to con-
transgressions by medicines opposed to them sider how for the most part
;
they offend more
that we, who have departed from Him de-
by the mouth than by deeds. For by deeds
lighted by pleasures, may return to Him em- they perpetrate wrong things in their own
bitteied by tears ; and that, having fallen
by persons only but with the mouth they bring
;

running loose in unlawful things, we may rise out wickedness in the persons of as
many as
by restraining ourselves even in lawful ones; there are souls of hearers, to whom
they teach
and that the heart which mad joy had flooded wicked things by praising them. They are
may be burnt clean by wholesome sadness therefore to be admonished that, if
:
they evade
and that what the elation of pride had wounded the eradication of evil, they at least be afraid
may be cured by the dejection of a humble to sow it. They are to be admonished to let
life. For hence it is written, I said tinto the their own individual perdition suffice them.
wicked^ Deal not wickedly ; afid to the irans- And again they are to be admonished that, if
}:ressors, lift not up the horn (Ps. Ixxiv. 5^). they fear not to be bad, they at least blush to
For transgressors lift up the horn, if they in be seen to be what they are. For
usually a
no wise humble themselves to penitence after sin, when it is concealed, is shunned ; be-
knowledge of their iniquity. Hence again it cause, when a soul blushes to be seen to be
is said, Abruised and humbled heart God doth what nevertheless it does not fear to be, it
tint despise
(Ps. 1. 192). For whosoever mourns comes in time to blush to be what it shuns
his sins yet forsakes them not bruises indeed being seen to be. But, when any bad man
his heart, but scorns to humble it. But he shamelessly courts notice, then the more
who forsakes his sins yet mourns them not freely he perpetrates every wickedness, the
does indeed already humble his heart, but more does he come even to think it lawful ;
refuses to bruise it. Hence Paul says. And and in what he imagines to be lawful he is
such indeed were ye ; but ye a7'e washed^ but ye without doubt sunk ever more and more.
are sanctified (i Cor. vi. 11); because, in Hence it is written, They have declared their
truth, amended life sanctifies those whom the sin as Sodom, neither have they hidden it (Isai.
ablution of the affliction of tears cleanses iii. 9). For, had Sodom hidden her sin, she
through penitence. Hence Peter, when he would still have sinned, but in fear. But she
saw some affrighted by consideration of their had utterly lost the curb of fear, in that she did
evil deeds, admonished them,
saying, Repent^ not even seek darkness for her
sin. Whence
and be baptized every one of you (Acts ii. 38). also again it is written, The cry of Sodom and
For, being about to speak of baptism, he Go77torrah multiplied (Gen. xviii. 20).
is For
spoke first of the lamentations of penitence; sin with a voice is guilt in act ; but sin with
that they should first bathe themselves in the even a cry is guilt at liberty.
water of their own affliction, and afterwards But, on the other hand, those who censure
wash themselves in the sacrament of baptism. wrong things and yet avoid them not are to
With what conscience, then, can those who be admonished to weigh circumspectly what
neglect to weep for their past misdeeds live they can say in their own excuse before
the
secure of pardon, when the chief pastor of strict judgment of God, seeing they are not
the Church himself believed that penitence excused from the guilt of their crimes, even
must be added even to this Sacrament which themselves being judges. What, then, are
chiefly extinguishes sins ? these men but their own summoners? They
give their voices against misdeeds, and
deliver
themselves up as guilty in their doings. They
are to be admonished to perceive how it even
* In English Bible, Ixxv. 4. a Ibid. li. 17. now comes of the hidden retribution 01 judg-
ment that their mind is enlightened to see the
evil which it perpetrates, but strives not to
64 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
overcome it; so that the better it sees the pierce them. Whence, also, the utterance of
worse it may
perish because it both per-
;
one that is stricken and yet sleeps is expressed
ceives the light of understanding, and also re- by Solomon, who says, They have beaten me,
linquishes not the darkness of wrong-doing. and I was not pained ; they have dragged me^
For, when they neglect the knowle(]ge that has and I felt it not. When shall I awake and
been given to help them, they turn it into a again find wine (Prov. xxiii. 35) ? For the soul
testimony against themselves ; and from the that sleeps from the care of its solicitude is
light of understanding, which they had in truth beaten and feels not pain, because, as it fore-
received that they might be able to do away sees not impending evils, so neither is it aware
their sins, they augment their punishments. of those which it has perpetrated. It is
And, indeed, this their wickedness, doing the dragged, and in no wise feels it, because it is
evil which it condemns, has already a taste here led by the allurements of vices, and yet is not
of the judgment to come; so that, while kept roused to keep guard over itself. But again
liable to eternal punishment, it shall not mean- it wishes to awake, that it may again find
while be absolved here in its own test of wine, because, although weighed down by the
itself; and that experience there the
it may sleep of its torpor from keeping guard over
more grievous torments, in that here it forsakes itself, it still strives to be awake to the cares
not the evil which even itself condemns. For of the world, that it may be ever drunk
hence the Truth says. That servant which knew with pleasures ; and, while sleeping to that
his lord's will, a7id prepared not himself^ neither wherein ought to have been wisely awake,
it

did according to his will, shall be beaten with it desires to be awake to something else, to

many stripes (Luke xii. 47). Hence the which it might have laudably slept. Hence
Psalmist says. Let them go dozvn quick into it is written previously, And thou shalt be as

hell (Ps. liv. 163). For the quick know and one that sleepeth in the midst of the sea, and
feel what is being done about them ; but the as a steersman that is lulled to rest, having let
dead can feel nothing. For they would go go the rudder {^roY. xxiii. 35). For he sleeps
down dead into hell if they committed what in the midst of the sea who, placed among
is evil without knowledge. But when they the temptations of this world, n. gleets to look
know what is evil, and yet do it, they go down out for the motions of vices that rush in upon
quick, miserable, and feeling, into the hell of like impending heaps of waves. And the
him
iniquity. steersman, as it were, lets go the rudder when
the mind loses the earnestness of solicitude
CHAPTER XXXIL for guiding the ship of the body. For, indeed,
to let go the rudder in the sea is to leave
How those are to be admonished who sin from off intentness of forethought among the
sudden impulse and those who sin de-
storms of this life. For, if the steersman
liberately.
holds fast the rudder with anxious care, he
(Admonition 33.) Differently to be admon- now directs the
ship among the billows right
ished are those who are overcome by sudden
against them, now cleaves the assaults of the
passion and those who are bound in guilt of winds aslant. So, when the mind vigilantly
set purpose. For those whom sudden passion
guides the soul, it now surmounts some
overcomes are to be admonished to regard
things and treads them down, now warily
themselves as daily set in the warfare of the turns aside from
others, so that it may both
present life, and to protect the heart, which by hard exertion overcome present dangers,
cannot foresee wounds, with the shield of and
by foresight gather strength against future
anxious fear ; to dread the hidden darts of the
struggles. Hence, again, of the strong war-
ambushed foe, and, in so dark a contest, to riors of the heavenly country it is said, Eveiy
guard with continual attention the inward 7nan hath his sword upon his thigh because of
camp of the soul. For, if the heart is left fears in the night (Cant. iii. 8). For the sword
destitute of the solicitude of circumspection, it is
put upon the thigh when the evil suggestion
is laid open to wounds ; since the
crafty enemy of the flesh is subdued by the sharp edge of
strikes the breast the more freely as he catches But by the night is expressed
holy preaching.
it bare of the breastplate of
forethought. Those the blindness of our infirmity; since any op-
who are overcome by sudden passion are to be
position that is impending in the night is not
admonished to cease caring too much for seen.
Every ma'i's sword, therefore, is put
eardily things since, while they entangle their upon his thigh because of fears in the night;
;

attention immoderately in transitory things, that because holy men, while they fear
is,
they are not aware of the darts of sins which things which they do not see, stand always
prepared for the strain of a struggle. Hence,
3 In English Bible, Iv. 15, again, it is said to the bride, 'J7iy nose is as
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 65

tlw tower that is in Lebanon (Cant. vii.

4). For He sits, as it were, in the chair of perverse
the thing which we perceive not with our eyes coiinsel who is lifted up with so
great elation
we usually anticipate by the smell. By the of iniquity as to endeavour even
by counsel to
nose, also, we discern between odours and accomphsh evil. And, as those who are sup-
stenches. What, then, is signified by the noseported by the dignity of the chair are set over
of the Church but the foreseeing discernment the crowds that stand by, so sins that are
pur-
of Saints ? It is also said to be like to the tower
posely sought out transcend the transgressions
that is in Lebanon, because their discerning of those who fall through
precipitancy. Those,
foresight is so set on
a height as to see thethen, who even by counsel bind themselves in
struggles of temptations
even before they guilt are to be admonished hence to
gather
conie, and to stand fortified against them
when with what vengeance they must at some time
they do come. For things that are foreseen be smitten, being now made, not companions,
when future are of less force when they are but princes, of evil-doers.
j)resent ; because,
when every one has become
^more prepared against the blow, the enemy, CHAPTER XXXIIL
who supposed himself to be unexpected, is
weakened by the very fact of having been ILow those are to he admonished 7vho commit
anticipated. very small but frequent faults, and those who^
But, on the other hand, those who of set
while avoiding such as are very s??tall, are some-
purpose are bound in guilt, are" to be admon-
times plunged in such as are grievous.
ished to perpend with wary consideration (^Admonition 34.) Differently to be admon-
how that, when they do what is evil of their ished are those who, though the unlawful
own judgment, they kindle stricter judgment things they do are very small, yet do them
against themselves and that by so much the frequently, and those who keep themselves
;

harder sentence will smite them as the chains from small sins, but are sometimes
plunged in
of deliberation have bound them more tightly such as are grievous. Those who frequently
in guilt. Perhaps they might sooner wash though in very small things, are to
transgress,
away their transgressions by penitence, had be admonished by no means to consider the
they fallen into them through precipitancy quality of the sins they commit, but the quan-
alone. For the sin is less speedily loosened tity. For, if they scorn being afraid when
which of set purpose is firmly bound. For, they weigh their deeds, they ought to be
unless the altogether despised eternal
soul alarmed when they number them ; seeing that
things, it would not perish
in guilt advisedly.
deep gulphs of rivers are filled by small but
In this, then, those who perish of set purpose innumerable drops of rain ; and bilge-water,
differ from those who fall through precipitancy; increasing secretly, has the same effect as a
that the former, when they fall by sin from the storm raging openly ; and the sores that break
state of righteousness, for the most part fall out on the members in scab are minute; but,
also into the snare of desperation. Hence it when a multitude of them gets possession in
is that the Lord through the Prophet reproves countless numbers, it destroys the life of the

not so much the wrong doings of precipitance body as much as one grievous wound in-
as purposes of sin, saying, Lest perchance my flicted on the breast. Hence for certain it is
indignation come out as fire, and be infiamed, written, LLe that coniemneth small things falleth
and there be none to quench it because of the by little and little (Ecclus. xix. i). For he that
wickedness of your purposes (Jer. iv. 4). Hence, neglects to bewail and avoid the smallest sins
again, in wrath He says, L will visit upon you falls from the state of righteousness, not indeed
according to the fruit of your purposes (Ibid, suddenly, but bit by bit entirely. Those who
Since, then, sins which are perpe- to
xxiii. 2). transgress frequently in very little things are
trated of set purpose differ from other sins, the be admonished to consider anxiously how that
Lord censures purposes of wickedness rather sometimes there is worse sin in a small fault
than wicked deeds. For in deeds the sin is than in a greater one. For a greater fault, in
often of infirmity or of negligence, but in pur- that it is the sooner acknowledged to be one,

jposes it is always of malicious intent. Con- isby so much the more speedily amended ;

trariwise, it is well said through the Prophet in
describing a blessed man. And he sitteth not in
;
the chair ofpestilence (Ps. i. i). For a chair is
to be the seat of a judge or a president.
And to sit in the chair of pestilence is to com-
mit what is wrong judicially; to sit in the chair
of pestilence is to discern with the reason what
is evil, and
1'wont yet deliberately to perpetrate
VOL. XII.
but a smaller one, being reckoned as though it
were none at all, is retained in use with worse
effect as it is so with less concern. Whence
for the most part it comes to pass that the
mind, accustomed to light evils, has no horror
even of heavy ones, and, being fed up by sins,
comes at last to a sort ot sanction of iniquity,
it. and by so much the more scorns to be afraid
66 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.
in greater matters as it has learnt to sin in little CHAPTER XXXIV.
ones without fear.
on the other hand, those who keep How those are to be admonished ivho do not even
But,
themselves from small sins, but are sometimes
begin good things, and those who do not finish
them when begun.
plunged in grievous ones, are to be admonished
anxiously to apprehend the state they are in ; {Admofiition 35.) Differently to be ad-
liow that, while their heart is lifted up for very monished are they who do not even begin
small things guarded against, they are so swal- good things, and those who in no wise com-
lowed up in the very gulph of their own elation plete such as they have begun. For as to
as to perpetrate others that are more grievous, those who do not even begin good things, for
and, while they outwardly master little ills, but them the first need is, not to build up what
are puffed up inwardly with vain glory, they they may wholesomely love, but to demolish
prostrate their soul, overcome within itself by that wherein they are wrongly occupied. For
the sickness of pride, amid greater ills even they will not follow the untried things they
outwardly. Those, then, who keep themselves hear of, unless they first come to feel how
from little faults, but are sometimes plunged in pernicious are the things that they have tried ;

such as are grievous, are to be admonished to since neither does one desire to be lifted up
take care lest they fall inwardly where they who knows not the very fact that he has
suppose themselves to be standing outwardly, fallen nor does one who feels not the pain
;

and lest,according to the retribution of the of a wound

stek any healing remedy. First,
strict judge, elation on account of lesser right- then, be shewn to them how vain are
it is to
eousness become a way to the pitfall of more the things that they love, and then at length
grievous sin. For such as, vainly elated, attri- to be carefully made known to them how pro-
bute their keeping of the least good to their fitable are the things that they let slip. Let
own strength, being justly left to themselves, them
see that what they love is to be
first
are overwhelmed in greater sins ; and by fall- shunned, and afterwards perceive without
ing they learn that their standing was not of difficulty that what they shun is to be loved.
themselves, so that immeasurable ills may For they sooner accept the things which they
humble the heart that is exalted by the have not tried, if they recognize as true what-
smallest good. They are to be admonished ever discourse they may hear concerning the
to consider that, while in their more grievous things that they have tried. So then they
fiiults they bind themselves in deep guilt, learn to seek true good with fulness of desire,
they nevertheless for the most part sin worse when they have learnt with certainty of judg-
in the little faults which they guard against ;
ment how vainly they have held to what was
because, while in the former they do what is false. Let them be told, therefore, both that
wicked, in the latter they hide from men that present good things will soon pass away from
they are wicked. \\ hence it comes to
pass enjoyment, and also that the account to be
tiiat, when they perjDetrate greater evils before given of them will nevertheless endure, with-
(iod, it is a case of open iniquity and when ;
out passing away, for vengeance ;
since both
they are careful to observe small good things be- what pleases them is withdrawn from them
fore men, it is a case of pretended holiness. For against tlieir will,now and what pains them is
hence it is that it is reserved them, also against their will, for
said of the Pharisees,
Straining out a gnat, but swallo^ving a camel punishment. Thus may they be wholesomely
(Matth. xxiii. 24). As if it were said plainly. filled with alarm by the same things in which
The least evils ye discern ; the greater ye they haimfully take delight; so that when the
devour. Hence it is that they are again re- stricken soul, in sight of the deep ruin of its
proved by the mouth of the Truth, when they fall, perceives that it has reached a precipice,
are told. Ye tithe mint and anise and cum7nin, it may retrace its steps backward, and, fearing
and omit the weightier matters of the Law, what it had loved, may learn to esteem highly
judgment and mercy and truth (Ibid. 23). what it once despised.
For neither is it to be carelessly heard that, For hence it is that it is said to Jeremiah
when He said that the least things were tithed, when sent to preach, See, I have this day set
He chose indeed to mention the lowest of herbs, thee over the nations and over the kingdoms, to
but yet such as are sweet-smelling in order, pluck out, and to pull down, and to destroy, atid
;

surely, to shew that, when pretenders observe and to build, and to plant (Jer. i. 10).
to scatter,
small things, they seek to extend for them- Because, unless he first destroyed wrong
selves the odour of a holy reputation and, ; things, he could not profitably build right
though they omit to fulfil the greatest things, things ; unless he plucked out of the hearts
they still observe such of the smallest as smell of his hearers the thorns of vain love, he
sweetly far and wide in human judgment. would certainly plant to no purpose the words
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 67

of holy preaching. Hence it is that Peter But, on the other hand, those who in no
first overthrows, that he may afterwards build wise
complete the good things they have
111), when he
in no wise admonished the Jews
begun are to be admonished to consider with
as to what they were now to do, but reproved cautious
circumspection how that, when they
them for what they had done, saying, Jesus accomplish not their purposes,
they tear up
of Nazareth^ a ina?i approved of God amo7ig with them even the things that had been
\ou by pouK'rs atid wonders and signs, which begun. For, if that which is seen to be
God did by Him in the midst of you, as ye your- a thing to be done advances not
through
selves know ; Him, being delivered by the deter- assiduous
application, even that which had
minate coufisel and fo?'ekno7v/edge of God, ye been well done falls back. For the human
have by the hands of wicked men crucified and soiil in this world is, as it were, in the con-
slain ; wJwm God hath raised up, having dition of a ship
loosed the pains of hell (Acts ii. 22 — ascending against the stream
24); in of a river it is never sutfered to stay in one
:

order, to wit, that having been thrown down place, since it will fl at back to the nether-
by a recognition of their cruelty, they might most parts unless it strive for the uppermost.
hear the building up of holy preaching by If then the strong hand of the worker
carry
so much the more profitably as they anxiously not on to perfection the
good things begun,
sought it. Whence also they forthwith replied, the very slackness in working fights against
Wliat then shall we .do, men and brethren ? what has been wrought. For lience it is that
And it ispresently said to them, Repent and it is said through Solomon, He thai is feeble
be baptized, every one of you (Ibid. 37, 38). and slack in work is brother to him that
Wliich words of building up they would wasieth his works (Prov. xviii. 9). For in
surely have despised, had they not first truth he who does not strenuously execute
wholesomely become aware of the ruin of the good things he has begun imitates in the
tlieir throwing down. Hence it is that Saul, slackness of his negligence the hand of the
when the light from heaven shone upon him, destroyer. Hence it is said by the Angel
did not hear immediately what he was to do to the Church of Sard is. Be watchful, and
aright, but what he had done wrong. For, strengthen the things which remain, that are
when, fallen to the earth, he enquired, saying, ready to die ; for 1 find not thy wo?'ks complete
Who art Thou, Lordl it was straightway before my God (Rev. iii. 2). Thus, because
replied, / am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou the works had not been found complete
pcrsecutest. And when he forthwith replied, before his God, he foretold that those whicli
Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do ? it is remained, even such as had been done, were
added at once. Arise, and go into the city, and about to die. For, if that which is dead in
it shall be told thee thcTe what thou must do us be not kindled into life, that which is re-

(Acts ix. 4, &c. ; xxii. 8, &c.). Lo, the Lord, tained as though still alive is extinguished
speaking from heaven, reproved the deeds of too. They are to be admonished that it
His persecutor, and yet did not at once shew might have been more tolerable for them not
him what he had to do. Lo, the whole fabric to have laid hold of the right way than, having
of his elation had already been thrown down, laid hold of it, to turn their backs upon it.
and then, humble after his downfall, he sought For unless they looked back, they would not
to be built up and when pride was thrown grow weak with any torpor with regard to
:

down, the words of building up were still their underta':en purpose. Let them hear,
kept back to wit, that the cruel persecutor then, what is written, It had been better for
;

might long lie overtlirown, and rise afterwards them not to have knoivn the way of righteous-
tlie more firmly built in good as he had fallen jiess than, afer they have k7iotun ii, to be turned

utterly upset from his former error. Those, backward (2 Pet. ii. 21). Let them hear what
then, who have not as yet begun to do any is written / would thm wert cold or hot : but,
;

cold nor
good are first to be overthrown by the hand because thou art lukavarm, and neither
of correction from the stiffness of their in- hot, J will begin to spue thee out of my mouth
iquity, that they may afterwards be lifted up (Rev., iii. 15, 16).
For he is hot who both
to the state of well-doing. For this cause takes up and completes good purposes but ;

also we cut down the lofty timber of the forest, he is cold who does not even begin any to be
is made through
that we may up in the roof of a build- completed. And as transition
raise it

ing : but \et not placed in the fabric lukewarmness from cold to heat, so through
it is
to
suddenly in order, that is, that its vicious lukewarmness there is a return from heat
;

greenness may first be dried out for the cold.: Whosoever, then, has lost the cold
more the moisture thereof is exuded in the of unbelief so as to live, but in no wise passes
lowest, by so much the more solidly is it beyond lukewarmness so as to go on to burn,
elevated to the topmost places. he doubtless, despairing of heat, while he
F 2
68 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

lingers in pernicious lukevvarmness,

is in the right doing, a thing worthy of eternal reward
to become cold. But, as before lukc- is sold for a mean price. As to which price
way
warmness there is hope in cold, so after cold being received, indeed, the Truth says. Verily \

there is despair inlukewarmness. For he I say unto you^ they have reccii'ed their reward\
who is yet in his sins loses not his trust in (Matth. vi. 2, 5, 6). They are to be admon-
conversion but he who after conversion has
: ished to consider that, when they prove them-
become lukewarm has withdrawn the hope selves bad in hidden things, but yet offer
|

themselves as examples publicly in good

'

that there might have been of the sinner. It

is required, then, that every one be either works, they shew that what they shun is to
hot or cold, lest, being lukewarm, he be be followed ; they cry aloud that what they
spued out that is, that either, being not yet
: hate is to be loved : in fine, they live to

converted, he still afford hope of his conver- others,and die to themselves.

sion, or, being already converted, he be But, on the other hand, those who do goon
fervent in virtues lest he be spued out as
; things in secret, and yet in some things done
lukewarm, in that he goes back in torpor publicly allow evil to be thought of them, are
from purposed heat to pernicious cold. be admonished that, while what is good in
to j

them quickens themselves in the virtue of well- j

CHAPTER
XXXV. doing, they themselves slay not others through |

the of a bad repute ; that they love

How those are to be admonished who do bad not example
I

their neighbours less than themselves, 1

things secretly and good things openly^ and

nor, while themselves imbibing a wholesome
those who do cofitrariwise.
draught of wine, pour out a pestiferous cup
{Adjnonition 2,^.) Differently to be admon- of poison to minds intent on observing them.
ished are those who do bad things in secret These assuredly in one way little help the life
and good things publicly, and those who hide of their neighbour, and in the other greatly
the good things they do, and yet in some burden it, while they both study to do what
things done publicly allow ill to be thought is right unseen, and also, in some things in
of them. For those who do bad things in which they set an example, sow from them-
secret and good things publicly are to be ad- selves the seeds of evil. For whosoever is
monished to consider with what swiftness already competent to tread under foot the lust
human judgments flee away, but wnth what of praise commits a fraud on edification, if he
immobility divine judgments endure. They conceals the good things he does ; and he
are to be admonished to fix the eyes of their steals away, as it w^ere, the roots of germina-
mind on the end of things; since, while the tion after having cast the seed, who shews not
attestation of human praise passes away, the forth the work that is to l.)e imitated. For
heavenly sentence, which penetrates even hence in the Gospel the Truth says. That they
hidden things, grows strong unto lasting re- 7nay see your good 7vorks^ and glorify your
tribution. When, therefore, they set their Father which is in heaven (Matth. v. 16).
hidden wrong things before the divine judg- But then there comes also this sentence,
ment, and their right things before human whichhas the appearance of enjoiningsomething
eyes, both without a witness is the good very different, namely. Take heed that ye do
which they do publicly, and not without an not your righteousness before jnefi, to be seen of
eternal witness is their latent transgression. them (Matth. vi. 1).
So by concealing their faults from men, and What means then its being enjoined both
displaying their virtues, they both discover that our work is so to be done as not to be
while they hide what they deserve to be seen, and yet that it should be seen, but that
punished for, and hide while they discover the things we do are to be hidden, lest we
what they might have been rewarded for. ourselves should be praised, and yet to be
Such persons the Truth calls whited sepul- shewn, that we may increase the praise of our
chres, beautiful outward, but full of dead heavenly Father? For, when the Lord forbade
men's bones (Matth. xxiii. 27) because, they us to do our righteousness before men, He
;

cover up the evil of vices within, but by the straightway added. To be seen of them. And
exhibition of certain works flatter human eyes again, when He enjoined that our good
with the mere outward colour of righteousness. works were to be seen of men. He forthwith
They are therefore to be admonished not to subjoined, That they may glorify your Father
despise the right things they do, but to believe which is in heaven (Matth. v. 16). In what
them to be of better desert. For those greatly manner, then, they are to be seen, and in
misjudge their own good things who think what manner they are not to be seen. He
human favour sufficient for their reward. F'or, shewed in the end of His injunctions, to the
when transitory praise is sought in return for effect that the mind of the worker should not
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 6q
seek for his work
to be seen on his own
needs, since it is a very difficult thing to m-
account, and yet that on account of the glory struct each
person in what concerns himself,
of the heavenly Fatlier he should not conceal
deahng out due consideration to each case, it
it. Wiience it commonly comes to pass that IS yet far more difficult to admonish innumer-
a good work is both in secret when it is done able hearers
labouring under various passions
publicly, and again in public when it is done at one and the same time with one
For he that in a pubHc good work
common
secretly. exhortation. For in this case the speech
is
seeks not his own, but the heavenly Father's to be tempered with such art
that, the vices
glory, hides what he has done, in that he has of the hearers
being diverse, it may be found
had Him only for a witness whom he has suitable to them
severally, and yet be not
iesired to please And he who in his secret diverse from itself; that it
pass indeed with one
good work covets being observed and praised stroke through the midst of
passions, but, after
has done this before men, even though no the manner of a
two-edged sword, cut the
one has seen what he has done; because he swellings of carnal thoughts on either side ; so
has adduced so many witnesses to his good that humility be so preached to the
proud
work as he has sought human praises in his that yet fear be not increased in the
timid;
heart. But when bad repute, so far as it that confidence be so infused into the timid
prevails without sin committed, is not ob- that yet the unbridled licence of the
proud
literated from the minds of lookers on, the grow not; that solicitude in welldoing be so
cup of guilt is offered, in the way of example, preached to the listless and torpid that yet
to all who think evil. Whence also it gene- licence of immoderate action be not increased
rally comes to pass, that those who carelessly in the unquiet ;
that bounds be so set on the
allow evil to be thought of them do not unquiet that yet careless torpor be not pro-
indeed commit wickedness in their own duced in the listless ; that wrath be so extin-
persons, but still, through those who may guished in the impatient that yet negligence
have taken example from them, offend in grow not in the easy and soft-hearted that ;

a more manifold way. Hence it is that Paul the soft-hearted be so inliamed to zeal that
says to those who ate certain unclean things yet fire be not added to the wrathful; that
without pollution, but in this their eating put liberality in giving be so infused into the nig-
a stumbling-block of temptation in the way of gardly that yet the reins of profusion be in no
the imperfect. Take heed^ lest by any means wise loosened to the prodigal ; that frugality
^
this liberty of yours become a st^unblifigblock to be so preached to the prodigal that yet care to
them that are 7veak(i Cor. viii. 9) ; and again, keep perishable things be not increased in the
And by thy amscience shall the zveak brother niggardly; that marriage be so praised to the
perish, for 7vhom Christ died. But ivhen ye so incontinent that yet those who are already con-
sin against the brethren, and wound their weak tinent be not called back to voluptuousness;
ye sin against Christ (Ibid. ii. 12).
conscience, that virginity of body be so praised to the con-
Hence it is that Moses, when he said. Thou tinent that yet fecundity of the flesh come not
shalt not curse the deaf, at once added, Nor put to be despised by the married. Good things
a stumblingblock before the blind (Lev. xix. 14). are so to be preached that ill things be not
For to curse the deaf is to disparage one who assisted sideways. The highest good is so to
is absent and does not hear; but to put a be praised that the lowest be not despaired of.
stumbling-block before the bh'nd is to act The lowest is so to be cherished that there be no
indeed with discernment, but yet to give cessation of striving for the highest from the
cause of offence to him who has not the lowest being thought sufficient.

light of discernment.
CHAPTER XXXVn.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
Of the exhortation to be applied to one person^
Concerning the exhortation to be addressed to who labours under contrary passions.
many at once, that it may so aid the virtues of
It is indeed a serious labour for the preacher
. each among the?n that vices contrary to such to keep an eye in his public preaching to the
virtues may not grow up through it. hidden affections and motives of individuals,
These are the things that a Bishop of souls and, after the manner of the palaestra, to turn
should observe in the diversity of his preach- himself with skill to either side yet he is worn :

ing, that he may solicitously oppose suitable with much severer labour,
when he is com-
medicines to the diseases of his several pelled to preach to one person who is subject
the case
hearers. But, whereas it is a matter of great to contrary vices. For it is commonly
a constitution,
anxiety, in exhorting individuals, to be of that some one is of too joyous
service to them according to their individual and yet sadness suddenly arising immoderately
70 ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

depresses him. The preacher, therefore, must aggravate the disease, but preserves the life of
give heed that the temporary sadness be so his sufferer to whom he administers the medi-
removed that the constitutional joyousness be cine, that he may find a fitting time for search-
not increased ; and that the constitutional joy- ing out means of recovery. For tliere is often
ousness be so curbed that the temporary sad- one who, while he puts no restraint on his
ness be not aggravated. This man is burdened gluttony in food, is presently pressed hard by
by a habit of immoderate precipitancy, and yet the stings of lechery, which is on the point of
sometimes the power of a suddenly-born fear overcoming him, and who, when, terrified by
impedes his doing what ought to be done in the fear of this struggle, he strives to restrain
haste. That man is burdened by a habit of himself through abstinence, is harassed by the
immoderate fear, and yet sometimes is im- temptation of vain-glory in which case cer- :

pelled in what he desires by the rashness of im- tainly one vice is by no means extinguished
moderate precipitancy. In the one, therefore, unless the other be fostered. Which plague
let the fear that suddenly arises be so repressed then should be the more
ardently attacked
that his long-nourished precipitancy do not but that which presses on the man the more
further grow. In the other let the precipitancy dangerously? For it is to be tolerated that
that suddenly arises be so repressed that yet through the virtue of abstinence arrogance
the fear stamped on him by constitution do should meanwhile grow against one that is
not gather strength. And, indeed, what is alive, lest through gluttony lechery should cut
there strange in the physicians of souls being him off from life entirely. Hence it is that
on their guard in these things, when those who Paul, w^hen he considered that his weak hearer
heal not hearts but bodies govern themselves would either continue to do evil or rejoice in
with so great skill of discernment? For it is the reward of human praise for well-doing, said,
often the case that extreme faintness weighs Wilt thou not be afraid of the power ? Do that
down a weak body, which faintness ought to ivhich is (^ood, and thou shall have praise of the
be met by strong remedies ;
but yet the weak sa7jie (Rom. xiii. 3). For it is not that good
body cannot bear a strong remedy. He, things should be done in order that no human
therefore, who treats the case gives heed so to power may be feared, or that the glory of
draw off the supervening malady that the pre- transitory praise may be thereby won but, ;

existing weakness of the bcdy be in no wise considering that the weak soul could not rise
increased, lest perchance the faintness should to so great strength as to shun at the same
pass away with the life. He compounds, time both wickedness and praise, the excellent
then, his remedy with such discernment as at preacher in his admonition offered something
one and the same time to meet both the faint- and took away something. For by conceding
ness and the weakness. If, then, medicine for mild ailments he drew off keener ones that, ;

the body administered without division can be since the mind could not rise all at once to
of service in a divided way, why should not the relinquishing of all its vices, it might,
medicine for the soul, applied in one and the while left in familiarity with some one of
same preaching, be of power to meet moral them, be taken off without difficulty from
diseases in diverse directions which medicine
: another.
is the more subtle in its operation in that in-

visible things are dealt with ? CHAPTER XXXIX.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. That deep things ought not to be preached at all
to weak souls.
That sometimes lighter vices are to be left alone ^
But the preacher should know how to avoid
that more grievous ones may be removed.
drawing the mind of his hearer beyond its
But since, when the sickness of two vices strength, lest, so to speak, the string of the soul,
attacks a man, one presses upon him more when stretched more than it can bear, should
lightly, and the other perchance more heavily, be broken. For all deep things should be
it is
undoubtedly right to haste to the succour covered up before a multitude of hearers, and
of that through which there is the more rapid scarcely opened to a few\ For hence the
tendency to death. And, if the one cannot be Truth in person says, Who^ thinktst thou, is
restrained from causing the death which is im- the faithful and ivise steivard, whom his
minent unless the other which is contrary to lord has appointed over his household, to give
it increase, the
preacher must be content by them their measure of wheat in due season ?
skilful management in his exhortation to suffer
(Luke xii. 42). Now by a measure of wheat is
one to increase, to the end that he may keep expressed a portion of the Word, lest, when
the other back from causing the death which
anything is given to a narrow heart be3ond its
is imminent. When he does this, he does not apacity, it be spilt. Hence Paul says, I could
 CHAPTER XL 71
not speak unto you as u?ito spiritual, but as unto
carnal. As it were to babes in Christ, I have CHAPTER XL.
^^iven you milk and not meat (i Cor.
to drink,
and
Of the zvork the voice of
preaching.
iii. I, 2). Hence Moses, when he comes out
fiom the sanctuary of God, veils his shining But in the midst of these
things we are
face before the people because in truth He brought back by the earnest desire 'of
;
charity
shews not to multitudes the secrets of inmost to what we have
already said above that ;

brightness (Exod. xxxiv. 33, 35). Hence it every preacher should give forth a sound more
is enjoined on him by the Divine voice
that, by his deeds than by his words, and rather by
if any one should dig a cistern, and not cover
good living imprint footsteps for men to follow
it, and an ox or ass should fall into it, he than by speaking shew them the
way to walk
should pay the price (Exod. xxi. 33, 34), be- in. For that cock, too, whom the Lord in his
cause when one who has arrived at the deep manner of speech takes to
represent a good
streams of knowledge covers them not up preacher, when he is now
preparing to crow,
before the brutish hearts of his hearers, he is first shakes his wings, and
by smiting himself
adjudged as liable to penalty, if through his makes himself more awake ; since it is surely
words a soul, whether clean or unclean, be necessary that those who give utterance to
caught on a stumbling-stone. Hence it is said words of holy preaching should first be well
to the blessed Job, Who hath given understand- awake in earnestness of
good living, lest they
ing mito the cock 1 (Job xxxviii. 36). For a rouse others with their voice while themselves
holy preacher, crying aloud in time of darkness, torpid in performance; that they should first
is as the cock
crowing in the night, when he shake themselves up by lofty deeds, and then
says, // is even now the hour for us to arise from make others solicitous for good living; that
sleep (Rom. xiii. 11), And again. Awake ye they should first smite themselves with the
righteous, and sin not (i Cor. xv. 34). But wings of their thoughts that whatsoever in ;

the cock is wont to utter loud chants in themselves is unprofitably torpid they should
the deeper hours of the night; but, when the discover by anxious investigation, and correct
time of morning is already at hand, he frames by strict animadversion, and then at length
small and slender tones because, in fact, he
;
set in order the life of others by speaking ;

who preaches aright cries aloud plainly to that they should take heed to punish their
hearts that are still in the dark, and shews them own faults by bewailings, and then denounce
nothing of hidden mysteries, that they may what calls for punishment in others and ;

then hear the more subtle teachings concerning that, before they give voice to words of ex-
heavenly things, when they draw nigh to the hortation, they should proclaim in their deeds
light of truth. all that they are about to speak.

PART IV.

How THE Preacher, when he has accomplished all aright, should return to
HIMSELF, lest EITHER HIS LIFE OR HIS PREACHING LIFT HIM UP.

But since often, when preaching is abund- and rests secure in self-confidence; and to it,

now torpid, the cunning seducer

enumerates
antly poured forth in fitting ways, the mind of
the speaker is elevated in itself by a hidden all things that it has done well, and exalts it

delight in self-display, great care is needed in swelling thoughts as though superexcellent

that he may gnaw himself with the laceration beyond all beside. Whence it is brought
of fear, lest he who recalls the diseases oi\ about, that before the eyes of the just judge
others to health remedies should himself the memory of virtue is a pitfall of the soul ;
by
swell through neglect of his own because, in calling to mind what it has done
health ;
lest
in its own eyes,
in helping others he desert himself, well, while it lifts itself up
lest in
For some the it falls before the author of humility.
For
lifting up others he fall. to
of their virtue has often been the hence it is said to the soul that is proud, For
greatness
occasion of their perdition causing them, that thou art
;
more beautiful, go do7vn, and sleep
xxxii. 19) as
while inordinately secure in confidence of with the uncircumcised (Ezek.
:

if it were said, Because thou liftest

strength, to die unexpectedly through negli- plainly
gence. For virtue strives with vices ; the thyself up foT the comeliness of thy virtues,
to fall.
mind flatters itself with a certain delight in it ; thou art driven by thy very beauty
Hence under the of Jerusalem the soul
and it comes to pass that the soul of a well- figure
when it is
doer casts aside the fear of its circumspection, that is proud in virtue is reproved,
7? ST. GREGORY'S PASTORAL RULE.

said, Thou icert perfect in my was beyond his powers to continue the
comeliness which it

I had saiih the Lord, and

keeping which he sware, straightway, being
put upon thee^
having confidence in thy beauty thou hast com- troubled, he found his weakness. Whence
mitted fornication in thy refiown (Ibid. xvi. 14, also he all at once betook himself to the aid
15). For the mind is lifted up by confidence of prayer, saying, I am humbled all together;
in its beauty, when, glad for the merits of its quicken me, O Lord, according to Thy word
virtues, it glories within itself in security. But (Ibid. V. 107). But sometimes Divine govern-
through this same confidence it is led to for- ment, before advancing a soul by gifts, recalls
nication because, when the soul is deceived to it the memory of its infirmity, lest it be
;

by its own thoughts, malignant spirits, which puffed up for the virtues it has received.
take possession of it, defile it through the Whence the Prophet Ezekiel, before being led
seduction of innumerable vices But it is to to the contemplation of heavenly things, is
be noted that it is said. Thou hast committed first called a son of man as though the Lord ;

fornication in thy renown : for when the soul plainly admonished him, saying. Lest thou
leaves off regard for the supernal ruler, it
forthwith seeks its own praise, and begins to
arrogate to itself all the good which it has
received for shewing forth the praise of the
giver ; it desires to spread abroad the glory of
its own reputation, and busies itself to become
known as one to be admired of all. In its
renown, therefore, it commits
shouldest lift up thy heart in elation for these
things which thou seest, perpend cautiously
what thou art ; that, when thou penetratest
the highe.st things, thou mayest remember that
thou art a man, to the end that, when rapt
beyond thyself, thou mayest be recalled in
anxiety to thyself by the curb of thine in-
fornication, in firmity. Whence it is needful that, when
'

that, forsaking the wedlock of a lawful bed, it abundance of virtues flatters us, the eye of the
prostitutes itself to the defiling spirit in its soul should return to its own weaknesses, and
lust of praise. Hence David says. He de- salubriously depress itself; that it should look,
livered their virtue into captivity, and their not at the right things that it has done, but
beauty into the enemfs hands (Ps. Ixvii. 61 4). those that it has left undone; so that, while
For virtue is delivered into captivity and the heart is bruised by recollection of in-
beauty into the enemy's hands, when the old firmity, it may be the more strongly confirmed
enemy gets dominion over the deceived soul in virtue before the author of humility. For
because of elation in well doing. And yet it is generally for this purpose that Almighty

this elation in virtue tempts somewhat, though God, though perfecting in great part the minds
it does not fully overcome, the mind even of of rulers, still in some small part leaves them
the elect. imperfect ; in order that, when they shine with
But it, when lifted up, is forsaken, and, wonderful virtues, they may pine with disgust
being forsaken, it is For at their own imperfection, and by no means
recalled to fear.
hence David says again, I said in mine abund- lift themselves up for great things, while still
ance, I shall not be movedfor ever (Ps. xxix. 75). labouring in their struggle against the least ;

But he added a little later what he under- but that, since they are not strong enough to
went for having been puffed up with con- overcome in what is last and lowest, they may
fidence in his virtue, Thou didst turn thy face not dare to glory in their chief performances.
from me, and I was troubled (Ibid. v. 8). As if See now, good man, how, compelled by the
he would say plainly, I believed myself strong necessity laid upon me by thy reproof, being
in the midst of virtues, but, being forsaken, intent on shewing what a Pastor ought to be,
Ibecome aware how great was my infirmity. I have been as an ill-favoured painter pour-
Hence he says again, I have sivorn and am traying a handsome man ; and how I direct
stedfastly purposed to keep the judgments of thy others to the shore of perfection, while myself
righteousness (Ps. cxviii. 106^). But, because still tossed among the waves of transgressions.

But in theshipwreck of this present life sus-

tain me, beseech thee, by the plank of thy
I

4 In English Bible, Ixviii. 6i. 5 Ibid. XXX. 6. prayer, that, since my own weight sinks me
^ Ibid. cxix. Z06.
down, the hand of thy merit may raise me up.

See Pedigree of Kings of Gaul, Prolegomena, p. xxx.

 REGISTER OF THE EPISTLES OF SAINT
GREGORY THE GREAT.
BOOK I.

THE MONTH OF SEPTEMBER, INDICTION IX., BEING THE

FIRST YEAR OF HIS ORDINATION.
EPISTLE I. sions may
peradventure be proved. From
which council far be animosities, which are
To ALL THE Bishops op Sicily.
the nutriment of
crimes, and inward may
Gregory, servant of the servants of God % to grudges die away, and that discord of souls
all the bishops constituted
throughout Sicily. which is beyond measure execrable. Let con-
We have plainly perceived it to be very cord well-pleasing to God, and
charity, ap-
necessary that, even as our predecessors prove you as His priests. Conduct all things,
thought fit to do, we should commit all therefore, with such deliberation and calmness
things to one and the same person ; and that, that yours may most
worthily be called an
where we cannot be present ourselves, our
Episcopal Council.
authority should be represented through him
to whom we send our instructions. Where- EPISTLE IL
fore, with the help of God, we have appointed
Peter, subdeacon of our See, our delegate
To JusTiNus, Pr^tor of SrCTLY.
in the province of Sicily. Nor can we doubt Gregory to Justinus, Praetor of
Sicily.
as to the conduct of him to whom, with the What my tongue speaks my conscience
help of God, are known to have committed approves ; since even before
we you had become
the charge of the whole patrimony of our engaged in the
I

employments of any office

church. of dignity, I have greatly loved and
I

greatly
This also we have plainly perceived to be respected you. For the very
modesty of your
a thing that ought to be done ; that once in deportment made certain incipient claims on
the year your whole fraternity should assemble, affection even from one who had been loth.
atSyracuse or Catana, receiving, as we have And, when I heard that you had come to
charged him, the honour due to you ; to the administer the praetorship of Sicily, I greatly
end that, together with the aforesaid Peter, rejoiced. But, since I have discovered that
subdeacon of our See, you may settle with a certain ill-feeling is creeping in between you
due discretion whatever things pertain to the and the ecclesiastics, I have been exceedingly
advantage of the churches of the province, distressed. But now that you are occupied
or to the relief of the necessities of the poor with the charge of civil administration, and
and oppressed, or to the admonition of all, I with the care of this ecclesiastical govern-
and the correction of those whose trans2;res- ment, we can properly love one another in
particular so far aswe do no harm to the
" Sanctus general community. Wherefore I beseech
Gregorius primus omnium se in principio epis-
*

tolarum suarum servum servorum Dei satis humiliter definivit." you by Almighty God, before Whose tremen-
{Joan Diac. in Vit. S. Greg. 1. ii. c. i). The designation, how- dous judgment we must give account of our
ever, had been used by others before him, as by Pope Damasus
{Ep. IV. ad Ste/>hanum et Africce Episcofos), and Augustine deeds, that your Glory have always the fear
\Ep. ad Vitalem). Gregory may have been the first to use it of Him before your eyes, and never allow
habitually. It is true that in the Registrum Epistolarum we
find it four times only, viz. in the headings of Epistles I. i, I. 36,
anything to come in whereby even slight di.s-
VI. 51, XIII. I, But it may have been omitted in the copies
of his letters preserved at Rome. This is p4-obable from the tact sen.sion may arise between us. Let no gains
that it occurs in the letters relating to the English Mission as draw you aside to injustice; let not either
given by Bede, though ^u^sent from the same letters in the
Registrum. the threats or the favours of any one cause you
 74 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
to deviate from the path of rectitude. See that, when the most eminent lord the ex-
now short life is think, ye that exercise
: consul Leo comes, I suspect that you will
judicial authority, b fore what judge ye must not remain in Sicily; and when thou thyself
at some time go. It is therefore to be dili- also, tied by thine own dignity, shalt come to
gently considered that we shall leave all gains be detained in Rome, thou wilt come to know
behind us here, and that of harmful gains we what sorrow and what bitterness I suffer. But
shall carry with us to the judgment the pleas when the magnificent lord Maurentius, the
only that are against us for them. Those ad- Chariularius, comes to you, I pray thee con-
vantages, then, are to be sought by us which cur with him in regard to the present straits of
death may in no wise take away, but which the the Roman city, since outside we are stabbed
end of the present life may shew to be such without cease by hostile swords. But we are
as will endure for ever. still more
heavily pressed by danger within
As to what you write concerning the corn, through a sedition of the soldiers. Further,
the magnificent Citonatus asserts very differ- we commend to your Glory in all respects
ently that no more has been transmitted than Peter our sub-deacon, whom we have sent to
what was supphed for replenishing the public rule the patrimony of the Church.
granary in satisfaction of what was due for the
Give attention to this matter,
EPISrLE IV.
past indiction.
I since, if what is transmitted be at all defective, To John, Bishop of Constantinople 3.

it will be the death not of any one single

Gregory to John, Bishop of Constantinople.
;

'
person only, but of the whole people together^. If the virtue of charity consists in the love
Now for the management of the patrimony of one's neiglibour, and we are commanded
of Sicily I have sent, as I think under the
to love our neighbours as ourselves, how is it
guidance of God, such a man as you will be that your Blessedness does not love me even
in entire accord with, if you are a lover of
as yourself? For I know with what ardour,
what is right, as I have found you to be. with what anxiety, you wished to fly from the
Moreover, as to your desire that I should burden of the episcopate ; and yet you made
remember you kindly, I confess the truth no
opposition to this same burden of the
when I say that, unless any injustice should
episcopate being imposed on me. It is evi-
creep in from the snares of the ancient foe, dent, then, that you do not love me as
I have learnt thy Glory's modesty to be such
yourself, seeing that you have wished me to
that I shall not blush to be thy friend.
take on myself that load which you were
unwilling should be imposed on you. But
EPISTLE III. since I, unworthy and weak, have taken charge
To Paul, Scholasticus. of an old and grievously shattered ship (for on
all sides the waves enter, and the planks,

Gregory to Paul, &c. battered by a daily and violent storm, sound

However strangers smile upon me on ac- of shipwreck), I beseech thee by Ahiiighty
count of the dignity ^f my priestly office, this God to stretch out the hand of thy prayer
I take not much account of; but I do grieve to me in this my danger, since thou canst
not a little at your smiling upon me on this pray the more strenuously as thou standest
account, seeing that you know what I long for, further removed from the confusion of the
and yet suppose me to have received advance- tribulations which we suffer in this land.
ment. For to me it would have been the synodical epistle I will transmit with all
My
highest advancement, if what I wished could possible speed, having despatched Bacauda,
have been fulfilled ;
if I could have accom- our brother and fellow-bishop, immediately
plished my desire, which you have been long after my ordination, as the bearer of this
acquainted with, in the enjoyment of longed- letter, while pressed by many and serious
for rest. Yet, since I am now detained in the engagements. M
city of Rome, tied by the chains of this
*
have
EPISTLE V.
dignity, I something wherein I may
even rejoice in addressing your Glory, seeing To Theoctista, Sister of the Emperor.
Gregory to Theoctista, &c
2 The population of Rome had
lonp been greatly dependent With how great devotion my mind prostrates
on Sicily for the supply of corn, which it was the duty of the
praetor to purchase and transmit to Rome, Famine might result itself before your Venerableness I cannot
from failure of this supply. Hence what is said further on the nor yet do I labour to
" Neminem vestrum fully express in words ;
subject in this Epistle. Cf. prseterit, judices,
omnem utilitatem opportunitatemque provinciae Siciliae quae ad give utterance to it, since, even though I were
commoda popidi Romani adjuncta sit consistere in re frumentaria
maxime. Nam caeteris reiius adjuvamur ex ilia provincia, hac silent, you read in your heart your own sense
vero alimur et sustinemur." (Cicero in Verrem, Act II. lib. 3,
c. s) 3 For notice of him, see III. 53, note.
 EPISTLE V. 75

of my devotion. I wonder, however, that you the feet of the Lord with Mary, to take in the
withdrew your countenance, till of late bestowed words of His mouth and
; lo, I am compelled
on me, from this my recent engagement in the to serve with Martha in external
afifiiirs, to be
])astoral office; wherein, under colour of epis- careful and troubled about many
things (Luke
copacy, I have been brought back to the x. 39, seq.). A legion of demons having been,
world ; in which I am involved in such great as I believed, cast out of
me, I wished to forget
earthly cares as I do not at all remember those whom I had known, and to rest at the
having been subjected to even in a lay state of feet of the Saviour ; and lo it is said to me, so
life. For I have lost the deep joys of my as to compel me against
my will. Return to
quiet, and seem to have risen outwardly while thine house, and declare how great things the
inwardly falling down. Whence I grieve to Lord hath done for thee (Mark v. 19). But
find myself banished far from the face of my who in the midst of so
many earthly cares may
Maker. For I used to strive daily toMvin my be able to preach the wondrous works of
God,
way outside the world, outside the flesh; to^ it beirvg already difficult for me even to call
drive all phantasms of the body from the eyes them to mind ? For, pressed as I am in this
of my soul, and to see incorporeally supernal office of dignity by a crowd of secular
occupa-
joys; and not only with my voice but in the tions, I see myself to be of those of whom it is
core of my heart I used to say. heart haih My written. While they 7vere being raised up thou
said u7ito Thee, I have sovgJit Ihy face, Thy didst cast them dozvn (Ps. Ixxii.
18^). For he said
face,Lord, 7v ill I seek (Ps. xxvi. 8). Moreover not. Thou didst cast them down after they had
desiring nothing, fearing nothing, in this been raised up, but while they were being
world, I seemed to myself to stand on a cer- raised up ; because all bad men fall inwardly,
tain summit of things, so that I almost be- while through the support of temporal dignity
lieved to be fulfilled in me what I liad learnt they seem outwardly to rise. Wherefore their
of the Lord's promise through the prophet, / very raising up is their fall, because, while they
7vill lift thee up upon the high places of the rely on false glory, they are emptied of true
earth (Isai. Iviii. 14). For he is lifted up upon glory. Hence, again, he says. Consuming away
the high places of the earth who treads under as smoke shall they co?isume away (Ps. xxxvi. 2o7).
foot through looking down upon them in his For smoke in rising consumes away, and in ex-
mind even the very things of the present world tending itself vanishes. And so indeed it
wliich seem lofty and glorious. But, having comes to pass when present felicity accom-
been suddenly dashed from this summit of panies the life of a sinner, since whereby he is
things by the whirlwind of this trial, I have shewn to be exalted, thereby it is brought
fallen into fears and tremors, since, even about that he should cease to be. Hence,
though I have no fears for myself, I am greatly again, it is written. My God, jnake them like a
afraid for those who have been committed to wheel (Ps. Ixxxii. 14^). For a wheel is lifted
uie. On every side I am tossed by the up in its hinder parts, and in its fore parts falls.
waves of business, and sunk by storms, so But to us the things that are behind are the
that I may truly say, / anicome into the goods of the present world, which we leave
depth of the sea, and the storm hath over- behind us ; but the things that are before are
whebned 7ne (Ps. Ixviii. 3 4). After business 1 those which are eternal and permanent, to
long to return to my heart ; but, driven there- which we are called, as Paul bears witness, say-
ing, Forgetting those things which
from by vain tumults of thoughts, I am unable are behind^
to return. From this
cause, then, that which
and reachifig forth to those things which are
is within me is made
to be far from me, so before (Phil. iii. 13). The sinner, therefore,
that I cannot obey the prophetic voice which when he is advanced in the present life, is
says, Return to your heart, trafisgressors (Isai.
made to be as a wheel, since, while falling in
xlvi. 8). But, pressed by foolish I the things which are before, he is lifted up in
thoughts,
am impelled only to exclaim, heart hath the things which are behind. For,
when he en-
My
in this life the glory which he must leave
failed me (Ps. xxxix. 13 ^). I have loved the joys
he falls from that Avhich comes after
beauty of the contemplative life as a Rachel, behind,
this life. There are indeed many who know
barren, but keen of sight and fair (Gen. xxix.),
who, though in her she is less
quietude
how so to control their outward advancement
fertile,
yet sees the light more keenly. But, by what as by no means to fall inwardly thereby.
the
judgment I know not, Leah has been coupled Whence it is written, God casteth not away
with me in the night, to wit, the active life mighty,
is
seei?ig that Lie also Himself mighty
;

but but (Job xxxvi. 5). And it is said through Solomon,

fruitful, tender-eyed; seeing less,

bringing forth more. I have longed to sit at

6 In English Bible, Ixxiii. 18. 7 Ibid, xxxvii. 20.
_
^ Ibid. Ixxxiii. 13.
4 In English Bible, Ixix. 2. 5 Ibid. xl. 19.
re EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
A man of understanding shall possess govern- that it is subjoined. Slay and
eat (Acts x. 13).
ments (Prov. i. 5). But to me these things are Thou, then, who hadst not yet slain these
difficult, since they are also exceedingly bur- beasts, why didst thou already wish to eat
densome ; and what the mind has not received them through obedience ? Or knowest thou
willingly it does not control fitly. Lo, our not that the beast about which thou wrotest
most serene Lord the Emperor has ordered an refused to be slain by the sword of thy mouth ?
ape to be made a lion. And, indeed, in virtue Thou must needs, then, satisfy the hunger of
of his order it can be called a lion, but a lion thy desire with those whom thou hast been
it cannot be made. Wherefore his Piety must able to prick and slay {Lit., to slay through
needs himself take the blame of all my faults compunction) ^
and short-comings, having committed a ministry Furtiier, as to the case of our brethren, I
of power to a weak agent. think that, if God gives aid, it will be as thou
hast written. It was
not, however, by any
EPISTLE VL means right for me
to write about it at present
to our most serene lords, since at the very
To N ARSES, Patrician •. outset one should not begin with complaints.
But I have written to my well-beloved son, the
Gregory to Narses, &c
deacon Honoratus3, that he should mention
In describing loftily the sweetness of con-
the matter to them in a suitable manner at
templation, you have renewed the groans of a
seasonable time, and speedily inform me
my fallen state, since I hear what I have lost of their I beg greetings to be given
while reply.
inwardly mounting outwardly, though in behalf to the lord Alexander, the lord
undeserving, to the topmost height of rule. my
Know then that I am stricken with so great Theodorus 4, my son Marinus, the lady Esicia,
the lady Eudochia, and the lady Dominica,
sorrow that I can scarcely speak ; for the dark
shades of grief block up the eyes of my soul.
Whatever is beheld is sad, whatever is thought EPISTLE VIL
delightful appears to my heart lamentable To Anastasius, Patriarch of Antiochs.
For I reflect to what a dejected height of
external advancement I mounted in
have Gregory to Anastasius, &c.
I have found what your Blessedness has
fallingfrom the lofty height of my rest. And, written to be as rest to the weary, as health to
being sent for my faults into the exile of
the sick, as a fountain to the thirsty, as shade
employment from the face of my Lord, I say to the oppressed with heat. For those words
with the prophet, in the words, as it were of
of yours did not seem even to be expressed
destroyed Jerusalem, He who should comfort
me hath departedfarfrom me (Lam. i. 16). But by the tongue of the flesh, inasmuch as you so
disclosed the spiritual love which you bear
when, in seeking a similitude to express my
condition and title, you frame periods and
me as if your soul itself were speaking. But
declamations in your letter, certainly, dearest very hard was that which followed, in that
brother, you call an ape a lion. Herein we your love enjoined me to bear earthly burdens,
see that you do as we often do, when we
and that, having first loved me spiritually, you
call
mangy whelps pards or tigers. For I, my ' The whole
passage is rather obscure to us, not having before
good man, have, as were, lost my children,
it
us the letter from Narses, which is replied to, or the previous one
since through earthly cares I have lost works from Gregory, to which Narses had referred. The drift seems
to be as follows. Gregory, in his former letter ,had compared
of righteousness. Therefore call me not Noemi, his being elected pope to a bubalus being set to plough in the
that is fair ; but call me Mara^for I am full of Lord's field. Narses had replied to the effect that, even if he
were a bubalus, he was not therefore unfit, since bubali, with
(Ruth i. 20). But as to your saying
bitterness other wild beasts, had been in St. Peter's sheet, and pronounced
that I ought not to have written, "That clean. To this Gregory now rejoins, '* Yes but those beasts
;

you were to be slain before they might be eaten ; and so you must
should plough with bubali " in the Lord's field," first slay me per compunctionem — i.e. by so pricking me with the '

sword of your mouth as to induce me to comply— before you

'

seeing that when in the sheet shewn to the may eat me fer obedientiatn — i.e. make use of me in the way
blessed Peter both bubali and all wild beasts you wish through my obedience to your desire. Not being thus
so far slain, I have a right to protest against being made pope
were presented to view ; thou knowest thyself against my will"
3 HoHoratus was at this time Gregory's apocrisiarius at Con-
stantinople. We find several letters addressed to him in this
9There are other letters from Gregory to this Narses, viz. iv. capacity, but none throwing light on the case here referred to.
32, vi. 14, and perhaps vii. 30. He may have been the same as 4 Theodorus was the court physician at Constantinople, to
the Narses who was a famous general of the Emperor whom Epistles III. 66, IV. 31, VII. 28, are addressed.
Maurice,
and who was eventually burnt alive by Phocas. (Theoph., Sim. 5 Anastasius had been threatened with deposition and exile
(a.d. 563) by the Emperor Justinian, and the sentence had been
^
The animal
called /3ov/3<iAo? is described by Pliny (I. 8, c. 15) carried into effect (a.d, 570) by Justinian's successor, Justin 11.
as "animal ferum in Africa, vitulo ac cervo simile." The refeience Notwithstanding this, Gregory after his own accession acknow-
in the text is to Amos
vi. 12, where the Vulgate has,
"
Numquid ledged him as the true patriarch of Antioch ; and, probably owing
currere queunt in petris equi, aut arari potest in bubalis?" The to his intercession with the Emperor Maurice, Anastasius was
clause in the epistle, "ut iu agro Dominico cum bulialis arares," restored to his patriarchal See on the death of Gregory, who had
appears to be a quotation from a previous letter 01 Gregory's, been intruded into it, a.d. 503. Other Epistles to, or concerning
in which he may have announced his election to Narses. this Anastasius are I. 25, 26, 28 ; V. 39 ; VII. 27, 33 ; VIII. 2.
 EPISTLE X.
17

afterwards, loving me as I think in temporal heretofore) that, if you shall find that the
wise, pressed me down to the ground with the aforesaid monastery of Saint Theodore has
burden you laid upon me so that, losing
; possessed the boundaries concerning which
utterly all uprightness of soul, and forfeiting the dispute has arisen without disturbance for
the keen vision of contemplation, I may say, forty years,you shall not allow it to suffer any
not in the spirit of prophecy, but from damage, even though it were to the advantage
experience, I am bowed down and brought low of the holy Roman Church, but
provide in all
altogether {?s. cxviii. 107^). For indeed such ways for its undisturbed security. But, if the
great burdens of business press me down that agents of the holy Roman Church should
1

my mind can in no wise lift itself up to shew that the monastery has not been in pos-
heavenly things. I am tossed by the billows session without dispute of its right for forty
of a multitude of affairs, and, after the ease of years, but that any question has "Been raised
my former quiet, am afflicted by the storms of within that time concerning the said bound-
;
a tumultuous life, so that I may truly say, / aries, let it be
peaceably and legally
set at rest
am come into the depth of the sea, and the storm by chosen for the purpose. For
arbitrators
hath ovenvhelmed me (Ps. Ixviii. 3 ^). Stretch not only do we wish that questions of wrong-
out, therefore, the hand of your prayer to me doing that have never yet been mooted should
^

in my danger, you that stand on the shore of
virtue. But as to your calling me the mouth
and the lantern of the Lord, and alleging that
I profit many, this also adds to the load of my
iniquities,that, when my iniquity ought to
have been chastised, I receive praises instead
of chastisement. But with what a bustle of
earthly business I am distracted in this place,
I cannot express in words yet you can gather
;
it from the shortness of this letter, in which I
be raised, but also that such as have been
raised by others than ourselves should be
speedily set at rest. Let thy Experience,
therefore, cause all to be so effectively ad-
justed, that no question relating to this matter
may be hereafter referred to us again. Further,
we desire that the testament of Bacauda, late
Xenodochus, continue valid as when first made.
The month of November : ninth Indiction.

say so little to him who I love above all others. EPISTLE X.

Further, I apprize you that I have requested
our most serene lords with all possible urgency To Bacauda and Agnellus, Bishops.
to allow you to come to the threshold of Peter, Gregory to Bacauda, &c
the prince of the apostles, with your dignity The Hebrews dwelling in Terracina have
'

restored to you, and to live here with me so our

petitioned us for hcence to hold, under
long as it may please God ; to the end that,authority, the site of their synagogue
which
as long as I am accounted worthy of seeing But, inasmuch as
'

j they have held hitherto.

I
you, we may relieve the weariness of our we have been informed that the same site is
I
pilgrimage by speaking to each other of the so near to the church that even the sound of
heavenly country their reaches it, we have written to
psalmody
our brother and fellow-bishop Peter that, if it
1
EPISTLE IX. is the case that the voices from the said place
are heard in the church, the Jews must cease
I To Peter the Subdeacon. Therefore let your Fra-
to worship there.
Gregory to Peter, &c. ternity, with our
above-named brother and
Gregory, a servant of God, presbyter and fellow -bishop, diligently inspect this place,
abbot of the monastery of Saint Theodore in and if an-
you find that there has been any
the province of Sicily constituted in the ter-
noyance to the church, provide another place
ritory of Panormus, has given us to
understand within the fortress, where the aforesaid He-
that men of the farm of Fulloniacus, which brews
may assemble, so that they may be
able
belongs to the holy Roman Church, are en- to celebrate their ceremonies without impedi-
deavouring to encroach on the boundaries of ment 8. But let your Fraternity provide such
the farm of Gerdinia, bordering on the said a their being deprived of this
place, in case of
farm of the holy Roman Church, which they one, that there be no cause of complaint in
\u e. monks of St. Theodore] have possessed future. But we forbid the aforesaid Hebrews
without dispute for innumerable years. And to be oppressed or vexed unreasonably ; but,
for this cause we desire you to go to the city
of Panormus, and investigate the question in 8 For the result of this order, sec below, Ep. 35- ^o"". P^''*'"
attitude towards Jews, and his Uc
such sort (with the view of the right of posses- instances of Gregory's tolerant their conversion, see that h-pistle,
precation of force being used for
sion remaining with those who have had it and also I. 47; IX. 6. But he is strict in prohibiting their
possession of slaves who
were already, or might become, Chris-
tians, and will allow them
no compensation for the loss ot such
* Tn 7 Ibid. Ixix. a. ^cf. ii'i. 38 : IV. 9, 21 ; IX. 109, no).
English Bible, cxix. 107.
78 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
;asthey are permitted, in accordance with EPISTLE XVI.
live under the protection of the
justice, to To Severus, Bishop of Aquileias.
Roman laws, let them keep their observances
as they have learnt them, no one hindering Gregory to Severus, &c.
them yet let it not be allowed them to have
: As, when one who walks through devioi
Christian slaves. ways takes anew the r'ght path, the Lord er
br.ices him with all eagerness, so afterwardlj
EPISTLE XL when one deserts the way of truth, He is moi
saddened with grief for him than He rejoic(
To Clementina, Patrician'. over him with joy when he turned from erroii
Gregory to Clementina, &c. since it is a less degree of sin not to know the^
Having received your Glory's letter,
speak- truth than not to abide in it when known :

ing of the passing away of the late Eutherius and what is committed in error is one thing,
of magnificent memory, we give you to under- but what is
perpetrated knowingly is another.
stand that our mind no less than yours is And
we, from having formerly rejoiced in thy
disturbed by such a sorrow, in that we see
being incorporated in the unity of the Church,
how men of approved repute are by degrees are now the more distressed for abundantly
removed from this world, whose ruin is
already thy dissociation from the catholic society.
evidenced in the actual effects of the causes
Accordingly we desire thee, at the instance of
thereof. But it becomes us to withdraw our- the bearer of these
presents, according to the
selves from it by the wise precaution of con- command of the most Christian and most
version % lest it involve us too in its own ruin. serene
Emperor, to come with thy adherents
And indeed our sorrow for the loss of friends to the threshold of the blessed Apostls Peter,
ought to be the more tolerable as our con- that, a synod being assembled by the will of
dition of mortality requires from us that we
God, judgment may be passed concerning the
should lose them. Nevertheless, for the loss doubt that is entertained
among you.
of aid to our carnal life He Who granted per-
mission for its removal is powerful to console,
and to come Himself as a comforter into the EPISTLE XVII.
vacant place.
To ALL THE Bishops of Italy.
That we are unable to accede to your re-
quest that the deacon Anatholius should be Gregory to all, &c.
sent to you is due to the circumstances of the Inasmuch as the abominable Autharit''
and not to For during this Easter solemnity which has been
case, any rigorous austerity.
we have appointed him our steward having lately completed, forbade children of Lom-
=^,

committed our episcopal residence to his bards being baptized in the catholic faith,
for which sin the Divine Majesty cut him off,
management.
so that he should not see the solemnity of
another Easter, it becomes your Fraternity
EPISTLE XII.
to warn all the Lombards in your districts,
To John, Bishop of Urbs Vetus seeing that grievous mortality is everywhere
( Orvieto).
3 The bishops of Istria, of whom the bishop of Aquileia was
Gregory to John, &c.
Metropolitan, still refused to accept the decree of the fifth (Ecu-
Agapitus, abbot of the monastery of St. menical Council, which had, under the dictation of the Emperor
condemned certain writings of three deceased prelates,
George, informs us that he endures many Justinian,
Theodore of Mopsuesta, Theodoret, and Ibas, called "'the three
"
grievances from your Holiness and not only chapters (^r/a capitiilii). Severus, the Metropolitan, summoned
;
the sum-
in things that might be of service to the in this letter with his suffragans to Rome, disregarded
mons, going instead, at the instance of the Exarch Smaragdus, to
in time of but that even Ravenna, where he remained a year. On his return to his See
monastery need, you he still held out, though many of his bishops conformed. A schism
prohibit the celebration of masses in the said hence ensued in Istria, which continued during the life of Gregory
and also interdict burial of the (Joan. Diac. Vit. S. Greg. iv. 37, 38). Other Epistles referring
monastery, to the Istrian schism are II. 46, 51 V. 51 IX. 9, 10 XIII. 33. ; ; ;

dead there. Now, if this is so, we exhort you 4 Autharit {al. Autharith, called by Paul. Diac. Authari),

to desist from such inhumanity, and allow the who died at Pavia in this year (a.d. 591). had been king of the
Lombards for six years, having effected extensive conquests in
dead to be buried, and masses to be cele- Italy. " Rex Authari apud Ticinutn Nonas Septembris veneno,
ut tradunt, accepto moritur, postquam sex regnaverat annos."
brated there without any further opposition, {Paul. Diac de gestis Longob. iii. 36). It is he who is said to
lest the aforesaid venerable have advanced to Rhegium at the toe of Italy, and there, riding
Agapitus should up to a pillar in the sea, to have touched it with the point of his
be compelled to complain anew concerning spear, and said,
'*
As far as this shall the boundaries of the Lom-
bards extend." {Paul. Diac. iii. 33.) He had been a determined
the matters referred to. Arian. He was succeeded by Agilulph, whom his widow Theo-
delinda, a Catholic Bavarian princess, selected as her consort.
With her Gregory carried on a very friendly correspondence, and,
9 Another Epistle, X. 15, is addressed to the same lady. probably through her influence, Agilulph himself, originally an
^
The word conversio commonly
ily denotes entering a mon:
entering monastery. Arian, is said to have been converted to Catholicity. Gregory's
2 Vicedondnum. etters to Theodelinda are IV. 4, 38 ; IX. 43 ; XIV. 12.
 EPISTLE XX.
79
~ "

imminent, that they should reconcile these of f-h^^ lar^co^i i. •

^
',

their children who have been

Arian heresy to the cathoHc
bapLd in ran^^^^ ""
"^'^ '^'"^ '"P""^ ^^^ b^"e^-
faith!^ and so !

appease the wrath of the Almighty Lord which

hangs over them. Warn, then, those whom EPISTLE XIX.
you can with all the power of
;
persuasion To
\ou possess seize on them, and Nataus, Bishop of Salonas.
bring them
to a right faith preach to them eternal life
; Gregory to Natal is, &c.
without end that, when you shall come into The acts of your
; synod which you have
the sight of the strict judge, transmitted to us, in which the
you may be able, Archdeacoa
in consequence of Honoratus is condemned, we
your solicitude, to shew perceive to be
in your own lull of the seed of strifes,
persons a shepherd's gains. seeing that the same
person is at one and the same time advanced
to the dignity of the
EPISTLE XVIIL priesthood against his
will,and removed from the oflice of the dia-
To Peter the Subdeacon. conate as though
unworthy of it. And, as
Gregory to Peter, &c.
It is
just that no one who is unwilling should
We have been informed that Marcellus be advanced by
compulsion, so I think we
of the Barutanian Church, who has had must be of opinion that no one who is innocent
pen- should be deposed from the
ance assigned him in the ministry of his
monastery of Saint order unjustly.
Adrian in the same city of Panormus, not Nevertheless, since discord
only hateful to God excuses
is in want of thy part in the trans-
food, but also suffers incon-
venience from scarcity of clothing. Therefore action, we admonish thee to restore his place
we hold and administration to the Archdeacon Hon-
it
necessary to enjoin your Activity
oratus, and agree to supply him with atten-
by this present order to appoint for him as
much as you may see to be needful in the dance sufficient for his divine ministry. If
cause of offence is still fomented between
way of food clothing and bedding for his own you,
let the aforesaid Archdeacon submit himself
maintenance, and provision for his servant ;
to our audience and
so that his want and nakedness enquiry, when admon-
may be pro- ished to do
vided for with such timely care that what so, and let thy love send to us
you a
person instructed in the case, that in the
assign to this same man may be reckoned
presence of both, the Lord assisting us, we
afterwards to your own account. So act,
therefore, that you may both fulfil our com-
may be able to decide what justice approves
without respect of persons.
mand, and also by ordering this very thing
well you may be able yourself to
partake of
the profit of the same. Further, there is this EPISTLE XX.
other matter that we enjoin you to look to
without regard to the old custom that has
To Honoratus, Deacon of Salona.
now grown up namely, that if any cities in
; Gregory to Honoratus, &c.
the province of Sicily, for their sins, are known Having read the contradictory letters which
to be without pastoral thou and thy bishop have addressed to us
government through
the lapses of their priests, each other, we grieve that there is so
you should see against
whether there be any worthy of the ofifice of little charity between you. Nevertheless we
priesthood among the clergy of the churches enjoin thee to continue in the administration
of thy office, and, if the cause of offence be-
themselves, or out of the monasteries, and,
after first enquiring into the tween you can, under the power of grace,
gravity of their
behaviour, send them to that the flock be settled on the spot, we believe it will be
us,
of each place may not be found destitute for
any length of time through the lapse of its S Salona was the metropolis of the province of Dalmatia in
Western Illyricum. The misdoings of its bishop, Natalis, gave
pastor. But if you should discover any vacant rise to a lengthy correspondence. See, in addition to this letter,
place in which no one of the same church this I. 20; II. 18, 19, 20, 52; III. 8, 32. He had, as appears from
letter and others, desired to get rid of his archdeacon Hon-
is found fitted for such a send us word some
dignity, oratus, having apparently grudge against him, and with
this view would have ordained him priest against his will, none
after the like careful
enquiry, that some one but deacons thenbeing of
capable the oflRce of archdeacon.
holding
may be provided whom God may have judged He was accused also of addiction to unbecoming conviviality, and
of neglecting his episcopal duties. Eventually, after continued
worthy of such ordination. For it is nut right contumacy, he appears to have satisfied Gregory in the matter of
that from the deviation of one the Lord's flock Honoratus, and also to have reformed his own habits of life, after
writing what appears from Gregory's reply to it to have been
should be in danger of wandering abroad a racy letter in defence of conviviality, which was taken in good
part and replied to in a good-humoured vein (II. 52). Gregory
among precipices without a shepherd. For subsequently said of him,"' I was at one time much distressed con-
thus both the administration of places will cerning our brother and fellow bishop Natalis, having experienced
proud behaviour from him. But since he has himself corrected his
go on, and there will remain no suspicion manners, he has overcome me, and comforted my sadness" (II. 46),
 8o EPISTLES OF
greatly to the advantage of your souls. But
in case the discord between you has so set
you in arms against each other that you have
no will to allay the swelling of your offence,
do thou without delay come to be heard before
us, and let thy bishop send to us on his own
behalf such person as he may choose, fur-
nished with instructions ; that, after minutely
considering the whole case, we may settle
what may appear fit between the parties. But
we would have thee know that we shall make
strict enquiry of thee on all points, as to
whether the ornaments^, either those of
thine own church, or such as have been
collected from various churches, are being
now kept with all care and fidelity. For,
if any of them shall be found to have been
lostthrough negligence or through any person's
dishonesty, thou wilt be involved in the guilt
of this, being, in virtue of thy office of Arch-
deacon, peculiarly responsible for the custody
of the said church.
EPISTLE XXL
To Natalis, Bishop of Salona^.
Gregory to Natalis, &c.
We have received at the hands of the
deacon Stephen, whom you sent to us, the
letters of thy Reverence, wherein
you con-
gratulate us on our promotion. And truly
what has been offered in the kindness and
earnestness of charity demands full credence,
reason having prompted your pontifical order
to rejoice with us. We therefore, being
cheered by your greeting, declare in con-
science that I undertook the burden of this
dignity with a sick heart. But, seeing that
I could not resist the divine
decrees, I have
recovered a more cheerful frame of mind.
W^herefore we write to entreat your Reverence
that both we and the Christian flock com-
mitted to our care may enjoy the succour of keeping silence, profitable in speech, a near
your prayers, to the end that in the security neighbour to every one in sympathy, exalted
of that protection we may have to above all in contemplation, a companion of
overcome the hurricanes of these
The month of February, ninth indiction
EPISTLE XXV.
To John, Bishop of Constantinople,
ANL» the other PATRIARCHS.
Gregory, to John of Constantinople, Eulo-
gius of Alexandria, Gregory of Antioch, John
«
Cimelia, from Or. ,c«u^Aia.
7
/ This ro have
X uib appears to nave been
Deen the formal answer to the official
letter sent by the
bishop of Salona to Gregory, congratulating him
on his accession to the
popedom, having no connexion with, and
perhaps written betore, the preceding Epistle XIX.
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
of Jerusalem, and Anastasias, Ex-Patriarch of
Antioch. A paribus ^.
When I consider how, unworthy as I am,
and resisting with my whole soul, I have been
compelled to bear the burden of pastoral care,
a darkness of sorrow comes over me, and my
sad heart sees nothing else but the shadows
which allow nothing to be seen. For to what
end is a bishop chosen of the Lord but to be
an intercessor for the offences of the people ?
With what confidence, then, can I come as
an intercessor for the sins of others to Him
before Whom I am not secure about my own ?
If perchance any one should ask me to be-
come his intercessor with a great man who
was incensed against him, and to myself un-
known, I should at once reply, I canr.ot go
to intercede for you, having no knowledge
of that man from familiar acquaintance with
him. If then, as man with man, I should
properly blush to become an intercessor with
one on whom I had no claim, how great is
the audacity of my obtaining the place of
intercessor for the people with God, whose
friendship I am not assured of through the
merit of my life! And in this matter I find
a still more serious cause of alarm, since we
all know well that, when one who is in dis-
favour is sent to intercede with an incensed
person, the mind of the latter is provoked to
still
greater severity. And I am greatly afraid
lestthe community of believers, whose offences
the Lord has so far indulgently borne with,
should perish through the addition of my
guilt to theirs. But, when in one way or an-
other I suppress this fear, and with mind con-
soled give myself to the care of my pontifical
office, I am deterred by consideration of the
immensity of this very task.
" For indeed I consider
with myself what
watchful care is needed that a ruler
may be
pure in thought, chief in action, discreet in
power
times. good livers through humility, unbending
against the vices of evil-doers through zeal
for righteousness 9." All which
things when
I try to search out with subtle
investigation,
the very wideness of the consideration
cramps
me in the particulars. For, as I have already
said, there is need of the greatest care that
"the ruler be pure in thought, cScc."
[A long
passage, thus beginning, and ending with
® denotes that the Epistle
is a copy of an identical
,1? ^t"^ u^
'^'"^
p^r^fpf
*^
T^ru
unXr'ro"od""y°lXr
? .'^'•,
•
°°> •
yi:^:i:T\rX,
""' 52, 54, 50; lA. 60, io6.
9 What IS here printed between inverted
commas, with mud
of what has come before, occurs also in Regula
I So
Pastoralis,
also long passages afterwards, as will be seen
II. i
 EPISTLE XXV.
"beyond the limit of order," found also in both
is
discipline and mercy are far from what
Regiila Pastoralis^ Pt. II. ch. which see.]
2, they should be, if one be maintained without
Again, when I betake myself to consider the other. But there ought to be kept
the works required of the pastor, I weigh with great skill of discernment
up
both mercy
within myself what intent care is to be taken justly
" chief in considerate, and discipline smiting
that he be "
action, to the end that kindly. For hence it is that, as the Truth
by his living, he may point out the way of teaches (Luke x. 34), the man is
brought by
life to them that are put under him, &c." the care of the
Samaritan, &c." [See Reg,
[See Reg. Fast., Pt. II. ch. 3, to the end.] Fast., Pt. II. ch. 6, down to "manna of sweet-
Again, when I betake myself to consider ness."]
the duty of the pastor as to speech and Thus, having undertaken the burden of
silence, I weigh within myself with trembling pastoral care, when I consider all these things
care how very necessary it is that he should and many others of like kind, I seem to be
be discreet in keeping silence and profitable what I cannot be, especially as in this
place
in speech, "lest he either utter what ought to whosoever is called a Pastor is onerously occu-
be suppressed or suppress what ought to be pied by external cares; so that it often be-
uttered, &c." [See Reg. Fast., III., 4, down comes uncertain whether he exercises the
"
to keep the unity of the faith."] function of a pastor or of an
earthly noble.
Again, when I betake myself to consider And indeed whosoever is set over his brethren
what manner of man the ruler ought to be to rule them cannot be entirely free from
in sympathy, and what in contemplation, I external cares; and yet there is need of ex-
"
weigh within myself that he should be a ceeding care lest he be pressed down by them
near neighbour to every one in sympathy, too much, *'
Whence it is
rightly said to
and exalted above all in contemplation, to Ezekiel, The priests shall not shave their
the end that through the bowels of loving- heads, &c." [See Reg. Fast., Pt. II., ch. 7,
kindness, &c." [See Rtg. Fast.^ Pt. II. ch. 5, to the end.]
to the end.] But in this place I see that no such discreet
when I betake myself to consider management is possible, since cases of such
Again,
what manner of man the ruler ought to be importance hang over me daily as to oxer-
in humility, and what in
strictness, I weigh whelm the mind, while they kill the bodily
within myself how necessary it is that he life. Wherefore, most holy brother, I beseech
"
should be, through humility, a companion thee by the Judge who is to come, by the
to good livers, and, through the zeal of right- assembly of many thousand ano^els, by the
eousness rigid against the vices of evil-doers, Church of the fir.^tborn who are written in
&c." [See Regula Fastoralis, Pt. II. ch. 6, heaven, help me, wlio am growing weary
"
down to towards the perverse ; " there being under this burden of pastoral care, with the
only a slight variation, not affecting the sense, intercession of thy prayer, lest its weight op-
in the wording of the concluding
clause.] press me beyond my strength. But, being
For hence it is that " Peter who had received mindful of what is written, Fray for one an-
from God, &c." [See Reg. Fast., Pt. 11. ch. 6, other, thai ye may be healed (James v. 16),
down to " dominates over vices rather than I give also what I ask for. But I shall
over his brethren."] He orders well the receive what I give. For, while we are joined
authority he has received who has learnt both to you through the aid of prayer, we hold
to maintain it and to keep it in check. He as it were each other by the hand while walk-
orders it well who knows how both through ing through slippery places, and it comes to
it to tower above sins, and with it to set pass, through a great provision
of charity, that
himself on an equality with other men. the foot of each is the more firmly planted in
Moreover, the virtue of humility ought to that one leans upon the other.
be so maintained that the rights of govern- Besides, since with the heart man believeth
ment be not relaxed lest, when any prelate
;
unto righteousness, and with the mouth con-
has lowered himself more than is becoming, fession is made unto salvation, I confess that
he be unable to restrain the Hfe of his sub- I receive and revere, as the four books of t'le
ordinates under the bond of discipline ; and Gospel so also the four Councils to wit, the :

the severity of discipline is to be so main- Nicene, in which the perverse doctrine of

tained that gentleness be not wholly lost Arius is overthrown; the Constantinopolitan
through the over-kindling of zeal. For often also, which the error of Eunomius and
in
vices shew themselves off as virtues, so that Macedonius is refuted; further, the first
niggardliness would fain appear as frugality, Ephesine, in which the impiety of
Nestorius
extravagance as liberality, cruelty as righteous is condemned;
and the Chalcedonian, in
zeal, laxity as loving-kindness. Wherefore which the pravity of Eutyches and Dioscorus
VOL. XII. (
82 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
is reprobated. These with full devotion I always what it has been granted you to be
embrace, and adhere to with most entire ap- the gift of Almighty God, without regard
proval since on them, as on a four-square
;
what you are accounted not to be by the
J
tone, rises the structure of the holy faith of men ^. I have given some instructions
;

and whosoever, of whatever life and be- Boniface the guardian {defensori), who is tl
haviour he may be, holds not fast to their bearer of these presents, for him to commui
solidity, even though
he is seen to be a stone,cate to your holiness in private. Moreov(
yet he lies outside the building. The fifthI have sent you keys of the blessed aposi

council also I equally venerate, in which the Peter, who loves you, which are wont to shh
full of forth with many miracles when placed on
epistle which is called that of Ibas,
error, is reprobated ; Theodorus, who divides bodies of sick persons 3.
the Mediator between God and men into two
subsistences, is convicted of having fallen into EPISTLE XXVII.
the perfidy of impiety and the writings of
;

Theodoritus, in which the faith of the blessed

To Anastasius, Archbishop of Corinth.1
Cyril is impugned, are refuted as having been Gregory to Anastasius, &c.
published with the daring of madness. But In proportion as the judgments of God are'
all persons whom the aforesaid venerable unsearchable ought they to be an object of
Councils repudiate I repudiate those whom ;
fear to human apprehension ; so that mortal
they venerate I embrace since, they having ;
reason, being unable to comprehend them, may
been constituted by universal consent, he of necessity bow under them the neck of a
overthrows not them but himself, whosoever humble heart, to the end that it may follow
presumes either to loose those whom they with the mind's obedient steps where the will
bind, or to bind those w^hom they loose. of the Ruler may lead. I, then, considering
Whosoever, therefore, thinks otherwise, let that my infirmity cannot reach to the height of
him be anathema. But whosoever holds the the apostolic See, had rather have declined this
faith of the aforesaid s) nods, peace be to him
burden, lest, having pastoral rule, I should suc-
from God the
Father, through Jesus Christ
cumb in action through inadequate administra-
His Son, Who lives and reigns consub-
tion. But, since it is not for us to go against
stantially God with Him in the Unity of the the will of the Lord who
disposes all, I obe-
Holy Spirit for ever and ever. Amen. diently followed the way in which it pleased
the merciful hand of the Ruler to deal with me.
EPISTLE XXVLFor it was necessary that your Fraternity should
be informed, even though the present oppor-
To Anastasius, Patriarch of Antioch. tunity had not occurred, how the Lord had
[The beginning of this epistle is the same as vouchsafed that I, however unworthy, should pre-
that of Epistle VIL to the same Anastasius side over the apostolic See. Since, then, reason
" stand
as far as the words on the shore of required this to be done, and an opportunity
virtue" ;
after which it is continued as follows.] having occurred through our sending to you
But, as to your calling me the mouth and the bearer of these presents, that is, Boniface
lantern of the Lord, and alleging that I profit the guardian {defefisorem), we are careful not only
many by speaking, and am able to give light to to offer to your Fraternity by letter the good
many, I confess that you have brought me into wishes of charity, but also to inform you of our
a state of the greatest doubt in my estimate of ordination, as we believe you would wish us to
myself. For I consider what I am, and detect do. Wherefore let your Charity, by a letter in
in myself no sign of all this good. But J reply, cause us to rejoice for the unity of the
consider also what you are, and I do not think Church and the acceptable news of your own
that you can lie. When, then, I would believe welfare; to the end that our bodily absence
what you say, my infirmity contradicts me. from each other, which distance of place causes
When I would dispute what is said in my us to endure, may become as presence through
praise, your sanctity contradicts me. But I interchange of letters. We
exhort you, also,
pray you, holy man, let us come to some agree- since we have despatched the above-mentioned
ment in this our contest, that, though it is not
as you say, it may be so because you say it. s See Ep.7, note i.
Moreover, I have addressed my synodical 3 Keys of St. Peter's sepulchre, in which had been inserted
filingsirom his alleged chains preserved at Rome, were often
epistle to you, as to the other patriarchs, your sent by Gregory to distinguished friends (cf. III. 48; VI. 6;
brethren '
; inasmuch as with me you are VII. 26 ; VIII. 35 IX. 122 ; XI. 66), to be hung round the neck
;

For an
(VI. 6), or deposited (XI. 66), or used for healing.
account of how the filings were obtained, see IV. 30. In one
instance the key is described as being of gold (VII. 26). To
» The Benedictine Editors adopt the reading fatribns instead Eulogius of Alexandria is sent a small cross containing filings from
o^fratribus. But the sense seems to require the latter. the chains, to be applied to his sore eyes.
 EPISTLE XXXIII.
83
l)earer of these presents on certain into port.
necessary Furthermore, if you should by any
business to the feet of the most clement prince, chance receive for
interpretation a lengthy
and since the mutability of the time is wont to letter of mine, translate
it, I pray you, not
generate many hindrances on the way, that word for word, but so as to
give the sense;
your priestly affection would bestow upon since usually, when close of the
him whatever may be necessary either in pro- words rendering
is attended to, the force of the ideas is
vision for his journey by land or in
procuring lost.
for him the means of navigation, that
through
God's mercy, he may be able the more quickly
to accomplish his intended journey.
EPISTLE XXXIIL

EPISTLE XXVIII. To RoMANUs, Patrician, and Exarch op

Italy.
To Sebastian, Bishop of Rhisinum Gregory to Romanus, &c.
[/;/

Dalmaiia\. Even though there were no immediate cause

for writing to your
Gregory to Sebastian, &c. Excellency, yet we ought to
Although I deserved to receive no letters shew solicitude for your health and safety, so
from your Blessedness, yet I also do not forget as to learn through frequent intercommunica-
my own forgetfulness I blame my negligence, tion what we desire to hear about you. Be-
;

has come to our knowledge that

I stir up my
sluggishness with goads of love, sides,
it

that one who will not pay what he owes of his Blandus, bishop of the city of Hortanum 6, has
own accord, may learn even under blows to ren- been detained now for a long time by your
der it. Furthermore, I inform you that I have Excellency in the city of Ravenna:. And the
prepared a full representation, with urgent result is that the Church decays, being vvithout
a ruler, and the people as being without a
prayers to our most pious lords, to the effect
that they ought to have sent the most blessed shepherd; and infants there, for their sins,
lord patriarch Anastasius, with the use of the die without baptism 7. And again, since we do
not believe that your Excellency has detained
pallium granted him, to the threshold of the
blessed Peter, prince of the apostles, to cele- him except on the ground of some probable
brate with me the solemnities of Mass to the transgression, it is proper that a synod should
;

end that, though he were not allowed to return be held to bring to light any crime that is
to his See, he might at least live with me, re- charged against him. And, if such fault is
his But of the reason that has found in him as to lead to his degradation
taining dignity.
arisen for keeping back what I had thus from the priesthood, it is necessary that we
written the bearer of these presents will inform should look out for another to be ordained,
lest the Church of God should remain un-
you. Nevertheless, ascertain the mind of the
said lord Anastasius, and inform me in your tended, and destitute in what the Christian
letters of whatever he may wish to be done in religion does not allow it to be without. But,
this business *. if your Excellency should perceive that the

case is otherwise with him than it is said to be,

allow him, I pray you, to return to his church,
EPISTLE XXIX. that he may fulfil his duty to the souls com-

To Aristobulus, Ex-prefect and mitted to his charge.

Antigraphus^. The month of March ; the ninth Indiction.

Gregory to Aristobulus, &c.

For fully expressing my affection I confess that
my tongue suffices not : but your own affection
* AI. Orta, in Tiiscia.
you all that I feel towards you.
will better tell
7 This alleged consequence of the bishop's absence from his ?ee
I have heard that you are suffering from certain does not imply that he alone could administer baptism, but only
that his authorization was required tor its administration. See
oppositions. But I am not greatly grieved for Bingham, Bk. II. ch. iii. Sect. 3, 4, and references there given:
" It is not lawful either to
this, since often the case that a ship which e.g. Ignat. Ep. ad Stnynt.
it is
n. viii.,
baptize or celebrate the Eucharist without the bishop but that ;

might have reached the depths of the ocean which he allows is" well-pleasing to God:" Hieron. Dialog,
c. Lucifer, p. 139, Thence it comes, that, without the order
had the breeze been favourable is driven back of the neither nor deacon has the right of
bishop presbyter " bap-
"
Can. Apost. c. xxxviii., Let the presbyters and deacons
by an opposing wind at the very beginning of tizing ;

execute no office without the knowledge of the bishop for it is to

;

its voyage, but by being driven back is recalled him that the Lord's people are committed, and he must give
an account of their souls." It was usual in episcopal cities to have
only one baptistery, connected with the bishop's church ;
and
theie all would be baptized, if not by the bishop himself (who was
4 See Ep. 7, note i. accounted the chief minister of baptism), yet under his direction
" and superintendence. Cf. Bingham, Bk. VIII. ch. vii., Sect. 6'
5 I.e. Secretary. Scriptor idem est et cancellarius . . . quod ,

rescribit Uteris missis ad dominum suum.' Du Cange. Bk. XI., ch. vii.. Sect. 12, 13.
G 2
84 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
EPISTLE XXXIV. hear the word at my mouthy and declare it to
them frofn me (Ezek. iii. 17). And what
To Venantius, ex-monk, Patrician of follows to the watchman or to the hearer
Syracuse^. from such declaration being kept back or

Gregory to Venantius, &c.

uttered is forthwith intimated; Jf when I say
to the wicked, Thou shall
Many foolish men have supposed that, if surely die, thou de-
clare it not to hijn, nor
I were advanced to the rank of the episcopate, speak to hi?n, that he
I should decline to address thee, or to keep may turn from his wicked way and live, the
wicked man himself shall die in his iniquity;
up communication with thee by letter. But but his blood will I require at thine hand.
this is since I am compelled by the
not so Yet
;

of not hold if thou declare it to the wicked, and he turn not

very necessity my position to my
peace. For it is written, Cry aloud spare not, from his iniquity and from his wicked zmy, he
^

himself indeed shall die in his iniquity, but

lift tip thy voice like a trumpet (Isai. Iviii. i).
And again it is written, / have given thee for thou hast delivered thy soul. Hence also Paul
a watchman unto the house of Israel, thou shall says to the Ephesians, My hands are pure this
day from the blood of all of you. For I have
not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel
8 The relations of
Gregory to this Venantius are interesting
other letters throwing light on them being III. 60; VI. 43, 44
;

;
of God (Acts XX. 26, 27). He would not,
IX. 123 XI. 30, 35, 36, 78. Venantius was a patrician, resident
;

in Sicily, who, having become a monk, had discovered that he had

then, have been pure from the blood of all,
mistaken his vocation and returned to secular life. In the letter- had he refused to declare unto them the
before us he is kindly, but very earnestly, written to, in the hope
of inducing him to retrace a step which, from Gregory's point
counsel of God. For when the pastor refuses
of view, was so dangerous to his friend's soul. But the remon- to rebuke those that sin, there is no doubt
strance was in vain. Venantius appears, from an allusion in the
letter, to have been associated with a literary set of friends who
that in holding his peace he slays them. Com-
took a view of the purpose of life not in accordance with the this con.sideration, I will
monastic theory and other motives may have disposed him to
:
pelled, therefore, by
listen to their advice, since we find him afterwards married to speak whether you will or no ; for with all
a lady called Italica, She appears to have been, like Venantius,
of patrician rank, and resident in Sicily, and to have possessed
" Italica
my powers I desire either thee to be saved or
property there for see III. 60, an epistle addressed to
;
myself to be rescued from thy death. For
Patricia," remonstrating with her for her alleged harsh treatment
of certain poor people, who were under the protection ot the thou rememberest in what state of life thou
Church. It appears from this letter that Gregory had known her
wast, and knowest to what thou hast fallen
previously, and it is observable that he makes allusion to her
personal charms i^pulchritudo in superjicie corporis). There without regard to the animadversion of super-
being no allusion in this letter to any husband, it cannot be con- nal strictness.
cluded that she was, at the time when it was written, married Consider, then, thy fault while
to Venantius :but we may reasonably suppose her to have been there is time; dread, while thou canst, the
the same Italica who was subsequently addressed as his wife,
for see IX. 123, " Domno Venantio patricio et Italicse jugalibus." severity of the future judge lest thou then
;
The marriage may possibly have taken place soon afier Gregory's find it bitter, having shed no tears to avoid
first letter to Venantius, which, if the date assigned be
correct,
was written in the 9th Indiction (a.d. 590-1). It cannot well have it now. Consider what is written ; Pray that
been much later, since in the 4th Indiction, i.e. a.i>. 600-1 (still
supposing the assigned dates correct) there were two girls, the i.ssue your flight be not in the winter, neither on the
of the marriage, who were also written to by Gregory after their Sabbath day (Matth. xxiv. 20). For the
father's death,and seem then to have been already old enough to
be betrothed. See XI. 35, 36, 78. At some time subsequent numbness of cold impedes walking in the
to his marriage we find a letter of .serious admonition addressed
to Venantius (VI. who had quarrelled with his bishop on winter, and, according to the ordinance of
^3),
some matters of business, and acted violently. the law, it is not lawful to walk on the
But, notwithstanding all such causes for displeasure, Gregory Sabbath day. He, then, attempts to fly in
continued on terms of cordial friendship with the married couple,
and took a warm interest in their children. Having heard of the winter or on the Sabbath day, who then
Venantius being dangerously ill, he wrote a letter of sympathy,
addressed to him and his wife jointly, and at the end sent greetings wishes to fly from the wrath of the strict
" most
sweet daughters, the lady Barbara and the lady
Judge when it is no longer allowed him to
to his
"
Antonina (IX. 123). Subsequently, when Venantius was suffer-
ing from gout, he addressed him earnestly, but kindly and, when walk.
; Wherefore, while there is time, while
he was on his death-bed, and the inheritance of the daughters was
in jeopardy owing to certain claims made by certain persons on
it is allowed,
fly thou from the animadversion
their father's estate, he wrote a short kind letter to the little ladies, which is of so great dreadfulness : consider
bidding them keep up their spirits so as to comfort their father,
assuring them that he himself would protect them after their
what is written ; Whatsoever thine hand
findeth
father's death, and speaking of the debt of gratitude he owed to
do, do it with thy might ; for there is neither
for the goodness to himself of both their parents. The mother,
not being written to, or alluded to as alive, may be supposed work, nor device, nor wisdom, in the grave
to have died previously. At the same time he wrote to John,
whither thou hastenest (Eccles. ix. 10). By
bishop of Syracuse (the same bishop with whom Venantius had
been once for a time at variance), urging him to do what he could the witness of the
to induce Venantius, even in his last moments, to resume the
Gospel thou knowest that
monastic habit for the safety of his soul, and no less urgently divine severity accuses us for idle talk, and
charging him to take up the cause of the orphan girls. Lastly demands a strict account of an unprofitable
(XI. 87), the girls are once more addressed by Gregory in a kind
letter, from which it seems that, young as they must have been, word (Matth. xii. 36). Consider, then, what
marriage was already in contemplation for them, and in which he it will do for
expresses his hope of seeing them at Rome. The correspondence perverse doing, if in its judgmei t
thus summarised is peculiarly interesting, as shewing both Gre- it
reprobates some for talking. Ananias had
gory's strong sense of the sin and danger to the soul of returning
to the world from the monastic life, and also the continuance vowed money to God (Acts v. 2 seq), which,
of his friendship and affection to one who had thus sinned, and overcome by diabolical persuasion,
the interest he could still take in his domestic happines.s and afterwards,
the welfare of his family. he withheld. But by what death he was
 EPISTLE XXXVl.
85
mulcted thou knowest. he was de-
If then brace the viciousness of
thy fault. If, there-
serving of the penalty of death who withdrew thou believest that I love
fore,
thee, approach
the money which he had given to God, con- the threshold of the
apostles, and use me as
sider of how great penalty thou wilt be de- an adviser. But if perchance I am supposed
serving in the divine judgment, who hast to be too keen in the cause of
God, and am
withdrawn, not- money, but thyself, from Al- suspected for the ardour of
my zeal, I will call
mighty God, to whom thou hadst devoted the whole Church together into counsel on
thyself in the monastic state of life. Where- this question, and whatever all are of
opinion
fore, if thou wilt hear the words of my rebuke should be done for
good, this I will in no wise
so as to follow them, thou wilt come to know but and subscribe to
contradict, gladly fulfil
in the end how kind and sweet they are. Lo, what is decided in common.
[

I confess it, I speak mourning, and constrained

May Divine
,

grace keep thee while accomplishing what I

j
by sorrow for what thou hast done. I scarce have warned thee to do.
can utter words ; and yet thy mind, conscious
of guilt, is hardly able to bear what it hears,
i

EPISTLE XXXV.
blushes, is confounded, remonstrates. If, then,
it cannot bear the words of dust, what will it To Peter, Bishop of Terracina.
do at the judgment of the Creator? And to Peter, &c.
Gregory
yet I acknowledge the exceeding mercy of Joseph, a Jew, the bearer of these presents,
heavenly grace, in that it beholds thee flying has informed us that, the Jews dwelling in the
from life, and nevertheless still reserves thee camp of Terracina
having been accustomed to
for life that it sees thee acting proudly, and assemble in a certain
;
place for celebrating
still bears with thee ; that through its un- their festivities,
thy Fraternity had expelled
worthy servants it administers to thee words them thence, and that they had migrated,
of rebuke and admonition. So great a thing and this with thy knowledge and consent,
is thou oughtest anxiously to ponder to another place for in like manner
this that
observing
on what Paul says We exhort you, brethren their festivities and now they complain that
; , ;

that ye receive not the grace of God in vain : they have been
expelled anew from this same
for he saith, I have heard thee in a time ac- place. But, if it is so, we desire thy Fraternity
cepted, and in the day of salvation have I to abstain from giving cause of complaint of
succoured thee. Behold now is the acceptable this kind, and that they be allowed, as has
time, behold now is the day of salvation (2 Cor. been the custom, to assemble in the place
vi. I seq.).
which, as we have already said, they had
But I know that, when my letter is received, obtained with thy knowledge for their place
forthwith friends come about thee, thy literary of meeting. For those who dissent from_ilie
clients are called in, and advice about the Christian religion must needs be gathered
purpose of life is sought from the promoters together to unity of faith by gentleness, kind-
of death ; who, loving not thee, but what ness, admonitioh, persuasion, lest those whom
belongs to thee, tell thee nothing but what the sweetness of preaching and the anticipated
may please thee at the time. For such, as terror of future judgment might have invited
thou thyself rememberest, were those thy to^ believe should be repelled by threats and
former counsellors, who drew thee on to the terrors. It is right, then, that they should
I

perpetration of so great a sin. To quote to come together kindly to hear the word of God
I
thee something from a secular author 9, "All from you rather than that they should become
things should be considered with friends, but afraid of overstrained austerity.
the friends themselves should be considered
first." But, if in thy case thou seekest an EPISTLE XXXVL
adviser, takeme, I pray thee, as thy adviser.
For no one can be more to be relied on for To Peter the Subdeacon.
servants
advice than one who loves not what is thine, Gregory, bishop, servant of the
but thee. May Almighty God make known of God, to Peter the Subdeacon.
The code of instructions which I gave thee
to thy heart with what love and with what
on thy going to Sicily must
be diligently
charity my heart embraces thee, though so far
care may be
only as not to offend against divine grace. perused, so that the greatest
For I so attack thy fault as to love thy taken concerning bishops, lest they mix them-
person ; I so love thy person as not to em- selves up in secular causes, except so far as
the necessity of defending the poor compels
them. But what is inserted in the same code
I think, in
9 Seneca, Epist. 3; "Tu omnia cum amico delibera. sed de concerning monks or clerics ought,
Post amicitiara credendum est ; ante amicitiam judi-
ipsoprius.
candum." no respect to be varied from. But let thy
86 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Experience observe these things with such but whatever may in reason be claimed for
great attention as may fulfil my desire in this
the poor ought also to be defended by reason ;

regard. Further, it has come to my ears that lest, a good thing being done in a manner
from the times of Antoninus, the defensor, that is not good, we be convicted of injustice
till now, during these last ten years, many before Almighty God even in what we jusdy
persons have endured certain acts of violence seek. Moreover, I pray thee, let noble
from the Roman Church, so that, some laymen, and the glorious [Praetor] 3 love thee
publicly complain of their boundaries having for thy humility, not dread thee for thy pride.
been violently invaded, their slaves abstracted, And yet, if by any chance thou knowest them
and their moveables carried off by force, and to be doing any injustice to the indigent, turn
not by any judicial process. In all such thy humility at once into exaltation, so as to
cases I desire thy Experience to keep intent be always submissive to them when they do
watch, and whatsoever during these last ten well, and opposed to them when they do ill.
years may be found to have been taken But so behave that neither thy humility be
away by violence, or retained unjustly in the remiss nor thy authority stiff, to the end that
name of the Church, to restore it by authority uprightness season humility, and humility
of this my order to him to whom it is render thy very uprightness gentle. Further,
found to ijelong lest he who has suffered since it has been customary for bishops to
;

violence should be obliged to come to me, assemble here for the anniversary* of the
and undertake the labour of so long a journey, pontiff, forbid their coming for the day of my
in which case it could not be ascertained here ordination, since foolish and vain superfluity
before me whether or not he spoke the truth. delights me not. But if they must needs
Having regard, then, to the majesty of the assemble, let them come for the anniversary 4
Judge who is to come, restore all things that of Peter, the prince of the apostles, to render
have been sinfully taken away, knowing that thanks to him by whose bounty they are
thou bringest great gain to me, if thou gatherest pastors. Farewell. Given this XVH. day of
[heavenly] reward rather than riches. But we the Kalends of April, in the ninth year of the
have ascertained that what the greater part Emperor Mauricius.
complain of is the loss of their slaves, saying
that, if any man's bondman, peradventure
running away from his master, has declared
himself to belong to the Church, the rectors ^ EPISTLE XXXIX.
of the Church have at once kept him as a
bondman belonging to the Church, without To Anthemius, Subdeacon s.
any trial of the case, but supporting with a Gregory to Anthemius, &c.
high hand the word of the bondman. This We charged thee on thy departure, and
displeases me as much as it is abhorrent from remember to have afterwards enjoined on thee
the judgment of truth. Wherefore I desire by letter, to take care of the poor, and, if thou
thy Experience to correct without delay what- shouldest find any in those parts to be in want,
ever may be found to have been so done :
to inform me by letter and thou hast been at
:

and it is also fit that any such slaves as are

pains to do this with regard to very few. Now,
now kept in ecclesiastical possession, as they I desire that, as soon as thou hast received
were taken away without should be
trial, this present order, thou offer to Pateria, my
restored before trial; so that, if holy Church
shoe-money for
father's sister, forty solidi for
has any legitimate claim to them, their pos- her boys, and four hundred rnodii of wheat ;
sessors may then be dispossessed by regular to the lady Palatina, the widow of Urbicus,
process of law. Correct all these things irre-
twenty solidi and three hundred 7nodii of
tractably, since thou wilt be truly a soldier wheat to the lady Viviana, widow of Felix,
;

of the blessed apostle Peter if in his causes

twenty solidi and three hundred modii of
thou keep guard over the truth, even without wheat. And let all these eighty solidi be
his receiving anything. But, if thou seest charged together in thy accounts. But bring
anything that may justly be claimed as belong- hither with speed the sum of thy receipts, and
mg to the Church, beware lest thou ever try be here, with the Lord's help, by Easter Day.
to assert such claim by force ; especially as I
have established a decree under pain of
anathema, that titun may not ever be put
* 3 I.e. the Praetor of Sicily.
by our Church on any urban or rural farm ; 4 i.e. NataUmy
usually, the case of
birthday; denoting jn
a dignitary, the day of his inauguration ; and, in the case ot ,
* As to the rectores patrimonii^ see Proleg. p. vii. a deceased saint, the day of his death.
= Titulum imponere seems to have meant originally setting up 5 He was the subdeacon who had charge of the patrimony
a scroll or tablet on a property to assert a title to it;
it
might be in Campania, as appears from other letters to him (see Index
in some cases with a view to sale, letting, or to confiscation. of Epistles). ^
 EPISTLE XLIII.
87
EPISTLE XLL them to return anew to the
same church in
To Peter, Subdeacon. which they had
formerly served, or to an
Gregory to Peter, &c. other; unless one should be a monk of
a life that the such
Fhe venerable Paulinus. bishop under whom he had
city bishop of the served
ofTaurum {Taiirianum in formerly should think him
worthy of
Bmtia), has told us he priesthood, so that he
that his monks have been scattered may chosen be
by reason by him, and
of barbaric invasions, and that by him ordained to such place as
they are now he
wandering through the whole of Sicily, and may think fit. And since we have learnt
that some
that, bemg without a ruler,
they neitlier have into
among the monks have plun-ed
a care of their such great wickedness as
souls, nor pay attention to the publicly to take
to themselves
discipline of their profession. this account On wives, do thou seek them out
with all vigilance,
we enjoin thee to search out with all care and and, when found, send them
back with due constraint to the
dihgence, and collect together, these same monasteries
of which they had been
and to monks. But neglect
monks, place them with the said not to deal
also with the
bishop, their ruler, in the monastery of Saint clergy who profess
rheodorus situate in the monasticism, as we have said above For
city of that Messana, so thou wilt be
both such as are there pleasing in the eyes o*f God
now, whom we find to and be found partaker of a
jc in need of a full reward.
ruler, and those of his congre-
whom you may have found and brought
jgation
back, may be able, under his
leadership, to EPISTLE XLTII.
I

serve the
Almighty Lord together. Know also
;hat we have
signified this matter to the
To Leander Bishop of Hispalis
i^enerable Felix, of the same
bishop lest city, {SeviUeY
mythmg ordained in
the diocese committed
to him should be disturbed Gregory to Leander, &c.
without his know- I should have wished to
ledge. reply to your
letters with full
application of mind, were I
not so worn by the labour of
my pastoral
EPISTLE XLIL charge as to be more inclined to weep than to
To Anthemius, Subdeacon •. say anything. And this your Reverence will
take care to understand and allow for in the
Gregory to Anthemius, &c. very text of my letters, when I speak negli-
John, our brother and fellow-bishop, in a gently to one whom I exceedingly love. For,
schedule sent to us by his cleric
Justus, has indeed, I am in this place tossed by such
among many other things intimated to us as billows of this world that I am in no wise able
follows that some monks of the diocese of
: to steer into port the old and otten
ship of
1

Surrentum ^ transmigrate from which, in the hidden dispensation of God, I

monastery to
monastery as they please, and depart from have assumed the guidance. Now in front
the rule of their own abbot out of desire for a the billows rush in, now at the side
heaps of
worldly life nay even (what is known to be
; foamy sea swell up, now from behind the
unlawful) that they aim severally at having storm follows on. And, disquieted in the
property of their own. Wherefore we com- midst of all this, I
compelled sometimes am
mand thy Experience by this present order,. to steer in the very face of the
opposing
that no monk be henceforth allowed to waters sometimes, turning the ship aside, to
migrate ;

from monastery to
monastery, and that thou avoid the threats of the billows slantwise. I
permit not any one of them to have anything groan, because I feel that through my negli-
his own. But, if any one whatever should gence the bilgewater of vices increases, and,
|of
:so presume, let him be sent back with as the storm meets the vessel violently, the
adequate
iConstraint to the monastery in which he lived rotten planks already sound of shipwreck.
|at first, to be under the rule of his own abbot
from which he had escaped lest, if we allow;
8
Gregory had made the acquaintance of Leander, bishop of
so great an the Metropolitan See of Hispalis (Seville) in Spain, during his
iniquity to take its course un- residence at Constantinople. It was at the instigation of Leander,
corrected, the souls of those that are lost be together with the request of the monks who had followed him
from his Roman Monastery to Constantinople, that he had begun,
required from the souls of their superiors. when there, to expound the book of Job. The earlier part of his
" Moralium libri, sive
Exp /si.io in librum B. Job," had been
Further, if any of the clergy should chance delivered in oral discourses at Constantinople, but afterwards
to become monks, let it not be lawful for revised, ai ranged, and completed in thirty-five books. The whole,
when finished, was addressed to Leander. All this appears from
*'
the Epistola Missoria" prefixed to the completed treatise.
^
Gregory evidently had a peculiar affection for Leander. Other
Rector patrimonii and defensor in Campania. See abov epistles addressed to him are V. 49, and IX. 121. He is spoken of
Ep. 39- also in the Dialogues of Gregory, Lib. III. cap. 31, being there
7 In Compania, hodie Sorrento. referred to as "dudum mihi in amicitiis familiariter iunctus."
S8 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
With tears I remember how I have lost the Fraternity the volumes of which I have ap»
placid shore of my rest, and with sighs I be- pended a notice below. What I had spoken
hold the land which still, with the winds of in exposition of the blessed Job, which you
affliirs blowing against me, I cannot reach. express in your letter your wish to have sent

If, then, thou lovest me, dearest brother, to you, being weak both in sense and lan-
stretch out to me in the midst of these billows guage as I had delivered it in homilies, I have
the hand of thy prayer that from helping me tried as I could to change into the form of a
;

in my labours thou mayest, in very return for treatise, which is in course of being written
the benefit, be the stronger in thine own. out by scribes. And, were I not crippled by
I cannot, however, at all fully express in the haste of the bearer of these presents, I
words my joy on having learnt that our com- should have wished to transmit to you the
mon son, the most glorious King Rechared, whole without diminution ; especially as I
has been converted with most entire devotion have written this same work for your Rever-
to the Catholic faith 9. In describing his ence, that I may be seen to have sweated in
character to me in thy letters thou hast made my labours for him whom I love above all
me love him, though I know him not. But, others. Besides, if you find time allowed you
since you know the wiles of the ancient foe, from ecclesiastical engagements, you already
how against conquerors he prepares all the know how it is with me even though absent :

fiercer war, let your Holiness keep watch the in the body, I behold thee always present with
more warily over him, that he may accomplish me ; for I carry the image of thy countenance
what he has well begun, nor lift himself up for stamped within the bowels of my heart.
good works accomplished ; that he may keep Given in the month of May.
the faith which he has come to know by the
merits also of his life, and shew by his works
that he is a citizen of the eternal kingdom, to
EPISTLE XLIV.
the end that after a course of many years he To Subdeacon of Sicily.
Peter,
may pass from kingdom to kingdom.
But with respect to trine immersion in bap- Gregory to Peter, &c.
With regard to our having so long delayed
tism, no truer answer can be given than what
sending off thy messenger, we have been so
you have yourself felt to be right ; namely
one a occupied with the engagements of the Paschal
that, where there is faith, diversity of
been unable to let him
usage does no harm to holy Church. Now festival that we have
go sooner. But, with regard to the questions
we, in immersing thrice, signify the sacraments on which thou hast desired
instruction, thou
of the three days' sepulture so that, when the
;
|

wilt learn below how, after fully considering

infant is a third time lifted out of the water,
them all, we have determined them.
the resurrection after a space of three days
We have ascertained that the peasants^ ofj
may be expressed. Or, if any one should the Church are exceedingly aggrieved in re- 1

perhaps think that this is done out of venera-

of the prices of corn, in that the sum,
tion for the supreme Trinity, neither so is spect
appointed them to pay is not kept in duej
there any objection to immersing the person
proportion in times of plenty. And it is oun
to be baptized in the water once, since, there
will that in all times, whether the crops of;
being one substance in three subsistences, it corn be more or less
cannot be in any way reprehensible to im- abundant, the measure,
of proportion be according to the market
merse the infant in baptism either thrice or .^

priced It is our will also that corn which is!|

once, seeing that by three immersions the
Trinity of persons, and in one the singleness
1 Rusticos ecclesiee i.e. the native cultivaters of the land,
of the Divinity may be denoted.
I
;
But, in- called elsewhere coloni, and by Cicero (/« Verrem\ aratores. 1

asmuch as up to this time it has been the See Proleg. '

custom of heretics to immerse infants in bap- Sicily, they

2 Itappears from Cicero, that, when the Romans annexed. |

found the greater part of the land subject by ancient: (

tism thrice, I am of opinion that this ought custom to a tithe of the corn and other produce, and that such
tithe continued to be exacted by the Roman government, whichi
not to be done among you ; lest, while they derived thence its main revenue from the island further, that the
:

number the immersions, they should divide custom hadthat grown up of allowing a pecuniary composition for the
tithe, and this custom, intended originally for the accommo-
the Divinity, and while they continue to do as dation of the tithe payers, had been abused to their detriment by
over valuation in years when corn was cheap. One of the charges
they have been used to do, they should boast against Verres was, that this had been done under him as Praetor.
of having got the better of our custom. When wheat was selling in Sicily for two or at the most three '

sesterces jnodius, the peasants had been made to compo;md

Moreover, I send to your to me most sweet for their pertithes at the rate of three denarii, i.e. twelve sesterces
{Cic. in Verr. Divin. 10; Act 11. Lid. in. 6, 18). The Roman-*
Church having succeeded the Roman Government in the lordship
9 Reccared, the Visigoth King in Spain, had declared himself of the "Patrimony of St. Peter," it appears that the Church
a Catholic a.d. 587 and formally renounced Arianism and adopted officials had not been guiltless of similar unfair exactions. Hence
the Catholic Creed at the Council of Toledo, a.d. 589. The date the direction here in this Epistle that the valuations of the tithe ir
of the letter before us, if rightly placed, is a.d. 591. successive years should follow the market price.
 EPISTLE XLIV.
89
lost by shipwreck be
fully accounted for; but neither grains 8
on condition that there be no neglect on beyond the pound, nor an ex-
thy cessive pound, nor
any further imposts beyond
part in transmitting it; lest, the proper time tne pound, be exacted
tor transmitting it being allowed to
; but, through thy valu-
pass by, ation, according as there is
loss should ensue from your fault 3. ability to pay, let
More- the payment be made
up to a certain sum, that
over, we have seen it to be exceedingly wrong so there may be in no wise
and unjust that anything should be received any shameful
exaction. But, lest after
from the peasants of the Church in the
death these very my
way of imposts, which we have disallowed as extras
^extariatics^, or that they should be compelled but allowed in augmentation of the
to give a larger modius than is used in the regular
payments, should again in any way be put on
granaries of the Church, Wherefore we en- additionally, and so the sum of the
payment
joinby this present warning that corn may should be found to be increased and
the
never be received from the peasants of the
peasants be compelled to pay additional
Church in 77iodii of more than eighteen sex-
charges over and above what is due, we de-
^rt;r/// unless perchance there be
anything that sire thee to draw
up charters of to be security,
the sailors are accustomed to receive over and
signed by thee, declaring that each person is
above, the consumption of which on board to pay such an amount, to the exclusion of
ship they themselves attest. grains (si/iquce), imposts, or granary dues.
I
We have also ascertained that on some Moreover, whatever out of these several items
iestatess of the Church a most unjust exaction used to accrue to the rector
[sc. patrimonii],
is
practised, in that three and a half \jfiodii\ in we will that by virtue of this present order it
seventy are demanded by the farmers 6;— a shall accrue to thee out of the total sum
paid.
thing shameful to be spoken of. And yet Before all things we desire thee
carefully to
even this is not enough ; but attend to this ; that no unjust
something be- weights be used
sides is said to be exacted
according to a in exacting payments. If thou shouldest find
custom of many years. This practice we al- any, break them and cause true ones to be
together detest, and desire it to be utterly made. For my son the servant of God, Dia-
extirpated from the patrimony. But, whether conus, has already found such as displeased
in this or in other minute him but he had not liberty to change them.
imposts, let thy ;

Experience consider what is paid too much We will, then, that, saving excepted cibaria of
per pound, and what is in any way unfairly small value 9, nothing else beyond the just
received from the peasants and reduce all to weights be exacted from the husbandmen '
:

a fixe payment, and, so far as the powers of of the Church.

1

the peasants go, let them make a

payment in Further, we have ascertained that the first
L,noss amounting to seventy-two 7 : and let charge of burdatio"^ exceedingly cripples our
peasants, in that before they can sell the pro-
annually in large duce of their labour they are compelled to pay
3 This refers to the corn which was sent
luantities to Rome, and on which the Romans were in a great
measure dependent for their Those in
supply. who fur- taxes ; and, not having of their own to pay
Sicily
nshedit were, it seems,
responsible for its delivery, taking the borrow from public pawnbrokers
-isle of loss by sea. But it rested with the Church officials to with, they 3,

provide for its being shipped ; and, if any loss on the voyage and pay a heavy consideration for the accom-
ensued from their delay, the parties otherwise responsible were to
!)e indemnified.
modation whence it results that they are
;

4 Ex
sextci7-iaticis. This appears to have been a technical crippled by heavy expenses. Wherefore we
enn, denoting unjust exaction of the following kind. The pea-
«nts {rusiicz) on an estate had to supply, let us say, so
many enjoin by this present admonition that thy
modi'i of corn to be shipped for Rome. But the mod/us varied
n capacity. It is said originally to have contained sixteen sex-
'arii, a sextarius being between a pint and a quart. But it 8
Siliqiiof. In Roman weights the uncia contained i^^siliquct,
appears below that one of eighteen j^^/frtr// was in use in the time
'
and the as or libra 12 uncice. The reference seems to be to ca.ses
'af Gregory, and
by him allowed. This limit, however, seems to in which the grain or other produce was rendered by weight.
lave been sometimes exceeded, and herein consisted the abuse The just pound was not to be exceeded.
:omplained of. In a subsequent epistle (XIII. 34) a modius of 9 Prceter excepta et vilia cibaria. Cibaria bears the general
even twenty-five sextarii is spoken of as having been in one case sense of victuals or provender; and specifically," Cibarium, teste,
ased
" :
— We
understand that the tnodius by which the husband- Plin. I. 18, c. 9, ubi de siligine agit, dicitur farina quae post
were compelled to give their corn was one of twenty- pollinem seu florem excussum restat, postquam nihil aliud remanet
jTfien {coloni)
hive ^i?^^ar//." nisi furfures: the second sort o/Jlour. Eideni dicitur secunda-
I
'
5 Massis. These masses might include several farms {fundi, rium. Ex ea qui conficitur vocatur panis ciljarius, quia solet
)rprcedia), and were let or leased to farmers {conduc tores), who esse communis vulgi cibus," Facciol; ti. The adjective cibarius
their profit out of them. Cf. xiv. 14,
" Massam is applied to provisiuns generally, wine, oil, bread, inc., of a com-
jinade quae Aquas
Salvias nuncupatur cum omnibus fundis suis " also v. 31, " Con-
;
mon and inferior kind, and consumed by the common people.
ductoribus massarum per Galliam." The reference in the text may be to refuse and inferior grain or
^ Conductores. See last note. other breadstufl". of which an excessive weight might be exacted
7 Pensantem ad
septuagena. bina. It would seem that, in to make up for its inferior quality.
addition to the a^use of using modii of too large capacity, there I
Colonis, meaning the same as rustici. See note i.
was the additional one of exacting more modii than were legally » BurcLitionis. Tliis appears to have been a kind of land tax,
due, three and a half being added to every seventy; i, e. one to payable in the first instance, before the peasants had been able to
" Burdatio est
,;very twenty. Cf. Cicero in Verrem, '' Ab Siculis aratoribus, convert their produce into money. pensio quae
oraeter decumam. teina; quinquagesimae (i.e. three for every fifty) a rusticis praestatur praedii nomine, quod Burdam vocani, nostri
jexigebantur." If the readin;^ septuagena bina be correct, it Borde." Alteserra.
" Mercator
would seem that Gregory allowed two to be added to every 3 Aurtionariis. qui re.s suas auget ; et proprie
seventy perhaps on the ground of long-established custom. The dicitur ilie qui hie vel illic res parvas et veteres et tritas eruit.
readings, however, vary and
;
what was meant is uncertain. ut postea carius vendat." Du Cange.
90 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Experience advance to them from the public should seem to be abettors of violence. Fur-
fund all that they might have borrowed from thermore, we will that, if thy Experience should
at any time despatch those who are un ler
strangers, and that it be repaid by the peasants thy
of the Church by degrees as they may have command in causes that arise beyond the
wherewith to pay, lest, while for a time in nar- limits of the patrimony, they may indeed re-
row circumstances, they should sell at too ceive small gratuities from those to whom they
cheap a rate what might afterwards have suf- are sent yet so that they themselves may have
;

ficed for the payment of the due, and even so the advantage of them for we would not have :

not have enough. the treasury of the Church defiled by base gains.
It has come to our knowledge also that im- We also command thy Experience to see to
moderate fees 4 are received on the marriages this that farmers never be appointed on the
:

of peasants concerning which we order that estates of the Church for a consideration {com-
:

no marriage fees shall exceed the sum of one mod'i/n); lest, a consideration being looked for,
so/idus. If any are poor, they should give even the farmers should be frequently changed of ;

ilesS ; but if any are rich, let them by no means which changing what else is the result but that

texceed the aforesaid sum of a solidiis. And the Church farms are never cultivated ? But
we desire no part of these marriage fees to be lest also the leases [i. e. by the Church to the
(Credited to our account, but that they should farmers] be adjusted according to the sum of
•go to the benefit of the farmer [conductordin). the payments due. We desire thee to receive
We have also ascertained that when some no more from the estates of the Church on ac-
farmers die their relatives are not allowed to count of the store-houses and stores beyond
succeed them, but that their goods are with- what is customary; but let thine own stores
drawn to the uses of the Church with regard which we have ordered to be procured be pro-
:

to which thing we decree that the relatives of cured from strangers.

the deceased who live on the property of the It has come to our ears that three pounds of
Church shall succeed them as their heirs, and gold have been unjustly taken away from Peter
that nothing shall be withdrawn from the sub- the farmer of Subpatriana; concerning which
stance of the deceased. But, if any one should matter examine closely Fantinus the guardian
leave young children, let discreet persons be ^
defensorem^) \ and, if they have rcanifesdy
chosen to take charge of their parents' goods, been unjustly and improperly taken, restore I

till they come to such an age as to be able to them without any delay. We have also ascer-
manage their own property. tained that the peasants have paid a second !

We have ascertained also that, if any one of time the bui datio7i^ which Theodosius had |

a family has committed a fault, he is required exacted from them but had failed to pay over, j

to make amends, not in his own person, but in so that they have been taxed twice. This was ;

his substance concerning which practice we

: done because his substance was not sufficient
order that, whosoever has committed a fault, for meeting his debt to the Church. But, :

he shall be punished in his own person as he since we are informed through our son, the
deserves 5. Moreover, let no present {com- servant of God Diaconus, that this deficiency 1

fnodum) be received from him, unless per- can be made good out of his eff'ects, we will i

chance it be some trifle which may go to the that fifty-seven solidi be repaid to the peasants ,

profit of the officer who may have been sent to without any abatement, lest they should be |

him. We have ascertained also that, as often
as a farmer has taken away anything unjustly
from his husbandman, it is indeed required
from the farmer, but not restored to him from
whom it was 'taken concerning which thing
: also to have in thy hands), we will that they be
we order that whatever may have been taken
away by violence from any one of a family be
restored to him from whom it was taken away,
and not accrue to our profit, lest we ourscives
4 Coinmoda. The word commoduTtt denotes properly a bounty
(as to soKliers over and above their pay), a gratuity, a voluntary
found to have been taxed twice over. More-i
over, if it is the case that forty solidi of his
effects remain over and above what will in-
demnify the peasants (which sum thou art said
given to his daughter, to enable her to recover:
her effects which she had pawned. We desire,
also her father's goblet {batiolam) to be:
restored to her.
The glorious magister militum Campanianusi
had left twelve solidi a year out of the Var-j
ronian estate to his notary John and this we^ ;

offering, though used also for a stipend, or payment generally. order thee to pay every year without any hesi-:
The peasants {rustici) might not marry without permission. Cf.
" ut eum districte debeas conimonere ne filios suos
xii. 25, quolibet tation to the granddaughter of Euplus
the,^
ingenio vel excusatione foris alicubi in conjugio, sociare prresumat,
sed in ea massa cui lege et conditione ligati sunt socientur." For farmer, although she may have received all thej
such permission they were, it seems, accustomed to pay a fee,
in theory perhaps voluntary, but virtually exacted as a due.
5 Because a fine would have to be paid out of the common
substance of the family, and so all would be punished for the 6 On the office of de/ensores, see Proleg.
offence of one. 7 See note 2.
 EPISTLE XLIV.
91
chattels of the said Euplus, except perhaps his
consign the lapsed to penance in these mohas-
cash and we desire thee also to give her out teries ; and let the
property of the lapsed go to
;

of his cash five-and-twenty solidi. A silver the benefit of the place in which
they are con-
saucer^ is said to have been pawned for one signed to penance, to the end that those who
solidus, and a cup for six so/idi. After interro- have the care of their correction
may have aid
gating Dominicus the secretary, or others who themselves from their means. But, if
they have
may know, redeem the pledge, and restore the relations, let their property be given to their
aforesaid little vessels.
legitimate relations ; yet so that an allowance
We thank thy Solicitude for that, after I had for those to whom have been
they consigned
enjoined thee, in the business of my brother, for penance be sufficiently provided. But, if
to send him back his money, thou hast so con- any of an ecclesiastical community, whether
signed the matter to oblivion as if something priests, levites, or monks, or clerics, or any
had been said to thee by the last of thy slaves others, shall have lapsed, we will that they be
—
But now let even thy Negligence I cannot say consigned to penance, but that the Church
thy Experience
—
study to get this done and ;
shall retain its claim to their
property. Yet
whatever of his thou mayest find to be in the let them receive for their own use
enough to
hands of Antoninus send back to him with all maintain them during their penance, lest, if
speed. left destitute,
they should be burdensome to
In the matter of Salpingus the Jew a letter the places whereto they have been consigned.
has been found which we have caused to be If any have relations on the ecclesiastical
forwarded to thee, in order that, after reading domain, let their property be delivered to them,
it and becoming fully acquainted with his case, that it may be preserved in their hands
subject
and that of a certam widow who is said to be to the Church's claim.
implicated in the same business, thou mayest Three years ago the subdeacons of all the
make answer as may appear to thee just con- churches in Sicily, in accordance with the
cerning the fifty-one solidi which are known to custom of the Roman Church, were forbidden
be returnable, so that the creditors may in no all conjugal intercourse with their wives. But
it appears to me hard and
way be defrauded unjustly of the debts due to improper that one
them. who has not been accustomed to such contin-
A moiety of his legacy has been given to ency, and has not previously promised chas-
Antoninus ; a moiety will be redeemed which :
tity, should be compelled to separate himself

moiety we desire to be made up to him out of and thereby (which God forbid)
from his wife,
the common substance and not to him only,
;
what is worse. Hence it seems good
fall into
but also to the guardians {defensoriims) and to me that from the present day all bishops
to make any
strangers {pergrinis) to whom he [the testator] should be told not to presume
has left anything under the title of a legacy. one a subdeacon who does not promise to
To the family {familice) also we desire the live chastely; that so what was not of set
legacy to be paid which, however, is our con- purpose desired in the past may not be for-
;

cern. Having, then, made up the account for cibly required, but that cautious provision
our part, that is for three-quarters, make the may be made for the future. But those who
payment^. since the prohibition of three years ag ) have
We desire thee to give something out of the lived continently with their wives are to be
money of the Church of Canusium to the clergy praised and rewarded, and exhorted to con-
of the same Church, to the end that they who
tinue in their good way. But, as for those
now suffer from want may have some sus- who since the prohibition have been unwill-
intercourse with their
tenance; and that, if it should please God thating to abstain from
a bishop should be ordained, he may have a wives, we desire them not to
be advanced
maintenance. to a sacred order; since no one ought co
of the altar but one
As to lapsed ^ priests, or any others of the ap[)roach the ministry
who has been of approved chastity before
clergy, we desire thee in dealing with their
to free from contamination. undertaking the ministry.
property keep any
But seek out the poorest regular monasteries For Liberatus the tradesman, who has com-
uhich know how to live according to God, and mended himself to the Church, dwelling on
the Cincian estate, we desire thee to make
an annual provi.sion ;
which provision do thou
8
Suppositorium. The word itself might denote anything put
under another, or supporting another. Here its being asso- estimate thyself as to what it ought to be,
ciated with a cup {calix), and both being called small vessels me and charged
that it may be reported to
{vaxcula), suggests the translation in the text.
9 The meaning of these directions is obscure owing to our in thy accounts. With regard to the present
ignorance of the circumstances. from
I The word la/>si was the regular one for denotmg clergy, indiction I have already got information
or others, who had fallen into sin rendering them liable to ex- our son the servant of God Diaconus.
communication.
92 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
One John, a monk, has died and left Fan- of, since thou hast them by thee. But give
tinus the guardian {defmsorein) his heir to the something, according to thy discretion, to the
extent of one half. Hand over to the latter agent whom thou hast deputed in the same
what has been left him, but charge him not patrimony.
to presume to do the like again. But appoint Concerning the handmaiden of God who
what he should receive for his work, so that was with Theodosius, by name Extranea, it
it be not fruitless to him ; and let him remem- seems to me that thou shouldest give her
ber that one who lives on the pay of the an allowance, if thou thinkest it advantageous,
Church should not pant after private gains. or at any rate return to her the donation which
But, if anything: should accrue to the she made. The house of the monastery which
Church, without sin and without the lust of Antoninus had taken from the monastery,
concupiscence, through those who transact giving thirty solidi for it, restore thou without
the business of the Church, it is right that the least delay, the money being repaid.
these should not be without fruit of their After thoroughly investigating the truth re-
labour. Still let it be reserved for our judg- store the onyx phials s, which I send back
ment how they should be remunerated 2. to thee by the bearer of these presents.
As to the money of Rusticianus, look If Saturninus is at liberty and not employed
thoroughly into the case, and carry out what with thee, send him to us. Felix, a farmer
appears to thee to be just. Admonish the under the lady Campana, whom she had left
magnificent Alexanders to conclude the cause free and ordered to be exempt from examin-
between himself and holy Church which ation, said that seventy-two solidi had been
;

if he peradventure shall neglect to do, do taken from him by Maxim us the sub-deacon,
thou, in the fear of God and with honour for paying which he asserted that he sold
preserved, bring this same cause to an issue or pledged all the property that he had in
as thou art able We desire thee also to Sicily. But the lawyers said that he coukU
expend something in this business ; and, if not be exempt from examination concerning
it can be done, let him be spared the cost acts of fraud. However, when he was return-
of what has to be given to others, provided ing to us from Campania, he perished in a
he terminates the cause which he has with storm. We desire thee to seek out his wife
us. and children, to redeem whatever he had
Restore without any delay the donation pledged, repay the price of what he had sold,
of the handmaiden of God who has lapsed and moreover provide them with some main-
'>

and been sent into a monastery, to the end tenance seeing that Maximus had sent the ;

that (as I have said above) the same place man into Sicily and there taken from him
tnat bears the toil of attending to her may what he alleged. Ascertain, therefore, what
have provision for her from what she has. has been taken from him, and restore it with-
But recover also whatever of hers is in the out any delay to his wife and children. Read
hands of others, and hand it over to the afore- all these things over carefully, and put aside
said monastery all that familiar negligence of thine. My
Send to us the payments of Xenodochius writings which I have sent to the peasants
of Via Nova to the amount thou hast told us cause thou to be read over throughout all the
estates, that they may know
in what points
» It was against monastic rule for monks or nnns to retain to defend themselves, under our authority,
property of their own a.ter profession, or the power of disposing
of it by will. It became the common property of the monastery. against acts of wrong; and let either the
Cf. Justin an, Novell. V. c. 38. See also what was said above originals or copies be given them. See that
about the goods of lapsed members of religious communities.
In a subsequent Episile (IX. 7), Gregory annulls a will that had thou observe everything without abatement :

been made by an abbess Sirica. The case of one Probus, an

abbot (Appendix, Ep. IX.), who was allowed to make a will,
is no real exception to the rule. For Gregory gave him special
permission to do so on his own petition, on the equitable ground
that at the time of his hasty ordination as abbot, not having been
a monk previously, he had neglected to make provision for his
for, with regard to what I have written to
thee for the observance of justice, I am
absolved ; and, if thou art negligent, thou art
guilty. Consider the terrible Judge who is I

son by will, as he had intended to do, and as he had then a right

to do. In the case before us Gregory acts with lenient considera- coming and let thy conscience now anticipate
:

tion. Though condemning the bequest of the monk John to the His advent with fear and trembling, lest it |
guardian Fantinus, he allows the latter to take it on the ground
that he de-<erved, but had not so far received, a proper remunera- should then fear [not?] without cause, when I

tion for his services.

3 Magnijicum virum. Who this Alexander was is not known.
heaven and earth shall tremble before Him. 1

His designation implies a position of rank. An Alexander appeais Thou hast heard what I wish to be done see :

afterwards as Praetor of Sicily (VI. 8): but the Praetor of this year
was Justinus (see above, Ep. II.), who was apparently succeeded that thou do it.
by Libertinus(III. 38).
4 Ancill<e Dei. So were called, not professed nuns only, but
also others who devoted themselves to virginity and religious lives
Gregory's own aunts, Tarsiila and jfLmiliana, who lived as dedi-
cated virgins in their own home, were instances. See "
Proleg. \
5 Atnnlas. Amula, minor ama. vas vinarium, in quo sari.i
p. xiv. oblatio couliiietur." Du Gauge.
 EPISTLE XLVIII.
93
EPISTLE XLVI.
profitable result, or even
(which God forbid)
To Peter the Subdeacon. the loss of the souls which
we wish to save
should further ensue.
Gregory to Peter, &c. For, when any one is
The divine precepts admonish us to love brought to the font of baptism, not by the
sweetness of
our neighbours as ourselves ; and, preaching, but by compulsion, he
seeing that returns to his former
we are enjoined to love them with this superstition, and dies the
charity, worse from
how much more ought we to succour them having been born again. Let
by therefore, your
supplies to their carnal needs, that we may Fraternity stir up sue h men by
relieve their distress, if not in all frequent preaching, to the end that
respects, yet the sweetness of through
at least with some support. their teacher
Inasmuch, then, the more to they may desire
as we have found that the son of the most change their old life. For so our
purpose is rightly accomplished, and the mind
worthy Godiscalchus is in distress, not only of the
from loss of sight, but also from want of convert returns not again to his former
food, vomit. Wherefore discourse must be addressed
we hold it necessary to provide for him as
to them, such as
far as possible. Wherefore we enjoin thy may burn up the thorns of
error in them, and illuminate what is dark
in
Experience by this present order to supply to them
him for sustaining life twenty-four modii of by preaching, so that your Fraternity
wheat every year, and also twelve modii of may through your frequent admonition receive
a reward for them, and lead
beans and twenty decimates ^ of wine ; which them, so far as
God may grant it, to the regeneration of a
may afterwards be debited in thy accounts. new life.
So act, therefore, that the bearer of these
presents may have to complain of no delay
in receiving the gifts of the
Lord, and that EPISTLE XLVIII.
thou mayest be found partaker in the well
administered benefit. To Theodorus, Duke of Sardinia.
Gregory to Theodorus, &c.
The justice which you bear in your mind
EPISTLE XLVII. you ought to shew in the light of your deeds.
To ViRGiLius, Bishop of Arelate (Arks) Now Juliana, abbess of the monastery of Saint
AND ThEODORUS, BiSHOP OF MaSSILIA Vitus which Vitula of venerable memory had
once built, has intimated to us that possession
(Marseilles),
of the aforesaid monastery is claimed by
Gregory to Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate, and Donatus, your official; who, seeing himself
Theodorus, Bishop of Massilia, in Gaul. to be fortified by your patronage, scorns to
Though the opportunity of a suitable time have resort to a judicial examination of the
and suitable persons has failed me so far case. But now let your Glory enjoin this
for writing to your
Fraternity and duly return- same official, with the aforesaid hand-maiden
ing your salutation, the result has been that of God, to submit the matter to arbitration
I can now at one and the same time
acquit to the end that whatever may be decided as to
myself of what is due to love and fraternal the question in dispute by the judgment of the
relationship, and also touch on the complaint arbitrators may be carried into effect ; so that,
of certain persons which has reached us, with whatever he may find he has to lose or keep,
respect to the way in which the souls of the what he does may not be done as a deed of
erring should be saved. Very many, though virtue, but set down to the justice of the law.
indeed of the Jewish religion, resident in this Further, Pompeiana, a religious lady, who is
province, and from time to time travelling known to have established a monastery in her
for various matters of business to the regions own house, has complained that the mother
of Massilia, have apprized us, that many of of her deceased son-in-law wishes to annul his
the Jews settled in those parts have been will, to the end that her son's last disposition
^ brought to the font of baptism more by force of his property may be made of none effect.
than by preaching. Now, I consider the On this account we hold it necessary with
intention in such cases to be worthy of praise, paternal charity to exhort your Glory to lend
and allow that it proceeds from the love of our yourself willingly, with due regard to justice,
Lord. But I fear lest this same intention, to pious causes, and kindly order that what-
unless adequate enforcement from Holy Scrip- ever these persons have a rightful claim to be
ture accompany it, should either have no secured to them. Now, we beseech the Lord
to direct theway of your life propitiously, and
^ " Dechnatas deci- a administration of your
vini diias pensantes per unamquamque grant you prosperous
matam libras 60 (Ap. Anastasinm in Hadriano) . . . mensurie
vinaria: species videiur." DuCange. dignified office.
94 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
EPISTLE XLIX. Other places of refuge near at hand,
why
should women have their abode there with
To HoNORATus, Deacon y. monks? Wherefore we enjoin thy Experience
Gregory to
Honoratus, &:c. by this presentorder from this time forward
Since we have underlaken, however un to allow no woman, whether she be under
ecclesiastical jurisdiction or
deserving, a place of government, it is our any other, to take
duty to succour our brethren in need, so far up her abode or but let them
tarry there ;

as our power extends. Januarius, then, our provide for themselves a place of refuge (there
brother and fellow-bishop of the metropolitan being, as has been said above, so many in
the neighbourhood) wherever
city of Caralis {Cagliari), has been here in the they may choose ;

so that all intercourse with women

city of Rome, and informed us that the glorious may hence-
viagister inilituvi^ Theodorus, who is known to
forth be put an end to ; lest, if we should
have received the dukedom of the island of desist from taking all the care we
can, and
Sardinia, is doing many things there contrary guarding against the snares of the enemy, we
to the commands of our most pious lords, henceforth (which God forbid) should be culp-
whereby with fitting clemency and gentleness able in case of anything wrong
taking place.
they removed many hardships of proprietors, Delay not, therefore, to give to the abbot
or of citizens of their empire. Wherefore we Felix, the bearer of these presents, one thou-
desire you at a suitable time to represent the jiand five hundred pounds of lead, which he
case to our most pious lords in accordance is known to be in want of in the same
island,
with what the provincials of the aforesaid which may be charged afterwards in thy
island justly and reasonably demand ; seeing accounts, when the whole quantity be shall
that on a previous occasion also their sacred known. So proceed, then, that thou mayest
imperial letters were sent to the glorious provide thyself with some, if any can be
Magister iniiitiim Edancius, who was in the profitably used for the buik'ings of the same
seventh indiciion duke of Sardinia, in which island. Moreover, since congregations of
they ordeied all these present grievances to be monks in the islands are exposed to hard-
redressed, to the end that their commands, ship, we forbid boys under eighteen years of
proceeding from the bountifulness of their age to be received into these monasteries.
piety, might be observed unshaken by dukes Or, if there are any now there, let thy Experi-
who might come in course of time to be in ence remove them, and send them to the city
power, and that the benefit thereof might not of Rome. We desire thee in all respects to
be squandered away by administrators that so observe this in Palmaria also and the other
;

a quiet life might be led under the clement islands.

empire of our lords, and for the ordinance

which with tranquil mind they grant to their EPISTLE LII.
subjects they might receive multiplied com-
pensation at the coming of the eternal judge.
To Symmachus the Defensor ^
Gregory to Symmachus, <&c.
EPISTLE L. My son Boniface the deacon has told me
that thy Experience had written to
To Anthemius the Subdeacon '. say that
a monastery built by Labina, a religious
lady,
is now
Gregory to Anthemius, &c. ready for monks to be settled in it.
Even as, through the ordering of God as And indeed I praised thy solicitude ; but we
it hath pleased Him, we have received the wish that some other place than that which
place of government, so ought we to be has been assigned for the purpose should be
solicitous for the souls committed to us. Now provided ; but with the condition, in view of
we find that in the Eumorphian island 9, in
the insecurity of the time, that one above the
which, as is well known, there is an sea be looked out for, which is either fortified
oratory
of the blessed Peter, Prince of the by its position, or at all events can be fortified
Apostles,
a large number of men with their wives from without much labour. So may we send
various patrimonies have fled to it for monks thither, to the end that the island
refuge,
through stress of barbarian ferocity ^ This itself, hitherto without a monastery, may be
we consider inexpedient for, there improved by having this way of life upon it,
being:

For carrying out and providing for this

7 Honoratus was Gregory's apocrisiarius at business we have given directions to Horo-
» Constantinople,
Anthemius was Denjensor ecclesia in Campania. the bearer ot this
9 An island, as well as Palmaria mentioned afterwards near
sius, present order, with
the Campanian coast, and hence under the care of Anthemiu's whom thy Experience must go round the
Alluding to the Lombards, who at this lime were
J ravaging
a I.e. of the Church in Corsica, as appears from the letter.
 EPISTLE LVIII.
95
shores of Corsica, and if anymore suitable place Experience,
informing thee that we have ar-
in the possession of any private person should ranged for the dedication with all
solemnity,
be found, we are prepared to give a suitable with the help of the Lord, in the month of
price, that we may be able to make some August, of the of the Blessed Oratory Mary
secure arrangement. We
have enjoined the lately built in the cell of brethren where the
aforesaid Horosius to proceed to the island abbot Marinianus is known to preside, to the
Gorgonia ; and let thy Experience accompany end that what we have begun may through
him, and do you so avenge the evils that we the
operation be completed. Lord's
But,
have ascertained to have found entrance there inasmuch as the poverty of that cell requires
that through the punishment you shall inflict that we should assist in that
day of festival,
the aforesaid island may remain corrected for we therefore desire thee to give for celebrating
the future also. Let the same abbot Horo- the dedication, to be distributed to the
poor,
sius set in order the monasteries of this island, ten soHdi in gold,
thirty amphorce of wine,
and so hasten to return to us. Let, then, thy Ex- two hundred lambs, two orccd of oil, twelve
perience so act that in both these matters, that wethers, and a hundred hens, which may be
is, both
in providing for monasteries in Corsica, afterwards charged in thy accounts. Provide
and in correcting the monks of Gorgonia, thou therefore for this being done at once without
mayest make haste to obey, not our will, but any delay, that our desires, God granting it,
that of Almighty God. may take speedy effect.
Moreover we desire that the priests who
abide in Corsica shall be forbidden to have EPISTLE LVIL
any intercourse with women, except it may
be a mother, or a sister, or a wife, towards To Severus, Bishop.
whom chastity should be observed 3. But Gregory to Severus, &c.
to three persons about whom thy Ex-
the We
learn from thy Fraternity's epistle that,
perience has written to my son the aforesaid with regard to the choice of a bishop, some
deacon Boniface, give whatsoever thou are agreed in favour of Ocleatinus, with whom,
deemest sufficient for them, since they are since we disallow him, they need not further
in grievous need ; and this we will allow thee concern themselves*. But give notice to the
afterwards in thy accounts. Given in the inhabitants of that city that, if they should
month of July. find any one in their own Church fit for that
work, they all transfer their choice to him.
Otherwise the bearer of these presents will
EPISTLE LVI.
point out a person, of whom I have told him,
To Peter, Subdeacon. in favour of whom the notification of the
election should be made. Do you, moreover,
Gregory to Peter, &c. be prudent and careful with regard to your
Being exceedingly desirous of observing the
visitation of the same Church, that its pro-
festivals of saints, we have thought it needful
be preserved inviolate, and its
tc address this our letter of direction to thy perty may
interests attended to after the accustomed'
/- manner under your management.
3 clergy who had been married before ordination were not
The
required to put away their wives. Can. Apostol. V. expressly
for-
bids their doing so under pain of excommunication. The 3rd EPISTLE LVIII.
Nicene Canon, which forbids any bishop presbyter, or any of the
clergy, to have a woman dwelling with him except
a mother, or
sister, or aunt, or such persons only as are above suspicion, does To Arsicinus Duke, the Clergy, No-
not touch the case of wives, being directed against the custom of
bility, AND Common People {ordini
et
the clergy having females who were neither wives nor of their
own iiindred, to live with them, who were called synesact<e, or plebi) of the City of Ariminum.
agapetee. Accordingly a law of Honorius
and the younger Theo-
dosius, made in pursuance of the Nicene Canon, adds to the above Gregory to Arsicinus, &c.
injunction, "That those who were
married before their husbands
were ordained should not be relinquished upon pretence of chas- How ready is the devotion of your love in
tity, it being reasonable
that those should be joined to the clergy of the report
who by their conversation had made their husbands worthy of the expectation of a pontiff the text
"
(Cod. Theodor. lib. xvi, tit. ii- de Episc. 1. xliv. Also which you have addressed to us, shews. But,
priesthood
Cod. Just. lib. i. tit. iii. leg. xix. See Bingham, Bk. vi. ch. ii.
sect. 13). But in the West it was now the established rule that since the ordainer ought in such cases to be
exceedingly careful, we are watching over
neither bishops, priests, nor deacons should have conjugal inter- this
course with their wives after ordination and it has been seen
:

under Ep. XLIV. how this rule had been extended to subdeacons. case with due deliberation. And so we warn
Gregory tells us in his Dialogues {Lib. iv. cap. 11) of a holy pres- this present wr:ting that no
byter in the province of Nursia, who at the time
ot his ordination your Charity by
iiad a wife {presbyterain siiam), whom he thenceforth loved as a
sister, but avoided as an enemy, never suffering her to come near
"
him for fear of temptation and he adds, For this is the way of
:

from what is unlawiul 4 The vacant See referred to was tha of Ariminnm, See fol-
holy men, that in order to keep far away as
cut themselves off even from what is lawful." Cf. IX. 60. lowing epistle.Severus, who had been commissioned to act
they
" Hoc tantummodo
adjecto ut hi, sicut canonica decrevit auctori-
visitor during the vacancy, was bishoo of Ficulum, or ticocle
in the same province. See V. 25.
tas, uxores quas caste debent regere non relinquant." i
96 EPISTLES OF
one need trouble himself to apply to us in
favour of Ocleatinus but, if any one is found
:
in your own city to undertake this work with
profit, so that
he cannot be objected to by us,
let your choice concur in his favour. But, if
no one should be found fit for it, we have
mentioned to the bearers of these presents
one to whom you may no less accord your
consent. But do you with one accord pray
faithfully, that, whosoever may be ordained,
he may be able both to be profitable to you
and to display priestly service worthy of our
God.
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
upon them, or payments^, beyond what reas<
allows,and that, if there should be any suit
they be determined not by the terror of power,'
but by order of law. I pray you, then, so
correct all these things, the Lord inspiring
you, by the menace of your injunction that
the glorious Theodorus and his men may
abstain from such things, if not out of regard
to rectitude, yet at any rate out of fear in-
spired by your command ; that so, to the
advancement of your credit and reward, jus-
tice with liberty may flourish in the parts
committed to your charge.

EPISTLE LXL EPISTLE LXIL

|

To Gennadius, Patrician and Exarch To Januarius, Archbishop of Caralis

OF Africa. (Cagliari) in Sardinia.

to Gennadius, &c.
Gregory
That you have unceasingly the fear of God
before your eyes, and pursue justice, the sub-
dued necks of enemies testify but, that the
grace of Christ may keep your Glory in the
same prosperity, restrain, as you have been
wont, with speedy prohibition whatever things
you discover to be committed wrongfully, so
that, fortified with the arms of justice, you
may overcome hostile attacks with the power
of faith, which is the top of all virtue. Now
Marinianus, our brother and fellow-bishop of
the city of Turris 5 has tearfully represented by
to us that the poor of his city are being vexed persons,
everywhere, and afflicted by expenses in the
way of gifts or payments^; and further that
the religious 7 of his church endure serious woman, knowing
molestation from the men of Theodorus the
magister militum^ and suffer bodily injuries ;
and that this thing is breaking out to such
a pitch that (shocking to say) they are thrust woman,
into prison, and that he himself also is
seriously hindered by the aforesaid glorious
person in causes pertaining to his Church.
How opposed such things are, if indeed they I
are true, to the discipline of the republic you
know. since befits
yourselves And, it your to
Excellency to amend all these things, greeting
your Eminence I demand of that
sufferthem to be done no more but straitly
Gregory to Januarius, &c.
If our Lord Himself by the testimony of
Holy Scripture declares Himself to be the
husband of widows and father of orphans,
;
we also, the members of His body, ought
with the soul's supreme affection to set our-
selves to imitate the head, and saving justice,
to stand by orphans and widows if need be.
And, having been given to understand that
a religious woman who has a son
Catella,
serving here in the holy Roman Church
over
which under God we preside, is being troubled
the exactions and molestations of certain
we think it needful to exhort your
Fraternity by this letter not to refuse (saving
to afford your protection to this same
justice)
that by things of this kind
you both make the Lord your debtor and bind
us to you the more in the bonds of charity.
For we wish the causes of the aforesaid
whether now or in future, to be ter-
minated by your judgment, that she may be
relieved from the annoyance of legal pro-
ceedings, and yet be by no means excused
from submitting to a just judgment. Now
a pros-
pray the Lord to direct your life in
perous course towards Himself, and Himself
bring you in His mercy to the kingdom
of glory which is to come.
you you
;

order him to abstain from harming the Church, EPISTLE LXIIL

and that none be aggrieved by burdens laid
To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis
(^Cagliari) in Sardinia
9.

5 Turritana city in Sardinia, called by Pliny

Gregory to Januarius, &c.
civitas, a.
(lib.
iii. c. 7) Turris Lybissonis, and by Ptolemy (lib. iii. c. 5) Turris
Byssonis.
6 Though your Fraternity in the zeal of right-
Commodalibus dispendiis. The word commodum is used not
only for a stipend,
" Pro
or a present or gratuity, but also for exacted
8
payments, quavis pensitatione vel etiam exactione usurpat Angariis seu comntodis. Angarium, or angaria, denotes
Grcgor. M." Du Cange. any forced service impced on people, either rendered in person
7 Religiosos ecclesiae.
By the terms religiosi and religioste or inmoney payment. See also V. 8, note 4.
were denoted not only monks, nuns, dedicated virgins, and clergy, 9 Other letters addressed to or relating to this bishop, who was
but also other persons devoted to piety and good works in con- an old man of very unsatisfactory character, are I. 63 ; 11. 49 ;

nection with the Church. Cf. xi. 54, " laico religioso." See reff. III. 36 ;
IV. 8, 9, 15, 26, 27, 29 ; V. 2 ; IX. i, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 25, 65 ;

in Index under Religiosus, XIV. 2.

 EPISTLE LXXII.
97
eousness gives fitting attention to the
pro- resign our office
tection of divers persons, yet we believe that unimpaired to the ^Tudee ^
that IS to come.
you will be the more prone to succour those
whom a letter from us may commend to
you. Know then that Pompeiana, a religious EPISTLE LXVII.
woman, has represented to us through one of To Peter, Subdeacon.
her people that she endures
many grievances
continually and unreasonably from certain Gregory to Peter, &c.
If with kind
men, and on this account has petitioned us Of disposition we meet the needs
our neighbours
to commend her in our letters to you. by shewing compassion, we
Shall
Wherefore, greeting your Fraternity with undoubtedly f^nd the Lord mercifully
inclmed to our petitions. Now we have
the affection of charity that is due to
learnt that
we have felt that we must Pastor, who labours under exceed-
you, needs com-
mend the aforesaid woman to you, that, with ing weakness of sight, having a wife and two
due regard to justice, thy slaves, who also had formerly been with the
Fraternity may not glorious
allow her to be aggrieved in lady Jonatha, is suffering from great
any way contrary need.
to equity, or to be subjected to Wherefore, we admonish thy Experience,
any expense the writing of this
unadvisedly. But if it should happen that by present order, not to
she has any suits, let the matter of delay giving him for his sustenance three
dispute hundred modii of
be debated before chosen arbitrators, and wheat, and also as many
modii of beans, which
whatsoever shall be decided, let it be so may afterwards be
carried into effect quietly charged in thy accounts. So act, then, as
through your assist- both
ance that both reward may accrue to thyself to obtain the benefit of reward
you for for thy good service, and to
such a work, and she who has been com- carry our orders
into effect. In the month of
mended by our letters may rejoice in August
having
found justice.
EPISTLE LXXII.
EPISTLE LXVI. To Peter, Subdeacon.
To Gregory to Peter, &c.
Felix, Bishop of Messana (Messene). Thou hast learnt from a former letter 3 that
Gregory to Felix, &c. we have desired our brethren and fellow-
Customs which are found to bring a burden bishops dwelling in the island of Sicily to
upon churches it becomes us in our considera- assemble here for the anniversary of the
tion to discontinue, lest blessed Peter the apostle.
any should be forced But, seeing that
to contribute to quarters from which their suit with the magnificent Justin the ex-
they
ought rather to look for contributions. Ac- praetor
4 has meanwhile hindered
them, and
cordingly, it is thy duty to preserve intact that there is not now sufficient time for coming
the custom of the and returning, we do not wish them to be
clergy and others, and to
transmit to them every year what has been troubled before winter. But Gregory of Agri-
accustomed but for the future we forbid thee
:
gentum, Leo of Catana, and Victor of Panor-
to transmit anything to us.
And, since we mus, we by all means desire to come to us before
take no deli2:ht in presents \ we have
{xefiiis) winters. Further, get together from strangers^
received with thanks \\\q Palinaiiance'' which corn of this year's growth to the value of fifty
thy Fraternity has sent us, but have caused pounds of gold, and lay it up in Sicily in
them to be sold for an adequate price, places where it will not rot, that we may send
ivhich we have transmitted thither in the month of February as many
separately to thy
Fraternity, for fear lest thou shouldest have ships as we can to convey this corn to us.
felt the
Further, since we have But, in case of our delaying to send ships, do
•
expense.
learnt that thy Charity is desirous of
coming thou thyself provide some, and, with the help
to us, we admonish thee
by the
present letter of the Lord, transmit this same corn to us in
not to take the trouble of coming: but
pray February, with the exception, however, of the
for us, that the more we are
separated by
length of way, the more we may be joined 3 See Ep. XXXVI.
one to another in mind, with the help of 4 See Ep. II. If this Epistle is rightly assigned to the ninth
Indiction, the title ex-/>fcetor may possibly be an eiror in the
Christ, by charity ;
to the end that, aiding text, since Justin is still addressed as prator in the tullowing
each other by mutual supplication, we indiction (II. 33). Libertinus sppears to have succeeded him as
may Pra;tor of Sicily in the eleventh Indiction. See III. 38.
5 Two of these bishops, Gregory and Leo, are referred to
afterwards as having been at Rome to answer to certain charges.
* See II. 23, note 8. See II. 33, and III. 12.
2 6
Probably vestes ^ahnatee, i.e. robes interwoven or em- Extraneis, i.e. growers or vendors of corn outside the patri-
broidered with palm leaves. mony of the Church.

VOL. XII.
98 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
corn which we expect to have Fent to us now, Moreover, order the council of catholic bishops
according to custom, in the months of Sep- to be admonished not to appoint their primate
tember or October. Let thy Experience, then, on the ground of his standing, without regard
so proceed that, without annoyance to any to the merits of his life, since before God it is
husbandman (co/onus) of the Church 7, the corn not the more distinguished rank, but the action
may be collected, since there has been here of a better life, that is approved 9. But let the
such a scanty crop^haf^" unless by God's help primate himself live, not, as is customary, here
"corn be collected from Sicily, there is a serious and there in the country, but in one city ac-
prospect of famine. But keep guard in all cording to their selection, to the end that he
ways over the ships that have always been may be better able to bring to bear the in-
assigned to the use of Holy Church, as fluence of the dignity that has fallen to him in
the letters also addressed to thee by the resisting the Donatists. Moreover, if any from
glorious ex-consul Leo concur in directing the Council of Numidia should desire to come
thee to do. Moreover, many come hither de- to the Apostolic See, permit them to do so ;
siring sundry lands or islands belonging to and stop any who may be disposed to bring
our Church to be leased to them and some, ; charges against their character. Great increase
indeed, we refuse, but to others we have of glory will accrue to your Excellency with the
already granted their request. But let thy Ex- Creator, if through you the union of the divided
perience see to the advantage of Holy Church, churches could be restored. For when He
remembering that thou hast before the most beholds the gifts granted by Him given back
sacred body of the blessed apostle Peter to His glory, He bestows gifts so much the
received power over his patrimony. And, as He sees the dignity of His
more abundantly
though letters should reach you from hence, be thereby enlarged. Furthermore,
religion to
allow nothing to be done in any way to the bestowing on you, as is due, the affection of
disadvantage of the patrimony, since we neither our paternal charity, we beseech the Lord to
remember to have given, nor are disposed to make your arm strong for subduing your
give away, any thing without good reason. enemies, and to sharpen your soul with zeal
for the faith like the edge of a quivering
sword.
EPISTLE LXXIV.
To Gennadius, Patrician and Exarch of
Africa. EPISTLE LXXV.
Gregory to Gennadius, &c. To Gennadius, Patiiician, and Exarch
As the Lord hath made your Excellency THROUGHOUT AFRICA.
to shine with the light of victories in the to
Gregory Gennadius, Patrician, &.c.
military wars of this life, so ought you to op- Had not such great success of the military
pose the enemies of the Church with all exploits of your Excellency arisen from the
activity of mind and body, to the end that merit of your faith and from the grace of the
from both kinds of triumph your reputation may Christian religion, it would not have been so
shine forth more and more, when in forensic
greatly to be wondered at, since we know that
wars, too, you firmly resist the adversaries of the like has been granted to military leaders of
the Catholic Church in behalf of the Christian old time. But when, God granting it, you fore-
people, and bravely fight ecclesiastical battles stall future victories, not by carnal provision, but
as warriors of the Lord. For it is known that rather
by prayers, it becomes a matter of aston-
men heretical in religion, if they have liberty ishment how your glory comes down upon you,
allowed them to do harm (which God forbid),
rise strenuously against the catholic faith, to
Gregory here urges the Exarch to do is to put in force the existing
the end that they may transfuse, if they can, laws against them. A series of imperial laws against the Dona-
tists will be found in Cod. Theod. Bk. xvi. tit. 5, that ol" Honorius,
the poison of their heresy to the corrupting of
A. D. 414, being especially severe.
the members of the Christian body. For we 9 it was the immemorial custom in the provinces of Africa
the senior bishop of the province according to^ the
have learnt that they are lifting up their necks date of hisforconsecration
generally
to be appointed primate, instead^ of the

against the Catholic Church, the Lord bishop of the civil metropolis being such in virtue of his See,
being as was the rule elsewhere.
(The province of Africa proper, or
opposed to them, and desire to pervert the Africa Proconsularis, was however an exception for in it the ;

faith of the Christian profession. But let your the bishoD of Carthage was always the primate). Hence in Africa
designation Metropolitan was not used, but that of Primate or
Eminence suppress their attempts, and subdue Senior ^Senex^. Gregory here, though allowing the old custom of
their proud necks to the yoke of rectitude^. movable primacies, forbids the necessary election
of the senior
bishop : and this in order to guard against the appointment of
unfit persons. His main motive, as appears from Epistle LXXVI.,
addressed to the bishops of the province of Numidia, was to pre-
7 See I. 44, note i.
clude the elevation to the primacy of any bishop who had once
8 The heretics
(so called, though they were really rather been a Donatist. For in it he allows the retention of the old
schismatics than heietics) were the Donatists, who still
lingered A rican custom in all respects, save only that no bishoD who had
in Afiica in spite of imperial edicts for their What
suppression. been a Donatist was ever to be appointed primate.
 EPISTLE LXXVIII.
99
not from counsels of this world, but from God, the customs of
past time, which, from the be-
who bestows it from above. For where is not
gmnmgs of the ordinances of the blessed Peter,
the renown of your deserts in people's mouths? Prmce of the apostles, long
And report goes that it is not from a desire of antiquity has so
far retamed. And we, indeed, according to the
shedding blood that you constantly court these tenour of your
representation, allow cus- your
wars, but for the sake of exte'-»ding the republic tom (so long asclearly makes no claim to
it
inwhich we see that God is worshipped, to the the prejudice of the catholic
faith) to remain
end that the name of Christ may be spread
undisturbed, whether as to constituting? pri-
abroad through subject nations by preaching mates or as to other points save that with re-
;
of the faith. For, as your outward deeds of spect to those who attain to the episcopate from
valour make you eminent in this life, so also the
among the Donatists, we by all means forbid
inward adornment of your character, proceed- them to be advanced to the
dignity of primacy,
ing from a clean heart, glorifies you in making even though their
standing should denote them
you partaker of celestial joys to come. For for that position 3. But let it sufiice them to
we have learnt that your Excellency has done take care of the
people committed to them,
very many things of advantage for feeding the without aiming at the topmost place of the
pri-
sheep of the blessed Peter, Prince of the in preference to those
prelates whom the
macy
apostles, so as to have restored to him no Catholic faith hath both taught and
engendered
small portions of his patrimony, which had in the bosom of the Church. Do you, there-
been denuded of their proper cultivators, by fore, most dear brethren, anticipate our ad-
supplying them with Datitian settlers. What- monitions in the zeal of the charity of the
ever, then, with Christian disposition you confer Lord, knowing that the strict Judge will
bring
on him, you receive retribution for through into examination all we do, and will
approve
hope in the judgment to come. Wherefore we every one of us with regard not to the pre-
have thought fit to commend to your Eminence rogative of a higher rank, but to the merits of
Hilarus^, who is also the bearer of these pre- our works. I beseech you, therefore, love
ye
sents, you may bestow on him (though one another mutually, having peace among
that
ever with regard to justice) your accustomed yourselves in Christ, and with one purpose of
affection in matters wherein he may intimate heart oppose ye heretics and enemies of the
his need of your help. Now, addressing to Church. Be ye solicitous for the souls of
you the greeting of our paternal charity, we your neighbours persuade all ye can to faith
:

beseech our God and Saviour mercifully to by the preaching of charity, holding before
protect your Eminence for the consolation of them also the terror of the future judgment ;

the holy republic, and to fortify you with the inasmuch as ye are appointed to Le shepherds,
strength of His arm for spreading His name and the Lord of the tiocks expects from toe
more and more through the neighbouring shepherds to whom He has committed them
nations. the fruit of a multiplied flock. And if He
should foresee an augmentation of His own
EPISTLE LXXVIL flock through your bestowal of more diligent
care upon it. He will assuredly adorn you
To ALL THE Bishops of Numidia. with manifold gifts of the heavenly kingdom.
Gregory to all the Bishops of Numidia. Furthermore, addressing to you the greeting
If ever, most dear brethren in Christ, a of fraternal love, I pray the Lord that He
troublesome mixture of tares intrudes itself would make you, whom He has chosen to be
among green corn, it is necessary for the hand shepherds of souls, worthy in His sight, and
of the husbandman to root it up entirely, lest Himself so order our deeds here that He may
the future fruit of the fertile corn should be accept them as they deserve in the future
obstructed. Wherefore let us too, who, how- life.

ever unworthy, have undertaken the cultivation

of the field of the Lord, hasten to render the EPISTLE LXXVIII.
corn pure from all offence of tares, that the
field of the Lord may fructify with more Leo, Bishop in Corsica. To
abundant increase. Now you requested through Gregory to Leo, &c.
Hilarus our chartulary^ from our predecessor Our pastoral charge constrains us to come
of blessed memory that you might retain all with anxious consideration to the succour of
a church that is destitute of the control of
* See L
77, note 2.
a priest -. And, inasmuch as we have learnt
2 ''
Chartularius. Qui chartas tractant, qui chartis deser-
viunt. . .
Dignitas ecclesia>tica etiarn fiiit." Dti Cange. This
Hilary is to Gennadius the Exarch of Africa, L 75,
commended 3 See T. 74, note 9.
and again mentioned as Gregory's Chartulary in Africa, II. 48; 4 Sacerdotis. Tlie term includes bishops as well as presbyters,
X. 37 XII. 28, 29.
;
and is used in this and the two following Epistles, as usually

H 2
ICX5 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT. »
since rty of these presents, undisputed cardinal
that the church of Saona for many years,
in the Chuich of Saona, which has
the death of its pontiff, has been thus entirely priests
we have it needful to enjoin now been long deprived of the aid of a
destitute, thought
on thy Fraternity the work of visiting it, to pontiff.
Do thou therefore so arrange and
order all things according to the injunctions
the end that through thy ordering its welfare
also and of the canons with vigilant care in the love
may be promoted. In this church
in its parishes we grant thee licence to ordain of God, that both thy Fraternity may rejoice
deacons and presbyters; concerning whom, in having attained thy desires, and the Church
of God may be filled with answering joy for
however, let it be thy care to make diligent
enquiry, that they be not personally
in any having received thee as Cardinal pontiff.
such as are rejected by the sacred
respect
canons. But whomsoever thy Fraternity has
a ministry, EPISTLE LXXX.
perceived to be worthy of so great
having ascertained that their
manners and
To THE Clergy and Nobles of Corsica^
actions fit them for ordination, them, by per- A paribus^.
Gregory to the Clergy, &c. . . .

mission of our authority, thou mayest freely

\^

for a long time it has caused yoi'

Although
promote to the aforesaid office. We desire no sorrow that the Church of God should h\
thee, therefore, to make use of all the pro- without a pontiff, yet as for us, we are boti
perty of the above named church
as though
compelled by the charge of the office we beai
thou wert its proper pontiff, until we write
and bound especially by the charity of our"]
to thee again. Be, then, so diligent and careful love for
you, to take thought for its govern-
in all these matters that through thy ordering that in its supervision lies
ment, knowing
all things may, with the help of God, be
at the same time advantage to your souls.
salubriously arranged to the Church's profit. For, if the care of a shepherd be wanting
to a flock, it easily falls into the snares of
EPISTLE LXXIX. the Her in wait. Accordingly, inasmuch as
the church of Saona has long been deprived
To Martinus, Bishop in Corsica.
of the aid of a priest, we have held it neces-
Gregory to Martinus, &c. sary to constitute Martinus, our brother and
To those who ask for what is just it fellow-bishop, cardinal priest of the same 7.
behoves us to lend a kindly ear, to the end but to enjoin on Leo our brother and fellow-
both that the petitioners may find the remedies bishop the work of its visitation. To the
they hope for, and that the anxious care of latter we have also granted licence to ordain
a shepherd be not wanting to the Church. presbyters and deacons in it and in its
And inasmuch as the church of Tanates, in parishes, and have permitted him to make
which thy Fraternity was formerly adorned use of its property so long as he shall be
with sacerdotal dignity, has for its sins been there, as though he were its proper pontiff.
so taken possession of and ruined by hostile And so we admonish you by these present
savagery that no further hope remains of thy writings that your Charity receive the aforesaid
returning thither, we appoint thee, by autho- visitor with all devotion, and shew him obe-
dience in whatever is reasonable, as becomes
elsewhere by Gregory, to denote the former in distinction from
the latter. The occasion of this and the two following Epistles sons of the Church, to the end that, supported
will be seen to be as follows. The See of Saona in Corsica
had been for some time vacant. It rested with the clergy and by your
devotion, he may be able to accom-
.lobles of the island see above, Ep. LXXX.), to elect a new plish all that is found to conduce to the ad-
bishop but they had failed to do so and consequently Gregory
;

remedied their himself

;

the vacancy. His vantage

neglect by filling up
right to do so would not be questioned there, Corsica as well
as Sicily being among the Suburbicarian provinces vhich were
under the acknowledged patriarchal jurisdiction of the See of
Rome. Meanwhile he also commissioned Leo, the bishop of
a neighbouring See (to whom this letter is addressed), to make
a visitation of the Church of Saona, and exercise episcopal
authority there, till the new bishop should take possession.
of the above-named church.
5 Cardinal bishops, presbyters, or deacons, meant formerly
such as were regularly instituted and attached to some particular
see, parish, or church, which constituted their title {titulas).
They were then said to be incardinati, the act of so instituting
them being called incardinatio. Cf. II. 37 XIV. 7.
;

There are several other Epistles, not included in this translation, 6 See I, 2S. note 8.
appointing visitors of various churches. 7 See note under Ep. LXXIX.
 BOOK II.

EPISTLE III. Although the sincere devotion of spiritual

sons in behalf of their mother Church needs
To Velox, Magister militum, no exhortation, nevertheless, it ought to be
Gregory to Velox, &c. stirred up by letter, lest it should
suppose
We informed your Glory some time ago that itself slighted. On this account I approach
soldiers had been prepared to come to your your love with an admonition of
paternal
as your letter had sig-
parts; but, inasmuch charity, that with many tears and with one
nified to us that the enemy were collected and accord we may render thanks to our Re-
were marching hitherward, we for this reason deemer, who has not suffered you to walk
have detained them here. But now it appears along pathless ways under so perverse a
to be advantageous that a certain number of teacher, but has made publicly known the
soldiers should be sent to you, whom let thy crimes of your unworthy pastor. For De-
Glory be careful to admonish and
exhort to
metrius, to wit, who even before had not
be prepared for toil. And, when you find an deserved to be called a bishop, has been
opportunity, confer
with our glorious sons found to be involved in transactions to such
Maurilius and Vitalianus, and do whatever, an extent and of such a kind that, if he had
with the help of God, they may appoint you to received judgment without mercy according
do for the advantage of the republic. And, to the character of his deeds, he would un-
should you ascertain that the unspeakable doubtedly have been condemned to a most
hitherward or hard death by both divine and human laws.
Ariulph is making an incursion
^

to the parts about Ravenna, do you labour in But since, being reserved for penance, he has
his rear, as becomes brave men, to the end been deprived of the dignity of the priesthood,
that your renown may by God's help advance we cannot suffer the Church of God to remain
long without a teacher, since it is laid down
still more in the republic from the quality
of

)'our labour. This, however, before all, we ad- by canonical rules that, on the death or re-
monish you to do to release without any delay moval of a pastor, the church should not be
:

or excuse the family of Maloin and Adobin, long deprived of the priesthood 4. Wherefore,
Vigild and Grussing^ who are known to be I have thought it necessary to admonish your
neither
with the glorious Magister viilitum Maurilius, Charity by this present writing that
to the end that the men of the aforesaid delay nor the discord which
has been wont
when come to your parts, may to generate scandals ensue to hinder your
Maurilius, they
without any impediment march along with election of a pontiff. But seek you out with
them. all care such a person as all by common con-

[In Colbert, and Paul, diac. Die. V. Kal. sent may rejoice in, and as is in no respect
,

to the end
Oct. Indict, ic] rejected by the sacred canons;
that the office which the most wicked of men
EPISTLE VI. had polluted by his evil administration may
be worthily filled and administered by him,
To THE Neapolitans. whoever he may be, who, by the grace of
and shall be or-
Gregory to the clergy, nobles, gentry, Christ, and with His approval,
commonalty 3
dwelling at Naples. dained.

one of the
I
Ariulph was the Lombard Duke of Spoletum,
the Lombards. For further
principal cities in Italy occupied by
reference to him cf. II. 29. 3o, 46 IX. 98. He .^as
at this time address
the nobility. In .some cases the corresponding
;

01 such intention, for an others to clero etl^Joclerc,

nobtltbus
preparing, and suspected by Gregory whom this letter ordini etplebi (as in I. 8i ; V. 26) ; ...
Rome. Prologom. Velox to the election of bishops
attack or. Cf.
to in it, and only Ail such expressions shew that
is addressed), and Maurilius and Vitahan (alluded with the members, laity as well as cler^y.of each church,
Generals (wa^z.r/rz wz/?- rested
addressed in were Roman wherever his J^^'^dictio, ex ended
Epp. 29, 30).
forces but where they were is not though the bishop of Rome, or disallowing he
/«;//) in command of imperial reserved to himself the power of app.ov.ng
:

Soana-) as within reach

apparent. From an allusion to Suana (or somewhere in eleedon In the election at Naples, referred
to in this Ep.stle,
been "nan.mous
of the last two may be supposed to have
they there appears to have been a difficulty
in arriving at
26
to the case are II. ^i
9. 'o, 15, .

to Velox, but at choice Other Epistles referring

"^'^
Apparently a familia of slaves belonging 1 1 1
35. From the last of these it appears how it was eventually
this time with Maurilius. ^ , seems to denote
a^ t^ See especially note 6 under II. 9-
3 Clero. nobiUbus, ordini et plebi.
.
Orao
..
settled. c_
bee ,,„„...
1. 78. note -
,
4 Sacerdotii; meaning here episcopacy,
the commonalty, but below
persons of official or other rank, above
 102 EPISTLES OF
EPISTLE VII.
To Maximianus, Bishop of Syracuse s.
Gregory to Maximianus, &c.
We
execute more efficiently our heavenly
commission, if we share our burdens with our
brethren. For this cause we appoint thee, our
most reverend brother and fellow-bishop, to
have administration over all the churches of become better known to you.
Sicily in the name of the Apostolical See, so
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
we congratulate you in that your experience of
him for a few days has been such that you
desire to have him as your cardinal bishop 7.
But, since in matters of supreme importance
there ought to be no hasty decision, so we,
Christ helping us, will arrange after mature
deliberation what is to be done hereafter, his
character meanwhile, in cour.se of time, having
Wherefore, most beloved sons, obey ye the •

that whosoever there is reckoned as being in aforesaid man, if you truly love him, and with
'

a condition of religion may by our authority devoted minds meet his wishes in peaceful
be subject to thy Fraternity, to the end that it concurrence, to the end that the affection of
may not hereafter be necessary for them to your mutual charity may so bind you to each
make such long sea-voyages in resorting to us other, that the enemy who flies about you
for slight causes. But if by any chance there raging no way through any of you
may find
are matters of difficulty which can by no means break up your unanimity.
for creeping in to
be settled by the judgment of thy Fraternity, Further, when we shall have perceived the
in these only let our judgment be solicited, aforesaid bishop offering to God the fruit of
that so we may occupy ourselves more effica- souls which we long for, God Himself also
ciously in greater causes, being relieved from approving, we will do afterwards whatever
the least. And be it understood that we give divine inspiration may suggest to our heart,
this delegation of authority, not to thy place, with regard to his person and to your desire.
but to thy person, because we have learnt
from thy past life what we may presume of thee EPISTLE X.
in thy future conduct.
The month of December, the tenth In- To Paulus, Bishop of Naples ^
diction.
Gregory to Paulus, &c.
If we administer safely the priestly office

EPISTLE IX. which we have received, without doubt both

Divine assistance and the affection of our
To THE Neapolitans. spiritual sons will not be wanting to us.
Gregory to the gentry and commonalty W herefore let thy Fraternity take care to shew
{ordini et p/e.'i) residing at Naples. thyself in all things such that the testimony
The communication you have addressed to which the clergy, the nobility, and all the
us has made manifest what your opinion is of people together, of the city of Naples bears to
our brother and fellow-bishop Paulus ^ and thee may be strengthened by the increase of
:

thy goodness. Thou oughtest, then, so to

5 Maximianus had been a monk, and for a time abbot, in bind thyself to continual employment in ex-'
Gregory's monastery of St. Andrew at Rome, had accompanied
him to Constantinople, and been recommended by him, soon after horting the aforesaid people that the Divine
his own accession, and elected Bishop of Syracuse {Jonn. Diac. husbandman may store in his garners the fruit
Vit. S. Greg. ii. ii, 12). He was highly esteemed by Gregory, of thy word, which thou shalt have gathered
and mentioned in his Dialogues as having been miraculously
delivered from shipwreck on his return from Constantinople to from them by thy labours. But till such time
Rome {Dialog, iii. 36. Cf. Horn. 34 in Evnng.). His appoint-
ment now as delegate of the Roman See in Sicily would relieve as we shall be able, God revealing to us His
Peter the subdeacon of his temporary jurisdiction over the
will, to deliberate concerning the things which
ecclesiastics there. Maximianus died in November, a.d. 594.
See V. 17, 22. It is to be observed that the general authority our aforesaid sons request us should be done,
now given to Maximianus was granted to him personally, and we
not permanently to the See of Syracuse. grant leave for clerics to be ordained from
6 He was
bishop of Nepe, which, as well as Naples, was in the the ranks of the laity, and also for manu-
urbicarian province of Rome. The filling up of the See of Naples
appears to have been a cause of great anxiety to Gregory, pro-
missions to be solemnly celebrated before thee
bably because of the party feeling prevailing in the city. In his in the same church. Moreover we desire
first letter to the Neapolitans (supra, Ep. 6), he had contemplated
the speedy election of a new bishop in the usual way ; but it thee to observe without hesitation the cus-
appears from this Epistle that he had seen reason to defer such toms of the clerical order and of the
election, sending meanwhile Paulus ot
Nepe to administer the
See. pres-
Some at least in Naples appear to have wished this Paulus to be
elected soon after his arrival among them ; but this Gregory
would not allow till he could see better how things were going. futile from the person chosen having refused to be ordained
Such provisional arrangement continued, it seems, for more than (HI. 15). Eventually the election had taken place, bj' Gregory's
a year, another bishop having been commissioned to supply Paul's direction, not at Naples, but at Rome (III. 35), one Fortunatus
place in his own Church of Nepe against the Easter festival being chosen (III, 61). The whole history of the case illustrates
(II. 26). That Gregory's fear of opposition to Paul were justified the troubles incident to popular election of bishops at that time,
appears from the subsequent mention of a violent attack made on especially in great cities.
him by a party opposed to him at Naples (III. i). He meanwhile, 7 See I. 79, note 5.
not liking his position, had already been anxious to return to 8 called here Episcopus Neapolitanus, it is apparent
Though
his own See (II. 15), but had not been allowed. When he went at from this and other Epistles that he was as yet only the epi.scopa
last, it seems that an election had taken place, but had proved visitor, not the regular, or cardinal, bishop of Naples.
 EPISTLE XVIII 103
of the above-named church and do person, whom Christ reveal to us. Where-
)yters
:
may
hou also keep such diligent watch in the in- fore let thy Fraternity meanwhile study to
truction of the same, that, abstaining from all watch for the good of souls, so that the
opinion
hat is unsuitable or unlawful, they may Ptand 1 have of thee
may be strengthened by the
ast, under thy exhortations, ministering with effect of thy working. All thou hast written
iue obedience, in the service of our God. concerning the deacon Peter has now been
rhe month of January, the tenth Indiction. made known to us by the ex-consul Theodorus.
And so, now that I know that he is constant to
EPISTLE XII. thee, and, according to thy testimony, studies
the advantage of the Church, he ought to be
To Castorius, Bishop of Ariminum. afraid of no one's opposition or
enmity, but
Gregory to Castorius, &c. persevere in benefiting the Church and serving
The illustrious lady Timothea has intimated God all the more watchfully as he feels that
us by a petitionary notification, as is set others have a grudge against him ; that so they
orth below, that she has founded an oratory may have no power at all to injure him. More-
v'ithin the city of Ariminum in a place belong- over, thy Fraternity ought not hereafter to be
with regard to him, since no surrep-
ng to her, which she desires to have conse- suspected
rated in honour of the holy cross. And, titious proceedings will have effect on me*.
ccordingly, dearest brother, if the said con-
tri'.ction is in the jurisdiction of thy city, and if
EPISTLE XVIIL
t is known that nobody has been buried there, To Naialts, Bishop of Sat,ona3.
hen, after reception in the first place of a
Gre-;ory to Natalis, &c.
egitimate endowment, that is, of two-thinls of I have learnt, dearest brother, from many
ler whole property (excepting slaves), of her
who have come from thy city that, neglecting
novables and fixtures and live stock, the
thy pastoral charge, thou occupiest thyself
isufract being reserved to her for her life, and
wholly in feastings which report I should not
:

uch endowment having been secured by muni- have believed had not
thou wilt solemnly consecrate the
my own experience of thy
;ipal deeds, conduct confirmed it. For that thou in no wise
iforesaid oratory without any public mass, on art intent on
reading, in no wise givest atten-
he condition that no baptistery shall be con- tion to
exhortation, but art even ignorant of
tructed in the same place in future times, and the
very use and purpose of ecclesiastical order,
hat thou appoint not a cardinal presbyter 9. there is this in
evidence, that thou knowest not
Vnd if perchance she should prefer ha\ing how to observe reverence to those who are pirt;
nasses said there, let her know that she must over thee.
For, when thou hadst been for-
isk thy Love for a presbyter, to the end that bidden in
writing by our predece.ssor of holy
lothing else may be presumed by any other memory to retain in thy heart the soreness of
•riest whatever. Further, thou wilt reverently
^
thy long displeasure against Honoratus thy
leposit the holy things she has provided.
archdeacon, and when this had been positively
interdicted thee by myself also, thou, disregard-
EPISTLE XV. ing the commands of God,
and setting at
a cunning
To Paul, Bishop. naught our letters, didst attempt by
device to degrade the aforesaid Honoratus thy
Gregory to Paul, &c. archdeacon under colour of promoting him to
I appointed thy Fraternity to preside for the
a higher dignity. Thus it was contrived that, he
resent over the church of Naples, to the end of archdeacon,
being removed from the post
hat thou mightest convert all thou canst to
thou mightest call in another who would have
>od by persuasive preaching. And, while thou
fallen in with thy manner of life, the aforesaid
jughtest to be giving thy whole mind to this man thee for no
as I think, displeased
having,
thou art in haste to return before bringing
/ork, other cause but that he prevented thee from
orth this fruit to the Lord, and requestest me and vestments to thy re-
giving sacred vessels
o settle the atfairs of this same church speedily, Which case both I now, and my pre-
lations.
hy mind being meanwhile by no means unoc- decessor of holy memory formerly, have wished
upied in this matter. But, being desirous of to but
subject to an accurate investigation ;

prtifying securely the well-being

of this Church, of what thou hadst done,
thou, being conscious
,
hold it needful to consider the matter with
ong continued deliberation, so as to be able to a For the occasion of this letter, see II. 9. note 6. ...
of Dalmatia in the
3 S tlona was the metropolis ot the province
rrange its affairs by the ordination of a worthy and Natalis. in vir.ne ot his
diocese of lllyricum Occidentale.
Ecclesiastical MetropoUt.ui of the
occupancy o. the See. the
dealmgs with this bishop,
9 See I. 79, note 5. • •
provmce. For Gregory's subseqnent For the occasion of this Lpislle,
. , . r II. 52 III. 8, 32.
see
Sunciuaria, meaning apparently relics, the deposition of 19. 20,
« ;

the consecration of holy places. see I. 19, note 5.

jrhich usually accompanied
I04 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
hast put off sending hither a representntive in- that he sent, that he should not be so advancedj
structed for trial of the case. Wherefore let against his will. For he alleged that the thing!
thy Fraternity, even after admonition so often was attempted, not for the sake of promotingi
repeater!, repent of the error of thy wrong- him, but in consequence of displeasure against!
doing, and restore the aforesaid Honoratus to him. Thereupon our predecessor of holyj
liis post immediately on the recei|)t of my memory addressed letters to Natalis, our bro-i
letter. Wiiich if thou shouldest defer doing, ther and fellow-bishop, interdicting him fromj
know that the use of the pallium, granted thee promoting the archdeacon Honoratus againstj
by this See, is taken from thee. But if, even his will, or retaining in his heart the soreness!
when thou hast lost the pallium, thou still per- of the displeasure which he had conceived]
sistest in thy contumacy, know that thou art against him. And \.hen we too had laid the
deprived of participation of the body and blood same interdiction on the said Natalis, he, noti
of the Lord. And after this it will be needful only disregarding the commands of God, but'
for us to enquire more fully into the charges also setting at naught our letters, attempted, it;
against thee, and to consider with the utmost issaid, craftily to degrade the aforesaid arch-:
care and investigation whether thou shouldest deacon, in a way contrary to custom, under
retain even thy episcopate. Him also who, colour of promoting him to a higher dignity.
against the rule of justice, has consented to be Thus it was contrived that, having removed
promoted to the place of another we depose him from the archdeaconry, he might call ini
from the dignity of the said archdeaconry. another person to minister in the place of the'
And, should he presume any longer to minister deposed archdeacon. Now we think that this
in this same office, let him know that he is Honoratus may have iidlen under the dis-

deprived of participation in holy communion. pleasure of his bishop on account of having

Do thou, therefore, dearest brother, in no wise prevented him from giving sacred vessels to
provoke us further, lest, having set us at naught his relations and both my predecessor of holy
:

when in an attitude of charity towards thee, memory formerly and I now have wished to
thou shouldest find us very hard in our severity. investigate the case accurately; but he, con-
Having, therefore, restored the archdeacon scious of what he had done, has put off sending
Honoratus to his place, send to us with speed a representative with a view to its trial, lest the
a person instructed in the case, who may be truth with respect to his doings might appear.
able to shew to me by his allegations how the We therefore, now that he has been already so
matter should be equitably proceeded with often admonished by letter, and has so far
For we have commanded tiie said archdeacon been pertinaciously obstinate, have taken orderj
to come to us, that, having heard the assertions for his being admonished once more in letters
of the parties, we may come to whatever de- sent to him through tlie bearer of these pre-
cision may be just and
well-pleasing to Almighty sents, to the end that he may, immediately on
God. For we defend no one on the ground of the arrival of the bearer of these presents,
personal love, but, God helping us, keep the receive the archdeacon Honoratus into his
respect to any former place. And if, with heart still hardened,
rule of justice, putting aside
man's person. he should contumaciously defer restoring him
to the said position, we order that for his con-
EPISTLE XIX. tumacy so many times exhibited he be deprived
of the use of the pallium granted to him by
To ALL THE Bishops of Dalmatia.
this See. But if, even after loss of the
palliumJ
Gregory to all the bishops constituted he should persevere in the same pertinacity,
throughout Dalmatia. we order him to be debarred from participatioiij
Though desiring to visit your Fraternity in the body and blood of the Lord. For it isij

frequently through the intercourse of letters, right that he should find those severe in justicei
yet, when some special case demands our at- whom he set at
naught when they approached'
tention, we wish to take the opportunity of ful- him in charity. Wherefore ntrither do we r.owl
filling two duties at once, so as both to refresh deviate from the
path of justice, which thej
our brotherly souls in the
way of visitation and aforesaid bishop has despised but, when he]
;
to explain
accurately matters that come up for whose guilt has by no means been made ap-'
notice, lest ignorance of them should leave the parent to us has been restored to liis
place, wei
mind confused. Now when our brother
Natalis, enjoin the bishop Natalis to send to us a person;
bishop of the city of Salona, wished to advance with instructions, who may be able by his alle-j
the archdeacon Honoratus to the order of the
gations to prove to us the right intentions ofi
priesthood, who thereupon declined being ad- the said bishop. For we have caused also thai
vanced to a higher order, the latter demanded said archdeacon to come to
as, that, havingi
my predeqessor of holy memory, in a petition heard the assertions of both parties, we may
 EPISTLE XXII, TOX
decide whatever may be just, whatever may be thou wilt take care to make him
nell pleasing to Ahnighty God. find a suretv,
For we de- that he may come to us as soon
fend no one on the ground of personal as possible, to
love, the end that, without
but, God helping us, keep the rule of justice
any delay or loitering,' he
without respect to any man's person.
may render us an account of his proceedings
and so be able to return to his
own wfth
security.
EPISTLE XX.
To Antoninus, Subdeacon4.
XXIL EPISTLE
Gregory to Antoninus, &c.
Honoratus, archdeacon of the Church of To ALL THE Bishops of Illyricum*. .

Salona, had demanded from my predecessor of

holy memory, in a petition that he sent, that he Gregory to all the bishops, &c.
It both affords us
should by no means be forced joy for your carefulne^^s
by his bishop and makes
to be advanced against his will, in a con- your Fraternity safe in your own or-
way
dination, if the order of ancient custom is main-
trary to custom, to a higher order.
tained. Since, then, we have learnt from the
^^Here folloivs an account of the subsequent pro- letters which
you have sent to us through the
ceedings, almost word for word the same as
\

presbyter Maximianus and the deacon Andreas

that given in Epistle
XIX.^ that the consent of all of
you and the will of
Wherefore we have thought it to the most serene Prince have concurred in the
right
support thy Experience by the authority of person of our brother and fellow-bishop John,
this present order, that thou
mayest resort
we feel great exultation that, under God's di-
to Salona, and at least
try by exhortation rection, such a one has been advanced to the
to induce Natalis, our brother and fellow- ofifice of priesthood ^ as the
judgment of all
bishop, who has been admonished by so has approved as worthy. Wherefore, in ac-
many letters, to restore the above-mentioned cordance with your request, we confirm our
Honoratus to his place immediately. But if, aforesaid brother and fellow-bishop by the
as has been his wont, he should contuma- authority of our assent in the order of
priest-
ciously delay doing this, forbid him by autho- hood wherein he has been consdtuted, and
rity of the Apostolic See the use of the pallium declare our ratification of his consecration
by
which has been granted him by this See. But sending him the pallium. And since, accord-
if, even after loss of the pallium, thou shouldest ing to custom, we have committed to him
find him persevering in the same vicariate jurisdiction in our stead, we must of
pertinacity,
thou shalt deprive the said bishop of par- necessity take the precaution of exhorting your
ticipation in holy communion.
Moreover, him Fraternity that you in no wise hesitate to obey
who, against the rule of justice, has consented him in matters pertaining to ecclesiastical order
to be promoted to another man's and the right course of discipline, or in other
place we
Drder to be deposed from the
dignity of the things not precluded by canonical decrees ;
same archdeaconry. And, if he should pre- that the soundness of your judgment in elect-
sume to minister further in the same place, we ing him may be declared by the obedience
deprive him of participation in holy com-
which you shew.
i-nunion. For it is right that he should find
[hose severe in justice whom he sets at naught
^sA'dw
approaching him in charity. of which he had been called to account, and was therefore sum-
Wherefore, moned to Rome to clear himself. He died there after
kvhen the archdeacon Honoratus has been his case had been heard, and judgment had been suddenly
gfven against
restored to his place, let the aforesaid bishop. him, (iregory being calumniously accused of having caused his
deaih. His case is referred to II. 20, 46 III. 22, 47 ; IV. 47.
:

It thy
instigation, send to us a person with 6 This
Epistle, as appears from the iollowii)g one, was on the
occasion of the election of John to the See of Jusiiniana Prima in
instructions, who may be able by his allega- Eastern lUyricum, which, though annaxed by the Emperor Gia-
tions to prove to us that the tian (379) to the Eastern Empire, had remained under the
bishop's intention
spiritual control ot the Roman See. Accordingly Pope Damasus
ts or has been had assigned to the bishop of Thessaloiiica vicariate jurisdiction
just.
under Rome over the new prasfecture : and this arrangement had
\What follows corresponds exactly with the continued to the time ot Pope Vigilius, when the Emperor Jus-
tinian assigned to Achrida, called by him Justiniana Prima,
conclusion of Epistle X/X.]
Metropolitan jurisdiction over the five provinces of the Dacian
civil diocese with the two Pannonias in the diocese of Iliyricum
As to our brother and fellow-bishop Malchuss, Occideiitale {Justin, Novell . cxxxi. c. iii.). Hence Justiniana
Prima became the seat thenceforth of the i-ccle>iastical Vicariate
also. The election to the See. being a metropolitan one, appears
4 This Antoninus was rector u> have been made in this instance by the suffragan bishops with
patrimonii in Dalniatia (see
III. 22), and, though but a subdeacon,
aopears to have had the concurrence of the Emperor; alter which the liishop of Rome
»ad the same kind of jurisdiction over the clergy given him in the was applied to for confirmation. In the case before us it was
•ope's name even in eccleiiascical matters'as had ueen committed readily given, the pallium sent, and the viLaiiite jurisdiction
Peter the subJeacon in Sicily. (See I. i.) renewed. A case will appear below in which such confirmation
5 This Malchus was a
bishop m Dalmatia (of. Lib. I. Ep. 38, was refused, but dispensed with by the Emperor, who supported
•^
Ad Malchum episcopum Dalniatiae,") and appears to have been in the elected bishop against the Pope. See III. 47, note i.
;har£e of some part of the patrimony there, for his administration 7 Hacerdotii, meaning here episcopacy, bee I. 78, note i.
T06 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
EPISTLE XXIII. you never to attempt to make any unlawful ordi-
nations but, whenever any are promoted to the
;
To John, Bishop.
it may be, to some higher rank,
clerical order, or,

Gregory to John, Bishop of Prima Justiniana

letthem be ordained, not for bribes orentreaties,
in Illyricum. but for merit. In no ordination let any con-
It is clearly a manifest evidence of goodness sideration, in any way whatever, surreptitiously
that the consent of all should concur in the reach your Fraternity, lest you should be en-
election of one person. Since, then, the ac- tangled (which God forbid) in the snares of
count wliich we have received from our simoniacal heresy. lor wJiat shall it profit a
brethren and fellow-bishops declared that you Juan, as the 'i'ruth says, if he shall gain the
are summoned to the position of priesthood by and lose his own i^^?/// (Mark viii.
7vhole worlds
the unanimous consent of the whole council 36)? Hence it is necessary for us to look to
and the will of the most serene Prince, we God in all we do, to despise temporal and
have rendered thanks with great exultation to perishable things, and to direct the desire of
Almighty God our Creator, who has made your our heart to the good things of eternity. Your
life and actions so commendable in the past as Holiness's present^ I was altogether unwilling
to bring about (what is exceedingly to your to accept, since it were very unseemly for us to
credit) your approving yourself to the judgment seem to have received gifts from our plundered
of all. With them we also fully agree with and afflicted brethren. But your messengers
regard to the person of your Fraternity. And got the better of me by another argument, prof-
we implore Almighty God that, as His Grace fering one from whom your Fraternity's
it to
has chosen your Cliarity, so He would keep offerings not be withheld 9.
may For this v'ju
you in all respects under His protection. We ought before all things to study: how you may
have sent you the pallium according to custom, provide imperishable gifts to be offered to the
and, renewing our commission, we appoint you coming judge of souls, to the end that He may
to act as vicar of the Apostolic See, admonish- have respect both to you for your profitable
ing you that you so shew yourself gentle to labour, and to us likewise for our exhortation.
your subjects that they may be provoked to
love you rather than to fear you. And, if per-
chance any fault of theirs should require EPISTLE XXVI.
notice, you will be careful so to correct iheir
trans -iressions as by no means to discard pa- To John, Bishop.
ternal affection from your mind Be watchful
and assiduous in the care of the flock committed Gregory to John, &c.
Inasmuch as we have enjoined on our brothei
to you, and strict in the zeal of discipline, so
and fellow-bishop Paulus the work of the visita-
that the wolf lying in wait may not prevail to
tion of the Neapolitan church, therefore let not
disturb the Lord's sheepfold, or have oppor- from assuming the visita-
thy Fraternity shrink
tunity for deceit, so as to hurt the sheep. Make tion of the Nepesine Church, to the end that,
haste with purpose of heart to win souls to
full
of the Paschal
according to the requirements
our God and know
that we have received the
the solemnity of divine ser-
festivity, whatever
;

name of shepherd not for repose, but for

vice demands through thy operation, be
may,
labour. Let us, then, shew forth in our work we may
in all respects fulfilled. Until, then,
what our name denotes. If we weigh with what should be done with
be able to consider
consideration the of the
right prerogative
regard to our aforesaid brother and fellow-
it will be to those who are diligent
thy Fraternity strive to shew thyself
priesthood,
bishop, let
and do their duty well for honour, but to those
so skilful and vigilant in all things that the
who are negligent assuredly for a burden. For, not at all
absence of the bishop aforesaid may
as this name, in the sight of God, conducts
be felt^
those who labour and are assiduous for the sal-
The month of April, the tenth Indiction.
vation of souls to eternal glory, so in the case
of the idle and sluggish it tends to punishment.
Through our tongue let the people committed
to us learn that there is another life. Let the 8 Xenia. The term denotes, among other kinds of presents,
such as were voluntarily olfered to superiors, as hy the people of
teaching of your Fraternity be to them an ac- a province to proconsuls. Those here referred to were such as
ceptable spur to urge them on, and your life an it wfas the custom for bishops to send to the Pope after their ordi-
nation or irom time to time. We find other instances of Gregory
example for imitation. For your Fraternity's deprecating such presents.
"
Tue temporal Xenia which you
preaching should disclose to them what to love have sent us, though we are in no need of such, we have never-
theless accepted with due chaniy." (VI. 64, Ad Dominicnm
and what to fear, and your efficiency in this
episcopum Ciirthag/tiensent.) Ci. also I. 66. The word is ustd
also for presents of all kinds. Cf. e.g. the letter to Ethelbert
way should reap the fruit of eternal retribution. (XI. 66).
But let your deliberate care especially constrain 9 Meaning St. Peter.
* See II. 9, note 6.

il
 EPISTLE XXX. 107

EPISTLE XXVII. thanks to God that we were assured of your

safety; and we greatly rejoiced at your careful
To RusTiciANA, Patrician*. provision and what you wrote about was at
;

Gregory to Rusticiana, &c. once prepared. But the magnificent .A.ldio

On receiving the epistle of your Excellency wrote to us after the arrival of your men that
I was relieved by the welcome news of your Ariulph was already near at hand, and we
welfare, hoping that the Lord in His mercy feared that the soldiers sent to you might fall
may protect and direct your life and doings. into his hands. Yet here also, so far as (iod
But 1 wondered much why you have turned may give aid, our son the glorious viagister
from your intention and vow to accomplish a 7nuiliim has prepared himself against him.
good work in respect of your meditated journey But, if the enemy himself should advance
to the holy places 3, seeing that, when any- hither, let your Glory also, as you have been
thing good is by the gift of the Creator con- accustomed to do, accomplish what you can
ceived in the heart, it is needful that it be in his rear. For we hope in the power of
carried out with quick devotion, lest, while the Almighty God, and that of the blessed Peter
cunning plotter strives to ensnare the soul, he himself, tlie Prince of the apostles, on whose
should afterwards suggest impediments, whereby anniversary he desires to shed blood, that
the mind, weakened by occupations, may fail he may find him also without delay opposed
to carry its desires into effect. Whence it is to him.
necessary that your Excellency should antici-
pate all impediments that come in
the way
EPISTLE XXX.
of pious designs, and gasp after the fruit of
I good work with all the efforts of your heart, To Maurilius and Vitalianus.
that so you may succeed in living tranquilly in
j
Gregory to Maurilius and Vitalianus, magis-
i the present world and gaining possession of a tris milituin 5.
But as to We have entreated your Glory through our
heavenly kingdom in the future.
•
what you have written to us of Passivus having son Vitalianus both by word and letter, charg-
attempted to spread some calumnies against ing you to communicate with him. But on
that the most ^
you, consider, on the other hand, the eleventh day of the month of January
pious emperors have not only been unwilling Ariulph sent us this letter which we for-
to listen to them, but have also received the ward to Wherefore, when you have
you.
author of them roughly and turn the whole read it, see if the people of Suana 7 have stood
:

hope of your soul to Him Who powerfully pre- fast in the fidelity they promised to the re-
vents men in this world from doing as much from
public, and take adequate hostages
harm as they long to do, that so He may beat them, such as you can rely on and moreover ;

back the wicked intentions of men by the op- bind them anew by oaths, restoring to them
position of His arm, and Himself mercifully what you took from them in the way of a
shatter their attempts, as He has been wont to them to a right mind
pledge, and bringing
do. I entreat that the glorious lord Appio vour discourses. But, should you quite
by
! and the lady Eusebia, the Lord Eudoxius and disti'nctly ascertain that they have treated with
I
the lady Gregoria, be greeted in my name Ariulph about their surrender to him, or at
through you. any rate have given
him hostages, as the
letter of Ariulph which we have forwarded
to

EPISTLE XXIX. us to then wholesome

you leads suspect, (after
or mine be bur-
deliberation, lest your souls
To Maurilius and Vitalianus*. dened with respect to our oaths), do ye
what-
to Maurilius and Vitalianus, magzs- to be of advantage to the
Gregory ever ye may judge
miliiuni.
tris But let Glory so act that
repubhc. your
On letters we gave neither anything be done for which
we could
receiving your Glory's
be blamed by our adversaries, nor (which may
which the
2 Other letters addressed to this patrician lady are IV. 46
: the Lord avert) anything neglected
been a vvidow, Further-
VIII. 22 XI. 44 XIII. 22. She appears to have
: :

with her faniily advantage of the republic requires.

no husband bein- alluded to, who had migrated take anxious need,
from Rome to ConstantinoF.le (cf. VIII. 22, and XIII. 22). bhe more, my glorious sons,
since the enemy, so far as I have
is spoken of in subsequent letters as a person
of slender frame and ascertamed,
weak health, and subject to gout. Her family, to greetings said to be
are always sent, being her children either by .b,r
^hom
h or marmge has an army collected, and is
were Appio and Eusebia, Eudoxius and Gregona,
the
[""ner,
and
stationed at Narina^; and if,
God being
the latter also, being a .named couple
perhaps a child,^V^-'^J'^tr^^l:
has auerwards
a son of Appio and Eusebia, apparently
had daughters also, whose names (.Benedict Ed.)
greetings sent to him. They
yi'S,=\.^
5
'«
Ahest haec Epist. a pleri.«que
6 In Collect. Pauli Diac/wMZZ. Uotd.)
XII. i.e. A.D. 593-4)
'"^T'wTyears later (see IV. 46, Indict 7 Or Soana, a town in Tuscia.
to have made a pilgrimage to Mount
binai.
she appears 8 Perhaps Narnia, in Umbria.
4 Cf. II. 2.
 io8 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
angry with him, he should resolve to bend a certain woman. And the same brother says
his course hitherward, do you plunder his that he had learnt the state of the case from
positions so far as the Lord may aid you, or thy telling him, for that he had been com-
certainly let those whom you send carefully missioned by thee to ascertain who was the
require night-watches 9, lest news of any sad person commissioned to pay the bribe. Thi.s
event should reach us ^ I believed, and immediately received him
familiarly into favour, introduced him to the
people and increased his stipend '\
clergy,
EPISTLE XXXII.
placed him a superior rank among the
in

To Peter, Subdeacon of Sicily. guardians, praising his fidelity before all, in ii

that he had acquitted himself so faithfully

Gregory to Peter, &c. in thy service and I have consequently sent
By information received from Romanus the
him back to thee.
;

have learnt that

I But, inasmuch as thou
guardian {defensore) the
in great haste, and I, though sick, am
art
monastery of handmaidens of God which is desirous of seeing thee, do thou leave some
on the farm of Monotheus has suffered wrong
one whom thou hast fully proved to take thy
irom our church of Villa Nova with respect to
a farm belonging to the latter, which is said toplace in the Syracusan district, and thyself
make haste to come to me, that, if it should
have been leased to the said monastery. If
this is so^ let thy Experience restore to them please Almighty God, we may consult together
as to whether thou thyself oughtest to return
the farm, and also the payments from the same
thither or another person should be appointed
farm for the two indictions during which thou
hast exacted them.
in thy place- At the same time I have sent
Moreover, since many of
Benenatus the notary to occupy thy place in
the Jews dwell on the estates of the Church,
the patrimony in the district of Panormus till
1 desire
that, if any of them should be willing
such time as Almighty God may ordain what
to become Christians, some little of their
dues be remitted to them, to the end that pleases Him.
I have strongly rebuked Romanus for his
others also, incited by this benefit, may be
moved to a like desire. levity, because in the Guest-house {xenodo-
which he kept, as I have now dis-
chiuni)
Cows which are now barren from age, or
covered, he has been taken up more with his
bulls which appear to be quite useless, ought
to be sold, so that at least some
own profits than with [heavenly] rewards.
profit njay if it should haply seem good
accrue from their price. But as to the herds Him, therefore,
of mares which we keep very
to thee, leave in thy place. See how thou
unprofitably,
I wish them all to be dispersed, and four mayest best fortify him, by alarming and ad-
hundred only of the younger kept for breed- monishing him, that he may act kindly and
carefully towards the peasants {rusticos'^) ; and
ing ; which four hundred ought to be pre-
sented to the farmers 2 —
so many to each, to
shew himself towards strangers and towns-
the end that they may make some return to people changed and active. In saying this,
us from them in successive years for it is
however, I am not selecting any person, but
:

leave this to thy judgment. It is enough for

very hard for us to spend sixty solidi on the
me to have selected an occupier of thy place
herdsmen, and not get sixty pence from these
same herds. Let then thy Experience so pro- in the district of Panormus and I wish ;

ceed that some may be divided thee to see thyself to providing one for the
among all the district. When thou comest, bring
farmers, and others dispersed and converted Syracusan
with thee the moneys and ornaments {orna-
into money. But so arrange with the herds-
men themselves throughout our possessions meJifa) on the part, or of the substance of
that they may be able to make some
Antoninus. Bring also the payments of the
profit by ninth and
cultivation of the ground. All the
tenth indictions which thou hast
implements and with them all thy accounts. Take
which, either at Syracuse or at Panormus, exacted,
can be claimed by the Church must be sold care, if it should please God, to cross the sea
for this city before the anniversary of Saint
before they perish entirely from age.
On the arrival of the servant of God, brother Cypiian, lest any danger should ensue (which
Cyriacus, at Rome I questioned him closely
as to whtther he had communicated with thee 3 Presbyterium. The term, as here used, means apparently
about the receiving of a bribe in the cause of atinmpecuniary allowance to presbyters. Cf. V. -^3, Ad Gauden-
''
Episcopian ; Fiaternitatcm tiiani prajteitibiis hortamur
affatibus ut cleiicis Capiiause Kccle>ia; quartam in t>resbyterium.
eorum de hoc quod ante dicLae ecclesiae singulis annis acce.sserit
9 Sculcas. ScuLCE, excubiae ;
pro exculcae, vocabulo trun- juxta aniiquam coiisuetudiiiem d;s riKuere secui;dnni personarum
cate, ut cubice pro excubice. Du Cange. student qualitatem, quatenus aliquod stipendionim habentes
\
In Colbert. Vet. the date is added, " Die 14 Kal. Jan. solatium, ministerium officiumque suiun circa eamdem ecclesiani
Indict. 10." The dates are evidently uncertain. devoti jre mente provocentur impendere."
» Conductores. See note
I. 44, 6. 4 See I. 44, note i.
 EPISTLE XXXIL tog

Cad forbid) from the constellation which al- discretion. Let them carry out, then, those
ways threatens the sea at that season. directions I have spoken of with reference
Furthermore, I would have thee know that to particular places and persons.
I have no slight compunctions of mind for Now I remember having written before now
having been grievously set against the servant to say that the legacies, which, according to
of God Pretiosus for no grievous fault of his, the representation of Antoninus the guardian
and driven him from me, sad and embittered. {defensoris), are due from us to monasteries or
And I wrote to the lord bishops requesting others, were to be paid as had been appointed.
1 im to send the man to me, if willing to do And I know not why thy Experience has
so ;
but he was altogether unwilling. Now delayed to accomplish this. Wherefore we
him I ought not to distress, nor can 1 do so desire thee to pay in full our portion of these
;

since, occupied as he is in the causes of God, legacies from the moneys of the church, that
he ought to be supported by comfort, not when thou comest to me, thou mayest not
depressed by bitterness. But the said Pre- leave there the groans of the poor against
tiosus, as I hear, is altogether distressed thee. Bring also with thee at the same time
because he cannot return to me. I, however, the securities which have been found relating
as I have said, cannot distress the lord bishop, to the substance of the same Antoninus.
who is not willing to send him, and I am I have learnt on the information of Romanus

doubtful between the two. Do thou then, that the wife of Redemptus, when dying,
if in thy little diminutive body thou hast the directed by word of mouth one silver shell

greater wisdom, manage the

matter so that to be sold, and the proceeds given to herfreed-
I may have my will, and the lord bishop be men, and also left a silver platter to a certain

not distressed. Yet, if thou see him to be at monastery in respect of both of which
;

all distressed, say no more about it. I have, bequests we desire her wishes to be fully
however, taken it amiss that he has excom- carried out, lest from the least things we be
municated the lord Kusebius ^, a man of so betrayed into greater sins.
great age and in such bad
health. Wherefore Further, I have learnt on the information of
it is needful for thee to speak privately to the the Abbot Marinianus that the building in the

said lord bishop, that he be not hasty in pro- Praetorian Monastery is not yet even half
nouncing sentences, since cases which are to completed which being the case, what can :

be decided by sentences must needs be we praise for it but thy Experience's fervour 9 ?
weighed beforehand with careful and very But even now let this admonition rouse thee ;
frequent consideration. and, as far as thou canst, assert thyself in the
When the recruiting officers 7 come, who, as construction of this same monastery. I said
I hear, are already raising recruits in Sicily, that nothing was to be given them for the
their building the
charge thy substitute to offer them some little cost; but I did not prohibit
present^, so as to render them well-disposed monastery. But so proceed as to enjoin in all
towards him. But, before thou comest away, ways on him whom thou mayest depute in thy
cus- place at Panormus that he construct this same
give also something, according to ancient
to the officials but do it by the monastery at the charge of the ecclesiastical
tom, praetor's ;

hands of him thou leavest in thy place, so as revenue, and that I may have no more private
to conciliate their favour towards him. Also, complaints from the abbot.
lest we should seem to them to be at all un- Moreover, I have learnt that thou knowest
civil, direct thy substitutes to carry out
in all certain things on the farms, even in consider-
to belong to others but, owing
respects the orders we have given to thy Ex- able numbers, ;

of certain persons or to timidity,

perience as to what is to be given to any to the entreaty
individuals or monasteries. But when thou thou art afraid to restore thern to their owners.
thou wouldest
comest, we will, with the help of God con- But, if thou wert truly a Christian,
sider together how these things should be be afraid of the judgment of God more
than oif
The three hundred so/i'di which the voices of men. Take notice that I un-
arranged.
I sent to be given through thee to the poor ceasingly admonish thee on this
matter which ;

I do not think ought to be committed to their if thou neglect to set right,

thou wilt have also
If thou
my voice for witness against thee.
shouldest find any of the laity fearing God
5 Maximianus(as appears from Epistle 34), whom Gregory who might receive the tonsure and become
had himself appointed bishop of Syracuse. Cf. II. ?» a'' ^ '^o'^^-
agents under the rector \ I give my full con-
6 This Eiisebius was an abbot in Sicily. Letters follow about
him Maximianus (^>. 34), and to him (E/. 36).
to _

7 Scribonibus. The term denoted officers sent from the im-

duties in
perial court into the provinces for executing certain ;
Gregory from time
this case for raising recruits for the imperial army. Cf. V. 30, 9 Wenote here the sarcastic vein in which
note 8. to time pleasantly stimulates Peter to activity. , ,. ,.
I I.e. the tector patrimonii. The purport of this directiOD
8 Parum
ahquid xenii. On xenia, see II. 23, note 8.
no EPISTLES OF ST. GKEGORY THE GREAT.
sent. It will be necessary that letters also be that thou shoiildest bring with thee when
sent to them. thou comest all her substance which evidently
Concerning the case of the son of Com- existed before the time of the episcopate of
missus the scholasiicus thou hast taken John, bishop of Laurinum ^. But let the same
=»,

advice; and it appears that what he claims handmaiden of God come with her son, that
is not just in law. We are unwilling to burden we may speak with her, and do whatever may
the poor to their disadvantage but, inasmuch ; please God. The volume of the Heptateuch 7
as he has given himself trouble in this matter, out of the goods of Antoninus we desire to be
we desire thee to give him fifty solidly
which given to the Praetorian monastery, and the rest
must certainly be charged thy accounts.
in of his books to be brought hither by thee.
As to the expense thou hast incurred on the
business of the Church in the case of Pro- EPISTLE XXXIII.
chisus, either reimburse thyself there
out of
his rcjvenues, or, should iiis revenues be clearly
To JUSTINUS, Pr^tor^
insufficient for the repayment, thou must needs Gregory to Justinus, &c.
receive what is due to thee here from the The spite of the ancient foe has this way of
deacon. But presume not to say anything its own, that in the case of those whom,
about Gelasius the subdeacon, since his crime through God resisting him, he cannot delude
calls for the severest penance even to the end into the perpetration of evil deeds, he maims
of his life. their reputation for a time by false reports.
Furthermore, thou has sent me one sorry Seeing, then, that a sinister rumour about
our
nag and five good That nag I cannot
asses. brother and fellow-bishop Leo 9 had dis-
ride, he is such a sorry one and those good
; seminated certain things inconsistent with his
strict and length-
asses I cannot ride, because they are asses. priestly profession, we caused
But we beg that, if you are disposed to content ened enquiry to be made as to whether they
us, you will let us have something suitable. were true, and we have found no fault in
We desire thee to give to the abbot Euscbius him touching the things that had been said.
a hundred solidi of gold, which must certainly But, that nothing might seem to be omitted,
be charged in thy accounts. have learnt We and that no possible doubt might remain in our
that Sisinnius, who was a judge at Samnium, heart, we caused him over and above to take
is suffering from grievous want in Sicily, to a strict oath before the most sacred body
whom we desire thee to supply twenty of the blessed Peter. And, when he had done
decimates^ of wine and four solidi yearly. this, we rejoiced with great exultation
that from
Anastasius, a religious person {reiigiosus ^), is a proof of this kind his innocence evidently
said to be living near the city of Panormus in shone forth. Wherefore let your Glory receive
the oratory of Saint Agna, to whom we desire the aforesaid man with all charity, and shew
six solidi of gold to be given. We desire also him reverence such as is becoming towards
six solidi, to be charged in thy accounts, to be a priest; nor let any doubtfulness remain in
given to the mother of Urbicus the Prior 5. your heart touching the charges from which
As to the case of the handmaiden of God, he has now been purged. But it lies upon
Honorata, what seems good to me is this :
you so to cleave in all respects to the
above-named bishop, that you may be seen
seems to be that agents from the laity might be appointed with fittingly and becomingly in
his person to
advantage to assist the rector patrhnoiiii ; and these must rst be f
honour God, whose minister he is.
made clerici by receiving the tonsure, so as to be qualified tc
act for the Church. The rectors themselves were usually at least
subdeacons.
2 Scholasiici. The designation appears to have been applied EPISTLE XXXIV.
generally to scholarly and learned persons. Cf. Hieron. in Catal
"
Scriptor. Eccles., Serapion ob elegantiam ingenii cognomen
scholastic! meruit," In Gregory's Epistles it seems to denote To Maximianus, Bishop of Syracuse.
usually men learned in the law, who might advise on legal points
or sit as assessors. In I. 44 (to Peter the subdeacon) scholasiici
are spoken of as having given a legal opinion
Gregory to Maximianus, &c.
Epistle 36 in
;
I remember to. have often admonished you
Bk. IX. is addressed '"Severo scholastico exarchi," and he is
"
spoken of as one of those qui assistant judicibus." Cf. also to be by no means hasty in passing sentence.
IX. 58, 59, for the employment of " Martinus Scbolasticus,
vir eloquentissimus," in a case of disputed jurisdiction over And lo, I have now learnt that your Fraternity
in a fit of anger has excommunicated the most
the primate of the African province of Bizacia. Such scholasiici
were evidently persons of importance- Gregory addresses them
by the title of "Gloria vestra" (IV. 40), and of "Magnitude tua
"
reverend abbot Eusebius. Now I am much
(IX. 58). In IX. 12 he speaks of the form of prayer which
followed the words of Institution in the Canon of the Mass as
having been composed by a scholastictis ( precem quam scholas- 6
Episcopi Lawinensis. If the reading is correct, the See
iicus composuerai\ perhaps using the term in the general sense of intended is unknown. Holstcin {Annot. in Geogi-aph. Sacra,
p. 2t) suggests Carinensem, denoting the Sicilian See of Carine,
a scholar.
3 See I. 46, note. 4 See I. 61, note 7. or Camarina.
S Prceposiii. The word, though used also in a more general 7 I.e. the first seven books of the Bible.
sense, usually denotes the Prior of a monastery, appointed as 8 Now Praetor of Sicily. Cf. I. 2.
the Abbot's vj:e-gerent. 9 Bishop of Catana in Sicily. Cf. I. 7a.
 EPISTLE XLI. II

astonished that neither his former conversa- EPISTLE XXXVIL

tion, nor his advanced age, nor his long-con-
To John, Bishop of Squtllacium {Squillace,
tinued sickness, could turn your mind from
in Calabria).
wrath. For, whatever his transgression may
have been, the very affliction of sickness ought Gregory to John, &c.
to have sufficed as a scourge for him. For The care of our pastoral office warns us to
for bereaved churches bishops of their
to one crushed by divine discipline it was appoint
to add human But own, who may govern the Lord's flock with
superfluous scourges.
perhaps thou hast been allowed to exceed in pastoral
solicitude. Accordingly we have held
the case of such a person, in order that thou it necessary to appoint thee, John, bishop
of the civitas Lissitana (Lissus, hodie Alessio ?)^
mightest btcome more cautious in the case of
others of less account, and ponder long when which has been captured by the enemy, to be
thou art disposed to smite any one through a cardinal
^
in the Church of Squillacium, that

sentence. Yet still comfort this same man with thou mayest carry on the cure of souls once
a sweetness proportionate to the fury with undertaken by thee, having regard to future
which thou hast exasperated him, since it is retribution. And aUhough, being driven from
thine own Church by the invading enemy,
very unjust that the very persons who have
loved thee most should find thee without cause thou must govern another Cluirch which is
most bitter against themselves. now without a shepherd, yet it must be on
condition that, in case of the former city being
set free from the enemy, and under the pro-
EPISTLE XXXVI. tection of God restored to its former state, thou
To THE Abbot Eusebius. return to the Church in which thou wast first
ordained. If, however, the aforesaid city con-
Gregory to Eusebius, &c.
Let thy Charity believe me that I have been tinues to suffer under the calamity of captivity,
thou must remain in this Church wherein thou
greatly saddened for thy sadness, as though I
had myself suffered wrong in thee. But, when art by us incardinated ^. Moreover, we en-
I afterwards learnt that, even after the most join
thee never to make unlawful ordinations,
reverend Maximianus, our brother and fellow- or allow any bigamist, or one who has taken
bishop, had restored thee to his favour and a wife who was not a virgin, or one ignorant
of letters, or one maimed in any part of his
communion, tliy Love would not accept com-
munion from him, I then knew that what had body, or a penitent, or one liable to any con-
been done before was just. The humiHty of dition of service, to attain to sacred orders.
God's servants ought to appear in a time of And, shouldest thou find any of this kind, thou
affliction: but those who lift themselves up must not dare to advance them. Africans
and unknown strangers, applying for «

against their superiors shew that they scorn to generally,

be God's servants. And, indeed, what he ecclesiastical orders, on no account accept, |

once did ought not to have been done but seeing that some Africans are Manichaeans,
;
f/
still it ought to have been taken by thee with
and some have been rebaptized while many
;

in minor orders, are

all humility : and again,when he restored to stranger.s, though being
thee his favour, he ought to have been met proved to have pretended
to a higher dignity.

with thanks. And because it was not so We also admonish thy Fraternity to watch
done by thee, I feel that to us in every way wisely over the souls committed to thee, and
there is cause for tears. For it is no great to be more intent on winning souls than on the
humble to those by whom profits
of the present life. Be diligent in
thing for us to be
we are honoured for even any worldly man keeping and disposing of the goods of the
would do this but we ought especially to be Church, that the coming Judge, when He
;

humble to those at whose hands we suffer. comes to judge, may approve thee as having
For the Psalmist savs, See my hiuniliiy before in all respects worthily executed the
office of

mine enemies (Psal. ix. 14). What life are we shepherd which thou hast taken upon thee.
leading, if we will not be humble even to our
fathers? Wherefore, most beloved son, I EPISTLE XLI.
beseech thee that all bitterness pass away
from thy heart, lest perchance the end should
To Castorius, Bishop.
be near, and the ancient foe should, through Gregory to Castorius, Bishop of Ariminum
the iniquity of discord, bar against us the way {^Rimini).
to the eternal kingdom. Further, we have What lamentable supplications have been
caused a hundred solidi to be given to thy poured out to us by Luminosus, abbot of the
Love through Peter the subdeacon, which I
beg thee to accept without offence. « See I.
70, note 5.
8 See as above.

m
 112 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
monastery of St. Andrew and St Thomas, in Of the privileges of Monasteries.
the city of Ariminuni, appears from the text of We therefore interdict in the name of our
the subjoined petition. With regard to this Lord Jesus Christ, and forbid by the authority
matter we exhort thy Fraternity that, on the of the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles, in
death of the abbot of this same monastery, thy whose stead we preside over this Roman
church shall under no pretext interfere in Church, that any bishop or secular person
scheduh'ng or taking charge of the property of hereafter presume in any way to devise occa-
the said monastery, acquired or to be acquired. sions of interfering with regard to the re-
And we de>ire thee to ordain as abbot of the venues, property, or writings of monasteries,
same monastery none other but him whom the or of the cells or vills thereto appertaining, or
whole congregation may by common consent have recourse to any tricks or exactions but, :

demand as being worthy in character and apt if any case should by chance arise as to land
for monastic discipline. Moreover, we en- disputed between their churches and any
tirely forbid public masses to be celebrated monasteries, and it cannot be arranged ami-
there by the bishop, lest occasion be given for cably, let it be terminated without intentional
popular assemblies in the retreats of God's delay before selected abbots and other fathers
servants, and also lest too frequent an en- who fear God, sworn upon the most holy
trance of women be a cause of scandal (which Gospels, Also on the death of the abbot of
God forbid), especially to the simpler souls. any congregation, let no stranger be ordained,
Further, we ordain that this paper by us or any but one of the same congregation
written shall be carefully held to, and kept in whom the society of the brethren shall of its
force and unadulterated in all future time by own accord have elected unanimously, and
thee and the bishops that shall be ordained who shall have been elected without fraud or
after thee ;
that so, with the help of God, both venality. But, if they cannot find a suitable
thy church may be content with its own rights person among themselves, let them in like
and no more, and also the said monastery, manner elect some one from some other
being subject henceforth to none but general monastery to be ordained. Nor, when an
or canonical jurisdiction, and free from all abbot has been constituted, let any person
annoyances and vexations, may accomplish its whatever on any pretext be put over him,
divine work with the utmost devotion of unless perchance (which God forbid) crimes
heart. be apparent which are shewn to be punishable
by the sacred canons. Likewise the rule is to
\^In place of the epistle as above given the follow- be observed, that monks must not, without
ing, with the appended paper on the privileges the consent of the abbot, be removed from
of mojtasteries, is found in some Codices.
~\
monasteries for constituting other monasteries,
or for sacred orders, or for any clerical office.
Gregory to Castorius, Bishop of We also disallow ecclesiastical schedules of
Ariminum. the property of a monastery to be made by
What lamentable supplications Luminosus, bishops. But if, circumstances requiring it,
abbot of the monastery of Saints Andrew and the abbot of a place should have questions
Thomas, in the city of Ariminum, has poured with other abbots concerning property that has
out to us, appears from the text of the sub- come into possession, let the matter be ter-
joined petition. For from his account we minated also by their counsel or judgment.
learn that in very many monasteries the monks On the death also of an abbot let not the
have suffered many prejudices and annoyances bishop on any pretext intermeddle in the
from prelates. It is therefore the duty of thy scheduling or taking charge of the property of
Fraternity to make provision for their future the monastery, acquired, or given, or to be
quiet by a wholesome arrangement, to the end acquired. We also entirely forbid public
that those who have their conversation therein masses to be celebrated by him in a convent,
inGod's service may, His grace assisting them, lest in the retreats of the servants of God and
persevere with minds free from disturbance. their places of refuge any opportunity for a
But, lest from a custom which ought to be popular concourse be afforded, or an unwonted
rather amended than continued, any one entrance of women should ensue, which would
should presume to cause any kind of annoy- be by no means of advantage to their io ds.
ance to monks, it is necessary that the things Nor let him dare to place his episcopal chair
which we have caused to be enumerated below there, or have any power whatever of com-
should ba so carefully observed by the fra- mand, or of holding any ordination, even tie
ternity of bishops that no possible occasion most ordinary, unless he should be requested
of introducing disquiet may be found here- to do so by the abbot of the place; that so
after. the monks may always remain under the
 EPISTLE XLVI. 113

power of their abbots and let no bishop de- to the Roman city, killed some and mutilated
:

tain a monk in any church without a testis others, I was affected with
such great sadness
menial and permission from his abbot, or as to fall into a colic sickness. But I won-
promote one without such permission to any dered much why it was that that well-known
dignity.
We ordain, then, that this paper by us care of your Holiness for me was of no ad-
written be kept to for all future time, in force vantage to this
city and to my needs. When,
and unadulterated, by all bishops that both however, your letters reached
;
me, I became
they may be content with the rights of their aware that you are indeed taking pains to act,
own churches and no more, and that tlie but yet have no one on whom
you can bring
iiionasteries be subject to no ecclesiastical your action to bear. I therefore attribute it
(
onditions, or compelled services, or obe- to my sins that this man ^ with whom we are
'.hence of any kind to secular authorities now concerned both evades
fighting against
(saving only canonical jurisdictions), but, our enemies and also forbids our making
freed from all vexations and annoyances, may peace though indeed at present, even if he
;

accomplish their divine work with the utmost vyished us to make it, we are utterly unable,
devotion of heart.
EPISTLE XLIL
To LuMiNosus, Abbot.
Gregory to Luminosus, abbot of the mon-
astery of Saint Thomas of Ariminum.
We were glad to receive thine own and thy con-
gregation's petition, and accede to thy requests
in accordance with the statutes of the Fathers
and with form of law. For to our brother
and fellow-bishop Castorius a letter has been
sent by our order, whereby we have taken
away entirely from him and his successors all
power to harm thy monastery so that neither
may he any longer come among you to be a
burden to you, nor schedules be made of the
property of the monastery, nor any public
procession
4
take place there; this only juris-
diction being still left to him, that he must
ordain in the place of a deceased abbot an-
other whom the common consent of the con-
But
gregation may have chosen as worthy.
since Ariulph, having the
army of Authar and
Nordulf, desires their subsidies 7 to be given
him ere he will deign to speak to us at all
about peace.
as to the case But, of the bishops of Istria^
I have learnt the truth of all you had told me
in your letters from the commands which have
come to me from the most pious princes, bid-
<ling me abstain for the present from com-
pelling them. I indeed feel with you, and
rejoice greatly in your zeal and ardour, with
regard to what you have written, and acknow-
ledge myself to have become in many ways
your debtor. Know nevertheless that I shall
;
not cease to write with the greatest zeal and
freedom on this same matter to the most
serene lords. Moreover the animosity of the
aforesaid most excellent Romanus Patricius
ought not to move you, since, as we are above
him in place and rank, we ought so much the
more to tolerate with forbearance and dignity
any light conduct on his part.
of
If, however, there is any opportunity

now, these things being thus accomplished, be prevailing with him, let your Fraternity work
you diligent in the work of God, and assidu- upon him, so that we may make peace
with
extent we may, since
ously devote yourselves to prayer, lest you x\riulph, if to some small
should seem not so much to have sought the soldiery have been removed from the city
security of mind for prayer, as to have wished of Rome, as he himself
knows. But the Theo-
to escape strict episcopal control over you dosiacs 9, who have remained here, not having
while living amiss. received their pay, are with difficulty induced
to guard the walls and how shall the city ;

left destitute as it is by all, if it has

subsist,
EPISTLE XLVL not peace ?

To John, Bishop.
6 Viz. Romanus Patricius, mentioned belowr, the Exarch of
Gregory to John, Bishop of Ravenna s. Ravenna, and as such representing the Emperor
in Italy, bee
Tha't I have not replied to the many letters
I "Ad Romanum Patricium ec Exarchum Italia;.
' -i-x
for the support
1 Precaria apparently subsidies demanded:
of your Blessedness attribute not to sluggish- of the invading army. Precariuvt (or Precartm), wh,Lh has
to be of this sense. »ce
ness on my part, but to weakness, seeing that, various applications, appears capable

on account of my sins, when Ariulph, coming ^"s Tht^istrian bishops still held out in refusing to accept the
" Tlie Three Chapters" pas.sed »" ^he fi.th
condeuma.ion of
(Ecumenical Council at the instance of the Emperor Ju^""»an-
had surnm. ne.l Sevens, bishop
The juris deserviant") appears Gregory, soon after his accession,
3 text here ("nulHs canonicis
of Aqui eia and MetropoUtau,
with h.s suffragans, to Rome,
to be corrupt, being unintelligible. The
sense of the correspond- the
in the translation.
been given and this, ns he alleges, by command of the E.nperor, though t>ee
ing clause in the sliorter Epistle has further proceedings.
4Processio usually denotes the celebration oi Mass. latter had now, it appears, forbidden
_

5 For elucidation of the circumstances of this Epistle see I. i6, and note. . „„ , . t •

9 I.e. the soldiers of the Iheodosian Legion.

above, Epistles 3, 29, 30.
VOL. XII.
IT4 EPISTLES OF
Furthermore, as to the girl redeemed from
captivity, about whom you have written to us
asking us to enquire into her origin, we would
have your Hohness know that an unknown
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
for ransom, or any who are still in captivity.
But, as to the sum of money to be thus sent,
be assured that whatever you determine will
please me. If, moreover, you are treating

person cannot easily be traced. But as to with the most excellent Romanus Patriciu.s
what you say about one who has been or- for allowing us to make peace with Ariulpli,
dained being ordained again, it is exceedingly I am prepared to send another person to you,
ridiculous, and outside the consideration of with whom questions of ransom may be better
one disposed as you are, unless percliance arranged.
some precedent is adduced which ought to be Concerning our brother and fellow-bishop
taken into account in judging him who is Natalis4 I was at one time greatly distressed,
alleged to have done any such thing. But far in that I had found him acting haughtily in ,>

be it from your Fraternity to entertain such certain matters ; but, since he has himself
a view. For, as one who has been once bap- his manners, he has overcome me
amended
tized ought not to be baptized again, so one and consoled my distress. In connexion with
who has been once consecrated cannot be this matter admonish our brother and fellow-
consecrated again to the same order. But in bishop Malchus s that before he comes to us he
case of any one's attainment of the priesthood render his accounts, and then depart else-
having been accompanied by slight misde- where if it is necessary. And if we find his ;

meanour, he ought to be adjudged to penance conduct good, it will perhaps be necessary for i

for the misdemeanour, and yet retain his us to restore to him the patrimony which he
j

orders. had charge of. I

With regard to the city of Naples ', in view

of the urgent insistance of the most excellent EPISTLE XLVII.
Exarch, we give you to understand that
To DoMiNicus, Bishop.
Arigis % as we have ascertained, has associated
himself with Ariulph, and is breaking his faith Gregory to Dominicus, Bishop of Carthage^.
to the republic, and plotting much against this We have received with the utmost gratifica-
same city ; to which unless a duke be speedily tion the letters of your Fraternity, which have
sent, it may already be reckoned among the reachedussomewhatlatebythehandsof Donatus
lost. and Quodvultdeus, our most reverend brethren
As to what you say to the effect that alms and fellow-bishops, and also Victor the deacon
should be sent to the city of the schismatic with Agilegius the notary. And though we
Severus which has been burnt 3, your Fra- thought that we had suffered loss from the
tardiness of their coming, yet we find gain from
ternity is of this opinion as being ignorant
of the bribes that he sends to the Court in their more abundant charity ; seeing that from
opposition to us. even
And, these this delay in point of time there appears no
though
were not sent, to consider that interruption, but rather increase of the love
we should have
compassion is to be shewn first to the faithful, which, by the mercy of God, through your con-
and afterwards to the enemies of the Church. templation of the priestly office, your practice
For indeed there is near at hand the of reading, and your maturity of age, we know
city
Fanum, in which many have been taken captive, to be already firmly planted in you. For it
and to which I have already in the past year would not flow so largely from you, had it not
desired to send alms, but did not venture to do very many most abundant veins in your heart.
so through the midst of the enemy. It there- Let us, therefore, most holy brother, hold fast
fore seems to meyou should
that send the with unshaken firmness this mother and guard
Abbot Claudius thither with a certain amount of virtues. Let not the tont^ues of the deceitful
of money, in order to redeem the freemen
whom he may find there detained in slavery 4 See above, Ep. 20, in this Book, and I. 19, note 5, where
to other are
references Epistles given.
5 See II. 20, note 5.
6 The bishop of Carthage was primate of the province of
« With respect to Rome Gregoryhasalready complained that the Africa Proconsularis in virtue of his See. For the cu.stom with
Exarch woula neither send forces for its defence nor allow peace regard to primacy in other African provinces, see I. 74, note 2.
to be made with Ariulph. So also with regard to Naples, which The fact, apparent from this letter, that Dominicus had delayed
Gregory understands to be now threatened by the Lombards. sending to Gregory on his accession the congratulatory letter
The Exarch, it appears, had been urgent in insisting that it that had been expected, and Gregoi-y's carefulness to assure him,
should hold out against the enemy ("excelleniis.simo exarcho in the course of the studiously courteous letter, of his desire to
instanter imniinente"), but without giving any help for the pur- respect the ancient privileges of Cliuiches, may be among the
pose. What Gregory here .says is that witnout aid from the symptoms, otherwise apparent, of the authoritative claims of the
Exarch its detence was hopeless. Roman See being still viewed with some jealousy in the African
2
Arigis was the Lombard duke of Beneventum. Church. Cf. in Book VII 1. Epistle 33, to the same Domi-
3 Viz. Aquileia, of which Severus was bisiiop and
Metropolitan, nicus, in which Gregory, in prai>uig his reverence for the Apos-
called here schismaticus because of his holding out against Rome tolic See. attributes such reverence to his knowledge of the origin
in the matter of the Three Chapters. The bribes he is said of the African episcopacy, refraining from asseiting in this case
below to have sent to Constantinople would be for inducing the any prerogative of divine right belunging to the See of S. Peter
mperor to take his part against Gregory* Other letters to Dominicus are V. 5 ; VIl. 35 ; XIL z.
 EPISTLE XLVIIL "5
diminish it in us, or
any snares of the ancient me with thy and what thou seest
prayers;
enemy corrupt For this joins what is divided,
it. me to fear for
myself, consider daily on
and keeps together what is joined. This lifts thme own account with anxious dread.
For
up what is lowly witliout tumour: this brings through the bond of charity both wliat I
down what is lifted up without dejection. of myself is say
I
thy concern, and what I desire
Through this the unity of the universal Church, thee to do is mine.
•which is the knitting togetlier of the
Body of Further, as to what your Fraternity writes
Christ, rejoices in its several parts through the about ecclesiastical
privileges, keep to this
mind's equahzation of them, though having in without
any hesitation, since, as we defend
it dissimilarity from the of its mem- our own rights, so we observe those of all
diversity
bers. Through this these members both exult several churches. Nor do I through
partiality
in the joy of others, though in themselves grant to
any Church whatever more than it de-
afflicted, and also droop for the sorrows of serves, nor do I under the
instigation of am-
others, though in themselves joyful. For seeing bition derogate from any what
belongs to it by
that, as the teacher of the Gentiles testifies, if right ; but I desire to honour
my brethren in
one member suffers anything, the other mem- all ways, and study
accordingly that each may
bers suffer with it, and if one member glories, be advanced in honour, so
long as there can be
all the members rejoice with it, I doubt not no
opposition to it of right on the part of one
that you groan for our perturbation, as it is against the other.
Further, I greatly rejoice
quite certain that we rejoice for your peace. with you in the manners of
your
Now as to your Fraternity rejoicing with us in whom it has been shewn me howmessengers, much you
on our ordination, it displays to me the affec- love me, in that you have sent to me elect
tion of most sincere charity. But I confess brethren and sons.
that a force of sorrow strikes through my soul Given the tenth of the Kalends of
August,
from contemplation of this order of ministry, tenth indiction
For heavy is the weight of priesthood; seeing
that it is necessary for a priest, first to live so
EPISTLE XLVIIL
as to be an example to others, and then to
be on his guard not to lift up his heart be- To Columbus, Bishop^
cause of the example which he shews. He Gregory to Columbus, &c.
should ever be thinking of the ministry of It is known, most dear brother in Christ, that

preaching, considering with most intense fear the ancient enemy, who by cunning persuasion
i

how that the Lord, when about to depart to deposed the first man from the delights of
receive for Himself a kingdom, and giving Paradise to th.is life of care, and in him even
talents to His servants, says, Trade ye till I come then inflicted the penalty of mortality on the
(Luke xix. 13). Which trading surely we carry human race, does now with the same cunning,
on only if by our living and our speaking we so as more easily to seize the flock, endeavour
win the souls of our neighbours ; if by preach- to infect the shepherds of the Lord's sheep
ing the joys of the heavenly kingdom we with infused poisons, and already to claim them
strengthen all that are weak in divine love ; as his own by right. But we, who, though un-
if by
terribly sounding forth the punishments worthy, have undertaken the government of the
of hell we bend the froward and the timid ; Apostolic See in the stead of Peter the prince of
if we spare no one against the truth ; if, given the apostles, are compelled by the very office of
to heavenly friendships, we fear not human our pontificate to resist the general enemy by
enmities. And indeed it was in thus shewing all the efforts in our power. Now the bearers
himself that the Psalmist knew that he had of these presents, Constantius and Mustellus,
have in a petition presented to us given us to
offered a kind of Sacrifice to God, when he said,
Did I not hate them^ O God, that hated thee, andunderstand, and the deacons of the Church of
was 1 not grieved with thine enemies t Yea I Pudentiana constituted in the province of Nu-
midia assert, that Maximianus, prelate of the
hated the?n with a perfect hatred, and they became
enemies unto 77ie (Ps. cxxxviii. 21 7). same Church, corrupted by a bribe from the
But in
view of this burden I tremble for my infirmity, Donatists, has by a new licence allowed a
and look to the returning of the Master of bishop to be made in the place w^here he lives;
the house, after receiving His kingdom, to take which thing, though previous usage allowed it,
account of us. But with what heart shall I 8 This Columbus was one of the bishops in Numidia, who
bear His coming, if from tlie trading I under- seems to have enjoyed the peculiar confidence of Giegoiy, 1-eing
written to on various questions concerning the Church there,
took I render Him no gain, or 'almost none? and
charged with seeing to the exercise of discipline over othei
Do thou, therefore, most dear brother, help bishops, though not hiniselfthe primate. Heisa<.ldressed(III.'° •

VIII. 13) as bting himself especially devoted to the Roman See.

Other letters addressed to him are III. 48 IV. 35 ; VI. 37: VII.
;

7 In English Bible, cxxxix. at. VIII. 28; XII. 8; XII. 28.

I 2
Ii6 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
is proliibited from lost through their carelessness should be
remniningand continuing by
the catholic faith 9. On account, then, we quired of tliem by the lord of the flock
this !

have deemed it nece?;sary to exhort thy Frater- us then watch, lest anything should perisj
nity by these present writings that, when Hi- and, if anything should by chance have beij
larus our chartiilarius comes to thee, this same seized, let us bring it back to the Lord's floe
case be subjected to a thorou^h and wise in- by the cries of divine discourses, that He wl
vestigation in an united general council of is the Shepherd of sheph.erds may merciful)
bishops, having the terror of tiie coming judge vouchsafe to approve us in His judgment
before their eyes. And if this charge should be having kept watch over His sheepfold. Th
proved with sufficient evidences by the bearers also it is needful for you to attend to wisely
of these presents against the aforesaid bishop, that, if there should be any proper petitioi
let him by all means be degraded from the dig- on the part of the same bishop against th<

nity and office which he enjoys, that both he bearers of these presents, it should be the
may return to the gains of penit^ice through roughly enquired into ; and, if haply th(
acknowledgment of his fault, and others may themselves also should rightly deserve to
not presume to attempt such things. smitten for their own fault, we pronounce thj
For it is right tluit one who has sold our Lord they should by no means be spared on th<
Jesus Christ to a heretic for money received, ground of their having had the toil of re^
as is have been done, should be re- sorting to us.
said to
moved from handling the mysteries of His most In the month of August, tenth indiction.
holy body and blood. Further, if, apart from
this accusation, there is any contest afoot
EPISTLE XLIX.
among them, as is contained in the petition of
the deacons themselves, with respect to certain To Januarius, Archbishop.
wrongs or private transactions, this let thy Fra- Gregory to Januarius, archbishop of Caralis'
ternity with our aforesaid charhilarius fully {Cagliaji).
enquire into with evidence adduced, and de- If with integrity of heart we consider the
cide it according to justice between all the priestly offlce which we administer, the con-
parties. cord of personal charity ought so to unite us
But, further, we have learnt through the in- with our sons that, as we are fathers in name,
formation given us by the bearers of these pre- so we should be proved by our affection to
sents that the heresy of the Donatists is for our be so in deed. While, then, we ought to be
sins spreading daily, and that very many, leave such as has been said above, we wonder why
being given them through venality, are being such a mass of complaints has arisen against
baptized a second time by the Donatists. How thy Fraternity. We still indeed hesitate to
serious a matter this is, brother, it behoves us believe it :
but, that we may be able to ascertain
with the whole bent of our minds to consider. the truth, we have sent to your parts John
Lo, the wolf tears the Lord's flock, no longer the notary of our See, supported by our in-
stealthily in the night, but in the open light ; junction, who may compel all parties to abide
and we see him advance in the slaughter of the the judgment of chosen arbitrators, and by his
sheep, and with no solicitude, with no darts of own execution carry their judgments into effect.
words, do we oppose him. What fruits, then, Wherefore we exhort thy Fraternity by this
of a multiplied flock shall we shew to the Lord, present writing to consider well with thyself
if even that of which we have undertaken the beforehand the merits of the cases ; and, if

feeding we see with easy mind mangled by you find that you have taken or hold anything
the wild beast? Let us therefore study to in- unjustly, in consideration of your priesthood
flame our hearts by imitation of earthly shep- to restore it before trial.
herds, who often keep watch through winter Now, among numerous complaints, the most
nights, pinched with showers and Irost, lest distinguished Isidore hascomi)lained of having
even one sheep, and perchance not a profit- been excommunicated and anathematised by
able one, should perish. And, if the prowler thy Fraternity for invalid reasons. And, when
sliould have bitten it with greedy mouth, how we had wished to learn from one of thy clergy
do they busy themselves, with what palpitations who was here for what cause this had been
of heart do they pant, with what cries do they done, he gave us to understand that it had
leap forward to rescue the captured sheep, been done for no other cause than that the
Jtimulated by the pressing need, lest anything man had done thee an injury. I'his distresses
us exceedingly; since, if it is so, thou shewest
9 The Donatists had
formerly been allowed their own bishops,
that thou dost not think of heavenly things,
tolerated along with the Catholic ones. This liberty was now
but givest signs of having thy conversation
disallowed, probably in accordance with imperial edicts. See
I 74, note 8.
among things of earth, having brought to bear
 EPISTLE LI.
117

the malediction of anathema

to avenge a private been since that time
the more loved by God,
wrong; which a
thing forbidden by the and in
is
all^ ways api)roved, having been counted
sacred rules. Wherefore for the future be worthy of
enduring the scourge of the Lord.
thoroughly circumspect and careful, and pre- But, since it is not as ye try to make out by
sume not to inflict any such penalty again for way of insulting over her, attend
ye to reason^
vindication of thine own wrongs. For, shouldest After the Pope Vigilius of illustrious
memory,
tiiou do anything of the kind, know that it will having been
appointed in the royal city 3, pro-
afterwards be avenged on thyself. mulgated a sentence of condemnation against
Theodora, then empress, or against the Ace-
EPISTLE LL phali4, the city of Rome was then attacked
and captured by enemies. Does it follow
To ALL Bishops. from this that the Acephali had a good case,
Gregory to all bishops in the matter of the or that they were unjustly condemned, because
I'hree Chapters ^ I
such things happened after their condemna-
have received your letters with the utmost
I \ tion ? Away with the thought For it is not !

gratification: but I shall have far abundant I

fit that either
any one of you, or any others
joy, if it should be my lot to rejoice
in
yourj who have been instituted in the mysteries of
return from error. Now the forefront of your |
the Gatholic Faith, should say or in any way
Epistle notifies that you suffer severe persecu- acknowledge this. This then being recognized,
tion. But persecution, if endured irrationally, retire ye even now at length from the deter-
is of no profit at all unto salvation. For it is mination you have come to. Wherefore, that
impious in any one to expect a recompense full satisfaction may be infused into your
of reward for sin. For you ought to know, as minds, and all doubt removed, with respect to
the blessed Gyprian says, that it is not the the three chapters, I have judged it of advan-
suffering that makes the martyr, but the cause tage to send you the book which my pre-
for which he suffers. This being so, it is ex- 1
decessor of holy memory. Pope Pelagius,
ceedingly incongruous for you to glory in the had written on this subject 5. Which book if
persecution whereof you speak, seeing that you should be willing to read again and again,
you are not thereby at all advanced towards putting aside the spirit of wilful self-defence,
eternal rewards. Let, then, purity of faith I have confidence that you will follow it in all
bring your Gharity back to your mother church respects, and, notwithstanding all, return to
who bare you let no bent of your mind dis- union with us. But if henceforth, after perusal
;

sociate you from the unity of concord; let no of this book, you should decide to persist in
the your present determination, you will doubtless
persuasion deter you from seeking again
right way. For in the synod which dealt with shew that you gave yourselves up not to reason
the three chapters it is distinctly evident that but to obstinacy. Wherefore once more, in
nothing pertaining to faith was subverted, or a spirit of compassion, I admonish your
in the least degree changed ; but, as you Gharity, that, inasmuch as under God the
know, the proceedings had reference only to
3 Vigilius, having gone to Constantinople with pope Agapetus,
certain individuals one of whom, whose writ-
;
who died there, was selected by the Empress Theodora as his
rectitude of successor, and sent back to Italy with an order from her to
ings evidently deviated from the
Belisarius to bring about his election (Liberatus, Breviar. c. 22).
the Gatholic Faith, was not unjustly con- seems to have been unaware of the fact stated by
Gregory
demned ='. Liberatus, namely that Vigilius had come to a secret under-
the Mono-
standing with the Empress that he would support
what you write about Italy
Moreover, as to physite party and disallow
the Council of Chalcedon, as there
is good evidence that he did after his accession.
It is true that
among other provinces having been especially he'afterwards declared for orthodoxy, and condemned all abettor*
scourged since that tintie, you ought not to of the Eutychian heresy. But this appears to have been not till
A.D. 540, repiv in to a letter received f.om the Emperor Justinian,
twist this into a reproach, since it is written, and therefore subsequent to the occupation 01 Rome by the Gothic
IV/iom the Lord lovtth he chasteneth, and Kino- Theodatus, which was in 536, and to its siege by Vitiges,
about
who'retired in 538. Thus what Giegory goes on to say
scourgeth every son whom he receive/h (Hebr. Rome having been attacked and captured by enemies alter the
must be due to serious
xii. If, then, it is as you say, Italy
has condemnation of heresy otby the
Vigilius
case. Nor does he appear to
6). io-norance of the facts
con-
h'ave known—at any rate he does not intimate— that the
the fi.th Counca
demnation of the Three Chapters, pressed upon
had been in spite of the opposition
This letter, being in reply to one from the bishops addressed
« bv the Emperor Justinian,
did afterwards
are spoken of as being at the time schismatics, cannot have of Vigilius, though it is true that this sorry pope
who
assent to
been meant for the universal episcopate. They were probably
it. .« u-.
them— hadj come be .<.
•
/. ,
to so
those of Istria or elsewhere, who were out ot commuiiion
with 4 The Monophysites— or some of
a head, alter their leader. Peter Mongus,
Rome because of their refusal to accept the condemnation of the called, as being without
the See of Alexandria on the doctrinal basis of Zeno
s
Chapters by the fifth Council. See L i6,
" Three " note 3 :IV. i, had accepted
he had formerly
2, 3, 4, 38. 39.
^s'l'el'a'Aus I., who succeeded Vigilius. though
, .

2 Le. Theodorus of Mopsuestia, whose .person, and not his Tliree Chapters,
fifth Council. 1 he with him^ opposed the condemnation of the
writings only, "was anathematized in the it afier his accession to the popedom. Ihe book sent
sentence was ; PiJedicta tria capitula anaihematizamus, id est, upheld
have been the Epistle given
Theodorum Mopsuestenum cum nefandis ejus scriptis, et qua by Gregory to the bishops may to Pelagius, addressed to
dicitur as Ep. VII., among those attributed
impie Theodoritus conscripsit, et impiam epistolam quae Helias and the bishops of Istria.
li)ae, et defensores eorum."
ii8 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
has remained inviolate in with the world's Creator. As to this I briefly
purity of our faith
the matter of the Three Chapters, ye put away comment thus ; that, if you are called so
from you all swelling of mind, and return to falsely, you do truly bear this name along witli

your mother the Church,

who expects and the world's Creator; but, if it is true of you,
invites her sons and this all the more speedily
;
who can doubt that it was false of Him ? A
as you know that she expects you daily. like name does not avail to acquit you, if the
cause for it is unlike. For even the thief who
EPISTLE LIL was condemned to die endured the cross with
Him ; but a like crucifixion did not acquit him
To Natalis, Bishop*. whom his own guilt bound. But now I be-
seech God with all the prayers I can offer that
Gregory to Natalis, Bishop of Salona.
As though forgetting the tenour of former not the name only, but the cause for it, may

letters, I had determined to say nothing join your most holy Fraternity to our Creator.
to your Blessedness but what should savour Further, your Holiness in your letters rightly
of sweetness; but, now that in your epistle praises feasts which are made with the inten-
tion of bestowing charity. But yet you should
you have recurred in way of argumentation
the
to preceding: letters, I am once more com- know that they then truly proceed from charity,
that I had when at them the lives of the absent are not
pelled to say perhaps some things
rather not have said. backbitten, no one is censured in derision,
For in defence of feasts your Fraternity and no idle tales about secular affairs, but the
mentions the feast of Abraham, in which by words of sacred reading, are heard ; when
the testimony of Holy Scripture he is said the body is not pamjiered more than is need-
its weakness refreshed, that it
to have entertained three angels (Gen. xviii.). ful, but only
In view of this example, neither will we blame may be kept in health for the practice of
virtue. If, then, you thus conduct yourselves
your Blessedness for feasting, if we come to
know that you entertain angels. Again you in your feasts, 1 own that you are masters of
abstinence.
say that Isaac gave a blessing to his son w4ien
satiated (Gen. xxvii. 27). Now as to both As to your alleging to me the testimony
these things in the Old Testament —
since they of the apostle Paul, where he says. Let not
were so done in the way of history as still to him that eateth not Judge hwi that eateth (Rom.
—
have a meaning in the way of allegory would xiv. 3), I think that this was altogether out
that we could so read through the accounts of place, seeing both that I am not one that
of the things done as to perceive and take eateth not, and also that Paul did not here
mean to say that the members of Christ, who
thought for the things to be done. For indeed
the one, in saluting one only of the three are mutually bound to each other in His body,
that is to say in his Church, with the bond
angels, declared the Persons of the Trinity to
be of one Substance ; the other blessed his of charity, sliould have no care whatever for
son when satiated, because one who is filled each other. If, indeed, I had nothing to do
with divine banquets has his senses extended with thee, nor thou with me, I should rightly
into the power of prophecy. But the words be compelled to hold my peace, lest I should
of Holy Writ are divine banquets. blame one whom I could not mend. This
If, then,

you read diligently

— if, drawing example from precept, then, was given only with reference
what is outward, you penetrate what is in- to persons who go about to judge those who
—
ward you will be satiated, as it were, from have not been committed to their care. But
now that we, by the ordering of God, are
hunting in the field, and fill the stomach of
the soul, so as to be able to announce things one, we should be much in fault were we to
to come to your son placed before you, to wit pass over in silence
what calls for our correc-
to the people you have taken in charge. But tion. Lo, thy Fraternity has taken it amiss
one who prophesies anything of God is already to have been blamed by me about feasts,
in the dark as to this world ; for it is assuredly
while I, who surpass thee in my position,
not in my life, am ready to be found
right and fit that he whose senses are bright though
fault with by all, and by all to be amended.
inwardly through intelligence should see less
And him only do I esteem to be a friend to
through concupiscence here below.
Take, therefore, these things to me, through whose tongue I wipe off the stains
yourselves
;
of my soul before the apptarance of the strict
and, if you know yourselves to be such as I have
said, you need not at all doubt of our esteem. judge.
I also find your Blessedness rejoicing if you
But as to what you say, most sweet brother,
bear the name of " a gluttonous man " along about your being unable to read because of
the pressure of tribulations upon you, I think
C See I.
19, note 5, with reff. this avails little for your excuse, since Paul
 EPISTLE LIV.
T19

ays, Whatsoever things are written are ivritten returned to your proper
position, I do not
jr our instruction, that zve througJi patience and bear m mind the
wrong done either to myself
Off! fort of the Scriptures might hare or to my ])redecessor.
hope (Rom.
.V. 4). If, then, holy Scripture has been pre- But as to your saying that what has been
>nred for our comfort, we ought by so much handed down and guarded by my predecessors
he more to read it as we find ourselves the ought to be observed in our times also, far be
nore wearied under the burden of tribulations. it from me to infringe in
any church the
if we are to rely only on that sentence statutes of our ancestors with
|3ut regard to my
Ivhich you quote in your letter, wherein the Lord fellow priests, since I do myself an injury if I
.ays. When they
deliver you up, take no thought disturb the rights of
my brethren. But when
'WW or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given your accredited messengers arrive, I shall know
•on in that hour what ye shall speak ; for it is the rights of the case between
you and the
lot ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father aforesaid archdeacon Honoratus ; and
my own
hat speaketh in you (Matth. x. 19), I say that personal examination of it will shew you that,
ioly Scriptures have been given us in vain, if, if
you have the support of justice on your side,
leing filled with the Spirit, we have no need you will sustain no injury from me as indeed ;

)i external words. But, dearest brother, trust- you never have done. But in case justice
ng in God without doubt, when we are supports the plea of the often-before-named
straightened in a time of persecution, is one Honoratus, I will shew by my acquittal of him
I

hing what we ought to do when the Church

;
that in judgment I have no
knowledge even of
s at peace is another. For it is our duty, persons whom I knew.
hrough this same Spirit, to learn by reading Concerning thearticle of excommunication
low what we may be able to shew forth also in which, say so, was of necessity added
if I may
iufifering, should cause arise. to our letters (though even the second and
Now, I rejoice exceedingly that you declare the third time with a condition interposed),
n your letter that you are giving attention to your Blessedness complains unreasonably,
exhortation. For thus I know that you are since the apostle Paul says. Having in a
visely fulfilling the duties of your position, if readiness to revenge all disobedience (2 Cor.
/ou take pains to draw others also to your x. 6). But let these things pass let us :

Maker. But your saying in the same sentence return to what concerns us now. For, if the
hat you are not like me saddens me at once, lord Natalis acts as he should do, I cannot
ifter I had begun to rejoice, since I think that but be friends with him, knowing how much I
t is in derision that
you give me praises which am a debtor to his affection.
n truth I do not recognize as due. However,
[
give thanks to Almighty God that through EPISTLE LIV.
/ou heretics are being recalled to holy Church,
But it is needful for you to have a care that Here
follows the Epistle of Saint Licinianus,
hose also who are contained in the bosom bishop, concerning the Book of Rules, ad-
3f holy Church live so that they be not her dressed to Saint Gregory, pope of the city of
idversaries
through their evil lives. For, if
Rome 7.

hey give themselves not to heavenly desires,

To the most blessed lord pope Gregory,
mt to earthly lusts and pleasures, sons of Licinianus, bishop.
;trangers are being nourished in her bosom.
The Book of Rules issued by Thy Holiness,
Now as to your declaring that you cannot and by the aid of divine grace conveyed to us,
possibly be ignorant of the degrees of eccle-
we have read with all the more pleasure for
siastical rank, I too fully know them with the spiritual rules which we find contained

•egard to you ; and I am therefore much

in it. Who can fail to read that with pleasure
listressed that, if you knew the order of wherein by constant
meditation he may find
medicine for his soul wherein, despising the
;hings, you have failed, to your greater blame,
;

n knowing it with regard to me. of this world which vary in

For, after fleeting things
.etters had been addressed to your Blessed- their mutabifity, he may open the eyes of his
estate of eternal life ? This
ness by my predecessor and myself in the soul to the settled
:ause of the archdeacon Honoratus, then, the
7 Licinianus was bishop of Carthagena in Spain, a Latin
sentence of both of us being set at nought, the Isidore {Lib. He Uiustribits EccUsta scrjp-
ecclesiastical writer.
"
said Honoratus was deprived of the rank toribus, c. 29) says of him, in scripturis doctiis, cujus quidem
nonnullas epistoias legimus. De sacramento denique baptismati.s
belonging to him. Which thing if any one of
unam, et ad Eutropium abbatem postea Valentia; episcopum
.^d nosiram noti-
the four patriarchs had done, such great con- plurimas reliqua vero industrise et laboris ejusMauncu
:

liam minime pervcnerunt. Claruit temporibus Augusii ;

tumacy could by no means have been alhnved occubuit Cotistautinopoli veneno ut ferunt, extinctus ab aemulis
niorte J^ra-occn/aiut
to pass without the most grievous ofi'ence. Sed, ut scriptum e.st, Justus quacuuque est." The Book of Rules
'

fuerit, ahivia ejus in re/rigerio

Nevertheless, now that your Fraternity has which he had received, was Gregory's Regula
Pastoralts.
120 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREA
book of diine is a palace of all virtues. In it put over, to wit, as taking care of them ; for epis-
prudence fixes the boundary line between good copacy is
overlookmg. Therefore, if we choose,
and evil justice gives each one his own, while
; ,
we may say in Latin that to exercise the oflice
it subjects the soul to God, and the of a bishop is to overlook ; so that one who
body to
the soul. In it fortitude also is found ever I
delights to be over others and not to profit
the same in adversity and in prosperity, being them may understand that he is no bishop.
neither brok-en by opposition nor lifted up by j
For so it is that no one is prohibited from
success. In it tem^)erance subdues the rage longing to become acquainted with truth, for
of lust, and discriminately imposes a limit upon which purpose leisure is to be commended ,

pleasures. In it thou comprehendest all things but as to a position of superiority, without

that pertain to the partaking of eternal life ;
which the people cannot be governed, though
and not only for pastors layest down a rule it
may be held and administered becomingly,
of life, but also to those who have no office it is
unbecoming to covet it. Wherefore
of government thou suppliest a rule of life. charity seeks holy leisure, so as to have time
For pastors may learn in thy fourfold division for perceiving and defending the truth. But
what they should be in coming to this office ;
if [the burden of
government] be imposed,
what life they should lead afcer coming it is to be undertaken on account of the obli-

to it how and what they should teach, and

; gation of charity. But not even so should
what they should do to avoid being lifted up delight in the truth be altogether forsaken,
in so high a position as that of priesthood. lest the former sweetness should be withdrawn,
This excellent teaching of thine is attested and the present obligation be oppressive '

by the holy ancient fathers, doctors, and de- {^Lib. viii. de Trinit., num. i).
fenders of the Church ; Hilary, Ambrose, Saint Gregory attests, whose style thou fol-
Augustin, Gregory Nazianzen these all bear
:
lowest, and after whose example thou didst de-
testimony to thee as did the prophets to sire to hide thyself in order to avoid the weight
the apostles. Saint Hilary says, in expound- of priesthood which weight, of what sort ic
;

ing the words of the Apostle who was the is, is clearly declared in the whole of thy book :

teacher of the Gentiles, " For so he siiini- and yet thou bearest what thou wast alraid of.
fies that the things belonging to discii)line For thy burden is borne upwards, not down-
and morals serve to the good desert of the wards not so as to sink thee to the depths,
;

priesthood, if those things also which are
necessary for the science of teaching and
guarding the faith shall not be wanting among
the rest ; since it does not all at once consti-
tute a good and useful priest only to act in 10-
cently, or only to preach knowingly, seeing
that, though a man be innocent, he profits
himself only unless he be learned, and that
he that is learned is without the authority of
a teacher unless he be innocent ^" Saint
Ambrose gives attestation to this book of
but to lift thee to the stars ; whilst by the
grace of God, and the merit of obedience,
and the efficiency of good work, that is made
sweet which seemed to have heaviness through
human weakness. For thou sayest the tilings
that are in agreement with the apostles and{
with apostolic men. For, being fair, thou hastj
said things fair, and in them hast shewn thyself
fair. I would not have thee liken thyself to
an ill-favoured painter painting fair things,
sedng that spiritual teaching issues from a.

thine in the books which he wro.e about spiritual soul. The human
painter is by most
Duties {^de ojjidis). Saint Auojustin gives at- men esteemed more highly than the inanimate
" In
testation, saying, action dignity should picture. But put not this down to flattery
not be loved in this life, neither power ; since or adulation, but to truth for it neither be-
:

all things under the sun are vain. But the comes me to lie, nor thee to connnend what
work itself which is done by means of this is false. I then, though plainly sincere, have
dignity or power, if it is seen thee and all that is thine to be fair, and
rightly and profitably
done, this is what have seen myself as ill-favoured enough in
avails for that weal of sub-
jects which is according to God. Wherefore comparison with thee. Wherefore I pray thee
the Apostle says, He that desireth the office by the grace of God which abounds in thee
'

of a bishop desireth a good work.' He wished that thou reject not my prayer, but willingly
to explain what episcopus means that it is teach me what I confess myself ignorant of.
;

a title denoting work, not dignity. For it is For we are compelled of necessity to do what
a Greek word derived hence —
that he who thou teachest.
;

is put over others overlooks those whom he is For, when there is no skilled person found
what is to be done but
for the sacerdotal office,
This and the succeeding quotat'oiis from the works of that an unskilled
8 one such as I am, should be
Fathers are inaccuiately given, and in laces hardly intelliijiblc.
j

Where this is so, the oriijinal pass-iges have been followed in

ordained ? Thou orderest that no unskillec
t! e traaslalioiis* one should be ordained. But let thy prudence
 EPISTLE LIV. 121

:onsider whether it may not suffice him for haste, he did not shew them to us as we
jkill to Christ and Him crucified
know Jesus requested.
: But thou wrotest afterwards to
or, if this does not suffice, there will, accord- him abouttrine immersion, and saidest in

ng to book, be no one who can be called thy letter, as I am told, that thou wast dis-
this
ikilled and so no one will be a priest, if satisfied with that work, and hadst determined
:

lone, unless he be skilled, should be one. on maturer consideration to change those

7or with open front we resist bigamists, lest homilies into the form of a treatise 9.
he sacrament should be thus corrupted. Wiiat We have indeed six books of Saint Hilary,
f the husband of one wife should have touched Bishop of Pictrv 1, which he turned into Latin
, woman before his wife ? What if he should from the Greek of Oiigen but he has not :

lot have had a wife, and yet should not have expounded the whole of the book of holy Job
)een without touch of a woman ? Comfort in order. And I am not a little surprised that
is with thy pen, that we may not be punished a man so very learned and so holy should trans-
ither for our own sin or that of others. For late the silly tales of Origen about the stars.
v'e are exceedingly afraid lest we should be I, most holy father, can in no wise be per-
3rced to do what we ought not to do. Lo, suaded to believe that the heavenly luminaries
bedience must be paid to thy precepts, that are rational spirits, Holy Scripture not de-
uch a one may be made a priest as apostoHcal claring them to have been made either along
uthority approves; and such a
one as is with angels or along with men. Let then your
Dught is not found.
Thus faith will cease, Blessedness deign to transmit to my littleness
hich cometh of hearing ; baptism will cease, not only this work, but also the other books
there should be no one to baptize ; those on morals which in this Book of Rules thou
lost holy mysteries will cease which are ef- speakest of having composed. For we are
cted through priests and ministers. In either thine, and are delighted to read what is thine.

ise danger remains either such a one must For to me it is a desirable and glorious thing,
:

to learn even to extreme

e ordained as ought not to be, or there must as thy Gregory says,
e no one to celebrate or administer sacred old age. May
God the Holy Trinity vouchsafe
to preserve your crown unharmed for instruct-
lysteries.
A few years ago Leander, Bishop of His- ing His Church, as we hope, most blessed
ilis, on his return from
the royal city, saw father.
in passing, and told us that he had some
J

Dmilies issued by your Blessedness on the

ook of Job. And, as he passed by in 9 See I. 43.

^
 BOOK III.

EPISTLE
I. thee to us if it be most strictly investigate
To Peter, Subdeacon. and corrected, know that our indignation wi
become sharp against thee, if it be smoothe
Gregory to Peter, Subdeacon of Campania. over.
What a crime has been committed in the Moreover, for the rest, if any slaves fror
Lucullan fort against our brother and fellow- the
city should have taken refuge in th
bishop Paul the account which has been sent monastery of Saint Severinus, or in any otht
^

to us has made manifest. And, inasmuch as church of this same fort, as soon as thi
the magnificent Scholasticus, judge of Cam- has come to
thy knowledge, by no mean
pania, happens at the present time to be with allow them to remain there, but let them b
us here, we have especially enjoined on him
brought to the church within the city anc ;

the duty of visiting the madness of so great if

they should have just cause of complain
perversity with strict correction. But, since
against their masters, they must needs leav
the bearer of the aforesaid account has re- the church with suitable
arrangements mad
quested us to send some one to represent our- for them. But, if they should have committe
selves, we therefore send the subdeacon Epi-
any venial fault, let them be restored withoi
phanius, who, together with the aforesaid delay to their masters^ the latter having take
judge, may be able to investigate and ascer- oath to pardon them.
tain by whom the sedition was raised or in-
stigated, and it with suitable punish-
to visit
ment. Let thy Experience then make haste EPISTLE II.
to give aid in this case with all thy power, to
To Paulus, Bishop •,
the end both that the truth may be ascertained,
and that vengeance may proceed against the Gregory to Paulus, &c.
guilty parties. Wherefore, since the slaves of Although it has distressed us in no sligl
the glorious Clementina are said to have had degree to hear of the injury that thou ha
to do with this same crime, and to have used suffered, yet we have matter of consolation
that the affair is to thy credit, in
language calculated to stir up the sedition, do learning th;j
thou subject them strictly to immediate pun- so far as the account sent to us has disclose
the facts, thou hast suffered in the cause of u|
ishment, nor let your severity be relaxed in
consideration of her person, since they ought rightness and equity. Wherefore, that it m.
to be smitten all the more as they have trans- redound to the greater glory of thy Fraternii:
this occurrence ought neither to shake ti
gressed out of mere pride as being the servants
of a noble lady. But you ought also to make constancy nor turn thee aside from the way
truth. For it is to the greater reward of priei:
thorough enquiry whether the said lady was
to so atrocious a and whether it if they continue in the path of truth even afi:
privy crime,
was perpetrated with her knowledge, that from injuries. But, lest the madness of such gre
our visitation of it all may learn how dangerous impiety should remain unpunished, and p(
it is not only to lay hands on a priest, but nicious insubordination break out to a woi
even to transgress in words against one. For, degree,
we have enjoined the magnifice
if
anything should be done remissly or omitted Scholasticus, judge of Campania, who is
in this case, know that thou especially wilt present here, that he should avenge what li
have to bear the blame and the risk nor wilt been done with the repression it dcserv
;

thou find any plea for excuse with us. For But, inasmuch as thy men have requested
in proportion as this business will commend to commission some one to represent ourselvf
know that we have for this reason sent
Naples the subdeacon Epiphanius, who
* The
Castelluin, or Castrum, Lucullnnutn was a small
island adjoining Naples. Respecting Paul, bishop of Ntpe, who
had been sent as visitor to the See of Naples during a vacancy,
and his difficulties th*ere, of. II. 9, 10, 15 III. 35. » See preceding Epistle.
;
 EPISTLE VI. T2'

with the judge above named, to in- tery whom I see I do not find
e able, addiction to
estigate and ascertain
the truth, to the end Wherefore you must needs consider
reading.
hat by his instancy he may cause worthy how great a sin it is, that God should have
engeance to be executed on those who may sent you
alimony from the offerings of others,
)e shewn to have instigated or perpetrated so and you shduld neglect
learning the command-
leat a crime. ments of God.
Further, with regard to the six twelfths,
EPISTLE III. unless we see the
original deed, or a copy ot
it, we can do nothing. But I have sent an
I

To John, Abbots. order to the servant of God,

Florentinus, that,
Gregory to John, &c. if the truth should be made
apparent to him,
Thy Love has requested me that brother he restore to you the six twelfths ; after the
Boniface might be ordained Prior {prceposi- restoration of which we will either
grant the
us)
^ in
thy monastery ; as to which request remaining six twelfths on lease or commute
[ wonder much why it has not been done the revenue.
)efore. For since the time when I caused
lim to be given to thee thou oughtest already EPISTLE V.
o have ordained him.
With regard to the tunic of Saint Johns, To Peter, Subdeacon.
have been altogether gratified by thy anxiety
[
Gregory to Peter, Subdeacon of Campania.
tell me of it.
o But let thy Love endeavour As we have no wish to disturb the privileges
:o send me this tunic, or (better still) this of laymen in their judgments, so, when they
jame bishop who has it, with his clergy and judge wrongfully, we desire thee to resist them
vith the tunic itself, to the end that we may with moderate authority. For to restrain
Mijoy the blessing thereof, and be able to violent laymen is not to act against the laws,
derive benefit from this bishop and his clergy. but to support law. Since then Deusdedit,
[ have been desirous of putting an end to the the son-in-law of Felix of Orticellum, is said
:ause that is pending with Florianus, and have to have done violent wrong to the bearer of
ilready advanced to him as much as eighty these presents, and still unlawfully to detain
w/idi,which I believe he proposes should be her property, in such sort that the dejection
Jiven him in compensation for the monastery's of her widowhood is found not to move his
debt ;
and I am altogether desirous that this compassion, but to confirm his malice, we
cause should be settled, inasmuch as Stephen charge thy Experience that against the afore-
the chartularius is said to be urgent that the said man, as well as in other cases wherein
aforesaid Florianus should transfer it to public the aforesaid woman asserts- that she suffers
to be
cognizance, and it is distasteful to us prejudice, thou afford her the succour
of thy
engaged in a public lawsuit. Wherefore we protection, and not allow her to be oppressed
must needs make some concession, so as to be by any one whatever, lest either thou be found
able to bring this same cause to a composition. to neglect what without prejudice to equity is
When this shall have been done, we will commanded thee, or widows and other poor
inform your Love of it. persons, finding no help
where they are, be
But do thou give thy whole attention to the put to expense by the length of the journey
souls of the brethren. Let it be now enough hither.
that the reputation of the monastery has been
stained through your negligence. Do not often EPISTLE VI.
go abroad. Appoint an agent for these causes,
and do thou leave thyself time for reading and To John, Bishop.
Gregory to John, bishop of Prima Justi-
prayer.
Be attentive to hospitality ; as far as thou niana^.
fart able, give to the poor ; yet so as to keep

;what ought to be restored to Florianus.

6 As to the See of Prima Justiniana, the Metropolitan juris-
Moreover, among the brethren of thy monas- to it the diction assigned by Emperor Justinian, and the vicaria
c

jurisdiction that had

been transferred to it from Thessa on.un
see note on Lib. W.^Ep. 22. The circumstance*
by the popes, letter -^--e 'nteresting as
3 Probably John, abbot of the monastery of St. Lucia in referred to in this and the following
of the See of Rome to
about property shewing, among other things, the relations
Synicuse, relerred to as engaged in a dispute of the
in VII. 39.
LrChu'rch in'-Ulyricum, and the action Emp«:°C^,Xo^.
be as follows
4 See 11. 32, note 5. reeard tc it. They may epitomized .ll>eba5,Phthio.
o( which Larissa was
, ,• c /^
5 This tunic is referred to by John the Deacon {ytt. S. Greg.
i?^ was a Seei n the province of Thessalia. m
But, as appears from what Gregory says
and supposed by him to have been that of St. John he Met.opolis.
'Hi. 57, 59),
ipistle Vll., Thebae had
been for some reason exempted from
and identical with one of the vestments afier-
the Evangelist, of by pope
the metropolitan jurisdiction of the bishop
wards preserved under the altar of St. John in the Basilica ton- ^jirissa
deacons of tii-
John a.d Cosm.-is, two deposed
:

Pel-vius II.
stnntiniana at Rome, iragments of vviiich he says were given had sent a representation to the hmpeior,
Chuixh of Theb«,
away as relics, and possessed of miraculous virtue.
124 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
After the long afflictions which Adrian, almost nothing pertaining to the questions
bishop of the city of Thebce, has endured named and assigned to thee for decision, but
from his fellow-priests, as though they had by certain machinations hast produced wit-
been his enemies, he has fled for refuge to the nesses against the deacon Demetrius, who
Roman city. And
though his first representa- were to allege with a view to the condenma-
tion had been against John, bishop of Larissa, tion of this same bishop, that they had heard
to wit that in pecuniary causes he had given this Demetrius bearing testimony concerning
judgment without regard to the laws, yet after the said bishop; a thing not even lawful to
—
this he complained most grievously rather be heard of. And when Demetrius in person
against the person of thy Fraternity, ac- denied having done so, it appears that, con-
cusing thee of having deposed him unjustly trary to the custom of the priesthood and
from the degiee of priesthood. But we, giving canonical discipline, thou gavest him into the
no credence to petitions that have not been hands of the praetor of the province as a
enquired into, perused the acts of the pro- deacon deposed from his dignity 7. And when,
ceedings, whether before our brother and mangled by many stripes, he might perchance
fellow-bishop John, or before thy Fraternity. have said some things falsely against his
And indeed concerning the judgment of the bishop under the pressure of torment, we find
above-named Jolin, bishop of Larissa, which that to the very end of the business he con-
was suspended on appeal, both the most pious fessed absolutely nothing of the things about
emperors, in their orders sent to the bishop which he was interrogated. Neither do we
of Corinth, have sufficiently decreed, and we find anything else in the proceedings them-
have decreed also, Christ helping us, in our selves, whether in the depositions of wimesses
letters directedthrough the bearers of these or in the declaration of Adrian, to his disad-
presents the aforesaid John of Larissa.
to vantage. But it is only that thy Fraternity, I
But having ventilated the conflicting judg- know not with what motive, in contempt of
ments, the examination of which the imperial law, human and divine, has pronounced an
commands had committed to thee, and in- abrupt sentence against him ; which, even
spected the series of proceedings held before though it had not been suspended on appeal,
the bishop John concerning the incriminated being pronounced in contravention of the laws
persons, we find that thou hast investigated and canons, could not rightly in itself have
stood. Further, after, as is abundantly evident,
the appeal had been handed to thee, we wonder
accusing their bishop, Adrian, of defalcations in money matters,
and also of certain misdemeanours the latter being that he had
;

retained in office one of his deacons, Stephen, whose shameful

why thou hast not sent thy people to us to
life was notorious, and that he had ordered baptism to be refused render an account of thy judgment according
to certain infants, who had consequently died unbaptized. The
to the undertaking delivered to our deacon
Emperor (Mauricius) referred the matter to John, bishop of
Larissa, as Metropolitan of Thessalia, who, notwithstanding the Honoratus by the representatives of thy
exemption of Thebse from his jurisdiction by pope Pelagius II.. church. This omission convicts thee either
look it up, and decided against Adrian, at any rate with respect
tohis alleged pecuniary defalcations. Adrian appealed against of contumacy or of trepidation of conscience.
this decision to the Emperor, who thereupon deputed certain
parsons (not bishops) to enquire and report, and, on receiving If,then, these things which have been brought
their report, exempted Adrian from further proceedings, sending
an order to that effect to the Bishop of Corinth, who was Metro-
before us have the rampart of truth, inasmuch
politan of the adjoining province of Achaia. Meanwhile John of as we consider that, taking advantage of your
Larissa had imprisoned Adrian, and elicited from him (under
vicariate jurisdiction under us, you are pre-
compulsion, it was said) an ambiguous confession of his guilt,
and also olitnined from the Emperor a second order committing
the reinvestigation and final adjudication of the case to John,
suming unjustly, we will, with the help of
bishop of Prima Justiniana, who confirmed the sentence of Christ, decree further concerning these things,
John of Larissa. and deposed Adrian from his See. Adrian
now at last appealed to the pope, and went himself to Rome according to the result of our deliberations.
to seek aid Iro n Gregory, who took up the case at once and But as regards the present, by the authority
strenuously declared the past proceedings unfair, uncanonical,
and void, ordered the immediate restoration of Adrian to his See, of the ble- sed Peter, Prince of the apostles, we
exc immunicated John of Prima Justiniana, and forbade John decree that, the decrees of thy judgment being
of Larissa, under pain of excommunication, to assume hereafter
any metropolitan jurisdiction over the church of Ihebae. Now it first annulled and made of none effect, thou be
is plain that, till Adrian's final appeal, no recourse was had by

any of the parties concerned to the See of Rome, and that the
Emperor, who alone was at first appealed to, took the matter up
on his own authority without reference to Rome nor was it till
:
deprived of holy communion for the space of
thirty days, so as to implore pardon
of our

he had failed of redress from Constantinople that Adrian himself God for so great transgression with the
appealed to Gregory. But it is equally evident that Gregorj', utmost penitence and tears. But, if we
when ajjpealad to, asserted his own plenary jurisdiction as a
matter of course and without hesitation nor is there any evidence
:
should come to know that thou hast been
to shew that his assertion of authority was resisted either by the
remiss in carrying out this our sentence, know
lUyrican prelates or the Emperor. It was probably a case in
which the Emperor himself took little interest and he might be
; thou that not the injustice only, but also the
glad that the pope should take it out of his hands and settle it,
It was otherwise, however, in a subsequent case (though occurring
not in Eastern, but in We tern lUyricum), in which Gregory was
at issue with the Empeior with respect to the appointment of 7 Otherwise he could not have been examined by scourging, as
a bishop to the See of Salona, as will be seen hereafter. Sae it appears he was. For clerics were by law exempt from the
111. 47, note 2. question.
 EPISTLE VII.
125

-ontinnacy, of thy Fraternity will have to be cerning the Theban deacon Stephen, whom
nore severely punished. But, as to our afore- the bishop Adrian had failed to
aid brother and fellow-bishop Adrian, con- deprive of
the dignity of his
order, though supposed to
lemned by thy sentence, which, as we have have been aware of his most shameful
life
.aid, was consistent with neither canons nor As to this head, no witnesses were
produced
aws, we order that he be restored, Christ to shew that bishop Adrian had
any know
jeing with him, to his place and rank ; so that ledge of the matter, except that Stephen
neither may he be injured by the sentence of
alone, a man of shameful life and on his
:hy Fraternity pronounced in deviation from own confession to be
the path of justice, nor may thy Charity remain
condemned, is allege 1

to have said so. The second m-de

uncorrected ; that so we may appease the
ndi^nation of the future judge.
EPISTLE Vn.
To John, Bishop.
Gregory to John, bishop of Larissa.
Our brother Adrian, bishop of the
Thebae, has come to Rome, bitterly complain-
ing of having been condemned, neither law-
charge
against him appears to have been
concen.ing
infants having been debarred
by his order from
receiving holy baptism, and so having died
with the filth of sin unwashed
away. But none
of the witnesses
brought forward against him
declared their knowledge of
anything of the
kind having come under the notice of
bishop
city of Adrian, but said that they had learnt it from
the mothers of the infants, whose
husbands, it
is said, had been removed from the church for

fully nor canonically, on certain charges by their crimes. But even so

they did not declare
thy Fraternity, and also by John, bishop of that the hour of death had overtaken those
Prima Justiniana. And, when for a long time infants while unbaptized, as was contained in
we saw no representative of the opposite party the invidious representation of the accusers, it
arrive here who might have replied to his being evident that they had been baptized in
objections, we delivered for perusal ^, with the city of Demetrias. So much then for the
a view to the necessary ascertainment of the criminal charges.
truth, the proceedings which had taken place But, as to the pecuniary matters, after what
before you. From these we ascertained that manner they were adjudged by thee is attested
John and Cosmas, deacons who had been by the enquiry of the men deputed by the
deposed from their office, one for frailty of the prince in pursuance of the most pious order of
body and the other for fraudulent dealing with the most serene princes 9. For, when the oft-
ecclesiastical property, had sent a representa- named Adrian had appealed against thy sen-
tion to our most pious emperors agamst him, tence, then, so far as we have ascertained from
with respect to pecuniary matters and also the depositions of four witnesses which were
criminal charges. laid before John, bishop of Prima Justiniana,

They, in their commands sent to thee, de- he was thrust into most close confinement,
sired thee (^that is with strict observance of law and forced by thy B'raternity to produce a
and canons) to take cognizance of the matter, document in which he confessed the charges
so as to pass a sentence firm in law as to the brought against him. And it is true that in
pecuniary questions, but, as to the criminal the document so produced by him he is found
charges, to report to their Clemency after to have assented to thy sentence as to pecu-
a searching examination. Now if thy Frater- niary matters. But the criminal charges he
nity had received in a right frame of mind touched on in an indefinite and dubious sort
these such right commands, you would never of way, so that both thy purpose might be
have accepted for a general accusation of their frustratedby the raising of certain clouds, and
bishop men removed from their own office for he might afterwards the better escape from his
their transgressions, and already hostilely dis- confession in the obscurity of a perplexed
posed; especially as by their representation mode of speech.
And when the appeal handed
addressed to our most pious lords their un- in by his people, and the rest of the proceed-
truthfulness is detected, in that they declared ings under thy cognizance, had been reported
that they made it with the consent of all the to the most pious princes, and Honoratus,
clergy.
deacon of our See, with the glorious anti-
been deputed, as
Yet after this, to touch briefly and sum- graphus^ Sebastian having
marily on some of the proceeamgs before
We have said, he was exempted by the most
thee, the first head of accusation was con- serene lords irom all further orders. But, by

9 The Emperor Mauricius had associated his son Theodosius,

" of age, with himself in the empire. Hence
8
"Relegenda tradidimus," not "relegimus: presumably being four years
because, the Acts being drawn up in Greek, Gregory was unable '•principibus."
to read them himself.
» See I.
39, note.
126 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
what sought out contrivances I know not, close of thy life, unless upon leave granted by
another imperial order was again elicited, re- the Roman pontiff. For this we lay down as
quiring Jolin, bishop of Prima Justiniana, to a rule, agreeably to the teaching of the holy
enquire closely and pass judgment concerning fathers, that whosoever knows not how to obey
all the aforesaid charges. In which trial all the holy canons, neither is he worthy to
bishop Adrian's clergy, and Demetrius the minister or receive the communion at the holy
deacon, the latter in the midst of torments, altars. Moreover let thy Fraternity restore to
declared that all this calumny against bishop him without any delay the sacred property, or
Adrian had been got up by the contrivance of any other, movable or immovable, which thou
thy Fraternity. Nor were any of the criminal art said to retain so far ; a specification where-
charges that had been made in thy audience of, that has been handed to us, we append to
against the bishop Adrian proved. But there this letter. Concerning which if any question
came up, contrary to canons and laws, another arises between you, we desire it to be con-
cruel and crafty enquiry directed against his sidered by our representative in the royal city.
deacon Demetrius and other persons, in the
course of which nothing was discovered for EPISll.E VIII.
which the oft-mentioned Adrian could have
been lawfully condemned, but rather ground To Nat^lis, Archbishop.
for his acquittal. But with respect to John, Gregory to Natalis, archbishop of Salona*.
prelate of the city of Prima Justiniana, and his Whilst every kind of business demands 3
most iniquitous and abominable judgment, we anxious investigation of the truth, what per-
shall take further measures. As to bishop tains to deposition from sacerdotal rank
Adrian, we find both that he has laboured should be considered with especial strictness,
under thy enmity in a way ill-befitting thy since here the matter in hand is not concern-
priestly character, and that he has been con- ing persons constituted in a humble position,
demned in pecuniary matters for no just cause but, as it were, concerning reversal of divine
by the sentence of thy Fraternity. benediction. This consideration has also
Since then, having been deposed also by the moved us to exhort your Fraternity with re-
above-said John bishop of Prima Justiniana spect to the person of Florentius, bishop of
in contravention of law and canons, he could the city of Epidaurus. For indeed we have
not be left deprived of his rank and honour, been told that he had been accused on certain
we have decreed that he be reinstated in his criminal charges, and that, without any ca-
church, and recalled to the order of his proper nonical proof being sought, and without pre-
dignity. And, though thou oughtest to have vious sentence of any sacerdotal council, he
been deprived of the communion of the Lord's has been deposed from his office of dignity,
body, for that, setting at naught the admoni- not by law, but by authority. Inasmuch, then,
tion of my predecessor of holy memory, where- as no man can be removed from the rank of
by he exempted him and his church from the episcopacy except for just causes by the con-
jurisdiction of thy authority, thou hast again cordant sentence of priests, we exhort your
presumed to retain some jurisdiction over Fraternity to cause the aforesaid man to be
them, yet we, decreeing more humanely, and recalled from the banishment into which he
still allowing thee the sacrament of
communion, has been driven, and his case enquired into in
decree that thy Fraternity shall abstain from a consultation of bishops. And, should he be
all exercise of the jurisdiction formerly held convicted by canonical proof of the charges

by thee over him and his church ; but that, brought against him, without doubt he must
according to the written instructions of our be visited with canonical punishment. But,
predecessor, if any case should possibly arise, should the facts be found by the synodical
whether touching the faith, or criminal, or inquisition to be otherwise than had been sup-
pecuniary, against the aforesaid Adrian our posed, it is necessary both that his accusers
fellow-priest, it be either taken cognizance of, should dread the rigour of justice, and that the
if the question be a slight one,
by those who incriminated person should have the approba-
are or may be our representatives in the royal tion of his innocence preserved inviolate. But
city, or, if it be an arduous one, it be brought we have committed by our order the execution
hither to the Apostolic See, to the end that it of the above-mentioned business to Antoninus,
may be heard and decided before ourselves. our subdeacon, to the end that decisions may
But, if thou shouldest attempt at any time, on be come to in accordance with the laws and
any pretext or by any surreptitious device, to
contravene these our ordinances, know that a Natalis was
Metropolitan of the province of Dalinatia. See
we decree thee to be deprived of holy com- II. i8, note 3.
3 I.e. episcopal rank. Here, as below in this Epistle and
munion, and not to partake of it except at the elsewhere, by sacerdoies are meant bishops.
 EPISTLE XV.
127

canons, and, with the help of the Lord, be of the holy But concerning the
Gospel. per
carried into effect. sons with respect to whom
something had been
done after the close of the
synod, there was
EPISTLE IX. something ventilated in the times of Justinian
To Antoninus, Subdeacon . of pious
memory yet so that neither was the
:

foith in
any respect violated, nor anything else
Gregory to Antoninus, &c. done with regard to these same
It has come to our ears that persons but
Florentius, what had been
determined at the same
bisliop of the city of Epidaurus, his property holy
synod of Chalcedon.
having first been seized, has been condemned, Moreover, we anathema-
tize any one who
for certain crimes not proved, without a sacer- presumes to detract
from the definition of the faith which anything
was pro-
dotal council. And, inasmuch as he ought not
in the said
to suffer canonical punishment, no canonical mulged synod, or, as though by
to change its
sentence having been pronounced for his con- amending it, meaning but, as ft :

was there promulged, so in all

demnation, we enjoin thy Experience to urge guard it. respects we
most dear son, it
upon our brother and fellow-bishop Natalis becomes to Thee, therefore,
return to the unity of
that he should cause the aforesaid man to be Holy Church,
that thou mayest end
recalled from the banishment into which he is thy days in peace lest ;
the
said to have been driven. And a council of theemalignant spirit, who cannot prevail against
through thy other works, may from this
bishops having been assembled, if the charges cause find a
brought against him should be canonically of
way at the day of thy departure
barring thy entrance into the heavenly King-
proved, we will that the sentence of our afore-
dom.
said brother and fellow-bishop Natalis shall
take effect against him. But, should he be EPISTLE XIL
absolved by a general judgnunt, thou must
not permit him to be subject to prejudice on To Maximianus, Bishop.
the part of any one, and must and Gregory to Maximianus, bishop of Syracuse
carefully
rigorously insist on his aforesaid property I wrote some time ago to your
Fraternity
being restored to him. It is therefore needful desiring you to send to the Roman city those
that the heavier thou feelest the burden of who haa alleged anything against
Gregory,
such negotiations to be, with the maturer and bishop of the city of Agrigentum^. And we
more vigilant execution thou take pains to exhort you by this present epistle that this
fulfil them. should be immediately done. Wherefore
hasten to send with speed the persons them-
EPISTLE X. selves, and the rest of the documents, that is
the reports of proceedings and the petitions
To
Savinus, Subdeacon*.
that have been given in. Nor do we allow
Gregory to Savinus, &c. any delay or excuse to be sought; to the end
Bad men have gone forth and disturbed
that, when thay have been sent, as we have
your minds, understanding neither what they said, with speed to the Roman city, we may
say nor whereof they affirm, pretending that in know how, with the help of God, we may most
the times of Justinian of pious memory some-
advantageously deal with him
thing was detracted from the faith of the holy
synod of Chalcedon, which with all faith and
all devotion we venerate. And in like manner EPISTLE XV.
all the four synods of the holy universal To SCHOLASTICUS, JUDGE.
Church we receive as we do the four books
Gregory to Scholasticus, judge of Campania.
While we were greatly distressed in our care
4 I.e. of Dalmatia. The case referred to in this and the for the city of Naples, bereaved of the solace
preceding letter is interesting as illustrating canonical proceiiure
against incriminated bishops. Natalis, as Metropolitan, had en- of a priest 7, the arrival of the bearers of these
tertained a charge against one of his suffragans and pronounced the election of our
judgment against him on his own authoiity. Gregory insists presents with the decree for
that he had no right to do so except in a synod of bishops. It subdeacon Florentius, had afforded us some
appears that Natalis (as to wliose character and relations to relief under so great a burden of thought.
Gregory, see II. 18, and reff. in note), paid no regard in this
instance to the pope's remonstrances, and the latter found no But, when it appeared that our said subdeacon,
means of enforcing his orders. For, in a letter written five years
later (a. D. 597), long after the death of Natalis, we find Gregory flying from the very city, had deprecated his
writing, 'The inhabitants of the city of Epidaurus have most ordination with tears, know ye that our sadness
urgently demanded that Florentius, who they say is their bishop,
should be restored to them by us, asserting that he had been
driven into exile invaiidly by the mere will of the bishop Natalis."
6 Cf. 1. 72.
{_Lib. viii. Indict,
i. Rp. 11). , ,
7 For an account of the circumstances of the vacancy at
5 It does not appear who this Savinus was. The Epistle
refers to thecondemnation of the Three Chapters by the fifth Naples after the deposition of Demetrius, cf. II. 6, note 3;
General Council. See /"^t?/^^. p. xi. '
II. 9, note 6
128 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
increased, as if from some heavier dispensation. take sole charge of these possessions, warning
|
Wherefore, greeting you well, we exhort your them that they will have to make good out f
Greatness to assemble the chief men or the of their own substance any diminution of \
for them that may have arisen from their negli- I
people of the city, so as to take thought
the election of another, who may be worthy to gcnce. I

be promoted to the priesthood with the con- Moreover, strictly charge Malchus ^, our •

solation of Christ. Then, the decree having brother and fellow-bishop, that he refrain .

been solemnly passed, and transmitted to this entirely from intermeddling in this matter.
city, let the ordination proceed,
with the help For, should we learn that anything has been
of Christ, among yourselves. But, should you done or attempted by him against our will, let
not find a suitable person on whom you can him know that he will incur no slight guilt
agree, at any rate choose ye three upright and and danger. But of this also take care to
wise men, to be sent to this city as represent- warn him, that he must be careful to set down
ing the community, and to whose judgment and complete the accounts of our patrimony
the whole population may assent. Perhaps, which he has had in charge ; for doing which
when they come hither, they will find such let him make haste, laying aside all excuses,
a one as may be ordained as your bishop to come to us from the Sicilian parts. I^et
without reproach, to the end that your be- him, then, in no wise presume to meddle with
reaved city may neither within itself want an the affairs of the Church of Salona, lest he
inspector of its deeds, nor, when the care should be under further liability to it, and
of a priest is supplied to it, afford entrance possibly found culpable. For he is said to
to hostile snares from without. have many things belonging to the aforesaid
church and report goes that he was well-nigh
;

EPISTLE XXIL the prime mover in the sale of its possessions,

and in other unlawful doings. And, should
To Antoninus, Subdeacon. this be found in manifest truth to be as it is
Gregory to Antoninus, Subdeacon, Rector said to be, he may be certain that it will by
of the patrimony in Dalmatia. no means remain unavenged.
It is commonly reported in these parts that Let any necessary expenses be defrayed by
our brother and fellow-bishop, Natalis of the the steward who was in olhce at the time of
Church of Salona, is dead. If this is true, let the aforesaid bishop's death, that so he may
thy Experience with all speed and all care explain his accounts to the future bishop as
hasten to admonish the clergy and people of he knows them to be. All the things that we
that city that with one consent they elect have
enjoined on thee to be done it is cer-
a priest for ordination ; and, when the nomin- do with
tainly necessary that thou shouldest
ation of the person who may be elected has the advice of our son, the
magnificent and
been made, thou wilt take care to transmit it most
eloquent Marcellus 9, to the end that
to us, that he may be ordained with our con- thou
mayest be able to carry out carefully and
sent, as has been the case from ancient times. effectively all that is contained in this paper
And this above all things thou must look to, of directions, and that no blame for negligence
that in this election neitiier
any bribery in any to thee.
may belong
way whatever come nor the patronage of
in,
any persons whatever prevail. For if one is
elected through the patronage of certain per- EPISTLE XXIX.
sons, he is obliged out of deference to them To THE Presbyters and Clergy of
to comply with their wishes after his ordina- Mediolanum {Milan) \
tion, and so it comes to pass that the posses-
sions of that church are lessened, and ecclesi-
Gregory to the presbyters, deacons, and
clergy of the church of Mediolanum.
astical order is not maintained. They must,
therefore, under thy superintendence, elect 8 For an account of this Malchus and his doings, see II. 20,

such a person as will not be unsuitably sub- note9 5. see IX. 5.

Proconsul of Dalmatia : For subsequent pro-
servient to the will of any one, but one who in ceedings in connexion with the election of a successor to Natalis
at Salona, see III. 47. It appears that the co-operation of the
the adornment of his life and conversation Marcellus, anticipated in this Epistle, was not in fact
proconsul
may be found worthy of such a high degree. obtained, but that he acted independently, and in opposition
to Gregory. Cf. IX. 5.
But of the possessions or ornaments of the * As to the
great Metropolitan See of Milan having been
same church cause an inventory to be faithfully anciently independent of the See of Rome, cf. Bingham, Bk.
IX., Ch. I., Sect. 10, II. As to Pope Gregory's attitude with
written out in thy presence. And, lest any regard to it, as shewn in this and the two following Epistles,
we may remark as follows. (i)The electors addressed (ii/. 29)
of the possessions themselves should be lost, are the
clergy only, not (as is usual in other cases) including the
admonish Respectus the deacon and Stephanus laity of the Church. This may be due to the ancient custom
ot that Church. (2) The electors, having already made their
the chief notary {primicerium notariarum) to choice, seem to have sent messengers to announce it to the pope
 EPISTLE XXX. 129

We have received your T.ove's epistle,
which, though it bore no subscription, was
accredited by the persons of tlie bearers, the
presbyter Magnus
and the cleric Hippolytus.
Having read it, we find that you are all agreed
in favour of our son Constantius, deacon of
you will have a pastor who shall please God,
if
you in your own doings please God. Lo, all
the things of this world, which we used to hear
from the sacred page were doomed to
perish,
we see already ruined. Cities are overthrown,
camps uprooted, churches destroyed and no ;

your church, who has been well known to me tillerof the ground inhabits our land.
Among
for long. And, when I represented the Apos- ourselves who are left, very few in number,
tolical See in the royal city, he stuck close to the sword of man incessantly
rages along with
me for a long time ; but I never found any- calamities wherewith we are smitten from
thing in him that could at all be found fault above. Thus we see before our eyes the evils
with. Nevertheless, since it has been for long w^hich we long ago heard should come upon
my deliberate determination to interfere in no the world, and the very regions of the earth
man's favour with a view to his undertaking have become as pages of books to us. In the
the burden of pastoral care, I can but follow passing away, then, of all things, we ought to
up your election with my prayers that Al- take thought how that all that we have loved
mighty God, who is ever prescient of our future was nothing. View, therefore, with anxious
doings, may supply you with a pastor such heart the approaching day of the eternal judge,
that in his tongue and manners you may be and by repenting anticipate its terrors. Wash
able to find pastures of divine exhortation ; away with tears the stains of all your transgres-
one in whose disposition humility may shine sions. Allay by temporal lamentation the wrath
and severity with
forth together with rectitude, that hangs over you eternally. For our loving
loving-kindness ; one who may be able to shew Creator, when He shall come for judgment,
you the way of life not in his speaking only will comfort us with all the greater favour as
but also in his Hving that so from his ex-
; He
now that we are punishing ourselves
sees
ample your love may learn to sigh with longing for our own transgressions.
for the eternal country. Wherefore, most dear We are now sending to you, by the favour
sons, we, warned by our sense of the censor- of God, John our subdeacon, the bearer of
ship of our office, urge you in this matter of these presents, to this end ;— that, with the
getting yourselves a bishop that none of you help of Almighty God, he may see to your
look to your own gain without regard to the bishop-elect being consecrated after the man-
common advantage, lest, if any one is eager ner of his predecessor. For, as we demand
after his own individual interest, he should our rights from others, so we conserve their
be deceived by a frivolous estimate for the several rights to all.
:

mind that is bound by cupidity does not ex-

amine with a free judgment a person's claims
EPISTLE XXX.
to preference. Considering, therefore, what
things are profitable for all, pay ye ever in all
To John, Subdeacon.
things most complete obedience to him
whom
Gregory to John, &c
Divine grace may put over you. For, when
Inasmuch as it is manifest that the Apostolic
once put over you, he must not be further
the ordering of God, set over all
to be See is, by
judged by you though now he ought
;
there is, among
our manifold cares,
Churches,
the moie thoroughly judged as he may not be
for our attention, when our
especial demand
judged hereafter. But, when with God's
leave conse-
decision is awaited with a view to the
a pastor has been consecrated for you, commit Now on the death of
and cration of a bishop.
ye yourselves to him with all your heart, Laurentius, bishop of the
church of Medio-
in him serve the Lord the Almighty, who has to us that they had
lanum, the clergy reported
put him over you. unanimously agreed in the election of our son
is wont
But, inasmuch as supernal judgment But, their report
Constantius, their deacon.
to provide pastors for peoples according to neces-
not having been subscribed, it becomes
their deservings, do you seek spiritual things, omit in the way of
sary, that we may
nothing
love heavenly things, despise things temporal to Genua {Genoa),
caution, for thee to proceed
and fugitive ; and hold it for most certain that the authority of this order =.
supported by at
are many Milanese
And, inasmuch as there
Gregory disclaims desire of interfering either
all _
(£"/. 29). (^) ^

in the election or in the consecration ot the new Metropolitan,

according to ancient custom, his own sunVagans or in any way
by
.
^ subdeacon being directed to go
the Chrrch of Milan. But he
The j^
the
infringini the prescriptive rights of
|

^ J^^°^^'J°^
rather than Milan may have been danger (rom
sends his'own subdeacon, both to assure hin.se f of the unanimity ,

'°G^"ja J ^^^ y^ ^^ ^^jj ^j^^

effected Lombards ^^^,
of the election and to see to the. consecration being uaoy^^^^^^
intimates (£//. 30. SU the ot '"^ny 01 luc
according to precedent. He also '" «jenoa
ecessity of his own assent to the consecration.

VC L. XII.
^
I30 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
earnest to the city of Rome complaining of
present there under stress of barbarian ferocity,
thou must call them together, and enquire into some improj)er proceedings among you con-
their wishes in common. And, if no diversity cerning the alienation of sacred vessels, and
of opinion separates them from the unanimity of as, while we had persons with us here who
the ekction— that is to say, if thou ascertainest might have replied to thy objections, Natalis,
that the desire and consent of all continues in thy bishop, departed this life, we have judged
favour of our aforesaid son, Constantius, then — it
necessary to confirm further by this present
thou art to cause him to be consecrated by letter those same mandates, both our predeces-
sor's and our own, which
his own bishops, as ancient usage requires, (as has been said) we
with the assent of our authority, and the help sent not long ago for thy acquittal. Where-
of the Lord ;
to the end that through the fore, acquitting thee fully of all the charges
observance of such custom both the Apostolic brought against thee, we will that thou con-
See may retain the power belonging to it, tinue without any dispute in the rank of thy
and at the same time may not diminish the order, so that the question raised by the afore-
said man may not on any pretext prejudice
rights which it has conceded to others.
thee in the least degree. Moreover, as to the
EPISTLE XXXL heads of thy complaint, we have straitly charged
Antoninus, subdeacon and rector in your parts
To Rom ANUS, Patriciatt. of the patrimony of holy Church over which,
Gregory to Romanus, Patrician, and Exarch by God's providence, we preside, that, if he
of Italy. should find ecclesiastical persons implicated
We believe that your Excellency is already in them, he decide these cases with the utmost
aware of the death of Laurentius, bishop of strici"ness and authority. But, in case of the
the church of Mediolanum. And since, so business being with such persons as the vigour
far as we have learnt from the report of the of ecclesiastical jurisdiction cannot reach, he
clergy, all have agreed in the election of our is to deposit the proofs under each particular
son Constantius, deacon of the same church, head among the public acts, and transmit them
it was necessary for us, for keeping up old to us without any delay, that, being accurately
usage, to send a soldier of our church, to informed, we may know how, with the help of
cause him in whose favour he finds the will Christ, to dispose of the matter,
and consent of all to concur unanimously to
be consecrated by his own bishops, as ancient EPISTLE XXXIIL
usage requires, though still with our assent.
Wherefore, greeting you with fatherly affection
To Dynamius, Patrician.
as in duty bound, we request your Excellency Gregory to Dynamius, Patrician of Gaul.
to vouchsafe your support, justice approving, He who administers faithfully what is an-
to the aforesaid Constantius, whether elected other's shews how well he dispenses what is
or not, whenever need may arise ; to the end his own. And this your Glory makes manifest
that this service may both exalt you here to us in that, intent on your annual offering,
before your enemies, and commend you before- you have rendered the blessed Peter, Prince of
hand in the future life before God. For he is the apostles, the fruits of his revenues. In
one of mine, and was once associated with me paying him what is his faithfully, you have
on very intimate terms. And you ought to made these gifts to him your own. For indeed
hold as yours, and to love pecuUarly, those it becomes the glorious people of this earth who
whom you know to be ours. think of eternal glory so to act that in virtue
of their excelling in temporal power, they may
EPISTLE XXXn. procure for themselves a reward that is not
To HoNORATUs, Archdeacon. temporal. Accordingly, addressing to you the
greeting which we owe, we implore Almighty
Gregory to Honoratus, Archdeacon of God both to replenish your life with present
Salona 3.
good, and to extend it to the lofty joys of
The mandates of ourselves and of our pre- eternity. For we have received through our
decessor had reached thy Love not long ago, son Hilarus
{al Hilarius) of the aforesaid re-
in which thou wert
acquitted of the charges venues of our Church four hundred Gallican
calumniously brought against thee; and we so'idi^. We now send you as the benediction
ordered thee to be reinstated without any dis- of the blessed
apostle Peter a small cross,
pute in the order of thy rank. But, inasmuch wherein are inserted benefits from his chains 5,
as again after no great
lapse of time, thou which for a time bound his neck but may :

4 As to Gallic money, cf. VI. 7, and note.

3 See I. 19, note 5. 5 Cf. I. 26, note 3.
 EPISTLE XXXVIII. T3T

they loose yours from sins for ever. More- to cause Januarius,
our brother and fellow-
over in its four parts round about are con- together with John the notary, to
bishop,
tained benefits from the gridiron of the blessed
appear before us with all speed, all excuses
Laurence, whereon he was burnt, that it, being laid aside, that in his presence what has
whereon his body was consumed by fire for been reported to us may be subjected to
the truth's sake, may mflame your soul to the a thorough investigation. Further, if the
love of the Lord. religious women Pompeiana and Theodosia,
according to their request, should wish to
EPISTLE XXXV. come hither, afford them your succour in all
To Peter, Subdeacon. ways, that they may be able, through your
assistance, to accomplish their desires but :

Gregory to Peter, subdeacon of Campania ^. especially be careful by all means to bring

Our brother and fellow-bishop Paul has
often requested us to allow him to return to
his own church. And, having perceive-d this
to be reasonable, we have thought it needful
to accede to his petition. Consequently let
thy Experience convene the clergy of the
Neapolitan church, to the end that they may
choose two or three of their number, and not
omit to send them hither for the electioh of
a bishop. But let them also intimate, in their
communication to us, that those whom they
send represent them all in this election, so
that their church may have its own bishop
validly ordained. For we cannot allow it to
be any longer without a ruler of its own.
Should they perchance try in any way to set
aside thy admonition, bring to bear on them
the vigour of ecclesiastical discipline. For
with you the most eloquent Isidore, as he has
requested, that, the merits of his case which
he is known to have against the Church of
Caralis having been fully gone into, he may
be able to have it legally terminated.
Furthermore, some personal misdemeanours
having been reported to us of the presbyter
Epiphanius, it is necessary for you to investi-
gate everything diligently, and to make haste
to bring at the same time with you the women
with whom he is said to have sinned, or others
whom you suppose to know anything about the
matter; that so the truth maybe clearly laid
open to the rigour of ecclesiastical discipline.
Now you will take care to accomplish all
these things so efficiently as to lay yourself
open to no blame for negligence, knowing that
it will be entirely at your peril if this our order

he will be giving proof of his own perverse- should in any way be slackly executed.
his own accord
ness, whosoever does not of
assent to this proceeding. Moreover, cause EPISTLE XXXVIIL
to be given to the aforesaid Paul, our brother
and fellow-bishop, one hundred so/t'di, and one LiBERTINUS, PRiEFECT^
To
K little orphan boy, to be selected by himself, Gregory to Libertinus, Praefect
of Sicily.
From the very beginning of your admin-
W' for his labour in behalf of the same church.
istration God has willed you to go forth to
Further, admonish those who are to come
hither as representing all for the election of vindicate His cause, and of His mercy has
with praise at-
a bishop, to remember that they must bring reserved for you this reward,
and For it is reported that one Nasas,
with them all the episcopal vestments, tending it.

has with a temerity that

also as much money as they may foresee to be a most wicked Jew,
elected bishop calls for punishment erected an altar
under
necessary for him who may be
no time name of the blessed Elias, and by sacri-
to have to his own use. But lose in the
has enticed many Christians
despatching those of the clergy
who are selec- legious seduction
to worship there; nay, has also,
it is said,
ted as we have said, that, seeing that there
Christian and devoted them
are present here divers nobles of the city of acquired slaves,
with them concerning to his own service and profit. Whilst, then,
Naples, we may treat
the election of a bishop, and take counsel he ought to have been most severely punished
with the help of the Lord. for such great crimes, the glorious Justinus^,
together has been written to us) by the
soothed (as
EPISTLE XXXVI. charm of avarice, put off avenging the injury
a
done to God. But let your Glory institute
ToSabinus, Guardian {Defensorem), strict examination into all
these things, and,
to Guardian of Sardinia. if it should be found manifest that such
Gregory Sabinus,
Certam serious matters having come to our things have been done,
make haste to visit
ears which require canonical correction, we
in others exfratori. It seems
therefore charge thy Experience not to neglect 7 In some MSS. Pratori, h.d Libert.nus
contents of this letter
probable ?r"m the tfat
o» bicily.
Micceeded Justiaus (see 1. 2) as praetor
8 Seel. 2.
6 See II. 6, note 3-

K 2
 132 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
them most strictly and corporally on this not think that she died eight months after
wicked Jew, in such sort that you may thereby wards, yet. because thou hast had no regard to
both conciliate the favour of God to yourself, thy order, we therefore sentence thee to abstain
and shew yourself by this example, to your for two months from the administration of
own reward, a model to posterity. Moreover, mass. Meanwhile, being suspended from thy
set at liberty, without any equivocation, ac- office, it will become thee to weep for what
cording to the injunctions of the laws 9, thou hast done. For it is very right that, now
whatever Christian slaves it shall appear that that the examples of praiseworthy priests do
he has acquired ; lest (which God forbid) the not provoke thee to the tranquil rectitude
Christian religion should be polluted by being befitting thy position, at any rate the medicine
subjected to Jews. Do you therefore with all of correction should compel thee.
speed correct these things most strictly, that
not only may we give thanks to you for this EPISTLE XLVL
discipline, but also bear testimony to your
To John, Bishop.
goodness in case of need.
Gregory to John, Bishop of Calliopolis
EPISTLE. XLV. \Gallipoli., in Calabria\.
To Andrew, Bishop. From the reports sent to us by thy Frater-
Gregory to Andrew, Bishop of Tarentum nity itappears that Andrew, our brother and
\Taranto^in Calabria], fellow-bishop, undoubtedly had a concubine.
A man may look without alarm to the tri- But, since it is uncertain whether he has
bunal of the eternal Judge, if only, conscious touched her while constituted in sacred or-
of his own guilt, he strives to pacify Him by ders, it is necessary that thou shouldest warn

J
befitting penitence. Now that thou hadst a him with earnest exhortation that, if he knows
concubine we find to be manifestly true, with himself to have had intercourse with her while
regard to whom also an adverse suspicion has in sacred orders, he should retire from the
arisen in the minds of some. ofiEice which he holds, and minister no
But, since in longer.
doubtful cases judgment ought not to be And if, though conscious of having done this
absolute, we have chosen to leave the matter thing, he should conceal his sin and presume
to thine own conscience. If, then, after being to minister, let him know that peril
hangs
' '

constituted in sacred orders thou rememberest over his soul in the divine judgment.
\'i having been defiled by carnal intercourse, As to the woman on the Church-roll, w^hom
thou must resign the dignity of priesthood, he caused to be chastised with cudgels, though
nor presume by any means to approach its we do not believe that she died eight months
ministration, knowing that thou wilt admin- afterwards, yet, since he caused her to be thus
ister it to the peril of thy soul, and without punished inconsistently with his sacred calling,
doubt have to render an account to our God, do thou suspend him for two months from the
if, being conscious of this crime, thou shouldest solemnization of mas?., that at any rate this dis-
desire to continue in the order wherein thou grace may teach him how to behave himself
art, concealing the truth. Wherefore we again in future.
exhort thee that, if thou knowest thyself to Moreover, the clergy of the aforesaid
have been deceived by the craft of the ancient bishop, in a petition presented to us, which is
foe, thou hasten to overcome him, while thou subjoined below, allege that they endure much
mayest, by adequate penitence, lest, as we ill-treatment from him. Wherefore let thy
hope may not be, thou be reckoned as partner Fraternity take care to ascertain all these things
with him in the day of judgment. accurately, and so to correct and arrange them
If, how-
in a reasonable way that they may be under
ever, thou art not conscious of this guilt, thou
must needs continue in the order wherein no necessity hereafter of resorting hither on
thou art. account of this matter. In the month of July,
Furthermore, since, against due order, thou indiction ii.
didst doom a woman on the Church-roll ^ to be
cruelly beaten with cudgels, although we do EPISTLE XLVIL
9 In Cod. lib. I, tit. lo; "
To THE Clergy of the Church of
Judseus servum Christianum nee
eomparare debebit, nee largitatis aut alioquocunque titulo con- Salona 2.
sequetur. Quod si aliquis Judaeorum .
. ., non. solum mancipii
dainno multetur, veruin etiam capit^li sententia puniatur." Eu- Gregory to the clergy, &c.
sebius also {De Vita Constantini, lib. iv. c. 27) speaks of a law
passed by Constaniine forbidding Jews to have Christian slaves, Having read your letter, beloved, we learn
and ordering any that might be found to be set at liberty, and the
i^vf to be fined. Cf. II. 21.
* Mulierem de titatriculis. Matricula was probably a list "For notice of the Metropolitan See of Salona, and Gregory'n
or roll ofnames of widows and others who were supported by the
dealings with its former bishop Natalis, see II. 18, notes. The
Church. appointment of a successor to Natalis engaged Gregory in a long
 EPISTLE XLVII. ^33

that you have made choice of Honoratus your pleasing to us that you have chosen for the
archdeacon ; and know ye that it is altogether order of
grave manner of life. We too join with you
struggle for maintenance of his authority over the Illyrican in
churches, which on this occasion seems to have been, for some
approbation of his personal character, in-
time at least, slightly regarded. What took place, as gathered asmuch as it is
from his extant letters, may be thus summarised. Immediately
cm hearing of the death of Natalis he wrote to Antoninus, the
has been our own wish also that he should be
-ector frUrhnonii in Dalmatia, charging him to see to the ordained
canonical election of a successor, and to its notification, when
made, to himself, that it might be approved, as was customarj', desire. For which cause we exhort you to
by the See of Rome (III. 22). This was in the nth Indi^tion, persist in his election without
i.e. between Sept. a.d. 592 and Sept. a.u. 593. Subsequently,
having been informed that the clergy of Salona had elected their Nor ought any circumstances to disincline you
archdeacon Honoratus, he wrote to them in the letter before us,
their choice, and them to stick to
from his person, since, as this laudable choice
approving exhorting it, being
evidently aware of a party opposed to it. This Honoratus was
the man whom he had previously supported against Bishop
Natalis, who had attempted to deprive him of his archdeaconry.
See II. 18, 19, 20; III. 32. Hence it was not improbable that
the election of Honoratus would be opposed by the partizans of
the late bishop, who, as appears from his correspondence with
Gregory, had been a convivial man, with a pleasant vein of wit,
and thus likely to be popular with many. But, whatever the
cause, Gregory before long received the startling intelligence
that not only had the election of Honoratus, confirmed by him-
self, been set aside, but that another candidate, one Maximus,
had been actually ordained under the alleged authority of an
order from the Emperor. This defiance of his authority was the
more offensive as he had already, having ajDparently got wind
of the candidature of Maximus, prohibited his ordination under
pain of excommunication of both him and his ordainers (IV. 10).
He accordingly wrote a strongly- worded letter (IV. 20), dated
May, A.D. 594, prohibiting Maximus from undertaking any epis-
copal functions, and from officiating at the altar, till it should be
ascertained whether the emperor had really ordered his con-
secration. But Maximus treated this prohibition with contempt,
and appealed against the Pope to the Emperor, who thereupon
wrote to Gregory, requesting him to condone the fact of the
ordination having taken place without his assent, and bidding
him receive Maximus with honour if he should resort to Rome,
as he was apparently desired to do. This was at the time when
John Jejunator, the patriarch of Constantinople, had recently
incensed Gregory by his assumption of the title of Universal
Bishop, and when the latter was urging the Emperor to disallow
the title. Writing on this subject to the Empress Constantina,
he alludes also to the case cf Maximus, hoping through her,
whose religious reverence for St. Peter he appeals to, to move the
Emperor. In his letter to her (V. 72), written in the 13th In-
diction (594-5), he consents, in deference to the Emperor's wish,
to look over the fact of Maximus having been ordained without
his leave ; but he insists on his appearing at Rome to answer
to other charges, including especially that of simony, and his
having disregarded the excommunication pronounced against him.
He also protests strongly against his bishops being allowed to
appeal to the secular power in ecclesiastical causes. But he did
not thus move the Emperor, who appears from one of Gregory's
letters to Maximus (VI. 25) to have directed any charges against
the latter to be entertained in his own locality rather than at
Rome. Meanwhile Maximus continued to disregard Gregory's
repeated letters summoning him to Rome, being apparently sup-
by a majority of his own people and ot his suffragan
Eorted
ishop.s. For in a letter to the Salonitans (VI. 26). written in the
14th Indiction (395-6), Gregory expresses his surprise that Hono-
ratus alone among the clergy of Salona, and one only of the
suffragan bishops, had refused to communicate with Maximus,
notwithstanding his excommunication. However, as time went
on, Gregory's persistence seems to have had some effect. In the
15th Indiction (596-7) one of the suffragan bishops, Sabinianus of
Jadera, who had previously communicated with Maximus, deserts
him, and is invited by Gregory to come to Rome to be absolved.
9.nd to bring with him any others whom he could persuade to
come (VII. 15). Sabinianus did not go, but retired for a time
to a monastery by way of expressing penitence, after which
Gregory in the following year granted him full absolution (VIII.
10, 24). Perh.nps about a year later, in the 2nd Indiction (IX. 5),
we find Gregory writing to Marcelliis, the proconsul of Dalmatia,
in reply to a letter from him in which he had expressed his regret
for being appaiently oit of favour with the pope, and his wish to
be reconciled. This Marcellus had been, according to what
Gregory says in his reply, the prime and oiig nal abettor of
Maximus and it would seem that he had now become desirous
;
episcopacy a man tried of old and of
already known to us ; and it
as your priest
according to your
any ambiguity.
is now approved, so it will impose both a
burden on your souls and a stain of unfaith-
fulness on your reputation, if
any one should
seduce you (which God forbid) to turn aside
your love from him. But as to those who are
not at one with you in this desired election,
we have caused them to be admonished by
Antoninus our subdeacon, that they may be
able to agree with you. To him also we have
already given our injunctions as to what ought
to be done with respect to the
person of our
brother and fellow-bishop Malchus3.
But,
inasmuch as we have ourselves also written to
him, we believe that he will without delay
keep himself quiet from disquieting you. If
by any chance he should in any way whatever
neglect to obey, his contumacy will in every
way be mulcted with the utmost rigour of
canonical punishment.
but the intercessor who really prevailed with him at last appears
evidently to have been Callinicus, Exarch of Italy, re.'-.ident at
Ravenna, to whom Maximus had applied after failing to induce
the Emperor himself to interfere. In one of his letters (IX. 67),
Gregory says that Maximus, failed to influence "the
" having
greater powers of the world in his behalf, had betaken himself
to the lesser ones, and implies that it was to their intercession
that the concession he was prepared to make was due. It may be
supposed that by
''
the greater powers" are meant the imperial
family, and that among "the lesser" Callinicus was at any rate
the most influential :for in writing to the latter (IX. 9) he says,
" In the cause ot Maximus we can no
"
longer resist the importunity
of thy Sweetness ;
and again to Marinianus, bishop of Ravenna,
"I have received repeated and pre.^^sing letters from my most
excellent son the lord exarch Callinicus in behalf of Maximus.
Overcome by his importunity, &c." (IX. 10). Nor is the reason
far to seek why the intercession of Callinicus should at that
particular time prevail. For Gregory was in correspondence
with
him, and most anxious to secure his co-operation, in the recon-
ciliation to the Roman Church of the Lstrian bishops, who had .so
far been out of communion with Rome in the matter of "the
Three Chapters," and was therefore likely to wish to oblige him.
However induced, he now consented that Maximus should appear,
not before himself at Rome, as he had Jjefore .so re.-olutely_ in-
sisted, but before Marinianus, bi.^hop of Ravenna, and promi.sed
to accede to whatever the latter might determine (IX. 10). Nay,
he even accepted the proposal of Marinianus that the charges
at all, but that
against Maximus should not be investigated
a declaration on oath by the accused of his own innocence should
be accepted as a sufficient purgation ; requiring only that he
should do such penance as the bishop of Ravenna might impose
for having disregarded the excommunication pronounced at Rome
(IX. 79, 80). He wrote also to Consiantius, bishop
of Milan,

requesting him to proceed to Ravenna

in order to act in concert
of coming to terms with the pope. In the same year we find
a letter to one Jullanus, described as Scribo, at Salona, who had with Marinianus in case of Maximus not having confidence in the
addressed Gregory with a view to peace, asserting that Maximus latter (IX. 67). But the bi.»hop of Ravtnna appears to have
enjoyed both the affection of his people and the favour ot the acted alone: and the result was that Maximus was acquitted
court (IX. 41). of simony and all other charges, and. after doing the penance
seven years alter his
In replying to both these correspondents Gregory shews no a.ssigned by Marinianus at Ravenna, was,
signs of giving way: but in the same Indiction (588-9)
he did ordination, cordiailv received by Gregory into commimion. and
give way to an extent that seems at first sight surprising, con- had the pallium sent him (IX. 81, 82, 125). The epistles to be
sidering the resolute tone of his previous correspondence. He consulted for a view of the whole proceedings are III. 23, 47;
20, 47 ; v. 21 ; VI. 3, 25, 26, 27 VII. 17 Vlil. 10. 24
mav have been partly moved to make .-ome conce.ssion by such IV. lo, : ; :

letters as tho^e from Marcellus and Julianus, testifying to the IX. s, fo 4t. 67, 79, 80, 81, 82, 125.

character of Maximus and to the support he continued to receive ;

3 'See III. aa.
134 EPISTLES OF

EPISTLE XLVIII.
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
ment, lest so greata wickedness, with sin in
1
others, acquire strength from connivance.
To Columbus, Bishop*. I have, therefore, the sooner
given leave of
Gregory to Columbus, &c. departure to the bearer of these presents, Vic-
Even
before receiving thy Fraternity's letter, torinus, thy Fraternity's deacon, whom I think
I knew from the report of thy deserved
tliee to be thy imitator, and whom I have received
reputation to be a good servant of God. And with charity; and by him I have transmitted
now that I have received it, I understand to thee for a blessing keys of the blessed
more fully that what fame had already spread Peter, in which something from his chains is
abroad was well founded ;
and I greatly rejoice included.
in thy deserts, in that thou exhibitest manners Lastly, with regard to the unity and peace
and deeds that testify to a praiseworthy life. of the council which, under God, you are
Since, then, I feel that these things are con- taking measures to assemble, let thy Charity
ferred on thee by the Supernal Majesty, I con- rejoice my mind by
informing me of every-
gratulate thee and I bless God our Creator, thing particularly.
;

who denies not the gifts of His mercy to His

humble servants. On this account I declare EPISTLE XLIX.
itto be true that thy Fraternity so kindles me
with the flame of charity to love thee, and To Adeodatus, Bishop.
my
united to thee, that I both desire
spirit is so Gregory to Adeodatus, Primate bishop of
to and am also with thee in heart,
see thee the province of Numidia.
though absent. Thou perceivest in ihine own After what manner the charity of affection
thoughts that this is so. For in truth unity has bound your Fraternity to usward the tenour
of minds in charity has power to unite more of your letters has evidently shewn and they
;

than bodily presence can. Furthermore, that have afl^orded us great matter of rejoicing, in
with thy whole mind, thy whole heart, thy that we have found them to be composed in
whole soul,thou cleavest and art devoted to a spirit of loving-kindness, and to glow with
the Apostolic See I am now assured, as, indeed, affection well-pleasing to God. As, then, we
before thy letter had borne testimony to the have briefly said, the epistle which you have
fact, I plainly knew. Wherefore, first address- addressed to us has so laid open your mind
ing thee with the greeting of charity which is that its author might be supposed not to be
due, I exhort thee not to cease to be mindful absent from us at all. For, indeed, persons
of what thou hast promised to the blessed are not to be accounted absent whose feelings
Peter, Prince of the apostles. are not at variance with mutual charity. And
Wherefore be thou urgent with the primate though, as you say in your letter, neither your
of thy synod 5, that boys be in no wise ad- strength nor your age allow you to come to us,
mitted to sacred orders, lest they fall by so that we might be gratified by the bodily
much the more dangerously as they hasten presence of your Fraternity, yet, seeing that
more speedily to mount to higher places. Let we are one with you and you with us in feeling,
there be no venality in ordination let not the we are entirely present one to the other, while
:

influence or entreaty of any persons obtain we see each other in a mind made one through
anything in contravention of these our pro- love. Furthermore, greeting your Fraternity
hibitions. For without doubt God is offended with the suitable affection of charity, we exhort
if
any one is promoted to sacred orders, not you that you study with all your heart so to
for merit, but by favour
(which God forbid) acquit yourself wisely in the office of primacy
or venality. which under God you hold, that it may both
If, then, thou art aware of these things being profit your soul to have attained to this rank,

done, keep not silence, but oppose them ur- and that you may stand out as a good example
gently ; since, if perchance thou shouldest for imitation to others in the future.
neglect them, or conceal them when known Be, then, especially careful with regard to
of, the chain of sin will bind not those alone ordination and by no means admit any to
;

who do such things, but no light before aspire to sacred orders but such as are some-
guilt
God will touch thee also in the matter.
If,
what advanced in age and pure in deeds, lest
then, anything of the kind is committed, it perchance they cease for ever to be what they
ought to be restrained by canonical punish- immaturely haste to be. For you must first
examine the life and manners of those who
are to be placed in any sacred order ; and,
See II. 48, note 8. that you may be able to admit such as are
5 With
regard to Primates in Africa, see I. 74, no*e 9. The to this office, let not the influence or
pr mate of Numidia at this tiuie was Adeodatus. b>.c below. worthy
the entreaty of any persons whatever inveigle
 EPISTLE LIII.
135
you. But before all
behoves you to
things it
be cautious that no venality may have EPISPLE LIII.
place
in ordination, lest (which God
forbid) the
To John, Bishop.
<j;reater danger hang over both the ordained
Gregory to John, Bishop of Constanti-
and the ordainers. If ever, then, there is need
nople9.
for such things to be taken in
hand, call grave Tiiough consideration of the case moves
and experienced men into your counsels, and me,
yet charity also impels me to
consider the matter in common deliberation I have written wrrte,*"^
once and again to
with them. And before all others it is fit that ho y brother the lord my most
John, but have received
you should in all cases call in Columbus our no letter from him. For some one else,
brother and fellow-bishop. For we believe a secular person, addressed
me under his
that, if you shall have done what is to be name ; seemg that, if those were
(lone with his advice, no one will find really his
any- etters, I have not been vigilant, having be-
thing in any way to find fault with in you ; heved of him
something far different >rom
and know ye that it will be as acceptable to what I have found. For I had written about
us as if it had been done with our advice the case of the most reverend
;

inasmuch as his life and manners have in all and about the presbyter John,
questions of the monks of
respects so approved themselves to us that it is Isauria, one of whom,
being in priest's orders,
clearly apparent to all that what is done with
his consent will be darkened
by no blot of 9 John Jejunator
faultiness. But the bearer of these presents, liabits. (or the Faster), so called from his ascetic
Oiegory had known and esteemed him during his resi-
deacon of our dence at Constantinople. See above, II. The occasion of th«
Victorinus, fellow-bishop above- letter belore us was as follows. Two 4. I

John of Chal-
named, has been such a herald of your merits cedon and Athanasius of Isauria (the presbvters, latter being also a monk
in the of St. Mile in Isauria), had been accused of
as exceedingly to refresh our monastery
spirits with re- heresy at Constantinople, found guilty, and one ot them beaten
gard to your behaviour. And we pray the with cudgels in the church. Tliey had gone to Rome to lay their
grievances before the pope, who had written to
Almighty Lord to cause the good that has the Patriarch more than once to protest against John Jejunator
so uncanonical
been reported of you to shine forth more a punishment. The Patriarch seems to have
replied that he knew
fully nothing aljout the matterwhereupon Gregory :
sent him
this
in operation as Avell-pleasing to Him. stinging letter. In the following year (593-4), appears from 'it
a letter to N.arses, a patrician at Constaniinoi
le, that the case
When, therefore, the council which you are was still pending. Narses had reported the Patriarch as wishing
taking measures to assemble has, with the to act canonically; and Gregory, doubtfully hoping so. threatens
strong measures if it should be otherwise (IV. 32). Afterwards
succour of God, been brought to a
conclusion, (a.d. 594-5) it seems as if the Patriarch had written on the sul>ject
us for at the end of a long letter to him
rejoice by telling of its unity and pleasantly :
protesting
and give us information on all points,
concord, against his assumption of the title
Gregory alludes to hishi
" '••••
of *' Gilcumenical P.ishop.
scripta dulcissima atqne suavissima
• • •

matter of John and Athanasius, promising a reply (V. 18),

in the
In the following year (a.d. 595-6) we find that the charges of

EPISTLE heresy against the two presbyterp had been entertained before
LI. Gregory in a Roman synod and this apparently with the assent
;

of the Patriarch, who had transmitted a statement of the case.

To Maximianus,
Bishop. John of Chalcedon had been fully acquitted of heresy but sov^« ;

doubt still remained as to the ^rthodoxy of Athanasius. Ac-

Gregory to Maximinianus, Bishop of Syra- cordingly John was at once sent back to Constantinople with
cuse ^. a letter from Gregory to the Patriarch, reversing the sentence
against him which had been passed at Constantinople and de-
My
brethren live with who me
familiarly urge manding that he should be received with favour and reinstated.
me As though doubtful of the Patriarch's compliance, Gregory ad-
by all means
to write something
briefly dressed also the Emperor, and Theoctistus, a relation of the
about the miracles of the Fathers done in Emperor's, requesting them to protect the acquitted appellant
14, 15, 16, 17). In the same year Athanasius, who had
Italy, which have heard of. With this view (VI.
we explained or retracted what had been objected to in his writings,
I amin great need of the assistance of was also declared orthodox, and sent back to Constantinople
your as acquitted. But this was after the death of John Jejunator;
Charity, to mention to shortly what me and comes
accordingly the letter ileinancling the reinst;itement of Atha-
was adtiressed to his successor t.'yriacus (VI. 66 ; VII. 5).
back to your and what you ha|>pen nasius
memory, How John Jejunator would have acted at this stage of the
to have known. For I remember had he lived, we have no means 01 knowing ; nor
your telling proceeuings,
is there record of the action of Cyriacus. The only turther
me something, which I have now
forgotten, reference to the subject in the epistles is in one to the two
_

about the lord 7 Abbot Nonnosus, who was

Patriarchs of Alexandria and Amioch (VII. 34). in writing to
wi'.om Gre';:ory sets forth at some length the doctrinal (lueslions
with the lord ^ Anastasius of Pentomi ^, And that had been treated in the trial of Athanasius, as though
desirous of having the assent ot those apostulical and patri-
therefore this, or anything else, 1 beg thee to archal sees, which (as we have seen) he elsewhere acknowledges
communicate to me by letter without delay, as sharing with his own the authority of St. Peter, to the decision
come to at Rome. The whole history of the case, which, as has
if indeed thou art not intending to come to been seen, was protracted through several years, is 01 some im-
me thyself shortly. portance as illustrating Gregory's claim to entertain appeals irom
Constantinople, and to reverse at Rome what had been decided
there ; though it is not eqiuJly clear, from what is before us
*>
See II. 7, note 5. in this particular case, how such claims were viewed at Constan-
7 Domno., "Abbas autem,
quia vices Christ! agere creditur, tinople. On the one handwe find no sign ot the appeal of the two
Domnus et Abbas vocetur." J\e,s;ula S. Bettedicti, c. 63. presbvters to Rome
having been objected to ; while, on the other,
the Roman
(Gregory evidently had his don' ts as to whether
8 The miracles
attributed to Nonnosus, which are here referred
to, are told in Dialog. as havine ijeen communicated to
I. 7, decision would be acted on at Constantinople; and whether it
Gregory by Maximianus and an old monk called Lauiio. Non- was so or not we do not know. The l>;tiers about it, above
nosus, at the time when they were wrought, had be n Prior under referred to, are III. 53; IV- 32; V. 18; VI. 14, 15, x6, 17, 66;
Anastasius of a monastery on the summit of Mount Soracte. VII. 5, 34.
136 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
has been beaten with clubs in your church ; act, then, most holy and most dear brother,
and thy most holy Fraternity (as appears from we may mutually recognize each other,
that
the signature of the letter) has written back to lest, if the ancient foe should move us two to
me professing ignorance of what I wrote take offence, he slay many through his most
about. At this reply I was exceedingly as- atrocious victory. As for me, to shew that
tonished, revolving within myself in silence, I seek to do nothing in a haughty spirit, if
if he speaks the truth, what can be worse than that youngster of whom I have before spoken
that such things should be done against the did not hold the topmost place of evil doing
servants of God, and even he who was close with thy Fraternity, I could meanwhile have
at hand should not know ? For what excuse passed over in silence what is ready to my
can a shepherd have if the wolf devours the hand from the canons, and have sent back to
sheep and the shepherd knows it not ? But, if thee with confidence the persons who came to
your Holiness knew both what I referred to in me at the first, knowing that your Holiness
my letter and what had been done, whether would receive them with charity. But even
against John the presbyter or against Atha- now I say ; Either receive these same per-
nasius, monk of Isauria and presbyter, and sons, restoring them to their orders, and
wrote to me, I know not; what can I reply to leaving them in quiet ; or, if perchance thou
this, since the Truth says through His Scrip- art unwilling to do this, observe in their case
ture, The mouth that iieth slayeth the soul the statutes of the Fathers and the definitions
(Wisd. i. ii)? I demand of thee, most holy of the canons, putting aside all altercation
brother ; has that so great abstinence of thine with me. But, if thou shouldest do neither,
come to this, that by denial thou wouldest we indeed are unwilling to bring on a quarrel,
hide from thy brother what thou knewest to but still do not shun one if it comes from your
have been done ? Had it not been better that side. Moreover your Fraternity knows well
flesh should go into that mouth for food, than what the canons say about bishops who de-
that falsehood should come out of it for de- sire to inspire fear by blows. For we have
ceiving a neighbour; especially when the been made shepherds, not persecutors. And
Truth says, Not that which goeth into the mouth the excellent preacher says. Argue, beseech, re-
defileth a man ; but that ivhich cometh out of buke, with all longsuffering and doctrine (2
the mouth, this defileth a man (Matth. xv. ii) ? Tim. iv. 2). But new and unheard of is this
But far be it from me to believe anything of preaching, which exacts faith by blows. But
the kind of your most holy heart. Those I need not speak at length by letter about
letters were headed with your name, but I these things, since I have sent my most be-
do not think they were yours. I had written loved son, the deacon Sabinianus, as my
to the most blessed lord John ; but I believe representative in ecclesiastical matters, to the
that that familiar of yours has replied, —that threshold of our lords ; and he will speak with
youngster, who as yet has learnt nothing you about everything more particularly. Un-
about God ; who knows not the bowels of less you are disposed to wrangle with us, you
charity; who \xv his wicked doings is ac- will find him prepared for all that is just.
cused by all ; who daily lays snares against Him I commend to your Blessedness, that he
the deaths of divers people by means of con- at least may find that lord John whom I knew
cealed wills; who neither fears God nor in the royal city.
regards men. Believe me, most holy
brother, you mustfirst correct this man, that EPISTLE LVL
from the example of those who are near to To John, Bishop.
you those who are not near may be better Gregory to John, Bishop of Ravenna',
amended. Do not give ear to his tongue :
It is not long since certain things had been
he ought to be directed after the counsel of
your holiness ;
not your holiness swayed by « This
John, and apparently previous bishops of Ravenna,
appear to have assumed a dignity not conceded to other metro-
his words. if you listen to him, I know
politans perhaps on the ground of Ravenna being
For, ;
the seat of the
Exarch, and having been once the imperial residence. The
that you cannot have peace with your breth-
pallium usually granted to Metropolitans was allowed to be used
ren. For 1, as my conscience bears me wit- by them only during the celebration of the Eucharist ;
and we
find Gregory, in several epistles, restricting them to such use of it,
ness, wish to quarrel with no man ; and with wlien he sent it to them. John was reported to have worn it
all my power I avoid it. And, though 1 desire while receiving the laity in the sacristy before celebration ; and
he owned to having worn it in solemn processions through the
exceedingly to be at peace with all mankind, city, alleging custom and peculiar privilege. Further, his clergy,
wlien accompanying him in processions, had been accustomed to
it is
especially so with you, whom I exceedingly carry napkins {tnappulce), which appear to have been signs of
dignity. It is for these assumptions that Gregory now
remon-
love, if only you are yourself the person
strates with him; but apparently in vain with regard to the use
whom I knew. For, if you do not observe the of the pallium in processions through the city : for Marinianus,
the successor of John, continued the custom, though whether he
canons, and wish to tear to pieces the statutes Other letters referring
finally persisted in it does not appear.
of the Fathers, I know not who you are. So |
to the subject are V. 15 ; VI. 34, 6x.
 EPISTLE LVI.
^37
told us about thy Fraternity concerning which
cept of former pontiffs of the Roman
we remember having declared ourselves in vvherem these City
have been conceded to
full, when Castorius, notary of the holy the Church of things Ravenna. But, if this is not
church over which we preside, went into your
shewn, it remains, seeing that you establish
parts. For it had come to our ears that some your claim to do such
things on the score
things were being done in your church con- neither of general custom nor of
privilege,
trary to custom and to the way of humility, that you prove
yourself to have usurped ^'in
which alone, as you well know, exalts the what
you have done. And what shall we say
priestly office. Now, if your Wisdom had re- to the future judge, most beloved
brother, if
ceived our admonitions kindly or with epis- we defend the use of that
heavy yoke and
copal seriousness, you ought not to have been chain on our neck with a view, I do not
incensed by them, but have corrected these to say
ecclesiastical, but to a certain secular
same things with thanks to us. For it is con- judging ourselves to be lowered if dignity
;

we are
trary to ecclesiastical use, if even unjust cor- without so great a weight even for a short
rection (the which be far from us) is not most
space of time ? We desire to be adorned with
patiently borne. the pallium, being, it may be, unadorned in
But your Fraternity has been too much character ; whereas
nothing shines more splen-
moved ; and when, in the swelling of thy didly on a bishop's neck than
humility.
heart, as if to justify thyself, thou wrotest It is therefore the
duty of thy Fraternity, if
that thou didst not use the palHum thou art
except firmly determined to defend thy
after the sons of the Church had been dis- honours with
any kind of arguments, either to
missed from the sacristy % and at the time of follow the use of the
generahty without written
mass, and in solemn litanies, thou madest authority, or to defend thyself under privi
acknowledgment in words with most manifest leges shewn in writing. Or, if lastly thou
truth of having usurped something contrary to doest neither, we will not have thee set an
the usage of the Church in general. For how example of presumption of this sort to other
can it be that at a time of ashes and sackcloth, metropolitans. But, lest thou shouldest per-
through the streets among the noises of the chance think that we, in thus writing to you,
people thou couldest do lawfully what thou have neglected what belongs to fraternal
hast disclaimed the doing of as being unlaw- charity, know ye that careful search has
ful in the assembly of the poor and nobles, and been made in our archives for the privileges
in the sacristy of the Church dear- of thy Church. And indeed some things have
? Yet this,
est brother, is not, we think, unknown
to been found, sufficient to obviate entirely the
thee; that it has hardly ever been heard of aims of thy Fraternity, but nothing to support
any metropolitan in any parts of the world the contentions of your Church on the points
that he has claimed to himself the use of the in question. For even concerning the very
pallium except at the time of mass. And custom of thy Church which thou allegest
that you knew well this custom of the Church against us, which custom we wrote before
in general you have shewn most plainly by should be proved on your side, we would have
your epistles, in which you have sent to us you know that we have already taken thought
appended the precept of our predecessor John sufficiently, having questioned our sons, Peter
of blessed memory, to the etfect that all the the deacon and Gaudiosus the primicerius\
customs conceded in the way of privilege to and also Michael the guardian {defensorem) of
you. and your church by our predecessors our see, or others who on various
commissions
should be retained. You acknowledge, then, have been sent by our predecessors to Ra-
that the custom of the Church in general is venna ; and they have most positively denied
different, seeing that you claim the right of that thou
hast done these things in their pre-
that what was
doing what you do on the score of privilege. sence. It is therefore apparent
been an unlawful
Thus, as we think, we can have no remaining done in secret must have
doubtfulness in this matter. For either the Hence what has been latently
usurpation.
can have no firm ground to justify
usage of all metropolitans should be observed introduced
also by thy Fraternity, or, if thou sayest that its continuance. What things, then, thou or
something has been specially conceded to thy thy predecessors
have presumed to do super-
to charily, and
church, it is for your side to shew the pre- fluously do thou, having regard
with brotherly kindness, study to correct. To
»
Secretarium, viz. the chamber adjoining the church in
no degree attempt— I do not say of thine own
which the vestments and sacred utensils were kept, and the
clergy vested lor service ; and in which also, as appears from is variously applied, denoting the
this and the following epistle, the bishop was accustomed to 3 The term primiceriut
From the custom of holding chiets of departments. In £>. 2a, supra, we find frtmtctrtum
receive the laity before mass.
notariorum. In Vll. 32. we find aUo the designation i,€cuHii>
synods in the apartments so called, the sessions of synods were
also themselves sometimes called secretaria. ctrius.
138 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
accord, but nf^er the fashion set by others, clergy of Ravenna, either there or in the
—
even thy predecessors, to deviate from the Roman presumed, to their knowledge,
city,
rule of humih'ty. For, to sum up shortly what in any such
way, nor, if it has been attempte(l
I have said above, I admonish thee to this in the way of furtive
usurpation, does it form a
effect; that unless thou canst shew that this precedent. But, even though there had been
has been allowed thee by my predecessors in such presumption in any church whatever,
the way of privilege, thou j^rcsume not any they assert that it ought to be corrected, not
more to use the pallium in the streets, lest being by grant of the Roman pontiff, but
t' ou come not to have even for mass what merely a surreptitious presumption. But we,
thou audaciously usurpest even in the streets. to save the honour of
thy Fraternity, though
But as to thy sitting in the sacristy, and re- against the wish of our albresaid clergy, still
ceiving the sons of the Church with the pallium allow the use of napkins to your fir.st deacons
on (which thing thy Fraternity has i)oth done (whose former use of them has been testified
and disclaimed), we now for the present make to us by some), but
only when in attendance
no complaint ; since, following the decision of upon thee. The use of them, at any other
synods, we refuse to punish minor faults, time, or by any other persons, we most strictly
which are denied. Yet we know this to have prohibit.
been done once and again, and we prohibit
its being done any more. But let thy Fra-
EPISTLE LVIL
ternity take careful heed, lest presumption
\\hich in its commencement is pardoned be From John, Bishop of Ravenna to Pope
more severely visited proceeds further.
if it Gregory 4.
Furthermore, you have complained that My most reverend fellow-servant Castorius,
certain of the sacerdotal order in the city of notary of your Apostolical See, has delivered
Ravenna are involved in serious criminal to me my lord's epistle, compounded of
honey
charges. Their case we desire thee either to and of venom ; which has yet so infixed its
examine on the spot, or to send them hither stings as still to leave place for healing ap-
(unless, indeed, difficulty of proof owing to the pliances. For lord, while he reproves
my
distance of the places stands in the way of pride and speaks of divine judgment following
this), that the case may be examined here it, in a certain way professes himself with
But if, relying on the patronage of great reason to be mild and placid.
people, which we do not believe, they should You have alleged, then, that I, ambitious of
scorn to submit to thy judgment or to come novelty, have usurped the use of the pallium
to us, and should refuse contumaciously to beyond what had been indulged to my prede-
answer to the charges made against them, we cessors. This let not the conscience of my
desire that after thy second and third admoni- own lord, which is governed by the divine
tion, thou interdict them from the ministry of right hand, in any way allow itself to believe ;
the sacred office, and report to us in writing nor let him open his most sacred ears to the
of their contumacy, that we may deliberate uncertainty of common report. First, because
how thou oughtest to make a thorough enquiry I, though a sinner, still know how grave a
into their doings, and correct them according thing it is to transgress the limits assigned to
to canonical definitions. Let, therefore, thy us by tlie Fathers, and that all elation leads to
Fraternity know th^t we are most fully ab- nothing but a fall. For, if our ancestors did
solved from responsibility in this case, seeing not tolerate pride in kings, how much more
that we have committed to you a thorough is it not to be endured in priests Then, !

investigation of the matter; and that, if all I remember how I was nourished in the lap
their sins should pass un{)unished, the whole and in the bosom of your mo.-^t holy Roman
weight of this enquiry redounds to the peril Church, and therein by the aid of God advanced.
of thy soul. And know, beloved, that thou And how should I be so daring as to presume
wilt have no ej^cuse at the future judgment, to oppose that most holy see, which transmits
if thou dost not correct the excesses of thy its laws to the universal Church, for main-
ciergy with the utmost severity of canonical taining whose authority, as God knows, I have
strictness, and if thou allovvest any against seriously excited the ill-will of many enemies
whom such excesses shall have been proved to
4 See Ef. 56.
John of Ravenna, notwithstanding his ob-
profane sacred orders any longer. sequious language in this letter, appears to have been by no
means disposed to give way. For see Gregory's subsequent
Further, what you have written in defence letter to hini (V. 15), in which he is shaiply accused of duplicity.
of the use of napkins by your clergy is stren- And not only he, but his successor in the see also, appear to have
continued the practice of wearing the pallium in public pro-
uously opposed by our own clergy, who say cessions. What he says in the letter before us of his having
that this has never been granted to any other incurred odium by his defence of the authority of the Roman See

Church whatever, and that neither have the may be noted as significant of some jealousy of such authority
at Ravenna.
 EPISTLE LX. 139

against myself? But not

my most blessed See, which you formerly adorned by your
let
lord suppose that I have attempted
anything character, and now govern with due dignity,
contrary to ancient custom, as is attested by that you in no respect diminish on account
many and nearly all the citizens of this city, of my deservings the privileges of the Church
and as the above-written most reverend notary, of
Ravenna, which is intimately yours ; but,
even though he had taken no part in the even
according to the voice of prophecy, let
proceedings, might have testified, inasmuch it be laid upon me and upon my father's
house,
as it was not till the sons of the Church were
according to its deserving. I have, therefore,
descending from the sacristy s, and the deacons for your greater satisfaction,
subjoined all the
were coming in for
proceeding immediately [to privileges which have been indulged by your
the altar] that the first deacon has been accus- predecessors to the
holy Church of Ravenna,
tomed to invest the bishop of the Church of though none the less
finding assurance in your
Ravenna with the pallium, which he has also venerable archives in reference to the times
been accustomed in like manner to use in of the consecration of my predecessors. But
j
solemn litanies. now whatever, after ascertaining the truth, you
Wherefore let no one endeavour to insinuate may command to be done, is God's power m
anything against me to my lord, since, if any and yours ; since I, desiring to obey the com-
one wishes to do so, he cannot prove that any mands of my lord's Apostleship, have taken
j
novelty has been introduced by me. For in care, notwithstanding ancient custom, to ab-
i

what manner I have obeyed your commands stain till I receive further orders.
and served your interests when cause required,
may Almighty God make manifest to your EPISTLE LIX.
most sincere heart and I attribute it to my
:

sins that after so many labours and difficulties To Secundtnus, Bishop,

which I endure within and without I should Gregory to Secundinus, Bishop of Tauro-
deserve to experience such a change. But menium. \I?i Sicily?^
again this among other things consoles me, Some time ago we ordered that the bap-
that most holy fathers sometimes chastise their tistery 7 should be removed from the monastery
sons for the purpose only of advancing them of Saint Andrew, which is above Mascalae,
the more, and that, after this devotion and because of inconvenience to the monks, and
satisfaction, you will not only conserve to the that an altar should be erected in the place
holy Church of Ravenna her ancient privileges, where the fonts now are. But the carrying
but even confer greater ones in your own times. out of this order has been put off so far. We
For with respect to the napkins, the use therefore admonish thy Fraternity that thou
of which by my i)resbyters and deacons your interpose no further delay after receiving this
Apostleship alleges to be a presumption, I our letter, but that the fonts themselves be
confess in truth that it irks me to say anything filled up ^, and an altar at once erected there
on the subject, since the truth by itself, which for celebration of the sacred mysteries ; to the
alone prevails with my lord, is sufficient. For, end that the aforesaid monks may be at liberty
this being allowed to the smaller churches to celebrate more securely the work of God,
constituted around the city, the apostleship and that our mind be not provoked against
of my lord will also be able in all ways to find, thy Fraternity for negligence.
if he deigns to enquire of the venerable clergy
of his own first Apostolical See, that as often
EPISTLE LX.
as priests or levites of the Church of Ravenna
have come to Rome for the cyrdination of To Italica, Patrician 9,

bishops or for business, they all have proceeded^ Gregory to Italica, &c.
with napkins before the eyes of your most holy We have received your letter, which is full

predecessors without any blame.

Wherefore
also at the time when I, sinner as I am, was 7 Baptisteries (Jbaptisterid) were anciently separate buildings
the y^;//^.- beu.g the pools ot
ordained there by your predecessor, all my adioininfj churches (cf. VI. 22),
water (^called also pisciitce and »coAv/u/3r/«pa) therein contained.
presbyters and deacons used them
while pro- B. VIII. C. VII. Sect, i, 4 ) The inconvenience
(See Bingham. .

at their monastery won d

ceeding^ in attendance on the lord pope. And to the monks of having a baptistery
to it, which would
be from the concourse of people resorting
since our God in His providence has placed interfere with monastic seclusion. For a similar reason Gregory
Cf. e.g. 11.
more than once forbids public masses in monastenes.
all things in your hand and most pure con-
" In medio habet fontcin
'^^8 Foius'were anciently sunken pools.
science, I adjure you by the very Apostolical tribus gradiaus in id
in terra excavatam ad quinque ulnas
. . .

Lateran.
descensus est." Onuphrius, de baftisterio
the same lady whom the ex-monk Venantius mar-
5 Ut mox procedatur. The word procedere is used here, and
9 Possibly
See I. 34. note 8, and IX. 123. The correspondence
that
C*. be.ow, ried.
elsewhere, tor approaching the altar for celebration. at this time between her and Gregory seems to have
and VII. took place
34.
arisen from some question of legal right,
in which she appeared to
6 Procedebant. See last note.
I40 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
of sweetness, and rejoice to hear that your which may thus be brought to a conclusion
Excellency is well. Such is the sincerity of amicably. Now may Almighty God, who well
our own mind with regard to it that paternal knows how
to turn to possibility things alto-
affection does not allow us to suspect any gether impossible, may He inspire you both
latent ill-feeling concealed under its calmness.
to arrange your affairs with a view to peace,
But may Almighty God bring it to pass, that, and, for the good of your soul, to consult the
as we think what is good of you, so your mind benefit of the poor of this Church in matters
may respond with good towards us, and that which concern them.
you may exhibit in your deeds the sweetness
which you express in words. For the most
EPISTLE LXV.
glorious health and beauty on the surface of
the body profit nothing if there is a hidden To Mauricius Augustus*.
sore within. And that discord is the more to Gregory to Mauricius, &c.
be guarded against to which exterior peace He is guilty before Almighty God who is
afibrds a body-guard. But as to what your not
pure of offence towards our most serene
Excellency in your aforesaid epistle takes lords in all he does and I, however, says.
pains to recall to our recollection, remember unworthy servant of your Piety, speak in this
that you have been told in writing that we
my representation neither as a bishop, nor as
would not settle anything with you concern- your servant in right of the republic, but as
ing the causes of the poor so as to cause of private right, since, most serene lord, you
offence, or with public clamour. We remem- have been mine since the time when you were
ber writing to you to this effect, and also not yet lord of all.
know, God helping us. how to restrain our- On the arrival here of the most illustrious
selves with ecclesiastical moderation from the
Longinus, the equerry {sttatore), I received
wrangling of suits at law, and, according to the law of my lords, to which, being at the
that apostolical sentence, to endure joyfully time worn out by bodily sickness, I was un-
the spoiling of our goods. But this we sup- able to make any reply. In it the piety of my
pose you to know; that our silence and lords has ordained that it shall not be lawful
patience will not be to the prejudice of future for any one who is engaged in any public ad-
pontiffs after me in the affairs of the poor. ministration to enter on an ecclesiastical office.
Wherefore we, in fulfilment of our aforesaid And this I greatly commended, knowing by
have already determined to keep most evident
promise, proof that one who is in haste to
silence on these questions ; nor do we desire desert a secular condition and enter on an
to mix ourselves personally in these trans- ecclesiastical office is not
wishing to relinquish
actions, whereinwe feel that too little kindness secular affairs, but to
change them. But, at
is being shewn. But, lest you should hence its being said in the same law that it should
imagine, glorious daughter, that we still alto- not be lawful for him to become a monk, I
gether renounce what pertains to concord, we was surprised, seeing that his ac-
altogether
have given directions to our son, Cyprianus counts can be rendered through a monastery,
the deacon, who is going to Sicily, that, if you and it can be arranged for his debts also to
arrange about these matters in a salutary way, be recovered from the place into which he is
and without sin to your soul, he should settle received. For with whatever devout intention
them with you by our authority, and that we a person may have wished to become a monk,
should be no further vexed by the business, he should first restore what he has wrongly
gotten, and take thought for his soul all the
the latter to be dealing harshly with some poor persons, perhaps more truly as he is the more disencum-
peasants {rustict) on an estate of the Church (Jiujus Ecclesice bered. It is added in the same law that no
pauperibus). The passing tribute paid in this letter to the lady's
personal charms is characteristic of Gregory's complimentary one who has been marked on the hand^ may
style, and (supposing her to have been the same Italica who
became the bride of Venantius) suggests one attraction which become a monk. This ordinance, I confess
may have drawn the latter away from his intended monastic lite, to my lords, has alarmed me greatly, since
turther, on the same supposition, we may perhaps read with by
interest between the lines of this letter something of the feeling
subsisting at the time of writing between the correspondents.
She, being a well-bred patrician lady, had evidently written » This letter is
supposed to have been written in the third
to him with gentle courtesy. But he detected, or thought he Indiction f a.d. 592-3) ; the law complained of having been issued
detected, something wanting in the tone of her letter. Nor in the previous year. The epistle, which follows, to the Em-
was she likely to feel warmly towards him who now called her peror's physician on the same subject, shews how much Gregory
to account, it it were he whom she knew to have done all he had it at heart. Some five years later it appears from a letter
could to alienate Venantius from her. He, on the other hand, to divers metropolitans, dated December, a.d. 597 (VIII. 5),
while addressing her in return with all the courtesy due to her that an amicable agreement had meanwhile been come to, both
rank and character, and evidently anxious to avoid unpleasant- the Emperor and the Pope having made some concessions. Cf.
ness, shews signs of not being entirely satisfied as to her feelings also the end oi Ep. 24 in Book X.
towards himself, or her readiness to follow his admonitions. It is ' Cf. " in terrena
below, militia signatus." It appears that
interesting to observe that, judging from the tone of subsequent not slaves only, but soldiers also, were sometimes marked on the
Epistles, we may conclude very friendly relations to have been hand. Cf. Cyprian, Ad" Donatum, "Te quern jam spiritualibus
afterwards maintained between Gregory and the wedded pair. castris militia signavit.
 EPISTLE LXVI. 141

it the way to heaven is closed

against many, lose their lustre before the
and what has been lawful until now is made God but let eyes of Almighty
your Piety, either by interpreta-
;

unlawful. For there are many who are able tion or

alteration, modify the force of this law
to live a religious life even in a secular con- since the
army of
my lords against their ene-
dition but there are very many who cannot mies increases the
:
more when the army of
in any wise be saved with God unless they God has been increased for
prayer.
give up all things. But what am I, in speak- I indeed,
being subject to your command,
ing thus to my lords, but dust and a worm ? have caused this law to be transmitted
Yet still, feeling that this ordinance makes various through
parts of the world ; and, inasmuch as
against God, who is the Author of all, I cannot the law itself is by no means
agreeable to
keep silence to my lords. For power over all Almighty God, lo, I have by this
men has been given from heaven to the piety sentation declared this to my repre-
of my lords to this end, that they who aspire lords. On both
my most serene
sides, then, I have discharged
to what is good may be helped, and that the my duty,
having both yielded obedience to
way to heaven may be more widely open, so the Emperor, and not kept silence as to what
that an earthly kingdom may wait upon the I feel in behalf of God.
heavenly kingdom. And lo, it is said in plain
words that one who has once been marked to EPISTLE LXVI.
serve as an earthly soldier may not, unless
he has either completed his service or been To Theodorus, Physician.
rejected for weakness of body, serve as the Gregory to Theodorus, &c.
soldier of our Lord Jesus Christ. Whatbenefits I enjoy from Almighty God
To behold, Christ through me the last
this, and my most serene lord the Emperor my
of His servants and of yours will answer, tongue cannot fully express. For these benefits
saying ; From a notary I made thee a Count what return is it in me to make, but to love
of the body-guard ; from Count of the body- their footsteps sincerely? But, on account of
guard I made thee a Caesar; from a Caesar my sins, by whose suggestion or counsel I
I made thee Emperor; and not only so, but know not, in the past year he has promulged
also a father of emperors. I have committed such a law in his republic that whoso loves him
my priests into thy hand ; and dost thou with- sincerely must lament exceedingly. I could
draw thy soldiers from my service? Answer not reply to this law at the time, being sick.
thy servant, most pious lord, I beseech thee ; have just now offered some suggestions
But I
what wilt thou answer to thy Lord when He to my
lord. For he enjoins that it shall be
comes and thus speaks ? lawful for no one to become a monk who has
But peradventure it is believed that no one been engaged in any public employment, for
among them turns monk with a pure motive. no one who is a paymasters, or who has been
I, your unworthy servant, know how many marked in the hand, or enrolled among the
soldiers who have become monks in my own soldiers, unless perchance his military service
days have done miracles, have wrought signs has been completed. This law, as those say
and mighty deeds. But by this law it is for- who are acquainted with old laws, Julian was
bidden that even one of such as these should the first to promulge, of whom we all know
become a monk. how opposed he was to God. Now if oiir
Let my lord enquire, I beg, what former most serene lord has done this thing because
emperor ever enacted such a law, and con- perhaps many soldiers were becoming monks,
sider more thoroughly whether it ought to and the army was decreasing, was it by the
have been enacted. And indeed it is a very valour of soldiers that Almighty God subju-
serious consideration, that now at this time gated to him the empire of the Persians?
were heard,
any are forbidden to leave the world ; a time Was it not only that his tears
when the end of the world is drawing nigh. and that God, by an order which he knew
For lo there will be no delay the heavens not of, subdued to his empire the empire of
! :

on fire, the earth on fire, the elements blazing, the Persians ?

with angels and archangels, thrones and do- Now it seems to me exceedingly hard that
minions, principalities and powers, the tre- he should debar his soldiers from the service
mendous Judge will appear. Should He remit of Him who both gave him all and granted to
all sins, and say only that this law has been him to rule not only over soldiers
but even
what over If his purpose is to save pro-
promulged against Himself, excuse, pray, priests.
will there be? Wherefore by the same tre-
mendous Judge I beseech you, that all those
3 Nullus qui optio.—" Optioncs" : Militaris annona eragatores :

tears, those prayers, all those fasts, all disttribiteurs

all
cies vivres aux soldats (Cod. Th.) D'Arnis Lexicoi*
those alms of my lord, may not on any ground Manuale
142 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
not those gladly, since even contemptible kinds of food
perty from being lost, why might
same monasteries into which soldiers have are usually made sweet by the sauce of one
been received pay their debts, retaining the who cooks well. Now, while the truth of the
men only for monastic profession ? Since History is kept to, what I had said some time
these things grieve me much, I have repre- ago about its divine meaning ought not to be
sented the matter to my lord. But let your rejected. For, although, since you will have
Glory take a favourable opportunity of offer- it so, its meaning may not suit my case, yet,
ing him my representation privately.
For I from its very context, what was said as being
am unwilling that it should be given publicly drawn from it may be held without hesitation.
by my representative {responsalis)^ seeing that For her violator {i.e. Dinah's) is called the
you who serve him familiarly can speak more prince of the country (Genes, xxxiv. 2), by
freely and openly of what is for the good
of whom the devil is plainly denoted, seeing that
his soul, since he is occupied with many our Redeemer says, Notv shall the prince of
things, and it is not easy to find his mind free
this world be cast out (John-xii. 31), And he
from greater cares. Do thou, then, glorious also seeks her for his wife, because the evil
son, speak for Christ. If thou art heard, it spirit hastens to possess lawfully the soul
will be to the profit of the soul of thy afore- which he has
first corrupted by hidden se-

said lord and of thine own. But if Wherefore the sons of Jacob, be-
thou art duction.
not heard, thou hast profited thine own soul ing very wroth, take their swords against the
Wiiole house of Sichem and his country
only.
(Genes, xxxiv. 25), because by all who have
zeal those also are to be attacked who become
EPISTLE LXVII.
abettors of the evil spirit. And they first
To Djmiiian, Metropolitan*.
enjoin on them circumcision, and afterwards,
Gregory to Domitian, &c. while they are sore, slay them. For severe
On
receiving the letters of your most sweet teachers, if they know not how to moderate
Blessedness I greatly rejoiced, since they their zeal, though cutting off the bias of cor-
spoke much to me of sacred Scripture. And, ruption by preaching, nevertheless, when de-
finding in them the dainties that I love, linquents already mourn for the evil they had
I greedily devoured them. Therein also were done, are frequently still savage in roughness
many things intermingled about external of discipline, and harder than they should be.
and necessary affairs. And you have acted For those who had already cut off their foreskins
as though preparing a banquet for the mind, ought not to have died, since such as lament the
so that the offered dainties might please the sin of lechery, and turn the pleasure of the flesh
more from their diversity. And if indeed into sorrow, ought not to experience from
external affairs, like inferior and ordinary their teachers roughness of discipline, lest the
kinds of food, are less savoury, yet they have Redeemer of the human race be Himself
been treated by you so skilfully as to be taken loved less, if in His behalf the soul is afflicted
more than it should be. Hence also to these
4 This Domitian, Bi&hop of Melitene and Metropolitan of his sons Jacob says. Ye have troubled me^ and
Ruman Armenia,' was a kinsman of the Emperor Maurice, and made ?ne odious to the Canaanites (Ibid. v. 30).
had been successfully employed by him in coming to terms
lately
with the Persian king, Chosroes 11., as is related in the histories
"
For, when teachers still cruelly attack what
of Evagrius and Tneophylact. The latter describes him as holy
in life, sweet in speech, ready in action, most prudent in council
" the delinquents already mourn for, the weak
{Hist. iv. 14). He also gives at length an eloquent sermon of his, mind's very love for its Redeemer grows cold,
delivered after the cession, through his mediation, of the city
Martyropolis in Mesopotamia to the Roman Emperor (IV. 16).
because it feels be afflicted in that
itself to
Chosroes II., who is said to have had a strong regard for Domitian, wherein of does not spare itself.
itself it J
appears to have had some leanings towards Christianity. We are
told that, when flying from his enemies in Persia, and in doubt So much therefore I would say in order to ^
whether to seek refuge with the Romans or the Turks, he had let
his horse take its own course, calling on the God of the Christians
shew that the sense which I set forth is not
for guidance, and thus found his way to Circesium, where he was
improbable in connexion with the context.
received by Probus the Governor {Thcophyl. IV. 10; Evagr.
H.E. VI. 16). Further, it is related that, on one occasion, when But what has been inferred from the same
Probus, bishop of ChalceJon, had been sent to him as ambassador
by the Emperor, he requested to be shewn a portrait of the
passage by your Holiness for my comfort I
Hlessed Virgin, which he adored when he saw it, saying that he gladly accept, since in the understanding of
had seen the original in a vision {Theophyl. V. 15); and also
that he attributed his own success in arm.s, and the pregnancy
sacred Scripture whatever is not opposed to
of his favourite wife Syra (Shirin), who was herself a Christian, a sound faith ought not to be rejected. For,
to the intercession of S. Sergius. whom he had invoked, and that
he sent a cross of pure gold, adorned with jewels, which he had even as from the same gold some make neck-
vowed, with other presents, to the shrine of the saint, together laces, some rings, and some bracelets, for
with a letter of acknowledgment addressed to him {Theophyl. V.
13, 14 Evagr.
;
H E. VI. 20). But he certainly never became ornament, sofrom the same knowledge of
a Christian, though it appeare Irom the letter before us that
Domitian had done his best to convert him- The earlier part
sacred Scripture different expositors, through
of this epistle refers evidently to some allegorical interpretation innumerable ways of understanding it, com-
uf Script. ire by Gregory after his usual manner, to which Domi-
tian had taken objecaua. pose as it were various ornaments, which
 EPISTLE LXVII. H3
nevertheless all serve for the adornment of the Persians has not been converted, yet I
the heavenly bride. altogether rejoice for that you have preached
Further, I rejoice ex-
ceedingly that your most sweet Blessedness, to him the Christian faith ; since, though he
has not been counted worthy to come to the
even though occupied with secular afifciirs, still
brings back its genius vigilantly to light, yet your Holiness will have the reward
the under-
standing of Holy Writ. For so indeed it is
of your preaching. For the Ethiopian, too,
needful that, if the former cannot be alto- goes black into the bath, and comes out
L^cther avoided,
the latter should not be alto-
black ; but still the keeper of the bath re-
gether put aside.
But I beseech you by ceives his pay.
Almighty God, stretch out the hand of prayer Further, of Mauricius you say well, that
to me who am labouring in so great billows of from the shadow I may know the statue ; that
tribulation, that by your intercession I may is, that in small things I may perpend greater
be lifted upthe heights, who am pressed things. In this matter, however, we trust him,
to
down by the weight of my sins. since oaths and hostages bind his soul to
to the depths
Moreover, though I grieve that the Emperor of us.
 BOOK IV.

EPISTLE T. through thy Fraternity's letter; namely that

To CONSTANTIUS, BiSHOP.
Gregory to Constantius, Bishop of Medio-
lanum {Milan).
On receiving the letters of your Fraternity
I returned great thanks to Almighty God, that
I was counted worthy to be refreshed by the
three bishops, having sought out rather than
found an occasion, have separated themselves
from the pious communion of your Fraternity,
saying that you have assented to the condem-
nation of the Three Chapters *, and have given
a security ^ And, indeed, whether there has
been any mention made of the Three Chapters |

celebration of your ordination. Truly that all, in any word or writing whatever thy Fraternity
j

by the gift of God, with one accord concurred remembers well although thy Fraternity's
;

in your election, is a fact which thy Fraternity predecessor, Laurentius, did send forth a most
ought with the utmost consideration to es- strict security to the Apostolic See, to which

timate, since, after God, you are greatly in- most noble men in legitimate number sub-
debted to those who with so submissive a scribed ; among whom I also, at that time
disposition desired you to be preferred before holding the praetorship of the city, likewise
themselves. subscribed ; since after such a schism had
It becomes you, therefore, with priestly be- taken place about nothing, it was right that
nignity to respond to their behaviour, and with the Apostolic See should take heed, with the
kind sympathy to attend to their needs. If view of guarding in all respects the unity of
perchance there are any faults in any of them, the Universal Church in the minds of priests.
rebuke these with well-considered reproofs, so But as to its being said that our daughter,
that your very priestly indignation be mingled Queen Theodelinda, after hearing this news,
with a savour of sweetness, and that so you has withdrawn herself from thy communion,
may be loved by your subjects even when you it is for all reasons evident that, though she
are greatly feared. Such conduct will also has been seduced to some little extent by the
induce great reverence for your person in their words of bad men, yet, on the arrival of Hip-
judgment ; since, as hasty and habitual rage is polytus the notary, and John the abbot, she
despised, so discriminate indignation against will seek in all ways the communion of your
faults for the most part becomes the more Fraternity 3. To her also I have addressed
formidable in proportion as it has been slow. a letter *, which I beg your Fraternity to trans-
Further, John our subdeacon, who has re-
turned, has reported many good things of you ; « As to the schism from Rome in the
province of Istria con-
as to which we beseech Almighty God Him- sequent on the condemnation of "The Three Chapters" by the
fifth General Council, see I. i6, note 3. It appears that in the
self to fulfil what He has begun ; to the end adjacent province of Liguria, of which Mediolanum {Milan) was
the metropolis, there was a like rejection of the fifth council on the
that He may shew thee to have advanced in part at least of some bishops, who had consequently declined
communion with their newly -appointed Metropolitan Constantius,
good inwardly and outwardly both now among who was believed to have agreed formally to the condemnation
men and hereafter among the angels. of The Three Chapters.
» Cautionem
fecisse : i.e. had pledged himself to the pope
Moreover, we have sent thee, according to by a formal document to uphold the fifth council in its condemna*
custom, a pallium to be used in the sacred tion of the said Chapters.
3 Theodelinda, the Lombard queen, was a catholic Christian,
solemnities of mass. But I beg you, when though her husband Agilulph was still an Arian. Ticinum (or
and Pavia), which was the residence of the Lombard Kings, was
you receive it, to vindicate its
dignity its
under the Metropolitan jurisdiction of Milan ; and it appears that,
meaning by humility. under the influence of the dissentient bishops of the province, she
too had refused to communicate with the new Metropolitan.
Gregory's anticipation, expressed in what follows, that she would
EPISTLE XL easily be brought round, was premature : for ten years later
(a.d. 603-4) we find Gregory still taking pains to overcome her
scruples with regard to the fifth council. See XIV. xi.
To Constantius, Bishop. 4 Viz. Epistle 4 below. This letter, however, was not de-
livered to the queen by the bishop Constantius, to whom it had
Gregory to Constantius, Bishop of Medio- been sent, because of the allusion contained in it to the fifth
council, which she appears to have been resolute in rejecting.
lanum. The new bishop thought she would be more likely to accept him
as orthodox, if it were only said that he adhered in all respects to
My most beloved son, the deacon Boniface, the faith of the lour previous councils, including that of Chalcedon.
has conveyed to me certain private information See below, Ef. 39. Accordingly another letter {Ep. 38), in which
 EPISTLE IV.
H5
|mit to her without delay. Further, with re- one wo„i^l fain take
gard to the bishops who appear to have separ- tof^ thinkf"^ V- upon himself
anythmg, either more or
themselves, I have written another letter less, con-
|ated trary to It, and to the faith of this same
which when you have caused to be shewn to we synod
anathematize him without
them, I doubt not that they will repent of the any hesitation
^^'^" fr°"^ *^^ bosom
superstition of their pride before thy Fra- o?Mnfl''^r^'"u''
of Mother Church. ^^
ternity.
Any one, therefore, whom
this confession does not my
Furthermore, you have accurately and briefly mind, no bring to a rieht
longer loves the synod of
informed me of what has been done, whether
ho^^m of Mother Church. If
Chalcedon,
by King Ago s or u
by the Kings of the Franks. then u^^
those who appear to have been thus
I beg your
Fraternity to make known to me daring have presumed thus to speak in zeal
in all ways what you have so far ascertained. of soul. It remains for
them, having received
But, if you should see that Ago, King of the tins
satisfaction, to return to the unity of thy
Lombards, is doing nothing with the Patri- l^raternity, and not divide themselves from
cian 6, promise him on our
part that I am the body of
Christ, which is the holy
' universal
prepared to give attention to his case, if he Church,
should be willing to arrange
anything with the
republic advantageously.
EPISTLE IV.
EPISTLE IIL
To Queen Theodelinda.
To CONSTANTIUS, Gregory to Theodelinda, Queen of the
BiSHOP. Lombards 9.
Gregory to Constantius, Bishop of Medio- It has come to our
knowledge by the report
lanum. of certain persons that
your Glory has been
It has come to my knowledge that certain led on by some bishops even to such an
bishops of your diocese, seeking out rather offence against holy Church as to withdraw
than finding an occasion, have attempted yourself from the communion of Catholic
to sever themselves from the
unity of your unanimity. Now the more we sincerely love
Fraternity, saying that thou hadst given a you, the more seriously are we distressed
security at the Roman city for thy condemna-
7 about you, that you believe unskilled and
tion of the three Chapters. And the fact is foolish men, who not
only do not know what
that they say this because they do not know they talk about, but can hardly understand
how I am accustomed to trust thy Fraternity what they have heard.
even without security. For if there had been For they say that in the times of Justinian
need for anything of the kind, your mere word of pious memory, some
things were ordained
of mouth could have been trusted. I, how- contrary to the council of Chalcedon and, ;

ever, do not recollect any mention between while they neither read themselves nor believe
us of the three Chapters either in word or in those who do,
they remain in the same error
writing. But as for them, if they soon return which they themselves feigned to themselves
from their error, they should be spared, be- concerning us. For we, our conscience bear-
cause, according to the saying of the Apostle ing witness, declare that nothing was altered,
Paul, They ufiderstand neither tvhat they say nothing violated, with respect to the faith of
nor whereof they affirm (i Tim. i. 7). For we, this same holy council of Chalcedon; but
truth guiding us and our conscience bearing that whatever was done in the times of the
witness, declare that we keep the faith of the aforesaid Justinian was so done that the faith
holy synod of Chalcedon in all respects in- of the council of Chalcedon should in no
violate, and venture not to add anything to, respect be disturbed. Further, if any one
or to subtract anything from, its definition ^. presumes to speak or think anything contrary
to the faith of the said synod, we detest his
allusion to the fifth council was omitted, was prepared and sent in
accordance with the advice of Constantius. See further, note 8, as useless, but also that it impugned the faith of the Council of
under Epistle 3. Chalcedon. For that Council had not condemned the writers
5 I.e. Agilulph the Lombard
King. The time (Indict. XII., who were now condemned ; and two of them, Thcodoret of Cyrus
i.e.
A.p. 593-4) was after he fcad invested Rome and returned and Ibas of Edessa, had even appeared before it, and been
to Pavia, and when Gregory had in vain urged Romanus Patri- accepted as orthodox. Further, the condemnation was regarded
cius, the Exarch at Ravenna, to come to terms with him. Gregory as a concession to the Monophysites who had been condemned at
appears prepared to approach him now with a view to a separate Chalcedon, the wi iters in question having been peculiarly ob-
peace with himself, which he says afterwards (see V. 36, ^o) noxious to the Monophysite party. And it does appear to be the
he could have made if he had been so minded. Letters bearing case that a main motive of the Emperor Justinian in forcing the
on the subject are V. 36, 40, 41, 42 ; VI. 30; IX. 4, 6, 42. 43, 98. condemnation of 1 he Three Chapters on the Church had been
See also Proleg , p. xxi. to conciliate the Monophysites, and to induce them to conform.
6 I.e. Romanus Patricius, the Exarch. Hence Gregory's anxiety to shew that what had been done at the
7 Cautionetji Jecisse. See Ep. 2, note 2. fifth did not touch the faith as previously defined.
8 The contention of those who
disapproved of the condemna- 9 This letter was not deliveied to Theodelinda, Epistle
tion of "The Three Chapters" by the fifth council was not only XXXVIII. having been aUerwaids substituted for it. See
that the condemnation of deceased persons was wrong as well noie 4 under Ep. a.

VOL. XII. I
146 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
opinion, interposition of anathema. Since
witli EPISTLE VI.
then you knowthe integrity of our faith under
the attestation of our conscience, it remains
To Cyprian, Deacon.
that you should never separate yourself from Gregory to Cyprian, Deacon and Rector of
the communion of the Catholic Cluirch, lest Sicily.
all those tears of yours, and all those good It has been reported to us that a native
works should come to nothing, if they are of the province of Lucania, Petronilla by
found alien from the true futh. It therefore name, was converted through the exhortation
"^

becomes your Glory to send a communication
with all speed to my most reverend brother
and fellou-bishop Constantius, of whose faith,
as well as his life, I have long been well
assured, and to signify by your letters ad- gift
of the bishop Agnellus, and that all her pro-
perty, though she had it in her own power,
she nevertheless bestowed on the monastery
which she entered even by a special deed of
also that the aforesaid bishop died
:

dressed to him how kindly you have accepted leaving half of his substance to one Agnellus,
his ordination, and that you are in no way his son, who is said to be a notary of our
separated from the communion of his Church Church, and half to the said monastery. But,
;

although I think that what I siy on this when they had fled for refuge to Sicily because
subject is superfluous for, though there has of the calamity impending on Italy, the above-
:

been some degree of doubtfulness in your named Agnelkis is said to have corrupted her
mind, I think that it has been removed from morals and defiled her, and, finding her witii
your heai t on the arrival of my son John the child, to have seduced her from the monastery,
abbot, and Hippolytus the notary. and to have taken away with her all her be-
longings, both those that had been her own
EPISTLE V. and such as she might have had given her
To Boniface; Bishop. by his own father, and that, after perpetrating
such and so great a crime, he claims these
Gregory to Boniface, Bishop of Regium things as his own. We therefore exhort thy
{Reii). Love to cause the aforesaid man, and the
It is a shame for priests to be admonished above-named
woman, to be summarily brought
about matters of divine worship. For they before
thee, and to institute a most thorough
are then to their disgrace required to do what
enquiry into the case. And, if thou shouldest
they ought themselves to require to be done. find it to be as reported to us, determine an
Yet lest, as I do not suppose, thy Fraternity affair defiled
by so many iniquities with the
should neglect in any respect the things that utmost
severity of expurgation ; 'to the end
pertain to the work of God, we have thought that both strict retribution may overtake the
fit to exhort thee
specially on this very head. above named who has regarded neither
We therefore admonish thee that the clerg\ his own nor man, her condition, and that, she
of the city of Regium be to no extent re-
having been first punished and consigned to
leased by the indulgence of thy Fraternity a
monastery under penance, all the property
in duties demanded by their office. But in that had been taken
away from the oft above-
the things that pertain to God let them be name'd
place, with all its fruits and accessions,
most instantly and most earnestly compelled. be restored.
We may
desire thee also to study the reputation
of the aforesaid clergy, that nothing bad,
EPISTLE VIL
nothing that at all contravenes ecclesiastical
discipline, be heard of them seeing that it ;
To Gennadius, Patrician.
is to its adornment, not to foulness of
deeds, Gregory to Gennadius, Patrician and Exarch
that their office appertains. Further, we decree of Africa.
that what we determined in the case of the Wemind of your
are well assured that the
Sicilians be observed by thy subdeacons ^ inflamed with zeal of is
; religious Excellency
nor mayest thou suffer this our decision to divine love
against those things especially
be infringed by the contumacy or
temerity of which are done in unseemly wise in the
any one whatever that so, as we believe will churches. We therefore the more gladly im-
;

be the case, all that has been said above

pose on you the correction of faults in eccle-
being most strictly kei)t in force by thee, thou siastical cases as we have confidence in the
mayest neither prove a transgressor of our bent of your pious disposidon. Be it known,
admonition, nor be accused as guilty of re- then, to your Excellence that it has been
missness in the order of pastoral rule which
reported to us by some who have come to us
has been committed to thee.
« Sec 1. 44, p. gi also below, EJ>. 36. «
;
Conversant, with the usual sense of monastic profession.
 EPISTLE IX.
H7
from the African parts that
mnny things are priated by thee to this venerable For
being committed in the council of Numidia so thou wilt both
place.
escape condemnation for
contrary to tlie way of the Fathers and the remissness before the awful
ordinances of the canons. Judge, and, in
And, being unable accordance with our most
to bear any longer the wilt
religious laws,
frequent complaints be accomplishing with
that have reached us about such episcopal zeal the pious
things, we wishes ot the
departed, which had been dis-
committed them to be enquired into to our
regarded 4,
brother and fellow-bishop Columbus 3, of
whose gravity his very reputation, which is
EPISTLE IX.
spread abroad, now allows us not to doubt.
Wherefore, greeting you with fatherly affec- To Januarius, Bishop.
tion, we exhort your Excellence that in all Gregory to Januarius, of Caralis
Bishop
things pertaining to ecclesiastical \Cagliari).
discipline
you him the support of your
should lend Pastoral zeal ought indeed in itself to have
assistance, lest, ifwhat is done amiss should sufficiendy instigated thee, even without our
not be enquired into and visited, it should aid, to protect
profitably and providently the
grow with greater license into future excesses flock of which thou hast taken charge, and to
through precedent of long continuance. Know preserve it with diligent circumspection from
moreover, most excellent son, that if you seek the cunning devices of enemies. But, since
victories, and are dealing for the security of we have found that thy Charity needs also the

nothing will written word of our authority for the aug-

the province committed to you,
avail you more for this end than
being zealous mentation of thy firmness, it is necessary for
in restraining as far as
possible the lives of us, by the exhortation of brotherly love, to
priests and the intestine wars of Churches. strengthen thy faltering disposition towards
the earnestness of religious
activity.
EPISTLE VIII. Now it has come to our knowledge that thou
art remiss in thy guardianship of the monas-
To Januarius, Bishop. teries of the handmaidens of God situated in
Gregory to Januarius, Bishop of Caralis Sardinia ; and, though it had been
prudently
( Cagliari). arranged by thy predecessors that certain ap-
We
think indeed that thy position may in itself
proved men of the clergy should have the
be enough to compel thee to be instant in the
charge of attending to their needs, this has
fulfilment of pious duties. But, lest remissness now been so entirely neglected that women
of any kind should intervene to abate
thy zeal, specially dedicated to God are compelled to
we have thought it right to exhort thee espe- go in person among public functionaries about
cially with regard to them. Now it has come tributes and other liabilities, and are under
to our knowledge that
your Stephen, when the necessity of running to and fro through
departing this life, by his last will and testa- villages and farms for making up their taxes,
ment directed a monastery to be founded. and of mixing themselves unsuitably in busi-
But it is said that his desire is so far un- ness which belongs to men. This evil let thy
accomplished owing to the delay of the hon- Fraternity remove by an easy correction; that
is, by carefully deput njr one man
ourable lady Theodosia, his heiress. Where- of approved
'

fore we exhort thy Fraternity to
pay the
utmost attention to this matter, and admonish
the above-named lady, to the end that within
a year's space she may establish a monastery
life and manners, and o such age and position
as to give rise to no evil suspicion of him, who
may, with the fear of God, so assist the in-
mates of these mona^te -s that they may no
i

as has been directed, and construct everything

without dispute according to the will of the
departed. But if she should put off the com-
pletion of the design out of negligence or
artfulness (as, for instance, if she is unable to
found it in the place that had been appointed,
and it is thought fit that it be placed else-
where, and the matter is neglected through
the intervening delay), then we desire that it
be built by the diligence of thy Fraternity, and
that, all things being set in order, the effects
and revenues that have been left be appro-
See II. 48, note
longer be allowed to wander, against rule, for
any cause whatever, private or public, beyond
their venerable precincts ; but that whatever
has to be done in their behalf may be trans-
acted reasonably by him whom you shall de-
pute. But let the nuns themselves, rendering
praises to God and confining
themselves to
their monasteries, no longer suggest any evil
But if
suspicion to the minds of
the faithful.
one of them, either through former license,
any
or through an evil custom of impunity, has
4 For subsequent proceedings with regard to this intended
monastery, see IV. 15 V. a.
;

L 2
148 EPISTLES OF
been seduced, or should in future be led, into
the gulph of adulterous lapse, we will that,
after enduring the severity of adequate pun-
ishment, she be consigned for penance to
some other stricter monastery of virgins, that
she may there give herself to prayers and
fastings, and profit herself by penitence, and
afford an example of the more rigorous kind
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
ordered to be constructed in his house, we
have seen fit that thy Fraternity should make
accurate enquiry into the amount of the re-
venues there. And in case of there being a
suitable provision, when all diminutions of the
property and what is said to have been dis
persed have been recovered, let the monastery
with all diligence and without any delay e I

of discipline, such as may inspire fear in founded. But, if the means are insufificient or
others. Further, let any one who may be detrimental ^ we desire thee, after closely in-
detected in any iniquity with women of this vestigating everything as has been commanded,
class be deprived of communion, if he be a to send a report to us, that we may know how

layman but, if he be a cleric, let him also be

;
to deliberate with the Lord's help with regard
removed from his office, and thrust into a to its construction. Let, then, thy Fraternity
monastery for his ever to be deplored excesses. give wise attention to all the points above
We also desire thee to hold councils of referred to, so as neither to be found to have
bishops twice in the year, as is said to have transgressed the tenour of our admonitions
been the custom of thy province, as well as nor to stand liable to divine judgment for too
being ordered by the authority of the sacred little zeal in thy pastoral office.
canons ; that, if any among them be of moral
character inconsistent with his profession, he
may be convicted by the friendly rebuke of EPISTLE X.
his brethren, and also that measures may be To ALL THE Bishops of Dalmatia.
taken with paternal circumspection for the se-
curity of the flock committed to him, and for the
Gregory to all the bishops through Dal-
of souls. It has come to our know- matia 7.
well-being
It behoved your Fraternity, having the eyes
ledge also that male and female slaves of Jews,
who have fled for refuge to the Church on ac- of the flesh closed out of regard to Divine judg-
count of their faith, are either restored to their ment, to have omitted nothing that appertains
to God and to a right inclination of mind,
unbelieving masters, or paid for according to
their value in lieu of being restored. We ex- nor to have preferred the countenance of any
hort therefore that thou by no means allow so
man whatever to the uprightness of justice.
bad a custom to continue ; but that whosoever, But now that your manners have been so
secular concerns, that, forgetting
being a slave to Jews, shall have fled for perverted by
the whole path of the sacerdotal dignity that
refuge to venerable places, thou suffer him not
is yours, and all sense of heavenly fear, you
in any degree to sustain prejudice. But, whe-
to accomplish what may please your-
ther he had been a Christian before, or been study
selves and not God, we have held it necessary
baptized now, let him be supported in his
claim for freedom, without any loss to the to
send you these specially strict written

poor, by the patronage of ecclesiastical com-

orders, whereby, with the authority of the
blessed Peter, Irince of the apostles, we en-
passion.
Let not bishops presume to sign baptized join that you presume not to lay hands on
infants a second time on the forehead with any
one whatever in the city of Salona, so
chrism ; but let the presbyters anoint those far as regards ordination to episcopacy, with-
who are to be baptized on the breast, that the out our consent and permission ; nor to ordain
one in the same city otherwise than as
bishops may afterwards anoint them on the any
forehead s. we have said.
With regard also to founding monasteries, But if, either of your own accord, or under
which divers persons have ordered to be built, compulsion from any one whatever, you should
or attempt to do anything contrary
if thou perceivest that
any persons to whom presume
the charge has been assigned put it ofl" on to this injunction, we shall decree you to be
unjust pretexts, we desire thee to insist saga-deprived of participation of the Lord's body
and blood, that so your very handling of the
ciously according to what the laws enjoin, lest
God forbid should be the the business, or your very inclination to transgress
(as case) pious
intentions of the departed should be frustrated our order, may cut you off from the sacred
and no one may be accounted a
through thy neglect. Further, as to the mon mysteries,
which Peter is said to have bishop whom you may ordain. For we wish
astery formerly
6 The word is damnosa^ meaning perhaps injuriously ex-
5 For the meanino: of this and
order, its subsequent "Modi- cessive.
fication, see note to IV. 26. 7 On the occasion of this Epistle, see IIL 47. note a.
 EPISTLE XV.
149
no one to be rashly ordained whose life can Permit not presbyters,
be found fault with. And so, if the deacon deacons, and other
clerks of whatever
order, who serve churches,
Honoratus is shewn to be unworthy, we desire to be abbots of monasteries
; but let them
that a report may be sent us of the life and
either, giving up clerical duties, be advanced
manners of him who may be elected, that to the monastic order,
or, if they should
whatever is to be done in this matter we decide to remain in the
may position of abbot, let
allow to be carried out them by no means be allowed to have clerical
salubriously with our
consent. For
employment. it is
very unsuitable that,
For we trust in Almighty God that, as far ifone cannot fulfil the duties of either of these
as in us lies, we may never suffer to be done positions with diligence proportional to its
what may damage our soul never what may;
importance, any one should be judged fit for
damage your Church. But, if the voluntary both, and that so the ecclesiastical order
consent of all should so fix on one person should
impede the monastic life, and in turn
that by the favour of God he
may be proved the rule of monasticism impede ecclesiastical
worthy, and there should be no one to dissent utility. Of this thing also we have taken
from his being ordained, we wish him to be
thought to warn thy Charity; that, if any
consecrated by you in this same church of one of the
bishops should depart this life, or
Salona under the license granted in this pre-
(which God forbid) should be removed for his
sent epistle ; excepting
notwithstanding the transgressions, the hierarchs and all the chief
person of Maximus, about whom many evil of the clergy being assembled, and in
thy
reports have reached us and, unless he presence making an inventory of the property
:

desists from coveting the higher order, it of the

Church, all that is found should be
remains, as I think, tliat after full enquiry, accurately described, and nothing should be
he should be deprived also of the very office taken
away in kind, or in any other way what-
which he now holds. ever, from the property of the Church, as is
said to have been done formerly, as though
EPISTLE XL in return for the trouble of making the in-
ventories. For we desire all that pertains to
To Maximianus, Bishop. the protection of what belongs to the poor
Gregory to Maximianus, Bishop of Syracuse. to be so executed that in their affairs no
It had indeed been committed to thy Fra- opportunity may be left for the venality of
ternity long ago by our authority to correct self-interested men.
in our stead any excesses or unseemly pro- Let of churches, and their clerks
visitors
ceedings that there might be in the Church who with them are at trouble in parishes that
and otiier venerable places of Sicily ^ But, are not of their own city, receive according
seeing that a complaint has reached us of to thy appointment some subsidy for their
some things having been so far neglected, we labour. For it is just that they should get
have thought it fit that thy Fraternity should in the places where they are found
payment
again be specially stirred up to correct them. to lend their services.
For we learn that in the case of revenues We
most strongly forbid young women to
of Churches that have been newly acquired be made abbesses. Let thy Fraternity, there-
the canonical disposition of their fourth parts fore, permit no bishop to veil any but a sexa-
does not prevail 9, but that the bishops of the genarian virgin, whose age and character may
several places distribute a fourth part of the demand this being done ; that so, this as well
ancient revenues only, retaining for their own as the above-named points being set right with
use those that have been recently acquired. the Lord's help by the urgency of thy strict
Wherefore let thy Fraternity make haste requirement, thou mayest hasten to bind up
actively to correct this evil custom that has again with canonical ties the long
loosened
crept in, so that, whether in the case of former state of venerable things, and also
that divine
revenues or of such as have accrued now or affairs may be arranged, not by tlie incon-
may accrue, the fourth parts may be dispensed gruous wills of men, but with adequate strict-
according to the canonical distribution of ness. The montli of October, IndicLion la.
them. For it is unseemly that one and the
same substance of the Church should be rated, EPISTLE XV.
as it were, under two different laws, namely,
that of usurpation and that of the canons.
To Januarius, Bishop.
Gregory to Januarius, Bishop of Caralis
« See II.
7.
{Cagliari).
9 For the canonical rule as to the fourfold division of Church Theodosia, a religious lady, being desirous
funds, cf. Gregory's letter to Augustine, XI. 64, Responsio
J rima.
of carrying out the intention of her late hus-
ISO EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
band Stephen by the building of a monastery % church a congregation of monks in a monas-
has begged us to transmit our letters to your tery, to the end that the abbot who shall pre-
Fraternity, whereby, through our commenda-
side there may give care and attention in all
tion, she may the more rea lily be counted respects to the aforesaid church. And we have
worthy of your aid. She asserts that her also thought fit to put thee, Maurus, over this
husband had given directions for the monas- monastery as abbot, ordaining that the lands
tery to be constructed on the farm called of the aforesaid church, and whatever may
Piscenas, which has come into the possession have come into its possession, or accrued from
of the guest-house {Xenodochii) of the late its revenues, be applied to this thy monastery,
bishop Thomas. Now, though the possessor and belong to it without any diminution but ;

of the properly would allow her to found it
on land that is not her own, yet seeing that
the lord with reason objects % we have thought
it right to agree to her petition ; which is
that she should, with the Lord's help, con-
struct a monastery for handmaidens of God
in a house belonging to herself, which she
asserts that she has at Caralis. But, since
she says that the aforesaid house is burdened
by guests and visitors, we exhort thy Fra-
ternity to take pains to assist her in all ways,
and lend the aid of thy protection to her
devotion, so that thy assistance and assiduity
may make thee partaker of the reward of her
departed husband's earnestness and her own.
As to the relics which she requests may be
placed there, we desire that they be deposited
with due reverence by thy Fraternity.
on condition whatever needs to be effected or
repaired in the church above written may be
so effected and repaired by thee without fail.
But lest, after the removal of the presbyters
to whom this church had previously been com-
mitted, it should seem to be without provision
for divine service, we therefore enjoin thee by
the tenour of this authority to supply it with
a peregrine 3 presbyter to celebrate the sacred
solemnities of mass, who, nevertheless, must
needs both live in thy monastery, and have
from it provision for bis maintenance.
But let this also above all be thy care, that
there over the most sacred body of the blessed
Pancratius the work of God be executed daily
without fail. These things, then, which by
the tenour of this precept we depute thee to do,
we will that not only thou perform, but that

they be also so observed and fulfilled for ever

EPISTLE XVIIL by those who shall succeed thee in thy office
and place, that there may be no possibility
To Maurus, Abbot.
henceforth of neglect being found in the afore-
Gregory to Maurus, &c. said church.
The care of churches which evidently in-
is
herent in the priestly office compels us to be
so solicitous that no fault of neglect may EPISTLE XX.
appear with regard to them. Since, however, To Maximus, Pretender ^.
{FrcBsumptorem)
we have learnt that the church of Saint Pan-
cratius, which had been committed to presby- Gregory Maximus, Pretender in Salona.
to
has been Though the merits of any one's life were in
ters, frequently neglected, so that
other respects such as to offer no impediment
people coming there on the Lord's day to
celebrate the solemnities of mass have re- to his ordination to priestly offices, yet the
turned murmuring on finding no presbyter, we crime of canvassing in itself is condemned by
therefore, after mature deliberation, have de-
the, severest strictness of the canons. Now
termined to remove those presbyters, and with we have been informed that
thou, having
the favour of God constitute for the same either obtained surreptitiously, or pretended,
an order from the most pious princes, hast
« See also IV. 8, and V. 2. forced thy way to the order of priesthood s,
* The farm Piscenas appears to have been held by the tenure
called Emphyteusis, according to which t\\c^ possessor oi \.\i^ land
which is of all men to be venerated, while
(called also Empkyteuta) was not its real owner, though on
condition of his cultivating it properly and paying certain fixed
being in thy life unworthy. And this without
dues to the owner {dovtinns), he had a perpetual right of pos- any hesitation we believed, inasmuch as thy
session {j7is in re), A'hich passed to his heirs, and could be sold
life and age are not unknown to us, and
by him to others. In the latter case, however, the domiints had
the option of himself buying up the possessor's right at the price
further, because we are not ignorant of the
offered by the proposed purchaser, and he could object to the
transference oi possess to to persons unable to maintain the pro- mind of our most serene lord the Emperor, in
perty in good condition. In all cases of transference, other than that he is not accustomed to mix himself up
devolution 10 heirs, a fiftieth part of the purchase money, or
of the value ot the property, was also payable to the do7ninus.
(Article on Emphyteusis in Smitli's Dictionary of Greek and
Roman Antiquities.) In the case before us the lord of the pro- 3 Peregrtnum presbyteruin ; meaning apparently one not be-
perty seenis to have refused his consent to any part of it being longing to the house as a member of it, though living and main-
alienated in Mortmain to a monastery. It may be supposed that tained there.
the possession of the farm Piscenas had been in Stephen the 4 See III. 47, note a.
testator himself when he directed a monastery to be founded 5 Sacerdotii ordinem, meaning here, as elsewhere, the order of
on it, and that it had passed after his death into other hands. episcopacy.
 EPISTLE XXIII. 151

in the causes of priests, lest he should in any rendering their

payments to the aforesaid
way be burdened by our sins. An unheard-of persons, and performing all things that the
wickedness is also spoken of; that, even after laws require of husbandmen or natives,
except
our interdiction, which was pronounced under that no further burden be imposed on them.
pain of excommunication of thee and those But, whether any one of these should wish to
who should ordain thee, it is said tliat thou remain in his servitude, or any to migrate to
wast brought forward by a military force, and another place, let the latter consider whh him-
that presbyters, deacons, and other clergy were self that he will have lost his
rights as a
beaten. Which proceeding we can in no wise husbandman by his own rashness, though he
call a consecration, since it was celebrated by has got rid of his servitude
by force of law. In
excommunicated men. Since, therefore, with- all these things, then, we desire thee to exert
out any precedent, thou hast violated such and thyself so wisely that neither mayest thou be
so great a dignity, namely that of the priest- a guilty pastor of a dismembered flock, nor
hood, we enjoin that, until I sliall have ascer- may thy too little zeal render thee reprehen-
tained from the letters of our lords or of our sible before us.
responsalis^ that thou wast ordained under
a true and not a surreptitious order, thou and
thy ordainers by no means presume to handle EPISTLE XXTTT.
anything connected with the priestly office, To
and that you approach not the service of the HosPiTO, Duke of the Barbaricini^.
altar till you have heard from us again.
holy Gregory to Hospito, &c.
But, if you should presume to act in con- Since no one of thy race is a Christian, I
travention of this order, be ye anathema from hereby know that thou art better than all thy
God and from the blessed Peter, Prince of the race, in that thou in it art found to be a Chris-
apostles, that your punishment may afford an ex- tian. For, while all the Barbaricini live as /;
ample to other catholic churches also, through senseless animals, know not the true God, but ^^
their contemplation of the judgment upon you. adore stocks and stones, in the very fact that ?

The month of May, Indiction 12. thou worshippest the true God thou shewest \

how much thou excellest them all. But carry \

EPISTLE XXI. thou out the faith which thou hast received in
good deeds and words, and offer wliat is in thy
To Venantius, Bishop.
power to Christ in whom thou believest, so as
Gregory to Venantius, Bishop of Luna {in to bring to Him as many as thou canst, and
Eiruria). cause tiiem to be baptized, and admonish
It has reached us by the report of many them to set their affection on eternal life.
that Christian slaves are detained in servitude And if perchance thou canst not do this thy-
^
by Jews living in the city of Luna ; which self, being otherwise occupied, I beg thee,
thing has seemed to us by so much the more with my greeting, to succour in all ways our
offensive as the sufferance of it by thy Fra- men whom we have sent to your parts, to wit
ternity us.
annoys For it was thy duty, in my fellow-bishop Felix, and my son, the ser-
respect of thy place, and in thy regard for the vant of God, Cyriacus^ so that in aiding their
Christian religion, to leave no o ccasion for labours thou mayest shew thy devotion to
simple souls to serve Jewish superstition not Almiglity God, and that He whose servants
in their good work may be
th rough
persuasion^but^jn_a^ "5^il5L?X»_ky-Xi^bl thou succourest
of^uTFiorrty. WKerefore we exhort thy
Frater- a helper to thee in all good deeds. We have
nity That, acconiing to the course laid down sent you through them a blessings of St. Peter

by the most pious laws, no Jew be allowed to the apostle, which I beg you to rece.ve, as you
retain a Christian slave in his possession. ought to do, kindly. The month of June,
But. if any are found in their power, let liberty Indiction 12.
be secured to them by protection under the
sanction of law. But as to any that are on
7 The Barbaricini appear to have been a native tribe in Sar-
the property of Jews, though they be them- dinia, having its own duke, Zabardas (see Ep. 24) being the duke
selves free from legal obligation, yet, since of the island.
8 These two ecclesiastics had been sent into Sardinia to pro-
. f. ,. .

they have long been attached to the cultiva- mote the conversion of the natives, which seems to have been
to, not only by the Cliiisiian lay proprietors,
tion of their lands as bound by the condition remissly attended
but also by the bishops of the island. See below, Epp. 25, 26.
of their tenure, let them continue to cultivate The bishop Felix was not commissioned to supersede the ordin.iry
to act as a missionary bishop m aid.
epi-^copal jurisdiction, but
the farms they have been accustomed to do. Cf. v. 41. . ,

9 Benedictio, here as elsewhere, means a present ;— in this

doubtless some-
case, being said to be from St, Peter, containing
< thing that had acquired sanctity
from him ; probably, as in other
On the holding of Christian slaves by Jews, and the treat-
note
cases, filings from his chains. Cf.
I. a6, 3.
ment of Jews generally, cf. Proleg. p. xxi.
152 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
EPISTLE XXIV. faith you may make Almighty God propitious
to yourselves. you observe how the
For, lo,
To Zabardas, Duke of Sardinia. end of this world is close at hand; you see
that now a human, now a divine, sword rages
Gregory to Zabardas, &c.
From my brother and fellow-
the letters of against us and yet you, the worshippers of tlie
:

bishop and
Felix, of the servant of God, true God, behold stones adored by those who

Cyriacus, we have
learnt your Glory's good are committed to you, and are silent*. What,
And we give great thanks to Al- I pray you, will you say in the tremendous
qualities.
mighty God, that Sardinia has got such a judgment, when you have received God's
duke one who so knows how to do his duty
;
enemies into your power, and yet disdain to i

to the republic in earthly matters as to know
also how to exhibit to Almighty God dutiful
regard for the heavenly country. For they
have written to me that you are arranging
terms of peace with the Bavbaricini on such
conditions as to bring these same Barbaricini
to the service of Christ. On
subdue them to God and recall them to Him ?
Wherefore, addressing you with due greeting,
I beg that your Greatness would be earnestly
on the watch to give yourselves to zeal for
God, and hasten to inform me in your letters
which of you has brought how many to Christ.
this account I If, then, haply from any cause you are unable

rejoice exceedingly, and, should it please to do this, enjoin it on our aforesaid brother
Almighty God, will speedily notify your gifts and fellow-bishop Felix, or my son Cyriacus,
to our most serene princes. Do you, there- and atford them succour for the work of God,
fore, accomplish what you have begun,
shew that so in the retribution to come you may be
the devotion of your heart to Almighty God, in a state to partake of life by so much the
and help to the utmost of your power those more as you now afford succour to a good
whom we have sent to your parts for the con- work.
^
version of the Barbaricini ; knowing that
such works may avail much to aid you both
EPISTLE XXVI.
before our earthly princes and in the eyes pf
the heavenly king.
To Januarius, Bishop.
Gregory to Januarius, Bishop of Caralis
EPISTLE XXV. (Cagliari).
We
have ascertained from the report of our
To THE Nobles and Proprietors in
fellow-bishop Felix and the abbot Cyriacus
Sardinia.
that in the island of Sardinia priests are op-
Gregory to the Nobles, &c. pressed by lay judges, and that thy ministers
I have learnt from the report of my brother despise thy Fraternity; and that, so far as
and fellow-bishop Felix, and my son the ser- appears, while you aim only at simplicity,
vant of God, Cyriacus ^, that nearly all of you discipline is neglected. Wherefore I exhort
have peasants {fiisticos^) on your thee that, putting aside all excuses, thou take
estates given
to idolatry. And this has made me very sorry, pains to rule the Church of which thou hast
since I know that the guilt of subjects weighs received the charge, to keep up discipline
down the life of their superiors, and that, when among the clergy, and fear no one's words.
sin in a subject is not corrected, sentence is But, as I hear, thou hast forbidden thy Arch-
flung back on those who are over them. deacon to live with women, and up to this
Wherefore, magnificent sons, I exhort that time art set at naught with regard to this thy
with all care and all solicitude ye be zealous prohibition. Unless he obey thy command,
for your souls, and see what account you will our will is that he be deprived of his sacred
render to Almighty God for your subjects. order.
For indeed they have been committed to you There is another thing also which is much
for this end, that both they may serve for your to be
deplored ; namely, that the negligence
advantage in earthly things, and you, through of your Fraternity has allowed the peasants
your care for them, may provide for their souls {riisticos) belonging to thy Church to remain
in the things that are eternal. If, then, they up to the present time in infidelity. And
pay what they owe you, why pay you not them what is the use of my admonishing you to
what you owe them? That is to say, your bring such as do not belong to you to God, if
Greatness should assiduously admonish tnem,
you neglect to recover your own from infidelity?
and restrain them from the error of idolatry, Hence you must needs be in all ways vigilant
to the end that by their being drawn to the for their conversion. For, should I succeed
in finding a pagan peasant belonging to any
« See preceding Epistle.
« See above, Ep. 23.
s As to rustici, or colonic see 1. 44, note i. 4 Cf. IV. 23, note 8.
 EPISTLE XXVII.
D^
bishop whatever in the island of Sardinia, I
EPISTLE XXVIL
will visit it severely on that l)ishop.
But now,
any peasant should be found so
if To Januarius, Bishop.
periidious and obstinate as to refuse to come
Gregory to Januarius,
of Caralis Bishop
to the Lord God, he must be with so
weighted {Cagliari).
great a burden of payment as to be compelled
Thy Fraternity ought indeed to have been
by the very pain of the exaction to hasten to so attentive to
the right way K
pious duties as to be in no
need at all of our admonitions to induce thee
It has also come to our
knowledge that to fulfil them yet, as certain particulars that :

some in sacred orders who have

lapsed"^ either requn-e correction have come to our know-
after doing penance or
before, are recalled to ledge, there is
the office of their
nothing incongruous in your
ministry; which is a thing having besides a letter addressed to
that we have altogether you bear-
forbidden; and the ing our autiiority.
most sacred canons also declare Wherefore we apprize you that we have
against it.
Whoso, then, after having received any sacred been given to understand that it has been the
order, shall have lapsed into sin of the flesh, custom for tiie Guest-houses
let him so forfeit his sacred order as not to stituted {Xenodochid) con-
in the
parts about Caralis to submit
approach any more the ministry of the altar. then- accounts in detail from time to time to
But, lest those who have been ordained should the bishop of the
city ; that is, so as to be
ever perish, previous care should be taken as
governed under his guardianship and care.
to what kind of people are
ordained, so that it
be first seen to whether they have been con-
paration for was with bapt!.«!m, simple oil, on the breast and other
tinent in life for many, years, and whether oi the booy, and was administered
they parts by presbyters both in the
East and West the second, for confirmation aiter
have had a care for reading and a love of wuhchnsm :
baptism, was
(a mixture of oil and balsam), on the forehead, and in
It should be the Eastern Churches might be, as it still is, administered imme-
almsgiving. enquired also whe-
diately after by the baptizing presbyter, but in the West
ther a man has perchance been twice married. was usually baptismreserved for the bishop in person. It would seem
It should also be seen to that he be not il- that in Sardinia the Eastern usage had been followed with regard
to the the presbyter signing child on the forehead
baptized with
literate, or under liability to the state, so as to chnsm immediately after baptism, but that it had been also
be compelled after assuming a sacred order to bis customary for the bishop afterwards to repeat the rite ("signare
m fronte chrismate"). Such repetition Gregory, in Ep. IX.,
return to public employment. All these things appears to forbid in cases where the presbyter'ha'd already ad-
ministered the rite ; but, in the second clause of the
therefore let your Fraternity sentence,
diligently enquire he directs that the Western usage should thenceforth be observed :
the presbyter who baptized was to anoint on the breast before the
into, that, every one having been ordained baptism ; but the bishop, and he alone, on the forehead with
after dihgent examination, none
may be easily
chrism afterwards. Such being the most obvious
meaning of
what is said in Ep. IX. the equally obvious meaning of the
be deposed after ordination. These
liable to concession in Ep. XXVI. would be allowance lor presbyters, in the
things which we have written to your Frater- absence of bishops, to confirm with chrism after baptism, accord-
ing to the Eastern usage, but for the fact that the expression
nity do you make known to all the bishops now used is not baptizatos, but baptizandos. Hence one opinion
is that all that is here allowed to presbyters is the
under you, since I myself have been unwilling anointing
of the forehead with chrism, as well as the breast with o\\, pre-
to write to them, lest I might seem to lessen viously to baptism; in which case of course it would not be
confirmation. But it seems more likely that the intention was
your dignity. to allow presbyters to administer confirmation in the absence
has ako come to our ears that some have of bishops, the term baptzzandos being used loosely to denote
It
candidates for The fact that it is only where bisnops
been offended by our having forbidden pres- could not be badbaptism.
{ubi destcnt episcopi) that the practice is allowed
adds to this view; and also his saying that in his
byters to touch with chrism those who are to previous prohibition he had been following the ancient custom
probability

be baptized. And we indeed acted of the Roman Church, which was to reserve the signing the
according forehead with chrism aftei baptism, i.e. confa-mation, to the
to the ancient use of our Church
but, if any bishop. Innocent I. {Ep.
:
ad Decent, c. iii) lays down the
i.
"
are in fact hereby distressed, we allow that, rule thus Presljyteris, qui, seu extra episcopum seu prsesente
;

episcopo, baptizant, chrismate baptizatos ungere licet, sed quod

wliere there is a lack of bishops,
presbyters ab episcopo fuerit consecratum non tamen frontem ex eodem ;

oleo signare, quod solis debetur episcopis, quum tradunt Spiritum

may touch with chrism, even on tlieir fore- Sanctum Paracletum."
heads, those who are to be baptized ^. Roman Church allows the baptizing piesbyter to anoint with
5 The
rustici, or coloni, who cultivated the land, made their
living out of it, having to pay dues in money or in kind (see I. 44).
Gregory's suggestion is that such dues should be made so
heavy
in tae case of natives who refused to be converted as to starve
iieininto compliance. Elsewhere we find him deprecating com-
pulsion, or any kind of persecution, for the conversion of Jews
and heretics, on the ground that forced conversions were unreal.
But he appears to have had no such conpunctions in the case
of these illiterate pagans. This is not the only instance of reli-
gious zeal betraying him into a certain human inconsistency.
Cf. IX. 65.
6 See
above, IV. 9. There is some doubt as to what the prac-
tice was which Gregory iiad forbidden in his former epistle,
but now allows. In Ep IX. he had said, '* Episcopi baptizatos
infantes signare bis in tronte chrismate nonprsesuniant ; sed pres-
byteri haptizandos ungant in pectore, ut episcopi postmodum
ungere debeant in fronte." There is obvious reference here to
the two unctions, before and after baptism. The first, in pre-
Here, we observe, the usage of the
chrism after baptism, only not therewith to sign the forehead
for actual confirmation ; and this is still the Roman usage. It
should be observed further that in all cases, in the East as well in
the West, confirmation was regarded as belonging peculiarly
to the Bishop's office, the chrism used having always been conse-
crated by him, though it might be applied by presbyters: and
thus Gregory, in allowing presbyters to administer the rite in
Sardinia would not regard any essential principle of Church order
as bein^ infringed. He only shews the same wise liberality as we
find evidence of in other cases, allowing varieties of usage in
various churches, where no important principle seemed to be
involved. Thus he approves of single instead of triune immersion
in baptism being practised in
Spain (I. 43), and bids Augustine in
England adopt according to his discretion the customs of other
Churches (XI. 64). With regard to the essential form of con-
firmation recognized in the time of Gregory, it appears evidently
from these epi.stles to have been unction, and not mere imposition
of hands. It is also evident that it was administered, as in the
I East now, to iniants : cf. XIII. 18, where ihe plaaae w ''ad
'

consignandos iniantes.
154 KPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT
Now, as thy Chanty is said to have so far presbyter, from whose report your Holiness
neglected this, we exhort, as
has been said, may be more fully informed.
that the inmates wlio are or have been estab- Further, let religious clerics {religiosi clerici) 7*
Hshed in these Guest-houses submit their avoid resort to or the patronage of laymen;
accounts in detail from time to time. And let but let them be in all respects subject to thy
such persons be ordained to preside over them jurisdiction according to the canons, lest
in life, manners
as may be found most worthy through the remissness of thy Fraternity the
and industry, and at any rate religiosiT, discipline of the Church over which thou pre-
whom judges may have no power of annoying, sidest should be dissolved.

lest, if they should be such as could be sum- Lastly, as to the men who have sinned with
moned to the courts, occasion might be given for the aforesaid women who had left their mon-
wasting the feeble resources which they have :
asteries, and are said to be now suspended
concerning which resources we wish thee to from communion, if thy Fraternity should ob-
take the greatest care, so that they be given serve them to have repented worthily for
away to no one without thy knowledge, lest such a wickedness, we will that thou restore
the carelessness of thy Fraternity should go them to holy communion.
so far as to let them be plundered.
Moreover, thou knowest that the bearer of EPISTLE XXIX.
these presents, Epiphanius the presbyter, was
To Januarius, Bishop.
criminally accused in the letters of certain
Sardinians. We, then, ha\ing investigated his Gregory to Januarius, Bishop of Caralis
case as it was our will to do, and finding no [^Cagliai-l).
It has come to our knowledge that in the
proof of what was charged against him, have
absolved him, so that he might be restored to place within the province of Sardinia called
his place. We therefore desire thee to search Phausiana it is said to have been once the
out the authors of the charge against him custom to ordain a bishop ; but that, through
:

unless he who sent those same letters be stress of circumstances, the custom has for
and,
fallen into disuse. But, as we are aware
prepared to support his charges by canonical long
and most strict proofs, let him on no account that now, owing to scarcity of priests, certain
approach the mystery of holy communion. pagans remain there, living like wild beasts,
Further, as to Paul the cleric, who is said to
and entirely ignorant of the worship of God,
have been often detected in malpractices, and we exhort thy Fraternity to make haste to
who had fled into Africa, having returned to a ordain a bishop there according to the ancient
such a one, that is, as may be suitable
lay state of life in despite of his cioth, if it is way
;

so, we have seen to his being given up to

for this work, and may take pains to bring
wanderers into the Lord's flock with pastoral
penance after previous corporal punishment,
to the end that, according to the apostolic zeal ; that so, while he devotes himself there
to the saving of souls, neither may you be
sentence, by means of affliction of the flesh
the spirit may be saved, and also that he may found to have required what was superfluous,
be able to wash away with continual tears the nor may we repent of having re-established in
vain what had been once discontinued.
earthly filth of sin, which he is said to have
contracted by wicked works.
Moreover, in accordance with the injunc-
EPISTLE XXX.
tions of the canons, let no religious person To CONSTANTINA AUGUSTA.
{religtosfis) associate with those who have been
Gregory to Constantina, &c.
suspended from ecclesiastical communion. The Serenity of your Piety, conspicuous for
Further, for ordinations or marriages of
religious zeal and love of holiness, has charged
clerics, or from virgins who are veiled, let no me with
your commands to send to you the
one presume to receive any fee, unless they head of Saint
Paul, or some other part of his
should prefer to off"er something of their own
body, for the church which is being built in
accord.
honour of the same Saint Paul in the palace.
As to what should be done in the case of desirous of receiving commands
And,
women who have left monasteries for a lay from being
you, by exhibiting the most ready obe-
life, and have taken husbands, we have con- dience to which I
might the more provoke
versed at length with thy Fraternity's aforesaid
your favour towards me, I am all the more
distressed tl:at I neither can nor dare do what

T For what was meant, by

you enjoin. For the bodies of the apostles
reti^iosi and reli^osee, see I. 6i,
note 7. It appears from what is said here that persons recognized
as such were ordinarily exempt from certain claims upon them ?• For the meaning o^ religiosi, see I. 6i, n. 7. They were not
by the s^ate to which otheis might be liable. of necessity clerici. In X. 54, we find religioso laico.
 EPISTLE XXX. 55

Saint Peter and Saint Paul glitter with so

greatly wonder at the custom of the Greeks,
great miracles and terrors in their churches who say that they take the bones of saints
that one cannot even go to pray there without and we up ;

scarcely believe it. For certain Greek

'^vciit fear. In short, when my predecessor, of monks who came here more than two years
l)lessed memory, was desirous of
changing the ago dug up in the silence of n'ght near the
silver which was over the most sacred
body of church of Saint Paul, bodies of deid men
the blessed apostle Peter, though at a distance
lying in the open field, and laid up their
of almost fifteen feet from the same
body, a bones to be kept in their own possession
sign of no small dreadfulness appeared to him. till their departure. And, when they were
Nay, I too wished in like manner to amend taken and diligently examined as to
why they
something not far from the most sacred body did this, they confessed that they were
going
of Saint Paul the apostle; and, it being to carry those bones to Greece to pass for
necessary to dig to some depth near his relics of saints. From this instance, as has
sepulchre, the superintendent of that place been already said, the greater doubt has been
found some bones, which were not indeed engendered in us whether it be true that
they
connected with the same sepulchre but, in- really take ;
up the bones of saints, as they are
asmuch as he presumed to lift them and said to do.
transfer them to another place, certain awful But what shall I say of the bodies of the
signs appeared, and he died suddenly. blessed when it is well known
apostles, that,
Besides all this, when my
predecessor, of at the time when they suffered, believers came
holy memory, was desiring in like manner to from the East to recover their bodies as being
make some improvements not far from the those of their own
countrymen ? And, having
body of Saint Laurence the martyr, it not been taken as far as the second milestone from
being known where the venerable body was the city, they were deposited in the place
laid, diggings were made in the course of which is called Catacumbas. But, when the
search, and suddenly his sepulchre was un- whole multitude came together and endea-
awares disclosed ; and those who were pre- voured to remove them thence, such violence
sent and working, monks and mansionarli^, of thunder and
lightning terrified and dispersed
who saw the body of the same martyr, which them that they on no account presumed to
they did not indeed presume to touch, all attempt such a thing again. And then the
died within ten days, so that none might Romans, who of the Lord's
loving-kindness
survive who had seen the holy body of that were counted worthy to do this, went out and
righteous man. took up their bodies, and laid them in the
Moreover, let my most tranquil lady know places where they are now deposited.
tliat it is not the custom of the Romans, when Who then, most serene lady, can there be
they give relics of saints, to presume to touch so venturesome as, knowing these things, to
any part of the body ; but only a cloth presume, I do not say to touch their bodies,
{h-andeum) is put into a box {pyxide\ and but even at all to look at them ? Such orders
placed near the most sacred bodies of the therefore having been given me by you, which
saints :and when it is taken up it is deposited I could by no means have obeyed, it has not,
with due reverence in the Church that is to so far as I find, been of your own motion ; but
be dedicated, and such powerful effects are certain men have wished to stir up your Piety
thereby produced there as might have been against me, so as to withdraw from me (which
if their bodies had been
brought to that spe- God forbid) the favour of your good will, and
cial place. Whence it came to pass in the have therefore sought out a point in which
times of Pope Leo, of blessed memory, as I might be found as if disobedient to you.
has been handed down from our forefathers, But i trust in Almighty God that your most
that, Greeks being in doubt about kind good will is in no way being stolen away
certain
such relics, the aforesaid pontiff took scissors from me, and that you will always have with
and cut this same cloth {brandeum), and from you the power of the holy apostles, whom with
the very incision blood flowed. For in the all your heart and mind you love, not from
Roman and all the Western parts it is unen- their bodily presence, but from their pro-
durable and sacrilegious for any one by any tection.
chance to desire to touch the bodies of saints Moreover, the napkin, which you have like-
:

and, if one should presume to do this, it is wise ordered to be sent you, is with his body,
certain that this temerity will by no means and so cannot be touched, as his body cannot
remain unpunished. For this reason we be approached. But since so religious a desire
of my most serene lady ought not to be wholly
8 " Mansionaiius. Sacristain d'une dglise, charg^ de la garder, I will make haste to transmit to
unsatisfied,
\de sonner Ics cloches pour I'office divin, de preparer les reliquaires,
eic." D'Arnis. you some portion of the chains which Saint
1^6 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Peter the nposlle himself bore on his neck and worthy I have no doubt. Still, however, ther
liis hands, from which many miracles are dis-
are here many worthy folk, who are bein;
if at least I should redeemed from the enemy by your offering,
played among the people ;

succeed in removing it by filing. For, while and serve our Creator faithfully, with regard
to whom you have done what is written
many come frequently to seek a blessing from Lay ;

these same chains, in the hope of receiving up alms in the bosom of the poor, and it sJiall
a little part of the filings, a priest attends with pray for thee (Ecclu.s. xxix. 15).
a file, and in the case of some seekers a portion But, since he loves the more who presumes
comes off so quickly from these chains that the more, I have some complaint against the
there is no delay : but in the case of other most sweet disposition of my most glorious
seekers the file is drawn for long over the son the lord Theodorus ; namely that he has
chains, and yet nothing can be got from them. received from the holy Trinity the gift of
In the month of June, Indiclion la. genius, the gift of wealth, the gift of mercy
and cliarity, and yet is unceasingly bound up
in secular causes, is occupied in continual pro
EPISTLE XXXI.
cessions, and neglects to read daily the words
To Theodorus, Physictan. of his Redeemer. For what is sacred Scripture
Gregory to Theodorus, Physician to the but a kind of epistle of Almighty God to His
Emperor. creature ? And surely, if your Glory were resi-
I myself give thanks to Almighty God. that dent in any other place, and were to receive
distance does not separate the hearts of those lettersfrom an earthly emperor, you would
who truly love each other mutually. For lo, not you would not rest, you would not
loiter,
most sweet and glorious son, we are far apart give sleep to your eyes, till you had learnt
in body, and yet are present with each other what the earthly emperor had written.
in charity. I'his your works, this your letters The Emperor of Heaven, the Lord of men
testify, this I experienced in you when present, and angels, has sent thee his epistles for th)
this I recognize in your Glory when absent. life's behoof; and yet, glorious son, thou

May this make you both beloved of men and neglectest to read these epistles ardently.
worthy for ever before Almighty God. For, Study then, I beseech thee, and daily meditate
charity being the mother of virtues, you bring on the words of thy Creator. Learn the heart
forth the fruits of good works for this reason, of God in the words of God, that thou mayest
that you keep in your soul the very root of sigh more ardently for the things that are
those fruits. Now what you have sent me, eternal, that your soul may be kindled with
God inspiring you, for the redemption of cap- greater longings for heavenly joys. For a man
tives, I confess that I have received both with will have the greater rest here in proportion
joy and with sorrow. With joy, that is, for as he has now no rest in the love of his Maker.
you, whom I thus perceive to be preparing But, that you may act thus, may Almighty
a mansion in the heavenly country ; but with God pour into you the Spirit the Comforter :

exceeding sorrow for myself, who, over and may He fill your soul with His presence, and
above my care of the property of the holy in filling it, compose it.
apostle Peter, must now also give an account As to me, know ye that I suffer here many
of the property of my most sweet son, the lord and innumerable bitternesses. But I give
Theodorus, and be held responsible for hav- thanks to Almighty God that I suffer far less
ing spent it carefully or negligently. But may than I deserve.
Almighty God, who has poured into your mind I commend to your Glory my son, your
the bowels of His own mercy, who has granted patient, the lord Narses. I know indeed that
to you to take anxious thought for what is said
you hold him as in all respects commended
of our Saviour by the excellent preacher —to you but I beg you to do what you art-
;

TAaf, though he was rich, yet fo?' us he became doing, that, in asking for what I see is being
—
poor (2 Cor. viii. 9) may He, at the coming done, I may by my asking have a share in
of the same Saviour, shew you to be rich in
your reward. Furthermore, I have received
virtues, cause you to stand free from all fault, the blessing 9 of your Excellency with the
and grant to you heavenly for earthly joys, charity wherewith it was sent to me. And
abiding joys for transitory. I have presumed to send you, in acknowledg-
As to what you say you desire to be done ment ot }our love, a duck with two small
for you near the most sacred body of the is led
ducklings, that, as often as your eye
holy apostle Peter, be assured that, though to look at it, the memory also of me may be
your tongue were silent, your charity bids the
doing of it. Would indeed that we were
9 Bcnxdictionem in the sense of a present, as elsewhere in
worthy to pray for you but that I am not
: the epistles. Cf. Gen. xxxiii. 1152 Kings v. 15.
 EPISTLE XXXIV.
157
recalled to you among the occupations and Indiction and know that the payment is
tumults of business.
;
by
all means to be charged in thy accounts.

EPISTLE XXXIL EPISTLE XXXIV.

To N ARSES THE PaTRICIAN. To Pantaleo, Pr/efect
Gregory to Narses, &c. Gregory to Pantaleo, Praefect of Africa.
Your most sweet Charity has said much How the law urgently prosecutes the most
to me in your letters in praise of
my good abominable pravity of heretics is not unknown
deeds, to all which I briefly reply, Call me not to your
Excellency 3. It is therefore no light
Noemi, that is beautiful ; but call me Mara, sin if these, whom both the integrity of our
that is bitter ; for I am full of bitterness
(Ruth faith and the strictness of the laws condemn,
i. 20). should find licence to creep up again in
your
But as to the cause of the presbyters ^ which times. Now in those parts, so far as we have
is pending with my brother and
fellow-bishop, learnt, the audacity of the Donatists has so
the most rev^erend Patriarch John, we
have, increased that not only do they with pes-
as I think, for our adversary the
very man tiferous assumption of authority cast out of
whom you assert to be desirous of observing their churches priests of the catholic faith, but
the canons. Further, I declare to thy Charity fear not even to rebaptize those whom the
that I am prepared, with the help of
Almighty water of regeneration had cleansed on a true
God, to prosecute this same cause with all my confession. And we are much surprised, if
power and influence. And, should I see that indeed it is so, that, while you are placed in
in it the canons of the Apostolic See are not those parts, bad men should be allowed thus
observed, Almighty God will give unto me to exceed. Consider only in the first place
what I may do against the contemners of the what kind of judgment you will leave to be
same. passed upon you by men, if these, who in the
As to what your Charity has written to me, times of others were with just reason put
asking me to give thanks for you to my son down, find under your administration a way
the chief physician and ex-praefect Theodorus, for their excesses. In the next place know
I have done so, and have
by no means ceased that our God will require at your hand the
to commend you as much as I could.
Further, souls of the lost, if you neglect to amend, so
I beg you to pardon me for
replying to your far as possibility requires it of you, so great
letters with brevity ; for I am
pressed by such an abomination. Let not your Excellency
great tribulations that it is not allowed me take amiss my thus speaking. For it is be-
either to read or to speak much by letter. cause we love you as our own children that
This only I say to thee, For the voice
of my we point out to you what we doubt not will
groaning I have forgotten to eat my bread be to your advantage. But sen"d to us with
(Ps. ci. 5 =*). All that are with you I beg you all speed our brother and fellow-bishop Paul -*,

to salute in my name. Give my salutations

to the lady Dominica, whose letter I have not 3 As to imperial edicts against the African Donatists, see I. 74,

note 8. It would seein from this and the following letter that
answered, because, though she is Latin, she enforcement of the laws for their repression had been relaxed
wrote to me in Greek. of late. It will be observed from this and other instances that
Gregory, though often in general terms deprecating the use of
force in matters of faith, did not scruple, when occasion arose,
to call in the aid of the secular arm and in this case with some
EPISTLE XXXIII.
;

heat and acrimony. Cf. IV. 35, below.

4 This Paul was one of the bishops of Numidia, against whom
To Anthem us, Subdeacon.I some charges of misconduct, not specified, had been brought.
His case has some significance as shewing that, though the
spiritual authority of the bishop of Rome over
the Church in
Gregory to Anthemius, &c. Africa had now come to be acknowledged in a way that it had
Those whom our Redeemer vouchsafes to not been in the age of Cyprian, yet there seems to have been
still some resistance to its exercise. This appears also Irom the
convert to himself from Judaical perdition we
fact that it was not the primate of Numidia, but Columbus,
ought, with reasonable moderation, to assist ; a bishop notable for his devotion to the Roman See^ that Gregory
with in relation
lest (as God forbid should be the case) they mainly and most confidentially corresponded
to ecclesiastical affairs (see II. 48, note i), and that this Coiumlnis
should suff'er from lack of food. Accordingly of being in disfavour with many on the ground of the
complained
frequent communications he received
from Rome (VII. 2). In
we charge thee, under the authority of this the case before us Gregory's desire (urgently expressed in this
letter to Pantaleo, and in that which follows to the primate and
order, not to neglect to give money every Columbus jointly), that Paul should at once be sent to Rome for
year to the children of Justa, who is of the trial was not complied with. For two (VI. 63), Gregory
years later
that the accused
complains 01 this, and also expresses surprize
Hebrews ;
that is to Julianus, Redemptus, and bishop should have been excommunicated by the African authori-
ties, and no news sent
thereof to himself by the primate. '1 hen,
Fortuna, beginning from the coming thirteenth in the following year (VII. 2), writing to Columbus, he finds
himself unable to refuse his assent to Paul's resorting to Con-
stantinople to lay his case before the Emperor.
However jn
•
Probably Athanasiiis and John. See III. 53. the year after this it appears that he did »o at leneth to Rome,
have his decided there for Gregory .sends
« In English Bible, cii. 4. but not so as to ca.se :
158 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
lest opportunity should be eiven to any one with all your power so oppose this still nascent
under any excuse for hindering his coming disease that ; neither may it
acquire strength
in order that, on ascertaining the truth more from neglect nor scatter the woes of pestilence
fully, we may
be able, with God's help, to in the flock committed to your charge. For,
settle by a reasonable treatment of the case if in any way whatever (as we do not believe
how the punishment of so great a crime ought will be the case) you neglect to resist iniquity
to be proceeded with. in its beginning,
they will wound very many
with the sword of their error. And it is in

EPISTLE XXXV. truth a most serious thing to allow to be k

ensnared in the noose of diabolical fraud those n
To Victor and Columbus, Bishops'. whom we are able to rescue beforehand from
Gregory to Victor and Columbus, Bishops being entangled. Moreover it is better to ;,

of Africa. prevent any one from being wounded than to

After what manner a disease, if neglected search out how one that is wounded may be
in its beginning, acquires strength we have healed. Considering this, therefore, hasten ye
proved from our own necessities, whosoever by sedulous prayer and all the means in your
of us have had our lot in this life. If, then, power, to quell sacrilegious wickedness, so that
it were met
by the foresight of skilful phy- subsequent news, through the aid of the grace
sicians at its birth, we know that it would of Christ, may cause us more joy for the
cease before doing very much harm from punishment of those men than sadness for
being attended to too late. On this consider- their excesses.
ation, then, reason ought to impel us, when Furthermore, take all possible pains to send
diseases of souls are beginning, to make haste to us with all speed our brother and fellow-
to resist them by all the means in our power, bishop Paul ^, to the end that, on learning
lest, while we neglect applying wholesome more particularly from him the causes of so
medicines, they steal away from us the lives of great a crime, we may be able by the succour
many whom we are striving to win for our God. of our Creator to apply the medicine of fitting
Wherefore it behoves us so with watchful care- rebuke to this most atrocious wickedness.
fulness to guard the folds of sheep which we
see cur selves to be put over as keepers that EPISTLE XXXVI.
the p;o vling wolf may find everywhere shep-
To Leo, Bishop.
herds to resist him, and may have no way of
entrance thereinto. Gregory to Leo, Bishop of Catana'.
For indeed we find that the stings of the We have found from the report of many
Donatists have in your parts so disturbed the that a custom has of old obtained among you,
Lord's flock, as though it were guided by no for subdeacons to be allowed to have inter-
And there has been re- course with their wives. That any one should
shepherd's control.
ported to us what we cannot speak of without any more presume to do this was prohibited by
the servant of God, the deacon of our see.
heavy sorrow, seeing that very many have
already been torn by their poisoned teeth.
under the authority of our predecessor ^, in this
Lastly, in order with most wicked audacity to way that those who at that time had been
;

drive catholic priests from their churches, they coupled to wives should choose one .of two
are said, in their most atrocious wickedness, things, that is, either to abstain from their
even to have slain many besides, on whom the wives, or on no account whatever presume to
water of regeneration had conferred salvation, exercise their ministry. And, according to
by rebaptizi ng them. All this saddens our report, Speciosus, then a subdeacon, did for
mind exceedingly, for that, while you are placed this reason suspend himself from the office of
there, it has been allowed to damned pre- administration, and up
to the time of his

sumption to perpetrate such wickedness. death bore indeed the office of a notary, but
In this matter we exhort your Fraternity by ceased from the ministry which a subdeacon
this present writing, that, after discussion held should have exercised. After his death we
and a council assembled, you should eagerly and have learnt that his widows, Honorata, has
been relegated to a monastery by thy Frater-
associated herself with a hus-
him back to Africa to have his case enquired into, only enjoining nity for having
Cohimbus, to whom he writes, to do his utmost to see justice band. And so if, as is said, her husband
done, he himself believing the accu>ed to be innocent, and attri-
buting the charges against him to odium incurred by his measures
against the Donatists. The final issue does not appear. See ^ See last Epistle, note 4.
also XII. 8. 7 Catana was one oi the sees in Sicily.
5 Victorwas now primate of Numidia, having succeeded 8 This order had been given by pope Pelagius II. a.d. 588.
Adeodatus (see III. 49). As to the African custom with respect In I. 44 Gregory had seen fit to relax the stringency of this order
to primates, see I. 74, note 9. For notice ot Columbus, see II. 48, in the case of existing subdeacons who had not on their ordination
note 7. pledged themselves to chastity.
 EPISTLE XXXIX. 159

suspended himself from ministration, it ought
not to be to the prejudice of the aforesaid
u oman that she has contracted a second mar-
if she had not been joined to
lia.sje, especially
fession, it is right that you should have no
further scruple of doubt with respect to the
Church of the blessed Peter, Prince of the
apostles but persist ye in the true faith, and
:

the subdeacon with the intention of abstain-
ing from the pleasures of the flesh.
If, then, you
find the truth to be as we have
been informed, it is right for you to release
altogether the aforesaid woman from tlie moniis-
make your life firm on the rock of the Church ;
tliat is on the confession of the blessed Peter,
Prince of the apostles, lest all those tears of
yours and all those good works should come
to nothing, if they are found alien from the

tery, that she may

be at liberty to return with-
out any fear to her husband.
But for the future let thy Fraternity be
exceedingly careful, in the case of any who
may be promoted to this office, to look to
true faith. For as branches dry up without
the virtue of the root, so works, to whatsoever
degree they may seem good, are nothing, if
they are disjoined from the solidity of the
faith.

this with the utmost diligence, that, if they It therefore becomes your Glory to send a
have wives, they shall enjoy no licence to have communication with all speed to our most
intercourse with them but you must still
: reverend brother and fellow-bishop Constantius,
strictly order them to observe all things after of whose faith and life I have long been we' I

the pattern of the Apostolic See. assured, and to signify by your letters ad-
dressed to him how kindly you accept his
EPISTLE XXXVIIL ordination, and that }0u are in no wise sepa-
rated from the communion of his Church, so
To Queen Theodelinda. that we may truly rejoice with a common
Gregory to Theodelina, Queen of the Lom- exultation, as for a good and faithful daughter.
bards 9. Know also that you and your works will please
It has come to our knowledge frofn the God, if, before his assize comes, they be ap-
has
report of certain persons that your Glory proved by the judgment of his priests.
been led on by some bishops even to the
offence against holy Church of suspending
unan- EPISTLE XXXIX.
yourself from the communion of Catholic
imity. Now the more we sincerely love you, To Constantius, Bishop.
the seriously are we distressed about
more Gregory to Constantius, Bishop of Medio-
you, that you believe unskilled and foolish lanum {Mi'/an).
men, who not only do not know what they talk Having read the letter of your Holiness,
about, but can hardly understand what they we find that you are in a state of serious dis-
have heard ; who, while they neither read tress, principally on account of the bishops
themselves, nor believe those who do, re- and citizens of Briscia {Brescia), who bid you
main in the same error which they have them- send them a letter in which you are asked to
selves feigr.ed to themselves concerning us. swear that you have not condemned the Three
For we venerate the four holy synods ; the Chapters ^ Now, if your Fraternity's prede-
Nicene, in which Arius, the Constantinopolitan, cessor Laurentius did not do this, it ou.^ht not
in which Macedonius, the first Ei)hesine, in to be required of you. But, if he did it, he
which Nestorius, and the Chalcedonians, in was not with the universal Church, and con-
which Eutyches and Dioscorus, were con tradicted what he had sworn to in his security ^
demned ; declaring that whosoex er thinks But, inasmuch as we believe him to have kept
otherwise than these four synods did is alien \^\^ ^^th, and to have continued in the unity
from the true faith. We also condemn whom- of the Catholic Church, there is no doubt that
soever they condemn, and absolve whomso- he did not swear to any of his bishops that
ever they absolve, smiting, with interposition he had not condemned the Three Chapters.
of anathema, any one who presumes to add to Hence your Holiness may conclude that you
or take away from the faith of the same four ouoht not to be forced to do what was in no
with
synods, and especially that of Chalcedon,
respect to which doubt and occasion of super-
X See above, Epist'e II., note i.

stition has arisen in the minds of certain 2 Caution's suce, as to the meaning of which expression, see
fn-m wliat brego y
above, Epistle II.. note 2. It appears certain
unskilled men. tl:al Lauientius the predecessor ot
says, here and in Epistle II..
the Bishop of Rome
Seeing, then, that you know Constantius, had pledged himself bv oath to
the integrity
but
to uphold the condemnation of "The Three Chapters.
of our faith from my plain utterance and pro- it seems that some of his suffragans
now as.scrtcd that he had
sworn to them that he had not assented to such condemnation,
his com-
and that on this understanding they had remained in
munion. Gregory does not seem certain how the matter
stood :
VThis letter was substituted for Ep. IV., which had been
under l!.pistle II. but he goes on the supposition thai he could not have perjured
previously written, but not delivered. See note 4 himself as the bishops alleged.
above.
i6o EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
wise done by your predecessor. But, lest but, after the canons had been promulger
those who have thus written to you shouhl be discussion arose, and final action was venlj
offended, send them a letter declaring under lated concerning persons. Yet still we ha^
interposition of anathema that you neither done as you desired, making no mention
take away anything from the faith of the synod this synod. But we have also written to oi
of Chalcedon nor received those who do, and daughter the queen what you wrote to
that you condemn whomsoever it condemned, about the bishops. Ursicinus, who wrote"
and absolve whomsoever it absolved. And thus something to you against our brother and
I believe that they may be very soon satisfied 3
fellow-bishop John, you ought by your letters
Further, as to what you write about many of
addressed to him, with sweetness and reason,
them being offended because you name our to restrain from his intention. Further, con-
brother and fellow-bishop John of the Church cerning Fortunatuss, we desire your Fraternity
of Ravenna during the solemnities of mass, to be careful, lest you be in any way surrep-
you should enquire into the ancient custom titiously influenced by bad men. For I hear
;

and, if it has been the custom, it ought not that he ate at the table of the Church with your
now to be found fault with by foolish men. predecessor Laurentius for many years until
But, if it has not been the custom, a thing now, that he sat among the nobles, and sub-
ought not to be done at which some may scribed, and that with our brother's knowledge
possibly take offence. Yet I have been at he served in the army. And now, after so
pains to make careful enquiry whether the many years, your Fraternity thinks that he
same John our brother and fellow-bishop should be driven from the position which he
names you at the altar and they say that now occupies. This seems to me altogether
;

this is not done. And, if he does not make incongruous. And so I have given you this
mention of your name, I know not what ne- order through him, but privately. Still, if
cessity obliges you to make mention of his. there is anything reasonable that can be
If indeed it can be done without any one alleged against him, it ought to be submitted
taking offence, your doing anything of this to our judgment. But, if it please Almighty
kind is very laudable, since you shew the God, we will send letters through your man to
charity you have towards your brethren. our son the lord Dynamius.
Further, as to what you write of your having
been unwilling to transmit my letter to Queen
Theodelinda on the ground that the fifth EPISTLE XLVI.
synod was named in it, if you believed that To RusTiciANA, Patrician.
she might thereby be offended, you did right
in not transmitting it. We are therefore doing Gregory to Rusticiana, &c.
now as you recommend, namely, that we On receiving your Excellency's letters I was
should only express approval of the four glad to hear that you
had reached Mount
Sinai. But believe me, I too should have
synods. Yet, as to the synod which was
but by no means to
afterwards held in Constantinople, called by liked to go with you,
return with you. And yet I find it very diffi-
many the fifth, I would have you know that
it neither ordained nor held anything in op-
cult to believe that you have been at the holy
to the four most places and seen many Fathers. For I believe
position holy synods, seeing
that nothing was done in it with respect to that, if you had
seen them, you would by no
the faith, but only with respect to persons ; means have been able to return so speedily to
and persons, too, about whom nothing is con- the city of Constantinople. But now
that the
love of such a has in no wise departed
tained in the acts of the Council of Chalcedon*; city
from your heart, I suspect that your Excel-
3 See above, Ep. II., note 4. lency did not from the heart devote yourself
4 Here Giegory is in error, for in the eighth, ninth, and tenth to the holy things which you saw with the
sessions of the council of Chalcedon Theodoret and Ibas, whose
writings were anathematized in that fifth council, were heard bodily eye. But may Almighty God illu-
in their own defence, and definitely acquitted of heresy. It is
minate your mind by the grace of His loving-
true that there is no mention of them in the Definition of faith, I

agreed upon in the fifth session of Chalcedon, or in the Canons, kindness and give unto you to be wise, and
which were perhaps all that Gregory had before him. It is trie
also that there was no reference at Chalcedon to Theodoie of
to consider how fugitive are all temporal
things, since, while we are
Mopsuestia, who was especiallj and personally anathematized at i
thus speaking, both
the fifth council, he having died many years before the council of
time runs on and the Judge approaches, and
'

Chalcedon was held. But the cases of Theodoret and Ibas had
been prominently before the synod ; and this not, as Gregory lo the moment is even now near when against
here goes on to intimate, in a supplementary sort of way at the
end of the mw\ pioceedings : for the eighth, ninth, and tenth our will we must give up the world which of
sessions had been occupied with them, after which there had
been other sessions. For similar inaccuracy on Gregory's part our own accord we will not. I beg that the
in referring to past events, see II. 51, note 2 ; and for an instance
of Ills imperfect acquaintance with the history of past controver-
sies, see VII. 4. S Concerning this Fortunatus, see also V. 4.
 EPISTLE XLVll. t6i

lord Apio and the lady Eusebia, and their of Apostolic See.
tl\e How I was likely to
daughters, be greeted in my behalf. As to endure this thou knowest, seeing that I was
that lady my nurse, whom you commend to before prepared rather to die than that the
me by letter, I have the greatest regard for Church of the blessed apostle Peter should *

her, and desire that she should be in no way degenerate in my days. Moreover thou art
incommoded. But we are pressed by such great well acquainted with my ways, that I bear
straits that we cannot excuse even ourselves long ; but if once I have determined not
from exactions {angariis)^ and burdens at this to bear, I go gladly in the face of all dangers.
present time. Whence it is necessary with the help of God
to meet danger, lest he be driven to sin to
EPISTLE XLVII. excess. Look to what I say, and consider
To Deacon 7. what great grief inspires it
Sabinianus,
But it has come to ears that he has
my
Gregory to Sabinianus, &c. sent [to Constantinople] a cleric, I know not
Thou know^est what has been done in the whom, to say that the bishop Malchus^ was
case of the prevaricator Maximus^. For Now as
put to death in prison for money.
after the most serene lord the Emperor had to this there is one thing that thou mayest
sent orders that he should not be ordained 9,
shortly suggest to our most serene lords ;
—
then he broke out into a higher pitch of pride.
that, if I their servant had been willing to
For the men of the glorious patrician Ro- have anything to do with the death of Lom-
manus ^ received bribes from him, and caused bards, the nation of the Lombards at this
him to be ordained in such a manner that
day would have had neither king nor dukes
the sub-
they would have killed Antoninus, nor counts, and would have been divided
deacon and rector of the patrimony, if he had in the utmost confusion. But, since 1 fear
not fled. But I despatched letters to him, God, I shrink from having anything to do
after I had learnt that he had been ordained with the death of any one. Now the bishop
him not
against reason and custom, telling Malchus was neither in prison nor in any
to presume to celebrate the solemnities of distress; but on the day when he pleaded
mass unless I should first ascertain from our his cause and was sentenced he was taken
most serene lords what they had ordered with without my knowledge by Boniface the notary
regard to him. And these my letters, having to his house, where a dinner was prepared
been publicly promulged or posted in the for him, and there he dined, and was treated
city, he
caused to be publicly torn, and thus with honour by the said Boniface, and in
bounced forth more openly into contempt the night suddenly died, as I think you have
been informed. Moreover I had
already
6 The word angaria, which is of frequent occurrence, denotes intended to send our Exhilaratus to you in
exactions*and forced services of various kinds.
7 He was the pope's apocrisiarius at Constantinople.
connection with that business ; but, as I con-
8 See III. 47, note 2. , , i sidered that the case was now done with,
9 In his letter to Maximus (IV. 20), Gregory
had only ex-
from doing so.
pressed a suspicion that the alleged
order of the Emperor tor his I consequently abstained
have satisfied
consecration had been fictitious. He now seems
to
see 111. 47.
himself that it was so. For a review of the whole case,

"°^i Romanus Patricius was the Exarch of Italy. See I. 33 :

« See II. 20, notes.
11.46; III. 31; V. 24-

VOL. XII.
 BOOK V.

EPISTLE II. tical discipline is undoubtedly broken, while

in the hope of restoration each person fears
To Felix, Bishop, and Cyriacus, Abbot \ not to Your
give way to his evil inclinations.
Gregory to Felix, &c. Fraternity, for instance, has consulted us as
The
tenor of the report submitted to you to whether Amandinus, ex-presbyter and ex-
sufficiently explains the complaint of the abbot, who was deposed by your predecessor
religious lady Theodosia, in which we have it, should be called back
for fault requiring
found on reading it many heads of accusa- which thing is not allowable
to his rank ; ;

and we decree that it cannot on any account

tion, not befitting priestly gentleness, against
our brother and fellovv-bisho,) Januarius; so be done. Yet, if it should be the case that
much so that, after the founclation by her his manner of life deserves it, seeing that he
of a monastery for servants of God, all that has been deprived altogether of his sacred
pertains to avarice, turbulence, and wrong office, assign him a place in a monastery,
is said to have been exhibited at the time as you may see fit, before other monks.
of the very dedication of the oratory. Where- Above all things, then, take care that no one's
fore, if the case is as we
find in her aforesaid supplication persuade you in any way to
representation, and
you are aware that restore the lapsed to their sacred orders,
if

anything at all unbecoming has been com- lest such punishment should be supposed not
mitted besides, we exhort you that, all wrongs to be definitely ordained for them, but only
having first been redressed, you press upon a temporary expedient.
Musicus, the abbot of the monastery of Agili- As to Vitalianus the ex-presbyter, about
tanus% that he lose no time in giving the whom you write that he should be strictly
greatest attention to his monks whom he had guarded, we will cause him to be sent into
begun to settle there, to the end that, this Sicily, that, being deprived of all hope of
venerable place being with the Lord's help departure thence, he may then at least con-
set in order by you in a decent and regular strain himself to penitential bewailing. Jobi-
manner, neither may we be disturbed by the nus also, of Tortus Veneris, once deacon and
frequent complaints of the aforesaid religious abbot, we have decreed to be deprived of his
lady that her good desires are not fulfilled, office, and written that another should be
nor may it be to the detriment of your soul ordained in his place In like manner also
that so pious a design should languish, as we we decree that the three subdeacons, whom
do not believe it will, through any neglect your Fraternity has notified to us as having
of yours. lapsed, shall ever cease from and stand de-
prived of their office, and that nothing beyond
lay communion be allowed them.
EPISTLE IV. Further,
we have adjudged the ex-presbyter Satu minus
To CONSTANTIUS, BiSHOP. to give security that he will not ever presume
Gregory to Constantius, Bishop of Medio- to approach the ministry of his sacred order.
lanum {Milan). And we desire him to remain, with deprivation
If licence to be restored to their rank be of his sacred order, in the same island in
granted to the lapsed, the force of ecclesias- which he was, permitting him to have and
exercise care and solicitude with respect to
monasteries for we believe that, his
«
They had been sent by Gregory into Sardinia with the lapse ;

special purtiose of promoting the conversion of the

natives, wluch
having made him more wary, he will now the
had been neglected by the more carefully keep guard over those
V. 41, and IV. 23, note 8.
bishops andclergy of the island. See who are
2
Apparent! V the designation of the monastery which had committed to him.
)een now at
len^nh founded by TheoJo^ia in execution of lier Further, concerning John, notary of your
late husband s wiil. See above, IV. 8, 15. In IV. 15 Gre-ory
had acceaed to her desire, in view of certain difficulties
in carry- church, the charity wherewith we love you
ing out her husband s intention, to found a in a house
^' But it
nunnery
seems that a monastery of monies
land have long loved you warns us to write,
uJTI
had in °.u"
the end<t^Slian.
been founded. '

lest you should order

anything with regard
 EPISTLE VIII.
163
to him while you are still
giving an account of the synod that has been
provoked by his
fault. Gaarding, then, against this, enquire held among you 4. Having read all, we re-
fully by all means in your power into the joiced for your pastoral zeal, and that our
possessions of your church by which means; most pious lords had given no ear to the
neither may you offend God, nor
may he calumnies of venal persons brought
against
be able to find a ground for accusing you you on the plea of religion; but especially
before men. For we write, not as defending that your Fraternity has so taken
pains to
John or commending him personally without preserve the African province as in no wise to
reason, but lest your soul should be in any neglect to restrain with prlesHy fervour the
way burdened with sin under the incitement devious sects of heretics;
concerning the
of anger. Whence it is needful, as we have quieting of whom we remember having laid
before said, that you should by no means down the law so fully, even before
consulting
neglect to enquire, in the fear of God, with the ktters of your Charity, that we do not
a full investigation into the possessions of believe that
anything needs to be said again
your church. in reply to you about them.
Although, how.
Furthermore, the epistle of your most dear ever, this is so, and though we desire all
Fraternity has caused us to wonder much with heretics to be repressed always wi'th vigour
respect to the person of Fortunatus3. But and reason by catholic priests, yet, on looking
either that letter was not dictated by you, or thoroughly into what has been done
among
certainly, if it is yours, we by no means recog you, we are in fact apprehensive lest offence
nize in it our brother the lord Constantius. should thereby be caused (which
thing may
For you ought to have paid, and still ought the Lord avert) to the primates of other
to pay, attention to the fact that it is in behalf councils. For at the conclusion of your acts
of your reputation that we write. For, when you have promulged a sentence, in which,
he asserts that he suffers wrong among you, while ordering the searching out of those
and has been unable to procure the guardian's heretics, you have brought in that those who
{defeiisoris) aid, what else does he intimate neglect the duty are to be punished by for-
but ill-will on your part? Wherefore, that feiture of their possessions and dignities. It
neither this affair may dim your reputation is therefore best, most dear brother, that, in
in some quarters nor damage
possibly ensue dealing with matters outside ourselves that
in any way with good cause to your church, require correction, charity among ourselves

you ought to send hither a person instructed should first be preserved, and that we should
by you, that the nature of the case may be be subject in mind (as I judge to be peculiarly
examined, and the matter terminated, without proper to your Gravity) even to persons below
ill-will on your part. And for this reason us in dignity. For you will then more advan-
especially, that if, after his complaint, sen- tageously meet the errors of heretics with your
tence should be pronounced among your- whole united powers when, as befits your
selves in your favour, he will be believed priesthood, you study to keep ecclesiastical
to have been defeated, not reasonably, but concord among yourselves.
by power alone. But we, out of the charity
wherewith we are bound to you, desist not EPISTLE VIIL
from admonishing you to do what will be for
To Cyprian, Deacon.
your good repute, knowing that, though this
exhortation saddens you for the time, it will Gregory to Cyprian, deacon and rector of V
afterwards cause you joy, when the animosity the patrimony of Sicily. 1

Concerning the Manicheans who are on our

^
of contention has passed away. In the month
of September, Indiction 13. I have frequently admonished thy
(In Vatic. The possessions
motith oj December^ Indict. 13.) Love to press them with the utmost diligence,
and recall them to the Catholic faith. If, then,
the time requires it, make enquiries in person,
EPISTLE V.
allow this,
or, if other business does not
To DoMiNicus, Bishop.
through others. Further, it has come to my \ jf}
to of ears tliat there are Hebrews on our possessions ^y
Gregory Dominicus, Bishop Carthage. |

Prosper your delegate (responsalis), the

bearer of these presents, has been with us, 4 This had been a synod held at Carthage for the suppression

and after other expressions of your charity of the Donatilsts. Cf. I. 74, note 8. Giegbry, while fully ap-
proving, as he shews clsewnere, of strtcc enforcement of the
handed us your second letters with an allega- imperial laws against them, expresses tear in this episile lest the
council lately held might have gione too tar, so as to endanger the
tion of the imperial commands, and a paper of the African Church, in exceeding the decrees^of synods
unity
that had been held elsewhere, and especially in ordering severe
roeasures against bishops or others who might be reluiw in the
3 See IV. 39. work of suppressing heresy*
M 2
 1 64 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
I
who will not by any means be converted to
i God. But it seems to me that thou shouldest
'
send letters through all our possessions on
which these Hebrews are known to be, pro-
mising them particularly from me that whoso-
ever of them shall have been converted to our
true Lord God Jesus Christ shall have the
burdens of his holding lightened. And this I
wish to have done in such sort that, if one has
a payment to make of one solidus, a third
should be remitted him if of three or four,
;
that one solidus should be remitted if of any ;
more, the remission should still be made in the
same proportion, or at any rate according as
thy Love sees fit, so that one who is converted
may have some relief of his burden, and the,
Church may not be put to heavy expense.
Nor shall we do this unprofitably, if by light-"
ening the burdens of their payments we bring
them
to the grace of Christ, since, though they
themselves came with little faith, yet those who
Vmay be born of them will now be. baptized
more faith: thus we gain either them or
j^with
\^ I their children. And whatever amount of pay-
f/ f ment we let them off for the sake of Christ is
nothing serious. Furthermore, some time ago,
'
when John the deacon came, thy Love wrote
something to me, the whole of which I read at
the time, but let many days intervene before
replying; and then, after such delay, replied
to all particulars as I recollected them. But
now think that one point escaped my memory,
I blessed martyr Apollinaris, and on the day of
and suspect that I gave no reply about it. For
thou hadst written that loans were being ad-
vanced to peasants {rusticis) through certain
undertakers for their debt 5, lest in borrowing
from others they should be burdened either
by exactions or by the prices of things ^. This
particular was to me most acceptable and, ;
if indeed I have
already written about it, ob-
serve what I wrote. But if, as I suspect, I terior habiliment, what might have been done
gave in my reply no definite direction on the in due order be neglected. Given in the month
subject, thou must not hesitate to advance of October; Indiction 13.
money for the advantage of the peasants, since
the ecclesiastical property will not thus be
EPISTLE XV.
wasted, and out of it the peasants will derive
advantage. And, if there are other things
which thou consiclerest to be advantageous,
thou must carry them out without any hesita-
tion.
5 Per mamis If the word but another sort with the
quortmdnm deblti condtictorum.
debiti (absent from some MSS.) is read here, the
meaning may
be that certain persons, called debiti conditctores, undertook the
recovery of the arrears of the rustici, and that through them
easy loatis were advanced to such as were unable to pay at the
proper time. Cf. I. 44, p. 89. For the ordinary meaning of
condtictores (without debiti), in connexion with the Church
estates, see I. 44, p, 89, note 5.
6 Aut in
atigariis aut in rerum pretio. The word angaria
IS applicable to
any kind of vexatious exaction, either in the way
of forced labour or in other ways. " Per
angarias intelliyuntur
vexationes et injurise quselibet," Du Cange. It may be u.sed
here for exorbitant interest on loans obtained from usurers. As
to rerum pretio, cf. I.
44, p. 89, about burdaito, and note a.
EPISTLE XI.
To John, Bishop.
Gregory to John, Bishop of Ravenna.
I find that your Fraternity is greatly dis-
tressed on account of being forbidden by the
censure of reason to wear the pallium in lita-
nies. But through the most excellent Patri-
cian, and through the most eminent Prefect,
and through other noble men of your city, you
have urgently requested to have this allowed
you. Now we, having made careful enquiry of
Adeodatus, some time thy Fraternity's deacon,
have ascertained that it was never the custom
of thy predecessors to use the pallium during
litanies, except at the solemnities of the blessed
John the Baptist, the blessed Apostle Peter,
and the blessed martyr Apollinaris. But we
were by no means bound to believe him, since
many of our delegates have often been at your
Fraternity's city, who declare that they never
saw anything of the kind. And in this matter
credence is rather to be given to many than to
one, who is attesting something in behalf of
his own Church. But, since we do not wisli
your Fraternity to be distressed, or the petition
of our sons to be of no avail with us, we
concede the use of the palHum, until we shall
gain some more accurate knowledge, on the
days of the Nativity of the Blessed John the
Baptist, of the blessed Apostle Peter, and the
the celebration of your ordination. But in the
sacristy, according to former custom, after the
sons of the Church have been received and
dismissed, your Fraternity may put on the
pallium, and so proceed to the solemnization
of mass, arrogating to yourself nothing more in
the daring of rash presumption ; lest, while
sometliing is snatched at out of order in ex-
To John, Bishop.
Gregory to John, Bishop of Ravenna.
In the first placethis makes me sad that ;
thy Fraternity writes to me with a double heart,
exhibiting one sort of blandishment in letters,
tongue in secular
intercourse. In the next it
place, grieves me
that my brother John even to this day retains ^
on his tongue those gibes which notaries while
still
boys are wont to indulge in. He speaks
bitingly,and seems to delight in such pleasantry.
He flatters his friends in their presence, and
maligns them in their absence. Thirdly, it is
to me grievous and altogether execrable, that
 EPISTLE XVII.
165
he imputes shameful crimes to his servants desire to seem more than thou
f,
" effe- art, that so thou
whatever the hour may be,
" calhng them mayest be able to be more than thou seemest.
minate; and, what is still more grievous, this Believe
me, when I came to my present posi-
is done
openly. Then there is this in addition, tion, I had such consideration
that there is no discipline for
and charity
keeping guard towards thee that, if thou hadst wished to
over the life of the clergy, but that he exhibits hold of keep
this my
charity, thou still wouldest not
himself only as their lord. The last
thing, but have ever found such a brother as
first in importance as evidence of myself, or
elation, is one so sincerely loving thee, or so
about his use of the pallium outside the concurring
church, with thee in all devotion but when I came to :

which is a thing he never presumed to do in know of

thy words and thy manners, I confess
the times of my predecessors, and what none I
started back. I beseech thee,
of his predecessors ever presumed to then, by
do, as Almighty God, amend all that I have
our delegates testify (except it might be when spoken
of, and especially the vice of duplicity. Allow
relics were deposited, with to me to love thee ; and for the present and the
though regard
relics one person
only could be found to say future life it may be of advantage to thee to be
that it was so) ; yet this in
my days, in con- loved of thy brethren. Reply, however, to all
tempt of me, with extreme audacity, he not this, not by words, but by behaviour.
only did, but even made a habit of doing.
From all these things I find that the dignity
of the Episcopacy is with him all in outside
EPISTLE XVII.
show, not in his mind. And indeed I return To
Cyprian, Deacon',
thanks to Almighty God that at the time when
Gregory to Cyprian, &c.
this came to my knowledge, which had never I received
your letters of most bitter import
reached the ears of my predecessors, the Lom- about the death of the lord Maximianus'" in
bards were posted between me and the city of the month of November. And he indeed has
Ravenna. For perchance I had it in my mind reached the rewards he longed for, but the
toshew to men how severe I can be ^. unhappy people of the city of Syracuse is to be
Lest, however, thou shouldest suppose that commiserated as not having been counted
I wish thy church to be depressed or lessened
worthy to have such a pastor long. Accord-
in dignity, remember where the deacon of ingly let thy Love take anxious heed that such
Ravenna used to stand in solemnization of a one may be chosen for ordination in the
mass at Rome, and enquire where he stands same church as may not seem to obtain
now; and thou wilt recognize the fact that undeservedly the same place of rule after the
I desire to honour the church of Ravenna. lord Maximianus. And indeed I believe that
But that any one whatever should snatch at the majority would choose the presbyter Trajan,
anything out of pride, this I cannot tolerate. who, as is said, is of a good disposition, but,
Nevertheless I have already written on this as I suspect, not fit for ruling in that place.
matter to our deacon at Constantinople, that Yet, if a better cannot be found, and if there
he should enquire of all who have under them are no charges against him, he may be con-
even thirty or forty bishops. And if there is descended under
stress of very great neces-
to
anywhere this custom of their walking in wishes are asked with regard
sity. But, if my
litanies wearing the pallium, God forbid that to this election, I inform thee privately of what

through me the dignity of the church of I do wish for no one in this same church ap- :

Ravenna should seem to be in any way pears to me so worthy after the lord Maximianus
lessened. as John the archdeacon of the church of
if his election can be brought
Reflect, therefore, dearest brother, on all that Catana. And,
I have said above think of the day of thy
: believe that he will be found an
about, I
call consider what account thou wilt render
:
exceedingly fit person. But he too must first
of the burden of epi copacy. Amend thosebe enquired about by thee privately as to any
in the way.
manners of a notary. See what becomes a charges against him that may stand
in and in deed. Be If he should be found free from any, he may
bishop tongue entirely
bincere to thy brethren. Do not speak one be rightly chosen. Should this be done, our
thing, and have another in thy heart. Do not brother and fellow-bishop Leo 3 will also have
to give him leave to go, that he may be found

7
" Seivis tuis turpia crimina imponis,"
—apparently meaning Peter
that at all hours he was accustomed tc call them by opprobrious I The deacon
Cyprian had succeeded the sub-deacon
names. as rector pah i7nonii\n Sicily, and Gregory's general agent there,
as well as
8 The meaning may be, *' I am thankful now that the fact through whom he acted in ecclesiastical temporal
matters, at any rate now, after the death of Maximjanus
of
of communication between Rome and Ravenna being blocked
by the Lombards when the matter first reached my ears prevented Syracuse.
a See II. 7, note 5.
my acting so peremptorily as I might then have been disposed
.

to do."
3 Bishop of Catana where this John was archdeacon.
i66 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
free to be onlained. These things, then, I called by the proud title. For truly I say it
have taken care to intimate to thy Love and ; weeping, and out of inmost sorrow of heart
it will now be thy concern to look round
thee attribute it to my sins, that this my brother,
on all sides carefully, and arrange what is who been constituted in the grade of
has

pleasing to God. episcopacy for the very end of bringing back

EPISTLE XVIIL
To John, Bishop.
Gregory to John, Bishop of Constantinople 4.
At the time when your Fraternity was
advanced to Sacerdotal dignity, you remember
what peace and concord of the churches you
found. But, with what daring or with what
swelling of pride I know not, you have at-
tempted to seize upon a new name, whereby
the hearts of all your brethren might have come
to take offence. I wonder exceedingly at this,
since I remember how thou wouldest fain have
fled fiom the episcopal office rather than attain
it. And yet, now that thou hast got it, thou
desirest so to exercise it as if thou hadst run
to it with ambitious intent. For, having
confessed thyself unworthy to be called a
bishop, thou hast at length been brought to
such a pass as, despising thy brethren, to covet
to be named the only bishop. And indeed
the souls of others to humility, has up to the
present time been incapable of being brought
back to humility that he who teaches truth to
;
others has not consented to teach himself, even
when I implore him.
Consider, I pray thee, that in this rash
presumption the peace of the whole Church is
disturbed, and that it is in contradiction to the
grace that is poured out on all in common ;
in which grace doubtless thou thyself wilt have
power to grow so far as thou determinest with
thyself to do so. And thou wilt become by so
much the greater as thou restrainest thyself
from the usurpation of a proud and foolish title:
and thou wilt make advance in proportion as
thou art not bent on arrogation by derogation
of thy brethren. Wherefore, dearest brother,
with all thy heart love humility, through which
the concord of all the brethren and the unity
of the holy universal Church may be preserved.
Certainly the apostle Paul, when he heard some
say, I am of Paul I of Apollos^ hut I of Christ
^

with regard to this matter, weighty letters were (i Cor. i. 13), regarded with the utmost horror
addressed to your Holiness by my predecessor such dilaceration of the Lord's body, whereby
Pelagius of holy memory ; in which he annulled they were joining themselves, as it were, to
the acts of the synod, which had been assembled other heads, and exclaimed, saying. Was Paul
among you in the case of our once brother and crucified for you ? or were ye baptized in the
fellow-bishop Gregory, because of that execrable ?iajne of Paul (\h.)7 If then he shunned the
title of pride, and forbade the archdeacon, subjecting of the members of Christ partially
whom he had sent according to custom to the to certain heads, as if beside Christ, though
threshold of our lord, to celebrate the solem- this were to the apostles themselves, what wilt
nities of mass with you. But after his death, thou say to Christ, who is the Head of the
when I, unworthy, succeeded to the government universal Church, in the scrutiny of the last
of the Church, both through my other repre- judgment, having attempted to put all his
sentatives and also through our common son members under thyself by the appellation of
the deacon Sabinianus, I have taken care to Universal ? Who, I ask, is proposed for
address your Fraternity, not indeed in writing, imitation in this wrongful title but he who,
but by word of mouth, desiring you to restrain despising the legions of angels constituted
yourself from such presumption. And, in case socially with himself, attempted to start up to
of your refusing to amend, I forbade his cele- an eminence of singularity, that he might seem
brating the solemnities of mass with you; that to be under none and to be alone above all?
so I might first appeal to your Holiness through Who even said, / tvill ascend into heaven^ I will
a certain sense of shame, to the end that," if exalt my throne above the stars of heaven : I will
the execrable and profane assumption could not sit upon the mount of the testament, in the sides
be corrected through shame, strict canonical of the North: I will asc^'nd above ihe heights of
measures might be then resorted to. And, the clouds ; I will be like the most High (Isai.
since sores that are to be cut away should first xiv. 13).
be stroked with a gentle hand, I beg you, I For what are all thy brethren, the bishops
beseech you, and with all the sweetness in my of the universal Church, but stars of heaven,
power demand of you, that your Fraternity whose life and discourse shine together amid
gainsay all who flatter you and offer you this the sins and errors of men, as if amid the
name of error, nor foolishly consent to be shades of night ? And when thou desirest to
put thyself above them this
proud title,
by
4 On the occasion of this letter and subsequent correspondence
and to tread down their name
comparison in
>n the same subject, see
Prolegomena, pp. xiv., sxii. with thine, what else dost thou say but / will
 EPISTLE XVIII.
T67
ascend into heaven ; I will exalt my throne But I know that all arises from those who
above the stars of heaven ? Are not all the serve your Holiness on terms of deceitful
bishops together clouds, who both rain in the familiarity; against whom I beseech your
words of preaching, and glitter in the light
Fraternity to be prudently on your guard,
of good works i^ And when your and not to lay yourself
Fraternity open to be deceived
despises them, and you would fain press them by their words. For they are to be ac-
down under yourself, what else say you but counted the greater enemies the more
what is said by the ancient foe, / will ascend they
flatteryou with 'praises. Forsake such; and,
above the heights of the clouds? All these if they must needs deceive, let them at any
things when I behold with tears, and tremble rate deceive the hearts of
worldly men, and
at the hidden judgments of God, not of priests. Za the dead
my fears are bury their dead
increased, and my heart cannot contain its (Luke ix. 60). But say ye with the prophet,
groans, for that this most holy man the lord Let them be turned back and put to shajne that
John, of so great abstinence and humility, has, say unto me, Aha, Aha (Ps. Ixi.K. 4). And
through the seduction of familiar tongues, again, But let not the oil of the sinner lard my
broken out into such a pitch of pride as to head (Ps. cxl. 5).
attempt, in his coveting of that wrongful Whence also the wise man admonishes well.
name, to be like him who, while [jroudly wish- Be in peace with jnanv : but have but one coun-
ing to be like God, lost even the grace of the sellor of a thousand
{y.Q.(i\w^. m. 6). Y or Evil
likeness granted him, and because he sought communications corrupt good manners (i Cor.
false glory,thereby forfeited true blessedness. XV. T^T^). For the ancient foe, when unable to
Certainly Peter, the first of the apostles, himself break into strong hearts, looks out for weak
a member of the holy and universal Church, persons who are associated with them, and, as
Paul, Andrew, John, —
what were they but itwere, scales lofty walls by ladders set against
heads of particular communities? And yet all them. So he deceived Adam through the
were members under one Head. And (to bind woman who was associated with him. So, when
all together in a short
girth of speech) the he slew the sons of the blessed Job, he left the
saints before the law, the saints under the law, weak woman, that, being unable of himself to
the saints under grace, all these making up the penetrate his heart, he might at any rate be
Lord's Body, were constituted as members of able to do so through the woman's words.
the Church, and not one of them has wished Whatever weak and secular persons, then, are
himself to be called universal. Now let your near you, let them be shattered in their own
Holiness acknowledge to what extent you persuasive words and flattery, since they pro-
swell within yourself in desiring to be called cure to themselves the eternal enmity of God
by that name by which no one presumed to from their very frowardness in being seeming
be called who was truly holy. lovers.
Was it not the
case, as your Fraternity Of a truth it was proclaimed of old through
knows, that the prelates of this Apostolic See, the Apostle John, Little children, it is the last
which by the providence of God I serve, hour (i John ii. 18), according as the Truth
had the honour offered them of being called foretold. And now pestilence and sword rage
universal by the venerable Council of Chal- through the world, nations rise against nations,
cedon s. But yet not one -of them has ever the globe of the earth is shaken, the gaping
wished to be called by such a title, or seized earth with its inhabitants is dissolved. For
upon this ill-advised name, lest if, in virtue of all that was foretold is come to pass. The king
the rank of the pontificate, he took to himself of pride is near, and (awful to be said !) there
the glory of singularity, he might seem to have is an army of priests in course of preparation
denied it to all his brethren. for him, inasmuch as they who had been ap-

pointed to be leaders in humility enlist them-

selves under the neck of pride. But in this
I- 5 As to this assertion (repeated in V. 20, 43, and in VIII. 30),
Giesler says, "Gregory was mistaken in believing that atthe matter, even though our tongue protested not
Council of Chalcedon the name Universalis Episccpus vf as g\.\tn
to the bishop of Rome. He is styled otKov/xei'iKo? apxten-cV/cojro? power of Flim who in His own person
at all, the

peculiarly opposes the vice of pride

is lifted
(Mansi VI. too6, 1012), as other patriarchs also. But in another
the title was surreptitiously introduced into the Latin acts elation. For hence
up for vengeance against
y the Romish legates. In the sentence passed on Dio.scurus,
Elace
actio iii (Mansi VI. 1048), the Council say, 6 ayiwraro? Kal (laKa- written, God resist eth the proud, but giveth
it is
piaiTaros dpxieTTteTKOTros T^s fxeyaXyj^ Kal irpea^vrepas 'PwfATjs
on the contrary, in the Latin acts which Leo sent to grace unto the humble (Jam. Hence,
iv. 6).
Ae'wi/:

the Gallic bishops (Leonis, Ep. 103, al. 82), we read

'
Sanctus
;
it is said, Whoso exalteth his heart is
ac beatissimus Papa, caput universalis Ecclesise, Leo.' In the
again,
older editions the beginning of Leo's Epist. 97 'ap. Quesn. 134, unclean before God (Prov. xvi. 5). Hence,
Bailer. 165), runs thus : 'Leo Romae et universalis catholicjeque the man that is proud it is written,
Ecclesias Episcopus Leoni semper Augusto salutem.' Quesnel against
and the Ballerini, however, found in all the Codices only, Leo Why is earth and ashes proud {Y.cc\w'?>. x. 9)?
'

EpiscojDUS Leoni Augusto.'" (Giesler's Eccl. Hist., 2nd Period, Hence the Truth in person says, Whose eiei
1st Division, ch. iii. § 94, note 72).
i6« EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
exalteth himself shall be rt-^^^j^dT (Luke xiv. ii). Whereby it is plainly seen how he is truly
And, that he might bring us back to the way exalted on high who in his thoughts is

of Hfe through humility, He humbled. Let us, therefore, fear to be num-

deigned to exhibit
in Himself what He teaches us, saying, Learn bered among those who seek the first seats
of vie ; for I am meek and lowly in heart in the synagogues, and greetings in the market,
(Matth. xi. 29). For to this end the only be- and to be called of men Ral)bi. For, con-
gotten Son of God took upon
Himself the trariwise, the Lord says to His disciples. But
form of our weakness to tlris end the In- be not ye called Rabbi : for one is your master ;
;

visible appeared not only as visible but even and all ye are brethren. And call no 7nan your
as despised; to this end He endured the Father upon the ea?-th, for otie is your Father
mocks of contumely, the r-eproaches of de- (Matth. xxiii. 7, 8).

rision, thetorments of suffering ; that God in
His humility might teach man not to be proud.
How great, then, is the virtue of humility for
the sake of teaching which alone He who is
great beyond compare became little even unto
the suffering of death For, since the pride
!
of the devil was the origin of our perdition,
the humility of God has been found the means
of our redemption. That is to say, our enemy,
having been created among all things, desired
to appear exalted above all things ; but our
Redeemer remaining great above all things, brethren are provoked to offence. What
What then, dearest brother, wilt thou say
in that terrible scrutiny of the
coming judg-
ment, if thou covetest to be called in the world
not only father, but even general father? Let,
then, the bad suggestion of evil men be guarded
against ; let all instigation to offence be fled
from. // must needs be {indeed) that offences
come ; nevertheless, woe to that man by whom
the offence cometh (Matth. xviii. 7). Lo, by
reason of this execrable title of pride the
Church is rent asunder, the hearts of all the
!

deigned to become little among all things. Has it escaped your memory how the Truth
What, then, can we bishops say for our- says, Whoso shall offend one of these little ones
selves, who have received a place of honour which believe in me, it were better for him that
from the humility of our Redeemer, and yet a mill stone 7vere hafiged about his neck, and
imitate the pride of the enemy himself? Lo, that he were droivned in the depth of the sea
we know our Creator to have descended from (lb. v. 6) ? But it is written, Charity seeketh
the summit of His loftiness that He might give not her own (i Cor. xiii. 4). Lo, your Frater-
glory to the human race, and we, created of nity arrogates to itself even what is not its
the lowest, glory in the lessening of our own. Again it is written, In honour p7'eferring
brethren. God humbled Himself even to our one another (Rom. xii. 10). And thou at-
dust ; and human dust sets his face as high temptest to take the honour away from all
as heaven, and with his tongue passes above which thou desirest unlawfully to usurp to
the earth, and blushes not, neither is afraid thyself singularly. Where, dearest brother,
to be lifted up even man who is rottenness, is that which is written. Have peace ivith all
;

and the son of man that is a worm. men, and holiness, luithout ivhich no man shall
Let us recall to mind, most dear brother, see the Lord (Heb. xii. 14)? Where is that
tins which is said by the most wise Solomon, which is written, Blessed are the peacemakers ;

Before thunder shall go lightning, and before for they shall be called the childreti of God
ruin shall the heart be exalted {^zq\w^. xxxii. 10) (Matth. V. 9)?
;

where, on the other hand it is subjoined, It becomes you to consider, lest any root
Before glory it shall be hujnbled. Let us then of bitterness springing up trouble you, and
be humbled in mind, if we are striving to thereby many be defiled. But still, though
attain to real loftiness. By no means let we neglect to consider, supernal judgment
the eyes of our heart be darkened by the will be on the watch against the swelling of
smoke of elation, which the more it rises the so great elation. And we indeed, against
more rapidly vanishes away. Let us consider whom such and so great a fault is committed
how we are admonished by the precepts of our by this nefarious attempt, we, I say, are
—
Redeemer, who says, Blessed are the poor in observing what the Truth enjoins when it
spirit ; for theirs the
kingdojn of heavc?i
is
says, If thy brother shall sin against thee, go
(Matth. v. 3). Hence, he says by the
also, and teil him his fault between thee and him
l>rophet, On whom shall my Spirit rest, but 07i alone. If he shall hear thee, thou hast gained
him that is hutnble, and quiet, and that trembleth thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, take
at my words (Isai. Ixvi. 2)? Of a truth, when with thee o?te or tivo more, that in the mouth
the Lord would bring back the hearts of His of 07ie or two witnesses every 2V07-d may be
disciples, still beset with infirmity, to the way established. But if he will 7iot hear them, tell
of humility, He said. Whosoever will be chief it unto the Chur h. But if he will 7iot hear
among you shall be least of all (Matth. xx. 27;. the Church, let hi7n be to thee as a7t heathen
 EPISTLE XX.
169
man and a publican (Matth. xviii. 15). I there- Wishes to observe
justice, he ought to have
fore have once and again through
my repre- a(lmonished him to refrain from the
sentatives taken care to reprove in humble proud
title, and then at once there would be
words this sin against the whole Church ; and between peac€
us. I suspect,
now I write myself. Whatever it was however, that thou
my hast not all considered with what
cunningness
duty to do in the way of humility I have not this has been done
by our aforesaid brother
omitted. But, if I am despised in my reproof, John. For it is for this
it remains that I must have recourse to
purpose that he has
the done It; that the Lord
Church. Emperor might be
obeyed, and so he himself might seem'' to be
Wherefore may Almighty God show
your confirmed in his vanity, or that I
might not
Fraternity how great love for you constrains obey him, and so his mind be irritated
me when I thus speak, and how much I grieve against me. But we will might
in this case, not against
keep to the right
you, but for you. way, fearing nothing in this cause
But the case is such that in it I must except the
prefer Almighty Lord. Wherefore let thy Love be
the precepts of the Gospel, the ordinances of in
nothing afraid. All things that
the Canons, and the welfare of the you see
brethren, to be lofty in this world against the truth in
to the person even of him whom I
greatly behalf of the truth despise trust in the grace ;
love. of
Almighty God, and the help of the blessed
I have received the most sweet and
pleasant Apostle Peter. Remember the voice of the
letter of your Holiness with
respect to the Truth, which says. Greater is he that is in you
case of the presbyters John and Athanasius than he that is in the world
6,
(i John iv. 4);
about which, the Lord helping me, I will and in this cause whatever has to be
done,'
reply to you in another letter; for, being do it with the utmost authority. For now
surrounded by the swords of barbarians, I am that we can in no wise be
protected from the
now oppressed by such great tribulations that swords of our enemies, now that for love of
it is not allowed me, I will not
say to treat of the republic we have lost silver, gold, slaves
many things, but hardly even to breathe. Given and clothing, it is too ignominious that through
in the Kalends of January; Indiction those men we should lose even the faith.
13.
For to assent to that atrocious title is
nothing
EPISTLE XIX. else than to lose the faith. Wherefore, as
I have written to thee already in former
To Sabinianus, Deacon t,
never do thou presume to proceed
letters,
to Sabinianus, &c.
Gregory with him ^
In the cause of our brother the most
reverend John, bishop of Constantinople, I
EPISTLE XX.
have been unwilling to write two letters. But
one I have drawn up briefly, which may seem To Mauricius Augustus.
to combine both requisites; that is to Gregory to Mauricius, &c.
say,
both honesty and kindness. Our most pious and God-appointed lord,
Let therefore thy Love take care to give among his other august cares and burdens,
him this letter which I have now addressed watches also in the uprightness of spiritual
to him in compliance with the wish of the zeal over the preservation of peace among
Emperor. For in the sequel another will the priesthood, inasmuch as he piously and
be sent him such as his pride will not rejoice truly considers that no one can govern earthly
in. For he has come even to this; that, things aright unless he knows how to deal
taking occasion of the case of John the with divine things, and that the peace of the
presbyter, he transmitted hither the acts, republic hangs on the peace of the universal
wherein almost in every line he called himself Church. For, most serene lord, what human
{oecumenical) patriarch.
olKovfjieuiKov But I hope power, and what strength of fleshly arm would
in Almighty God that the Supernal Majesty presume to lift irreligious hands against the
will confound his hypocrisy. But I wonder lofty height of your most Christian Empire,
how he could so deceive thy Love as that if the concordant hearts of priests were studious
thou shouldest allow the Lord Emperor to to implore their Redeemer for you with the
be persuaded to write to me himself concern- tongue, and also, as they ought to do, by their
ing this matter, admonishing me to have deservings ? Or what sword of a most savage
peace with him. For, if the Lord Emperor race would advance with so great cruelty to^
the slaughter of the faithful, unless the life

< Cf. III. and 8 Clint eo i.e. in effect, to communicate with him,
53, reff. proccdere,
7 Sa was at this time the pope's a^ocrisiarius, or
iiiianus Procedeie means to approach the altar for celebration. Cf. IJI
"
resjionsalis, at Constantinople. 57, ingredientibus diaconibus ut mox procedatur."
r70 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
of us,who nre en lied priests but are not, were loose on earth shall be loosed also in heaven
weiglied down by works most wicked. But, (Matth. xvi. 18).
while we neglect the things that concern us, Lo, he received the keys of the heaven! v
nnd think of those that concern ns not, kingdom, and power to bind and loose is
we associate our sins with the barbaric forces, given him, the care and principality of the
and our fault, which weighs down the forces whole Church is committed to him, and yet he .

of the republic, sharpens the swords of the is not called the universal apostle; while the
enemy. But what shall we say for ourselves, most holy man, my fellow-priest John, attempts
who press down the people of God which we to be called universal bishop. I am compelled
are unworthily set over with the loads of our to cry out and say, O tenipora, O mores/
sins ; who destroy by example what we preach Lo, all things in the regions of Europe are
with the tongue ; who by our works teach given up into the power of barbarians, cities
unrighteous things, and with our voice only are destroyed, cam])s overthrown, provinces
set fortli the things that are righteous? Our depopulated, no cultivator inhabits the land,
bones are worn down by fasts, and in our worshippers of idols rage and dominate daily
mind we swell. Our body is covered with for the slaughter of the faithful, and yet priests,
vile raiment, and in elation of heart we sur- who ought to lie weeping on the ground and

pass the purple. We lie in ashes, and look in ashes, seek for themselves names of vanity,
down upon loftiness. Teachers of humility, and glory in new and profane titles.
we are chiefs of pride behind the faces of
;
Do I in this matter, most pious Lord, defend
s-heep we hide the teeth of wolves 9. But my own cause ? Do I resent my own special
what is the end of these things except that wrong? Nay, the cause of Almighty God, the
we persuade men, but are manifest to God? cause of the Universal Church.
Wherefore most providently for restraining Who is this that, against the evangelical
warlike movements does the most pious Lord ordinances, against the decrees of canons,
seek tiie peace of the Church, and, for com- presumes to usurp to himself a new name?
pacting it, deigns to bring back the hearts Would indeed that one by himself he were,
of its priests to concord. And this indeed if he could be without any lessening of others,
is what I wish and, as far as I am
; concerned,
—
he that covets to be universal.
I render obedience to his most serene com- And certainly we know that many priests
mands. But since it is not my cause, but of the Constantinopolitan G'hurch have fallen
God's, since the pious laws, since the venerable into the whirlpool of heresy, and have become
synods, since the very commands of our Lord not only heretics, but even heresiarchs. For
Jesus Christ are disturbed by the invention thence came Ne.storius, who, thinking Jesus
of a certain proud and pompous phrase, let Christ, the Mediator of God and men, to be
the most pious Lord cut the place of the sore, two persons, because he did not believe that
and bind the resisting patient in the chains God could be made man, broke out even into
of august authority. For in binding up these Jewish perfidy. Thence came Macedonius,
things tightly you relieve the republic; and, who denied that God the Floly Spirit was
while you cut off such things, you provide consubstantial with the Fatiier and the Son.
for the lengthening of 3^our reign. If then anyone in that Church takes to himself
For to all who know the Gospel it is apparent that name, whereby he makes himself the head
that by the Lord's voice the care of the whole of all the good, it follows that the Universal
Church was committed to the holy Apostle and Church falls from its standing (which God
Prince of the Apostles, Peter.
all For to him forbid), when he who is called Universal falls.

it is said, PeUr, lovest thou Me ? Feed My But far from Christian hearts be that name of
sheep
(John xxi. 17). To him it is said, 'Behold blasphemy, in which the honour of all priests
Satan hath desired to sift you as wheat ; a?id I is taken away, while it is
madly arrogated to
have prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith fail himself by one.
not. And thou, when thou art convei^ted, Certainly, in honour of Peter, Prince of the
stre?igthen thy brethren (Luke xxii. 31). To apostles, it was offered by the venerable synod
him it is said, Thou a7't Peter, and upon this of Chalcedon to the Roman pontiff ^ But
rock I will build My
Church, and the gates of none of them has ever consented to use this
hell shall not prevail against it. And I will name of singularit)^, lest, by something being
give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; given peculiarly to one, priests in general
and luhatsoever thou shall bind on earth shall be should be deprived of the honour due to them.
bound also in heaven ; and ivhatsoever thou shall How is it then that we do not seek the glory
of this title even when offered, and another

The ircnical allusion here to John the Faster is evident. * Cf. V. 18, and note 5.
 EPISTLE XXI. 171

presumes to seize it for himself though not EPISTLE XXL

offered ?
He, then, is rather to be bent by the man-
date of our most pious Lords, who scorns to
render obedience to canonical injunctions. He
is to be coerced, who does wrong to the
holy
Universal Church, who swells in heart, who
covets rejoicing in a name of singularity, who
also puts himself above the dignity of your
Empire through a title peculiar to himself.
Behold, we all suffer offence for this thing.
Let then the author of the offence be brought
back to a right way of life ; and all quarrels of
priests will cease. For I for my part
servant of all priests, solong as they live as
becomes priests. For whosoever, through the
j swelling of vain glory, lifts up his neck against
Almighty God and against the statutes of the
Fathers, I trust in Almighty God that he will
not bend my neck to himself, not even with
swords.
Moreover what has been done in this city
To CONSTANTINA AUGUSTA^
Gregory to Constantina, &c.
Almighty God, who holds in His right hand
the heart of your Piety, both protects us
through
you and prepares for you rewards of eternal
remuneration for temporal deeds. For I have
learnt from the letters of the deacon Sabinianus
my resho7tsalis with what justice your Serenity
is interested in the cause of the blessed Prince
of the apostles Peter against certain persons
who are proudly humble and feignedly kind.
am the And I trust in the bounty of our Redeemer
that for these your good offices with the most
serene Lord and his most pious sons you will
receive retribution also in the heavenly country.
Nor is there any doubt that you will receive
eternal benefits, being loosed from the chains
of your sins, if in the cause of his Church you
have made him your debtor to whom the power
of binding and of loosing has been given Where- .

on our hearing of this title, I have indicated in fore I still beg you to allow no man's hypocrisy
full to my deacon and i-es/onsalis Sabin- to prevail against the truth, since there are
ianus, Let then the piety of my Lords think some who, according to the saying of the
of me as their own, whom they have always excellent preacher, by sweet words and fair
cherished and countenanced beyond others, speeches seduce the hearts of the innocent,
—
and who desire to render obedience to you, men who are vile in raiment, but puffed up in
and yet fear to be found guilty in the heavenly heart. And
they affect to despise all things in
and tremendous judgment, and, according to this world, to acquire for them-
and yet seek
the petition of the aforesaid deacon Sabinianus, selves all the things that are of this world.
let my most pious Lorrl either deign to judge They confess themselves unworthy before all
this business, or to move the often before men, but cannot be content with private titles,
mentioned man to desist at length from this since they covet that whereby they may seem
attempt. If then through the most just judg- be more worthy than all. Let therefore
to
your Piety, whom Almighty God
ment of your Piety he should comply with your has appointed
orders, even though they be mild ones, we with our most serene Lord to be over the
shall return thanks to Almighty God, and whole world, through your favouring of justice
rejoice for the peace granted through you
to render service to Him from whom you have
all the Church. But should he persist any received your right to so great a dominion,
the world that is
longer in his present contention, we hold this that you may rule over
sentence of the Truth to be already made good; committed to you so much the more securely
Every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled as you more truly serve the Author
of all things

(Luke xiv. ii; xviii. 14). And again it is in the execution of truth.
written. Before a fall the heart is lifted up (Prov. Furthermore, I inform you that I have
xvi. 18). I however, rendering obedience to received a letter from the most pious Lord
the commands of my Lords, have both written desiring me to be pacific towards my brother
sweetly to my aforesaid fellow-priest,
and and fellow-priest John. And indeed so it
humbly admonished him to amend himself of became the religious Lord
to give injunctions
this coveting of empty glory. If therefore he to priests. But, when this my brother with
willing to hear me, he has
a devoted brother. new presumption and pride calls himself
Bbe But, if he persists in pride, I already
—
see what universal bishop, having caused himself in the
that he will find Him as his time of our predecessor of holy memory to be
"

will follow :

resisteth designated in synod by this so proud a title,

adversary of whom it is written, God
but grace unto the humble (Jam. though all the acts of that synod were abrogated,
theproud^ giveth
iv. 6). a The main purport of this letter to the Empress is to induce
her to move the Emperor to disallow the title of Universal
B shop
assumed by the patriarch of Constantinople ; but at the end of the
also in the case
letter he takes occasion to solicit her good offices
of Maximus, bishop of Salcna, for an account of which,
with
note a.
references to other letters on the subject, of. III. 47,
 172 EPISTLES OF
being- disallowed by the Apostolic See, the
most serene Lord gives me a somewhat dis-
tressing intimation, in that he has not rebuked
him who is acting proudly, but endeavours to
bend me from my purpose, who in this cause
of defending the truth of the Gospels and
Canons, of humility and rectitude whereas my
aforesaid brother and fellow-priest is acting
against evangelical principles and also against
the blessed Apostle Peter, and against all the
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
— for the first army of Italy a treasurer {sacella-
rium) to defray the daily expenses for recurring
needs, so I also in this city am their treasurer
for such purposes And yet this Church,
which at one and the same time unceasingly
expends so much on clergy, monasteries, the
; poor, the people, and in addition on the Lom-
bards, lo it is still pressed down by the afiflic-
tion of all the Churches, which gronn much
for this pride of one man, though they do not

churches, and against the ordinances of the presume to say anything.

Canons. But the Lord, in whose hands are Further, a bishop of the city of Snlona has
all things, is almighty; of Him it is written, been ordained without the knowledge of me
There is ?io wisdom nor prudence nor counsel and my responsalis, and a thing has been done
against the Lord (Prov. xxi. 30). And indeed which never happened under any former
my often before mentioned most holy brother princes. When I heard of this, I at once sent
endeavours to persuade my most serene Lord word to that prevaricator, who had been
of many things but well I know that all those
:
irregularly ordained, that he must not presume
prayers of his and all those tears will not allow by any means to celebrate the solemnities of
my Lord to any thing cajoled by any one mass, unless we should have first ascertained
be in
against reason or his own soul. from our most serene Lords that they had
Still it is very distressing, and hard to be ordered this to be done; and this I com-
borne with patience, that my aforesaid brother manded him under pain of excommunication.
and fellow-bishoj), desjasing all others, should And yet, scorning and despising me, supported
attempt to be called sole bishop. But in this by the audacity of certain secular persons, to
pride of his what else is denoted than that the whom he is said to give many bribes so as to
times of Antichrist are already near at hand ? impoverish his Church, he presumes up to this
For in truth he is imitating him who, scorning time to celebrate mass, and has refused to
social joy with the legions of angels, attempted come to me according to the order of my
to start up to a summit of singular eminence, Lords. Now I, obeying the injunction of
saying, / will exalt my throne above the stars of their Piety, have from my heart forgiven this
/leavett, I will sit upon the mount of the testament, same Maximus, who had been ordained without
in the sides of the North, and will ascend above my knowledge, his presumption in passing over
the heights oj the clouds, and I 7vill be like the me and my responsalis in his ordination, even
most High (Isai. xiv. 13). Wherefore I beseech as though he had been ordained with my
you by Almighty God not to allow the times of authority.
—
But his other wrong doings to wit
your Piety to be polluted by the elation of one his bodily transgressions, which I have heard
man, nor in any way to give any assent to so of, and his having been elected through bribery,
perverse a title, and that in this case your Piety and his having presumed to celebrate mass
may by no means despise me; since, though while excommunicated — these things, for the
the sins of Gregory are so great that he ought sake of God, 1 cannot pass over without en-
to suffer such things, yet there are no sins of quiry. But I hope, and implore the Lord,
the Apostle Peter that he should deserve in that no fault may be found in him with respect
your times to suffer thus. Wherefore again to these things that are reported, and that his
and again beseech you by Almighty God
I case may be term'nated without peril to my
your ancestors have sought
that, as the princes soul. Nevertheless, before this has been as-
the favour of the holy Apostle Peter, so you certained, my most serene Lord, in the order
also take heed both to seek it for yourseives that has been despatched, has enjoined me to
and to keep it, and that his honour among you receive him with honour when he comes. And
be in no degree lessened on account of our it is a very serious thing that a man of whom

sins who unworthily serve him, seeing that he so many things of such a nature are reported
is able both to be your helper now in all things should be honoured before such things have
and hereafter to remit your sins. been enquired into and sifted, as they ought
Moreover, it is now even seven years that in the first place to be. And, if the causes of
we have been living in this city among the the bishops who are committed to me are
swords of the Lombards. How much is ex- settled before my most pious Lords under the
pended on them daily by this Church, that we patronage of others, what shall I do, unhapi y
may be able to live among them, is not to be that I am, in this Church? But that my
told. But I briefly indicate that, as in the bishops despise me, and have recourse to .

regions of Ravenna the Piety of my Lords has secular judges against me, I give thanks to
!

I
 EPTSTLE XXIX.
173
Almighty God that I attribute it to my sins. EPISTLE XXV.
Tliis however I briefly
intimate, because I am
waiting for a little while: and, if he should To Severus, Bishop.
long delay coming to me, I shall in no wise to Severus,
Gregory
hesitate to exercise strict Canonical Bishop of Ficulum.
discipline The
report that has been sent to us has
in his case. But I trust in Almighty God, that infortied us of the death of the
He will give long life to our most pious bishop John s.
Lords, Wherefore we solemnly delegate to
and order things under your hand, not ternity the work of the visitation
for us thy Fra-
of the be-
according to our sins, but according to the reaved Church which work it becomes :
thee
gifts of His grace. These things, then, I sug- so to execute that no one
most may presume to
gest to my tranquil lady, since I am not mterfere with respect to the
promotions of the
Ignorant with how great zeal for rectitude the clergy, the revenues,
ornaments, ministrations,
most pure conscience of her Serenity is moved. or wiiatever else
belongs to the patrimony of
the same Church.
According to custom.
EPISTLE XXHL
EPISTLE XXVI.
To Castorius, Notary.
To THE PEOPLE OF RaVENNA.
Gregory to Castorius, &c.
Our hearing of the death of our brother and Gregory to the clergy, gentry, and common
fellow-bishop John
3 has
greatly saddened us, people of Ravenna ^.
especially as that city at this time has lost the Having been informed of the death of your
solace of pastoral care. Wherefore, since very bishop, we have taken care to delegate to our
brother and fellow-bishop Severus of Ficulum
many advantages to the Church itself demand
the visitation of the bereaved Church, to whom
that, under the guidance of Christ, a priest
should be ordained without delay, we accord- we have given in charge to allow nothing with
ingly charge thy Experience to exhort the respect to the promotions of the clergy, the
clergy and people with all urgency that they revenues, ornaments, and ministrations, to be
delay not to elect for themselves a priest to be usurped by any one. It is for you to render

consecrated. This however, and before all obedience to his assiduous exhortations. Ac-
we to custom.
things, upon them, that cording
desire thee to press
in the general cause they regard not their own
Let there be no venality,
EPISTLE XXIX.
private interests.
then, in this election, while they covet
lest,
To ViNCOMALUS, Guardian {Defensorem)f.
rewards, they lose their discrimination of choice, Gregory to Vincomalus, &c.
and think that man worthy for this office who With a view to the advantage of the Church
may have pleased them, not by his merits, but it is our will and pleasure, that, if thou art

by his gifts. For let them especially and held bound by no condition of, or liability
absolutely know this, that he is not only un- to, bodily service, and hast not been a cleric
worthy of the priesthood, but will also certainly of any other city, and if there is no canonical
become further culpable, whosoever may pre- objection to thee, thou take the office of
sume to make merchandise of the gift of God guardian of the Church, that thou mayest
by thinking to purchase it for a price. Where- execute incorruptly and with alacrity whatever
fore let not him that is liberal in bribes, but may be enjoined thee by us for the benefit
him that is worthy for his merits, be chosen. of the poor, using this privilege which after
For the penalty will aflfect both the elected and deliberation we have conferred upon thee, so
the electors, if they attempt with sacrilegious as to do thy diligence faithfully in accomplish-
mind to violate the purity of the priesthood. ing that may be enjoined on thee by us,
all

Moreover, whether one or two may have been as having to render an account of thy doings
elected,by all means warn five of the senior under the judgment of our God. This epistle
presbyters and five of the leading people to
+ we have dictated, to be committed to writing,
come to us together. But with respect to the to Pateriiis, notary of our Church; In the

clergy, if, besides those who determine to come, month of March, Indiction 13.
you are of opinion that the presence of any
others is necessary, send them to us without 5 Viz. John, bishop of Ravenna. See Ep. 23.
6 Cf. II.
6, note 3.
delay, that there may be no plea of excuse, nor 7 Wehave in this epistle theform of appointment to the oflfi.ce
o{ Defensor EcclesicE. Cf. XI. 38. From IX. 62 it appears that
any delay ensue, in setting the Church in order. the functions of the office had in some cases been usurped by
persons not duly authorized, as it is there ordered that none
should be recognized but such as possessed letters of appointment.
The only duties of the office specified in this form of appointment
3 Viz. John, bishop of Ravenna, as to whom see III. 56, 57; —
have reference to the poor "pro panperum commodis
"
;
but it
V. II, 15. Marinianus was elected in his place. See VI. 34, 61. is evident from the many epistles addressed to de/ettsores, that
4 De prcEcedeiitilus. K\. de prcEcedentibus diaconibus. they had a much wider scope. See Prolegomena, p. vii.
174 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
EPISTLE XXX. what sincere loyalty you love the most excel-
we have been careful to inform
lent Exarch,
To Mauricius Augustus.
your Greatness of the things that have been
Gregory to Mauricius, &c. done, that, being aware of them, you may
The Piety of my Lords, which has been move him to assent* to them reasonably.
wont mercifully to sustain your servants, has Knovvr then that Agilulph, King of the
shone forth here in so kind a supply that the Lombards, is not unwilling to conclude a
need of all the feeble has been relieved by the general peace, if only the lord Patricius will
succour of your bounty. On this account we consent to an arbitration. For he complains
all with prayers and tears beseech Almighty that many acts of violence were committed

God, who has moved the heart of your Cle in his regions during the time of peace. And
mency to do this thing, that He would pre- since, if reasonable grounds for arbitration
serve the empire of our Lords safe in His should be found, he desires to have satis-
unfailing love, and by the aid of
His own faction made to himself, he also himself
majesty extend their victories in all nations. promises to make satisfaction in all ways,
The thirty pounds of gold which my fellow- if it should appear that any wrong was com-
^
servant Busa brought, Scribo has distributed mitted on his side during the peace. Since
faithfully to priests, persons in need,
and then it is no doubt reasonable to agree to
others. And, since certain females devoted what he asks, there ought to be an arbitration,
to a religious life {sancthnoniales fcemmce) have that, if any wrongs have been done on either
come to this city from divers provinces, having side, they may be adjusted so that it may ;

fled hither after captivity, of whom some, so be possible, with the protection of God, to
far as there was room for them, have been establish a general peace for how necessary ;

placed in monasteries, but others, who could for us all this is you well know. Act there-
not be taken in, lead a life of singular desti- fore wisely as you have been wont to do, that
tution, it has been thought good that what the most excellent Exarch may consent to this
could be spared from the relief of the blind, without delay, lest peace should appear to
maimed and feeble should be distributed to be refused by him, as should not be. For,
them, so that not only needy natives, but also should he be unwilling to consent, he indeed
strangers who arrive here, might receive of the [Agilulph] again promises to conclude a special
compassion of our Lords. Hence it has been peace with us but we know that divers islands ;

brought about that all alike with one accord and other places would undoubtedly in that
pray for the life of our lords, that so Almighty case be ruined. However, let him [the Exarch]
God may give you a long and quiet life, and consider these things, and hasten to make
grant to the most happy offspring of your peace, to the end that at any rate during this
Piety to flourish long in the Roman republic. cessation of hostilities we may havo some
The pay also of the soldiers has been so dis- degree of quiet, and the forces of the republic
tributed by my aforesaid fellow-servant Scribo^, may with the help of God be the better re-
in the presence also of the glorious Castus, paired for resistance.
magister militum, that all received with thanks
the gifts of our lords under due discipline, and EPISTLE XXXIX.
abstained from all murmuring such as was
To Anastasius, Bishop*.
formerly wont to prevail among them.
Gregory to Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch.
EPISTLE XXXVI. Glory to God in the highest a?td on earth
peace to 7nen of good will (Luke ii. 14),
because
To Severus, Scholasticus. that great river which once had left the rocks
Gregory to Severus, Scholasticus to the of Antioch dry has returned at length to its
Exarch 9. proper channel, and waters the subject valleys
Those who assist judges and are bound to that are near, so as also to bring forth fruit,
them by sincere attachment ought to advise some thirty-fold, some sixty-fold, and some
them and suggest to them what may both save an hundred-fold. For now there is no doubt
their souls and not derogate from their reputa- that
many flowers of souls are growing up
tion. This being so, since we know with in its valleys, and that they will come even
8 Or Scribo
to ripethrough the streams of your
fruit
may be the official designation of the officer Wherefore with voice of heart and
commissioned to distribute the imperial bounty. Cf. II. 32, tongue.
note 7.
9
" Scholasticus — Quivis mouth from our inmost soul we render due
eloquens, disertus, oratoriaj facul-
tatis et politiarisliteratura; stiidiiseruJitiis. —
Advocatus, patronus,
qui causam in foro agit sed propria peritus, eloquens, disertus
;

patronus (Ctfrf. Theod)." [D'Arnis' Lexicon Manuale.] Severus * See I. 7, note 5. Anastasius had now been recently restored
may be concluded to have been the Exarch's legal adviser. to his patriarchal see.
 EPISTLE XL.
175

praise to Almighty God, and rejoice in your I suffer. Amen. Grace. These words, as
Blessedness, not with you only, but with all you see, taken from what you had written,
who are subject to you. I have received the I insert in
my epistles, that your Blessedness
letters of your HoHness, to me most sweet
may perceive with regard to Saint Ignatius
and pleasant, while we ourselves, if I may so that he is not
only yours, but also ours 2.
speak, are sweating under the same toil with For, as we have his master, the Prince of the
you. And indeed I know how heavy must aposdes in common, so also no one of us
be to thee the burden of external cares after ought to have to himself alone the disciple of
those heights of rest, wherein with the hand this same Prince 3.
Moreover, we have re-
of the heart thou wert touching heavenly ceived your blessing 4, which is of sweet smell
secrets. But remember that thou rulest an and of a good savour, with the that feelings
Apostolic See, and assuagest sorrow the more were due to it. And we
give thanks to
readily from being: made all things to all men. Almighty God that what you do, what you
In the Books of Kings, as your accomplished say, and what you give, is fragrant and savoury.
Holiness knows, a certan man is descrlbiid For your life therefore let us say together, let
who used either hand for the right hand us say all. Glory to God in the and highest,
(i Chron. xii. 2), And, with regard to this, on earth peace to men of good will,
I am not doubtful about the lord Anastasius,
of old my most sweet and most holy patron,
EPISTLE XL.
that, while he draws earthly works to heavenly
To Mauricius Augustus.
profit, he turns the left hand to the right hand's
use ; so that his heavenly intentness may Gregory to Mauricius, &c.
accomplish its work, so to speak, with the The Piety of my Lords in their most serene
right hand, and also, when he is led in his commands, while set on refuting me on certain
care of temporal things towards the interests matters, in sparing me has by no means spared
of justice, the left hand may acquire the me. For by the use therein of the term sim-
strength of the right. plicity they politely call me silly. It is true
And indeed these things cannot be without indeed that in Holy Scripture, when simplicity
heavy labour and trouble. But let us remem- is spoken of in a good sense, it is often care-
ber the labours of those who went before us fully associated with prudence and uprightness.
;

and what we endure will not be hard. For Hence it is written of the blessed Job, The
We mus^t through many tribulations enter into man was simple and upright (Job i. i). And
the kingdom of God (Acts xiv. 22). And, We the blessed Apostle Paul admonishes saying.
were pressed out of measure^ yea and above Be ye simple in evil and prudent in good
st7'e?igth, insomuch that we were weary even Rom. xvi. 19). And the Truth in person)
of life. But we ourselves, too, had the ansiver admonishes saying. Be ye prudejtt as serpents,
of death in ourselves, that we should not trust and simple as doves (Matth. x. 16) ; thus shew-
in ourselves (2 Cor. i. 8, 9). And yet The it to be
very unprofitable if either prudence
ing
should be wanting to simplicity, or simplicity
sufferings of this present titne are not woi'thy
to be compared with the
supervening glory which
to prudence. In order, then, to make His
shall be revealed in us (Rom. viii. 18). How servants instructed for all things He desired
then can we that are weak sheep pass without them to be both simple as doves, and prudent
labour through the heat of this world wherein as serpents, that so both the cunning of the
we know even rams have suffered under serpent might sharpen in them the simplicity
that
heavy toil ? of the dove, and the simplicity of the dove
Further, what tribulations I suffer in this temper the cunning of the serpent.
land from the swords of the Lombards, from I therefore, who am denounced in the most
the iniquities of judges, from the press of serene commands of my Lords as simple with-
business, from the care of subjects, and also out the addition of prudence, as having been
from bodily affliction, I am unable to express deceived by the cunning of Ariulpli, am
either by pen or tongue. Concerning which plainly and undoubtedly called silly which ;

things even though I might say something I also myself acknowledge to be the case.
briefly, I hesitate, lest to your most holy For, though your Piety were silent, the facts
Charity, while afflicted by your own tribu-
lations, I should add mine also. But may
» The expression is found in the spurious, but not in what are
Almighty God both in the abundance of His held to be the genuine, epistles of St. Ignacius.
3 For Gregory's view of Antioch having been St. Peter's see
loving-kindness fill the mind of your most and of the sees
previously to his presiding over that of Rome,
holy Blessedness with comfort, and grant
all of Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch jointly representing tli- ee of
at some time, on account of your intercession, the Prince of the Apostles, see especially VII. 40. Cf also VI. 60 ;
VIII. 2; X. 35.
to unworthy me to rest Irom these evils which 4 Benedictio, meaning a present. See IV. 31, note 9.
 176 EPISTLES OF ST.
cry out. For, had not been silly, I should
if I
by no means have come to endure what 1
suffer in this place among the swords of the
Lombards. Moreover, in what I stated about
Ariulph, that he was prepared with all his
heart to come to terms with the republic,
seeing that I am not believed, I am reproved
also as having lied. But, although I am not
a priest s, I know it to be a grave injury to a
priest that, being a servant of the truth, he
should be believed to be deceitful. And I
have been for some time aware that Nordulph
is believed before me, and Leo before me, and
that now easy credence is given to those who
seem to be in your confidence more than to
my assertions.
Andindeed if the captivity of my land were
not increasing day by day, I would gladly pass
over in silence contempt and ridicule of my-
self. But this does afflict me exceedingly,
that from my bearing the charge of falsehood
it ensues also that
Italy is daily led captive
under the yoke of the Lombards. And, while
my representations are in no wise believed, the
strength of the enemy is increasing hugely.
This however I suggest to my most pious
Lord, that he would think anything that is
bad of me, but, with regard to the advantage
of the republic and the cause of the rescue of
Italy, not easily lend his pious ears to any one,
but believe facts rather than words. More-
over, let not our Lord, in virtue of his earthly
power, too hastily disdain priests, but with
excellent consideration, on account of Him
whose servants they are, so rule over them as
also to pay the reverence that is due to them.
For in Holy Writ priests are sometimes called
gods, and sometimes angels. For even through
Moses it is said of him who is to be put upon
his oath. Bring him unto the ^ods
(P^xod* xxii.
8) ; that is unto the priests. And again it
is written. Thou shalt not revile the gods
(lb. 28), to wit, the priests. And the prophet And, because we who were within the city
The
says, priesfs lips shall keep knoiv ledge, and
they shall seek the law at his 7Jioiith ; for he
is the angel of the Lord of hosts (Malach. ii.
Why, then, should it be strange if your Piety
were to condescend to honour those to whom
even God Himself His word gives honour,
in
calling them angels or gods ?
Ecclesiastical history also testifies that, when wise disturbed, since I declare, my conscience
accusations in writing against bishops had been I e r'.ng me witness, that I was prepared to
offered to the Prince Constantine of
memory, he received indeed the bills of ac- came out of all these things with the safety
cusation, but, calling together the bishops who
had been accused, he burnt before their eyes the praefect, and Castorius the military com-
the bills which he had received,
saying, Ye are
5 This
may be an ironical allusion to something the
had said in his letter to Gregory.
GREGORY THE GREAT.
gods, constituted by the true God. Go, and
settle your causes
among you, for it is not fit that
we should judge gods. Yet in this sentence,
my pious Lord, he conferred more on himself
by his humility than on them by the reverence
paid to them. For before him there were
pagan princes in the republic, who knew not
the true God, but worshipped gods of wood
and stone and yet they paid the greatest
;
honour What wonder then if
to their priests.
a Christian emperor should condescend to
honour the priests of the true God, when
pagan princes, as we have already said, knew
how to bestow honour on priests who served
gods of wood and stone ?
These things, then, I suggest to the piety of
my Lords, not in my own behalf, but in behalf
of aH priests. For I am a man that is a sin-
ner. And, since I offend against Almighty God
incessantly every day, I surmise that it will be
some amends for this at the tremendous judg- -^
ment, that I am smitten incessantly every day
by blows. And I believe that you appease the
same Almighty God all the more as you more
severely afflict me who serve Him badly.
For I had already received many blows, and
when the commands of my Lords came in
addition, I found consolations that I was not
hoping for. For, if 1 can, I will briefly enu-
merate these blows.
First, that the peace which without any cost
to the republic I had made with the Lombards
who were
in Tuscany was withdrawn from me.
Then, the peace having been broken, the sol-
diers were removed from the Roman city.
And some indeed were slain by the enemy,
but others were placed at Narnii and Perusium
(Perugia) and Rome was left, that Perusium
;
might be held. After this a still heavier blow
was the arrival of Agilulph, so that I saw with
my own eyes Romans tied by the neck with
ropes like dogs, to be taken to France for sale.
under the protection of God escaped his hands,
a ground was thence sought for making us
7),
appear culpable ; to wit, because corn ran
short, which cannot by any means be kept
in large quantities for long in this city ;
as
I have shewn more fully in another representa-
tion. On my own account indeed I was in no
sutler any adversity whatever, so long as I
pious
of my soul. But for the glorious men, Gregory
mander {fnagisiro milituni), I have been dis-
tressed in no small degree, seeing that they
in no way neglected to do all that could be
Empero
done, and endured most severe toil in watching
 EPISTLE XLI.
^77
and guarding the citv during the siege, and, even after their
baptism, which they had been
after all this, were smitten by the
heavy indig- previously accustomed to make for leave to
nation of my Lords. As to them, I clearly sacrifice to idols.
understand that it is not their conduct, but
And, when the aforesaid
my bishop found fault with him, he replied that
person, that goes against them. For, having he had promised so
large a suffragium i that he
with me alike laboured in trouble,
they are could not make it
up except by aid from cases
alike troubled after labour. of this kind. But the island of Corsica is
Now as to the Piety of my Lords holding oppressed by such an excessive number of
out over me the formidable and terrible exactors and such a burden of
judg- exactions, that
ment of Almighty God, I beseech you by the those who are in it are
hardly able to make up
same Almighty God to do this no more. For what is exacted except by selh"ng their children.
as yet we know not how any of us will stand Hence it ensues that the
proprietors of this
there. And Paul, the excellent preacher, says. island, deserting the pious republic, are forced
Judge nothing before the time, mitil the Lord to take refuge with that most wicked nation
of
cone, who both will bring to light the hidden the Lombards. For what can they suffer from
things of darkness, and will make manifest the barbarians harder or more cruel than
being so
counsels of the hearts (i Cor. iv. Yet this straitened and squeezed as to be
5). compelled to
I
unworthy sinner as I am, sell their children? Mcrcover, in the island
briefly say, that,
I rely more on the
mercy of Jesus when He of Sicily one Stephen, charlularius of the
comes than on the justice of your Piety. And maritime parts, is said to
practise such ille-
there are many things that men are ignorant of galities and such
oppressions, invading places
with regard to this judgment ; for
perhaps He that belong to various persons, and without
will blame what you praise, and
praise what any legal process putting up titles ^ on properties
you blame. Wherefore among all these un- and houses, that, if I wished to tell every one
certainties I return to tears only, praying that of his doings that have come to
my ears, I could
the same Almighty God may both direct our not accomplish the task in a
large volume.
most pious Lord with Flis hand and in that Let my most serene Lady look to all these
judgment find him free from
terrible all de- things wisely, and assuage the groans of the
faults. And may He make me so to please oppressed. For I suspect that these things
men, if need be, as not to oflend against His have not come to your most pious ears. For
eternal grace if they could have reached
^.
them, they would
by no means have continued until now. But
EPISTLE XLI. they should be represented now at a suitable
time to our most pious Lord, that he may
To CONSTANTINA AUGUSTA. remove such and so great a burden of sin from
Gregory to Constantina, &c. his own soul, from the empire, and from his
Knowing how my most serene Lady thinks sons. I know he will say that whatever is
about the heavenly country and the life of her collected from the aforesaid islands is trans-
j

I
soul, I consider that I should be greatly in fault mitted to us for the expenses of Italy. But in
were I to keep silence on matters that ought reply to this I suggest that, even though less
to be represented to her for the fear of God.
expenditure were bestowed on Italy, he should
Having ascertainedthat there are many of still rid his
empire of the tears of the oppressed.
the natives in the island of Sardinia who still, For perhaps, too, such great expenditure in this
after the evil custom of their race, practise land profits less than it might do because the
sacrifices to idols, and that the priests of the money for it is collected with some admixture
same island are sluggish in preaching our of sin. Let therefore our most serene Lords
Redeemer, I sent thither one of the bishops of give orders that nothing be collected with sin.
Italy, who with the co-operation of the Lord And I know that, though less is given for the
has brought of the natives to the faith.
many advantage of the republic, the republic is
But he has to me a sacrilegious
reported thereby much aided. And though perhaps it
proceeding, namely, that those in the island may be less aided by a less expenditure, yet it is
Iwho sacrifice to idols pay a bribe to the judge better that we should not live temporally, than
;for Hcense to do this. And, when some of that you should find any hindrance in the way
them had been baptized and had ceased of eternal life. For consider what must be the
sacrificing to idols, the same payment had
7 i.e. the payment to the imperial government required from
.been exacted by this same judge of the island, judges or other functionaries in consideration of their appoint*
ment. "Suffragium. Pecuniae qua; suflragii titulo ah Impe-
ratoribus accipiebantur cum honores deferebant, quae Seo-n-oriKa
* For the circumstances referred to in this vocantur in formula jurisjurandi.— Novella; Justiniani 8, cujus
epistle, see Proleg.,
p. xix. It shews how outspoken Gregory could be, when greatly iitnlviS. est, uijudices sine sifffi agio JiaHt." Du Cange.
moved, in addressing the Emperor, notwithstanding his accus- 8
Titulos, i.e. noiices put upon properties, asserting claim,
tomed deference. or announcing sale, &c.

VOL. XII. ]
178 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
feelings, what thestate of heart of parents, to commit to you the government of the Church
in one of his cities, and that you have refused
when they part with their children lest they
should be tormented. But how one ouglit to your assent. This your feeling and your
feel for the children of others is well known to wisdom I most gladly approve of, and strongly
those who have children of their own. Let it commend ; and I account you happy, and
then suffice for me have briefly represented
to myself unhappy in having consented at such
these things, your Piety were not to
lest, if
a time as this to undertake the government of
know what is being done in these parts, I should the Church. If, however, by any chance, in

suffer for the guilt of my silence before the
strict
judge.
EPISTLE XLII.
To Sebastian, Bishop.
Gregory to Sebastian, Bishop of Sirmium.
I have received the most sweet and pleasant
letter of thy Fraternity, which, though you are
never absent from my heart, has nevertheless
made your Holiness as it were present with
me bodily. But I beseech Almighty God to
protect you with His right hand, and to grant
condescension to your brethren, and as beinr^^
intent on works of mercy, you should ever
decide to consent to such a proposal, I be^
you by no means to prefer any one else's love
to mine. For there are in the island of Sicily
Churches without bishops, and, if by the
guidance of God you are pleased to take the
government of a Church, you will be able to
do this better near the threshold of the blessed
apostle Peter, with his aid. But if you are not
so pleased, remain happily as you are, that
this resolution may continue in you ;
and pray
unhappy ones. Now may Almighty God
for us

you a tranquil life here, and, when it shall keep you under His protection, in whatever
please Him, eternal rewards. But I beg you, place it be His will that you should be, and
if you love me with that love wherewith you bring you to heavenly rewards.

always loved me when we were together, to

pray for me more earnestly, that so Almighty EPISTLE XLIIL
God may loose me from the bands of my sins,
and make me to stand free in His sight, released To EuLOGius AND Anastasius, Bishops.
from the burden of this corruption. For, how- Gregory to Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria,
ever inestimable be the sweetness of the and Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch.
heavenly country for drawing one towards it, When the excellent preacher says. As long
yet there are many sorrows in this life to impel as I am the aposHeofthe Gentiles I will honour
us daily to the love of heavenly things. And my ministry (Rom. xi. 13) saying again in
;

these only please me exceedingly from the very another place. We became as babes a7nongyoii
fact that they do not allow anything to please (i Thess. ii. 7), he undoubtedly shews an
me in this world. example to us who come after him, that we
For we can by no means describe, most holy should retain humility in our minds, and yet
brother, what we suffer in this land at the keep in honour the dignity of our order, so
hands of your friend, the lord Romanus9. that neither should our humility be timid nor
Yet I may briefly say that his malice towards our elevation proud. Now eight years ago, in
us has surpassed the swords of the Lombards the time of my predecessor of holy memory
;

so that the enemies who kill us seem kinder Pelagius, our brother and fellow-bishop John
than the judges of the republic, who by their in the city of Constantinople, seeking occasion
malice, rapines, and deceits wear us out with from another cause, held a synod in which he
anxiety. And to bear at the same time the attempted to call himself Universal Bishop.
charge of bishops and clergy, and also of Which as soon as my said predecessor knew,
monasteries and people, and to watch anxiously he despatched letters annulling by the authority
against the plots of the enemy, and to be ever of the holy apostle Peter the acts of the said
suspicious of the deceitfulness and malice of synod ; of which letters I have taken care
the dukes ; what labours and what sorrows all to send copies to your Holiness. Moreover
this involves, your Fraternity may the more he forbade the deacon who attended us the
truly estimate as you more purely love me most pious Lords for the business of the
who suffer these things Church to celebrate the solemnities of mass
Furthermore, while addressing you with the with our aforesaid fellow-priest. I also, being
greeting that I owe you, I inform you that it of the same mind with him, have sent similar
has come to my knowledge from the report of letters to our aforesaid fellow-priest, copies
Boniface the defensor, that our brother the most of which I have thought it right to send to
^
holy lord Anastasius the patriarch has wished your Blessedness, with this especial purpose,
that we may first assail with moderate force
9 Romanus Patricius, the Exarch.
* Viz. of Antioch. the mind of our before-named brother con-
 EPISTLE XLIII.
179
cerning this matter, wherein by a new act in Him who everywhere we are one. Let
is
of pride, all the bowels of the Universal us .then
givethanks to Him
Church are disturbed. But, if he should alto- who, having
abolished enmities, has caused
that in Hit
gether refuse to be bent from the stiffness flesh there should be in
the whole world one
of his elation, then, with the succour of Al- Hock and one
sheepfold under Himself the
mighty God, we may consider more particularly one shepherd; and let us be ever
what ought to be done. mindful how
the preacher of truth
admonishes us, saying,
For, as your venerable Holiness knows, Be careful to keep the unity of the
this name of spirit in the
Universality was offered by the dond of peace (Ephes. iv. 3),
and, Follow peace
holy synod of Chalcedon to the pontiff of the with all men, and
holiness, without which no
Apostolic See which by the providence of God man shall see God (Hebr. xii.
I serve ^, But no one of my predecessors has 14). And he
says also to other disciples. If it be
ever consented to use this so profane a title possible,
much as lieth in you,
as
one Patriarch
;
having peace with all
since, forsooth, if called men (Rom. xii.
is
For he sees that the
18) good
Universal, the name of Patriarch in the case cannot have
peace with the bad and therefore ;
of the rest is derogated. But far be this, far as ye know, he
premised. If it be possible.
be it from the mind of a Christian, that any
But, because" peace cannot be established
one should wish to seize for himself that
except on two sides, when the bad fly from it,
whereby he might seem in the least degree to the good ought to keep it in their inmost
lessen the honour of his brethren. Whence also it is admirably said.
While, hearts.
then, we are unwilling to receive this honour As much as lieth in
you ; meaning that it
when offered to us, think how disgraceful it is should remain in us even when it is
for any one to have wished to
repelled
usurp it to him- from the hearts of evil men. And such peace
self perforce. we truly keep, when we treat the faults of the
Wherefore let not your Holiness in your proud at once with
charity and with persistent
epistles ever call any one Universal, lest you justice, when we love tnem and hate their
detract from the honour due to yourself in vices. For man is the work of God
but vice ;

offering to another what is not due. Nor let is the work of man. Let us then distinguish
any sinister suspicion make your mind uneasy between what God and what man has made,
with regard to our most serene lords, inasmuch and neither hate the man on account of
his
as he fears Almighty God, and will in no
way error nor love the error on account of the
consent to do anything against the evangelical man.
ordinances, against the most sacred canons. Let us then with united mind attack the
As for me, though separated from you by long evil of pride in the man, that from his
enemy,
spaces of land and sea, I am nevertheless that is to say his error, the man himself may
entirely conjoined with you in heait. And first be freed. Our Almighty Redeemer will
I trust that it is so in all
respects with your supply strength to charity and justice; He
Blessedness towards me since, when you will supply to us, though placed far from each
;

love me in return, you are not far from me. other, the unity of His Spirit even He
by ;

Hence we give thanks the more to that grain whose workmanship the Church, having been
of mustard seed (Matth. xiii. 31, constructed as it were after the manner of the
32), for that
from what appeared a small and despicable ark with the four sides of the world, and bound
seed it has been so spread abroad everywhere together with the compacture of incorruptible
by branches rising and extending themselves planks and the pitch of charity, is disturbed
from the same root that all the birds of heaven by no opposing winds, by the swelling ot no
may make their nests in them. And thanks billow coming from without.
be to that leaven which, in three measures of But inasmuch as, with His grace steering us,
meal, has leavened in unity the mass of the we ought to seek that no wave coming upon
whole human race (Matth. xiii. 2,3)', ^nd to us from without may throw us into confusion,
the httie stone, which, cut out of the mountain so ought we to pray with all our hearts, dearest
without hands, has occupied the whole face of brethren, that the right hand of His providence
the earth (Dan. ii. 35), and which to this end may draw out the accumulation of internal
everywhere distends itself, that from the human bilgewater within us. For indeed our adver-
race reduced to unity the body of the whole sary the devil, who, in his rage against the
Church might be perfected, and so this distinc- humble, as a roaring lion walketh about seek-
tion between the several members might serve ing whom he may devour (1 Pet. v. 8), no
for the benefit of the comi:)acted whole. longer, as we perceive, walks about the folds
Hence also we are not far from you, since but so resolutely fixes his teeth in certain
necessary members of the Church that, unless
a Cf. V. 18, and note. with the favour of the Lord, the heedful crowd
N 2
i8o EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
of shepherds unanimously run to the rescue, Patriarchs not only in good works but also in
no one can doubt that he will soon te:ir all the authority of truth. But, if perchance ad-
the sheepfold ; which God forbid. Consider, versity is the consequence, we ought to persist
de.irest brethren, who it is that follows close at unanimously, and shew even by dying that in
hand, of whose approach such perverse be- case of harm to the generality we do not love
ginnings are breaking out even in priests. For anything of our own especially. Let us say
it is because he is near of whom it is written, with Paul, To me to live is Christ, and to die is
He is ki7ig ovei' all the sons of pride (Job xli. gaiii (Philip, i. 21). Let us hear what the
— not without sore grief I am compelled to first of all pastors says; If ye suffer anything
25)
say it
— that our brother and fellow-bishop for righteousness^ sake, happy are ye {1 Pet.
John, despising the Lord's commands, apos- iii. 14). For believe me that the dignity
tolical precepts, and rules of Fathers, attempts which we have received for the preaching of
through elation to be his forerunner in name. the truth we shall more safely relinquish than
But may Almighty God make known to your retain in behalf of the same truth, should case
Blessedness with what sore groaning I am of necessity require it. Finally, pray for me,
tormented by this consideration ; that he, the as becomes your most dear Blessedness, that
once to me most modest man, he who was I may shew forth in works what I am thus
beloved of all, he who seemed to be occupied bold to say to you,
in alms, deeds, prayers, and fastings, out of
the ashes he sat in, out of the humility he
EPISTLE XLVIII.
preached, has grown so boastful as to attempt
to claim all to himself, and through the elation
To Andrew, Scholasticus3.
of a pompous expression to aim at subjugating Gregory to Andrew, &c.
to himself all the members of Christ, which We have been desiious of carrying out the
cohere to one Head only, that is to Christ. wish of the most excellent the lord Patrician
Nor is it surprising that the same tempter as to the person of Donatus, the archdeacon ;
who knows pride to be the beginning of all sin, but, seeing that it is very dangerous to the
who used it formerly before all else the casem soul to lay hands on any one rashly, we took
of the first man, should now also put it before care to examine by a thorough investigation
some men at the end of virtues, so as to lay it into his life and deeds. And, since many
as a snare for those who to some extent things have been discovered, as we have written
seemed to be escaping his most cruel hands to the said lord Patrician, which remove him
by the good aims of their life, at the very goal far from the episcopate, we, fearing the judg-
of good work, and as it were in the very con- ment of God, have not thought fit to consent to
clusion of perfection. [lis ordination. But neither have we presumed
Wherefore we ought to pray earnestly, and to ordain John, the presbyter, who is ignorant
implore Almighty God with continual supplica- of the psalms, since this circumstance certainly
tions, that He
would avert this error from that shewed him to be too little in earnest about
man's soul, and remove this mischief of pride himself. These, then, being excluded, when
and confusion from the unity and humility we had urged the parties to choose some one
of the Church. And with the favour of the from among their own people 4, and
they
Lord we ought to concur, and make provision declared that they had no one fit for this
with all our powers, lest in the poison of one office, and when we together with them were
expression the living members in the body the more distressed, they at length, with one
of Christ should die. For, if this
expression common voice and consent, repeatedly solicited
is suffered to be allowably used, the honour our venerable brother the presbyter Marinianus,
of all patriarchs is denied and while he that
: who they learnt had been associated with me
is called Universal perishes
peichance in his for a long time in a monastery. He, shrinking
error, no bishop will be found to have remained from the oflice, was at last, by various means,
in a state of truth. with difticulty persuaded to give assent to their
It is for you then, firmly and without pre- petition. And, since we were well acquainted
judice, to keep the Churches as you have with his life, and knew him to be solicitous in
received them, and not to let this attempt at a winning souls, we did not delay his ordination.
diabolical usurpation have any countenance Let, therefore, your Glory receive him as is
from you. Stand firm ; stand secure ; presume
3 On the term
"
not ever to issue or to receive writings with the Scholasticus," see V. 36, note 9. It appears
from this and other epistles that persons thus designated were
of the name " Gloria vestra." The " Patrician " mentioned
falsity Universal in them. Bid addressed as in
this letter as having recommended the Archdeacon Donatus to
all the bishops subject to
your care abstain succeed John as Archbishop of Ravenna, was Komanus Patri-
from the defilement of this elation, that the cius, Exarch of Italy, who died a.d. 598. He is often addressed
or referred to in the Epistles. See Index.
Universal Church may acknowledge you as 4 See above, V. 33.
 EPISTLE LII. i8r

I ecoming, and extend to his newness the aid

of your succour. For to all, as you know,
greatly pleased us, and made us glad, in that
in the cause of Anastasius^, once
bishop, which
newness in any office whatever is very trying. we charged him to enquire into, he has both
But I have great confidence that Almighty God, exercised his vigilance diligently and judged the
who has vouchsafed to put him over His flock, crimes that were discovered as justice required,
will both stimulate him to give heed to what and as was right. But in all these things we
is inward, and comfort him with the loving- return thanks to Almighty God for that, when
kindness of His grace for administering what is certain accusers held back, He brought the
outward. But, inasmuch as, after his long truth to his knowledge, lest the originator
enjoyment of quiet, his newness, as we have of such great crimes should escape detection.
before said, will without doubt expose him to But seeing that, in the. sentence wherein it is
perturbation, I beg that, when he shall come evident that the above-named Anastasius has
to you flying from the whirlwinds of secular been justly condemned and deposed, our above-
storms, he may always find in your heart a named brother and fellow-bishop has visited
haven of rest, and be cheered by the boon of the ofl'ence of certain persons in such a manner
your charity. But you will soon learn how as to reserve them for our judgment, we there-
much you will find yourselves able to agree ;
fore have seen fit to signify by this present
for he comes unwillingly to the episcopate s. epistle what is to be held to and observed con-
cerning them.
EPISTLE XLIX. As to Paul the deacon then, the bearer of
these presents, although his fault is exceed-
To Leander, Bishop.
ingly to his shame and discredit namely,
—
Gregory to Leander, Bishop of Hispalis that deluded by promises, he held back from
{Seville). accusation of his late bishop who has been
With what ardour I am athirst to see thee lately deposed, and that, in the eagerness of
thou readest in the tables of thine own heart, cupidity, he consented, against his own soul, to
since thou lovest me exceedingly. But since keep silence rather than declare the truth —
I cannot see thee, separated as thou art from
yet, since it befits us to be more kind than
me by long tracts of country, I have done what strict, we pardon him this fault, and decide
cliarity towards thee dictated, namely to trans- that he is to be received again into his rank
mit to thy Holiness, on the arrival here of our and position. For we believe that the affliction
common son Probinus the presbyter, the book wliich he has endured since the time of the
of Pastoral Rule, which I wrote at the com- sentence being pronounced may suffice for the
mencement of my episcopate, and the books punishment of this fault. But as to Euphemius
which thou knewest I had already composed and Thomas, who received sacred orders for
on the exposition of the blessed Job. Some relinquishing their accusation, it is our will
sheets indeed of the third and fourth parts of that they be deprived of these sacred orders,
that work I have not sent to thy Charity, and, having been deposed from them, so con-
having already given those sheets only of the and we decree that they shall never,
tinue ;

said parts to monasteries. These, then, which under any pretext or excuse, be restored to
I send let thy Holiness earnestly peruse, and sacred orders. For it is in the highest degree
more earnestly deplore my sins, lest it be to improper, and contrary to the rule of ecclesi-
my more serious blame that I am seen as astical discipline, that they should enjoy the
it were to know what I omit to do. But with dignity which they have received, not for their
how great tumults of business I am oppressed merits, but as the reward of wickedness. Yet,
in this Church the very brevity of my epistle inasmuch as it is fit for us to incline to mercy
will signify to thy Charity, seeing that I say so more than to strict justice, it is our will that
little to him whom more than all I love. the same Euphemius and Thomas be restored
to the rank and position, but to that only,
EPISTLE LII. from which they had been promoted to sacred
orders, and receive during all the days of their
To John, Archbishop. the stipends of these positions, as they had
life

Gregory to John, Archbishop of the Corin- been

before accustomed. Further, as to
thians. Clematius the reader, I appoint, from a like
The equity and solicitude of Secundinus our motive of benignity, that he is to be restored
brother and fellow-bishop, which had been
6 Anastasius, bishop of the Metropolitan See of Corinth, had
well known to us of old, is shewn also by the
Ijeen deposed for some serious crime, the nature of which is
not
tenor of your letters. In this matter he has mentioned, Secundinus, bishop of some other see, having apparently
been commissioned by Gregory to investigate the charges against
him. John, to whom this letter is addressed had now succeeded
S For subsequent notices of Marinianus, see Index. him. See also Epp. LVII., LVIII.
1 82 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
to his rank and position. To all these also, reverts to the bosom of its mother? 7 \\\v\\
that is, Paul the deacon, to Euphemius,
to willing mind we grant what has been
therefore
Thomas, and Clematius, let your Fraternity asked for, lest we should seem either to with-
take care to supply their emoluments, accord- draw from you anything of the honour due to
ing to the rank and position in which each of you, or to have despised the petition of our
them is, as each has been accustomed to most excellent son king Childebert. But the
receive them, from this present thirteenth present state of things requires the greater
indiction without any diminution. Inasmuch, earnestness, that with increase of dignity soUci-
therefore, as the above-named Paul the deacon tude also may advance, and watchfulness in
asserts that he expended much for the ad- the custody of others may grow, and the
vantage of your Church, and desires to be merits of your life may serve as an example to
aided by the succour of your Fraternity for your subjects, and that your Fraternity may
recovery of the same, we exhort that, if never seek your own through the dignity ac-
this is so, you should concur with him in all corded you, but the gains of the heavenly
possible ways, and support him with your aid, country. For you know what the blessed
for recovering what he has given, since no apostle says, groaning, For all seek their oivft,
reason allows that he should unjustly suffer 7iotthe things which are Jesus Christ^ s (Philip,
loss in what he has expended for the advantage ii.
2i).
of the generality. Furthermore, let your I have learnt from information given me
For
Fraternity restore without delay the three by certain persons that in the parts of Gaul
pounds of gold which, at the instance of our and Germany no one attains to holy orders
above-named brother and except for a consideration given.
fellow-bishop If this is
so, I say it with tears, I declare it with groans,
Secundinus, it appears that the said Paul the
deacon gave for the benefit of your Church, that, when the priestly order has fallen in-
lest (which God forbid) you should seem to wardly, neither will it be able to stand out-
burden him, not reasonably, but out of mere wardly for long. For we know from the Gospel
caprice. what our Redeemer in person did ; how He
went into the temple, and overthrew the seats
of them that sold doves (Matth. xxi. 12). For
EPISTLE LIIL to sell doves is to receive a temporal considera-
tion for the Ploly Spirit, whom, being consub-
To ViRGiLius, Bishop. stantial with Hiinself, God gives to Almighty
Gregory to Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate men
through the imposition of hands. From
(Aries), which evil what follows is already intimated.
O how good is charity, which through an For of those who presumed to sell doves in
image in the mind exhibits what is absent the tem])le of God the seats fell by God's
as present to ourselves, through love unites judgment.
what is divided, settles what is confused, asso- And in truth this transgression is propagated
ciates things that are unequal, completes things with increase subordinates.
among For he
that are imperfect Rightly does the excellent
! who is promoted to any sacred order for a
preacher the bond of perfectness; since,
call it
price, bemg already corrupted in the very root
though the other virtues indeed produce per- of his advancement, is the more ready to sell
fectness, yet still charity binds them together to others what he has bouglit. And where is
so that they can no longer be loosened from that which is written. Freely ye have received,
the heart of one who loves. Of this virtue, freely give (Matth. x. 8) ?
then, most dear brother, I find thee to be And, seeing that the simoniacal heresy was
full, as both those who came from the Galilean

parts and the words also of thy letter addressed 7 Gregory here asserts the view of his day, which after his

to me testify to me of thee.
Now as to thy having asked therein, accord-
ing to ancient custom, for the use of the
pallium and the vicariate of the Apostolic See,
far be it from me to suspect that thou hast
sought eminence of transitory power, or the
adornment of external worship, in our vicariate
and
in the pallium. But, since
to all whence the holy faith proceeded in the
Cjions of Gaul, when your Fraternity asks
tor a repetition of the old custom of the Apos-
tolic See, what is it but that a good offspring
manner he takes for granted, that Gaul had derived its Chris-
tianity from Rome. Similarly, long before him, pope Zosimus
(417—418), writing to the bishops oi Gaul in support oi the juris-
diction over them of Patroclus of Aries, speaks oi such jurisdiction
being of ancient right, derived from Trophimus having been sent
from Rome as first bishop of Aries, and all Gaul having received
the stream of faith from that fountain. Gregory of Tours {Hist.
Franc, i. 28), referring to Passio S. Satiimini Episc. Solos.,
speaks of "seven missionary bishops having been sent Irom Rome
to Gaul Decio et Grato consulibus," i.e. ad. 250, including
Trophimus, who is said to have founded the see of Arlae. But the
see of Aries must have existed before the date assigned, since
it is well known it appears from Cyprian (Ep. VI. 7), that in 254 Marcian had
long been its bishop. And generally, the well-known differences
of the Gallican liturgy and usages from the Roman, to which
pope Gregory himself alludes in his letter to Augustine (XI. 64),
as well as Irenaeus of Lyons, in the second century, being said
to have been a disciple of Polycarp, points to an Asiatic rather
than Roman origin of the Church in Gaul.
 EPISTLE LIV.
183
the to arise against the
first
holy Church, why dignity, to primitive
is it not considered,
why is it not seen' that served toaccording
the several
usage, be pre-
whoso ordains any one for money, causes him
' also sent a
metropolitans. have We
in advancing him, to become a heretic ? pallium for thy Fraternity to use
vvithm the Church for
Another very detestable thing has also been the solemnization of

reported to us ; that some persons, being lay- should

by any chance wish to travel to
men, through desire of temporal glory, are any
considerable distance, let it not be
tonsured on the death of lawful for
bishops, and all at liim to remove to
once are made priests. In such cases it is au other places without the
honty of thy Holiness. If any question of
already known what manner of man he is who taith or It
attains to priesthood, may be relating to other matters,
passing suddenly from a should have arisen
lay estate to sacred And one who cannot among the bishops, which
leadership.
has never served as a soldier fears not to be- easily be settled, let it be ventilated
and decided in an
come a leader of the religious «. How assembly of twelve bishops
is
cannot be decided after the truth
-but, if it
that man to preach who has
perhaps never been investigated, let it be
has
heard any one else preach ? Or how shall he referred to our
correct the
judgment.
ills of others who has never yet
Almighty
Now may
keep you under God
bewailed his own
And, where Paul the apos- His protection, and
?
tle prohibits a from grant unto you to preserve
neophyte coming to sacred by your behaviour the
orders, we are to understand that, as one was received. dignity that you have
Given the 12th day of
then called a neophyte who had been August
newly Indiction 13.
planted in the faith, so we now reckon among
neophytes one who is still new in holy con-
versation. EPISTLE LIV.
Moreover, we know that walls after being
To ALL THE Bishops of the Kingdom of
built, are not made to carry a Childebert.
weight of timber
till
they are dried of the moisture of their new- Gregory to all the Bishops of Gaul who are
ness, lest, if a weight be put on them before under the kingdom of Childebert '.

they are settled, it bear down the whole fabric To this end has the provision oi" the divine
together to the ground. And, when we cut dispensation appointed that there should be
building, we wait for the moisture
trees for a diverse degrees and distinct orders, that, while
of their greenness to be first dried the inferiors shew reverence to the more power-
out, lest,
if the weight of the fabric is ful and the more powerful bestow love on the
imposed on them
while still fresh, they be bent from their inferiors, one contexture of concord may ensue
very
newness, and be the sooner broken and fall of diversity, and the administration of all
down from having been elevated several offices may be properly borne. Nor
prematurely.
Why, then, is not this scrupulously seen to indeed could the whole otherwise subsist;
among men, which is so carefully considered unless, that is, a great order of differences
even in the case of timber and stones ? of this kind kept it together. Further, that
On this account your Fraternity must needs creation cannot be governed, or live, in a state
take care to admonish our most excellent son of absolute equality we are taught by the
king Childebert that he remove entirely the example of the heavenly hosts, since, there
stain of this sin from his
kingdom, to the end being angels and also archangels, it is manifest
that Almighty God
may give him the greater that they are not equal but in power and ;

recompense with Himself as He sees him both rank, as you know, one differs from another.
love what He loves and shun what He hates. If then among these who are without sin there
And so we commit to your Fraternity, ac- is evidently this distinction, who of men can
cording to ancient custom, under God, our refuse to submit himself willingly to this order
vicariate in the Churches which are under the of things which he knows that even angels
dominion of our most excellent son Childe- obey ? For hence peace and charity embrace
bert 9, with the
understanding that their proper each other mutually, and the sincerity of
concord remains firm in the reciprocal love
8
Rdig'iosorum. The appellation is applied to persons gene- which is well pleasing to God.
rally wlio gave themselves to a religious life, including monks,
nuns, dedicated virgins, and the like. It must be here taken Since, then, each single duty is then salu-
briously fulfilled when there is one president
to include the clergy.
9 Childebert
II., the son of Sigebert I. and Brunehild, was
•at this inne the ruler of
nearly all the dominions of tiie Franks in
who may be referred to, we have therefore
Oaul. Having been proclaimed
by the Austrasian nobles king ot
Austrasia on the death of his father, A.u. 575. he acquired also perceived it to be opportune, in the Churches
Burgundy on the death of his uncle Guntranm in 593. 'i'hesc that are under the dominion of our most excel-
kingdoms at this time comprised by far the greatest part of Gaul,
the kingdom of what was called Neustria under Clotaire II.
including only a small territory on the north-west coast. * See preceding Epistle, note 9.
iSi EPISTLES OF ST.
lent son king Cliildebert, to give our vicariate flock committed to him with carefulness and
to prayer, lest the prowling wolf should invade
jurisdiction, according to ancient custom,
our brother Virgil ius, bishop of the city of and tear the sheep entrusted to him, and there
Arelate, to the end that the integrity of the should be in the retribution punishment in-
is of the four holy synods,
catholic faith, that
may be preserved under the protection of God
with attentive devotion, and that, if any con-
tention should by chance arise among our
brethren and fellow-priests, he may allay it by
the vigour of his authority with discreet
moderation, as representing the Apostolic See.
We have also charged him that, if suah a
dispute should arise in any cases as to require
the presence of others, he should assemble our
brethren and fellow-bishops in competent
number, and discuss the matter salubriously
with due regard to equity, and decide it with
canonical integrity. But if a contention (which
may the Divine power avert) should happen
to arise on matters of faith, or any business
come up about which there may peichance be
serious doubt, and he should be in need of
the judgment of the Apostolic See in place of
his own greatness, we have
directed him that,
having diligently enquired into the truth, he
should take care to bring the question under
our cognizance by a report from himself, to
the end that it may be terminated by a suit-
able sentence so as to remove all doubt.
And, since it is necessary that the bishops
should assemble at suitable times for conference
before him to whom we have granted our
vicariate jurisdiction as often as he may think
it, we exhort that none of you presume to be
disobedient to his orders, or defer attending
the general conclave, unless perchance bodily
infirmity should prevent any one, or a just
excuse in any case should allow his absence.
Yet let such as are unavoidably prevented from
attending the synod send a presbyter or a
deacon in their stead, to the end that the
things that, with the help of God, may be
decided by our vicar, may come to the know-
ledge of him who is absent by a faithful report
through the person whom he had sent, and be
observed with unshaken steadfastness, and that
there be no occasion of excuse for daring to
violate them.
About this also we take the precaution of
warning you, that none of you may attempt in
any way to depart to places at any great
distance without the authority of our aforesaid
brother and fellow-bishop Virgilius, knowing
that the orders of our predecessors, who
granted vicariate jurisdiction to his predeces-
sors,undoubtedly lay this down.
Furthermore, we exhort that each one of
you give careful attention to his own office,
so that he who desires to receive the reward
promised for feeding the sheep may guard the
GREGORY THE GREAT.
stead of reward. We hope, therefore, most
dear brethren, and we entreat Almighty God
with all our prayers, that He would make you
to be fervent more and more in the constancy
of His love, and grant you especially to be
retained in the peace of the Church, and in
agreement together.
It has been reported to us that some are
promoted to sacred orders through simoniacal
heresy and we have ordered our above-written
;
brother and fellow-bishop Virgilius that this
must be altogether prohibited; and, that your
Fraternity may know and studiously observe
this, our letter to him is to be read in your
presence. Given the 12th day of August,
Indiction 13,
EPISTLE LV.
To King Childebert.
Gregory to Childebert, king of the Franks'.
The letter of your Excellency has made us
exceedingly glad, testifying as it does that you
are careful, with pious affection, of the honour
and reverence due to priests. For you thus
shew to all that you are faithful worshippers of
God, while you love His priests with the accept-
able veneration that is due to them, and hasten
with Christian devotion to do whatever may
advance their position. Whence also we have
received with pleasure what you have written,
and grant what you desire with wiUing mind ;
and accordingly we have committed, with the
favour of God, our vicariate jurisdiction to our
brother Virgilius, bishop of the city of Arelate,
according to ancient custom and your Excel-
lency's desire ; and have also granted him the
use of the pallium, as has been the custom
of old.
But, inasmuch as some things have been
reported to us which greatly offend Almighty
God, and confound the honour and reverence^
due to the priesthood, we beg that they may
be in every way amended with the support of
the censure of your power, lest, while head-
strong and perverse doings run counter to
your devotion, your kingdom, or your soul
(which God forbid) be burdened by the guilt
of others.
Further, it has come to our knowledge that
on the death of bishops some persons from;
being laymen are tonsured, and mount to the
episcopate by a sudden leap. And thus one
SeeEp. LIIL, note 9.
 EPISTLE LVir.
I8s
who has not been a disciple is in his incon- father, so let them be observed now
siderate ambition made a master.
also, by
And, since with zealous devotion.
your aid, It is right,
he has not learned what to teach, he bears the then, that we should thus have a return made
office of priesthood only in name ; for he con- to us and that, as we have not deferred fulfil-
;

tinues to be a layman in speech and action as

ling your will, so you too, for the sake of God
before. How, then, is he to intercede for the and the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles,
sins of others, not having in the first place should cause our ordinances to be
observed in
bewailed his own ? For such a shepherd does all respects; that so
your Excellency's reputa-
not defend, but deceives, the flock; since, tion,
praiseworthy and well-pleasing to God,
while he cannot for very shame try to persuade
may extend itself all around. Given the 12th
others to do what he does not do himself, day of
August, Indiction 13.
what else is it but that the Lord's people
remains a prey to robbers, and catches destruc-
EPISTLE LVL
tion from the source whence it ought to have
had a great support of wholesome protection ? To Marinianus, Bishop.
How bad and how perverse a proceeding this Gregory to Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna.
is let your Excellency's Highness consider even Moved by the benevolence of the Apostolical
from your own administration of things. For See and the order of ancient custom, we have
it is certain that you do not put a leader over thought fit to grant the use of the
pallium to
an army unless his work and his fidelity have thy Fraternity, who art known to have under-
first been apparent; unless the virtue and taken the office of government in the Church
industry of his previous life have shewn him of Ravenna 3. And remember thou to use it
to be a fit person. But, if the command of an in no other way but in the proper Church of
army is not committed to any but men of this thy city, when the sons (i.e. laity) have been
kind, it is easily gathered from this comparison already dismissed, as thou art proceeding from
of what sort a leader of souls ought to be. But it the audience chamber 4 to celebrate the sacred
is a reproach to us, and we are ashamed to say solemnities of mass; but, when mass is finished,
it, that priests
snatch at leadership who have thou wilt take care to lay it by again in the
not seen the very beginning of religious warfare. audience chamber. But outside the Church
But this also, a thing most execrable, has we do not allow thee to use it any more, except
been reported to us as well that sacred orders
: four times in the year, in the litanies which we
are conferred through simoniacal heresy, that named to thy predecessor John ; giving thee
is for bribes received. And, seeing that it is at the same time this admonition ; that, as
exceedingly pestiferous, and contrary to the through the Lord's bounty thou hast obtained
Universal Church, that one be promoted to from us the use of an adornment of this kind
any sacred order not for merit but for a price, to the honour of the priestly office, so thou
we exhort your Excellency to order so detest- strive to adorn also the office undertaken by
able a wickedness to be banished from your thee to the glory of Christ with probity of
kingdom. For that man shews himself to be manners and of deeds. For thus wilt thou be
thoroughly unworthy of this office, who fears conspicuous for two adornments answering to
not to buy the gift of God with money, and each other, if with such a vesture of the body
qualities also of thy soul
presumes to try to get by payment what he as this the good
deserves not to have through grace. agree. For which appear
all privileges also

These things, then, most excellent son, I ad- evidently to have been formerly granted to thy
monish you about for this reason, that I desire Church we confirm by our authority, and
your soul to be saved. And I should have decree that they continue
inviolate.
written about them before now, had not in-
numerable occupations stood in the way of my EPISTLE LVII.
will. But now that a suitable time for answer-
To John, Bishop.
ing your letter has offered itself, I have not
omitted what it was my duty to do. Where-, Gregory to John, Bishop of the Coruithians
fore, greeting your Excellency with the affection Now that our God, from whom nothing is
cast out an atrocious plague of
of paternal charity, we beg that all things which hidden, having
of His Church s,
we have enjoined on our above-named brother pollution from the government
and fellow-bishop to be done and observed,
may be carried out under the protection of 3 With regard to the use of the pallium claimed by,
and allowed
V. 11,
the preceding bishop of Ravenna, see III. 56, 57.;
your favour, and that you allow them not to to, John, For further contentions with Marinianus on the subject, see
15.
be in any way upset by the elation or pride of '

ASaiutatario called in previous letters to Archbishop John,

any one. But, as they were observed by his tecretarium. See III. 56, "ote 2.
:
i

5 See above, V. 5a and Ep. LVIH., below.

predecessor under the reign of your glorious |
1 86 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
has been pleased to advance you to the rule in the very root of his promotion is himself
thereof, there is need of anxious precaution on
the more prepared to sell to others what he
your part that the Lord's flock, after the
has bought And where then is that which
wounds and various evils inflicted by its is written, Freely ye have received ; freely
former shepherd, may find consolation and give (Matth. x. 8)? And, since the simoniacal
wholesome medicine in your Fraternity. Thus, heresy was the first to arise against holy
then, let the hand of your action wipe away Cluirch, why is it not considered, why is it not
the stain of the previous contagion, so as to seen, that whosoever ordains any one for a
suffer no traces even to remain of that execrable price in promoting him causes him to become-
wickedness. a heretic ? Seeing, then, that the holy uni-
Let, therefore, your solicitude towards your versal Church utterly condemns this most
subjects be worthy of praise. Let discipline atrocious wickedness, we
exhort your Fraternity
be exhibited with gentleness. Let rebuke be in all ways to repress, with all the urgency of
with discernment. Let kindness mitigate your solicitude, this so detestable and so huge
wrath let zeal sharpen kindness
-J
and let one
: a sin in all places that are under you. For, if
be so seasoned with the other that neither we shall perceive anything of the kind to be
immoderate punishment afflict more than it done henceforth, we will correct it, not with
ought, nor again laxity impair the rectitude of words, but with canonical punishment ; and we
discipline. Let the conduct of your Fraternity shall begin to have a different opinion of you ;
be a lesson to the people committed to you. which ought not so to be.
Let them see in you what to love, and perceive Further, your Fraternity knows that formerly
what to make haste to imitate. Let them be the pallium was not given except for a con-
taught how to live by your example. Let them sideration received. But, since this was in-
not deviate from the straight course through congruous, we held a council before the body
your leading let them find their way to God of the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles,
;

by following you ; that so thou mayest receive and forbade under a strict interdiction the
as many rewards from the Saviour of the receiving of anything, as well for this as for
human race as thou shalt have won souls for ordinations.
Him. Labour therefore, most dear brother, It is your duty then, that neither for a con-
and so direct the whole activity of thy heart sideration, nor for favour or the solicitation of
and soul, that thou mayest hereafter be counted certain persons, you consent to any persons
worthy to hear, IVe// done^ thou good and faith- being advanced to sacred orders. For it is a
ful servant : enter thou into the joy of thy Lord grave sin, as we have said, and we cannot suft"er
(Matth. XXV. 2i). it to continue without reproof.
As you requested in your letter which we I delayedreceiving the above named Andrew,
received through our brother and fellow-bishop our brother and fellow-bishop, because by the
Andrew, we have sent you the pallium, which report of our brother and fellow-bishop Secun-
it is
necessary that you should so use as your dinus we learnt that he had forged letters, as
predecessors, by the allowance of our prede- to himself from us, in the proceedings against
cessors, are proved to have used it. John of Larissa^. And, unless your goodness
Furthermore, it has come to our ears that in had induced us, we would on no account have
those parts no one attains to any sacred order received him. Given the 15th day of the
without the giving of a consideration. If this month of August, Indiction 13.
is so, I say with tears, I declare with
groans,
that, when the priestly order has fallen inwardly, EPISTLE LVIII.
neither will it stand long outwardly. For we
know from the Gospel what our Redeemer in To ALL THE Bishops throughout
Helladia7.
person did; how He went into the temple,
and overthrew the seats of them that sold Gregory to all
bishops constituted in the
doves (Matth. xxi. 12). For province of Helladia.
to sell doves is
to receive a temporal consideration for the I return thanks with you, dearest
brethren,
Holy Spirit, whom, being consubstantial with to Almighty God, who has caused the hidden
sore which the ancient enemy had introduced
Himself, Almighty God gives to men through
imposition of hands. And what follows from to come to the knowledge of all, and has cut
this evil, as I have said before, is intimated ; it away by a wholesome incision from the body
for the seats of those who presumed to sell of His Cliurch. Herein we have cause both to
doves in the temple of God fell by the judg- rejoice and to mourn ; to rejoice, that is, for
ment of God. And in truth this transgression
with increase among subordinates,
is propagated 6 See III. 6, 7.
7 Meaning, we may suppose, the province of Achaia, sf which
lor one who attains to a sacred dignity tainted Corinth was the metrupuUs.
 EPISTLE LVIII. T87

the correction of a crime, but to mourn for the the Corinthians; whom it is by all means
fall of a brother. But, since for the most part fitting that you should obey, especially as the
the fall of one is wont to be thr safeguard of order of ancient custom claims this, and his
another, whosoever fears to fall, let him give good qualities, to which you yourselves bear
heed to this, that he afford no way of approach testimony, invite it. For from the account
to the enemy, nor think that deeds done lie given me by certain persons I have learnt that
hidden. For the Truth proclaims, There is in those parts no one attains to
any sacred
nothing hidden that shall not be revealed {Matth. order without the giving of a consideration. If
X. 26). For this voice is already the herald of this is so, I say with tears, I declare with groans,
our doings, and He himself, being witness, that, when the priestly order has fallen inwardly,
brings in all ways to public view what is done neither will it be able to stand long outwardly.
in secret. And who may strive to hide his For we know from the Gospel what our
deeds before Him Who is both their witness Redeemer did in person ; how He went into
and their judge .-^
But, since sometimes, when the temple, and overthrew the seats of them
one thing is attended to, another is not guarded that sold doves. For in truth to sell doves is
againstj it behoves every one to be watchful to receive a temporal consideration for the
against all the snares of the enemy, lest, while Holy Spirit, whom, being consubstantial with
he conquers in one point he be vanquished in Himself, Almighty God gives to men through
another. For an earthly enemy too, when he imposition of hands. And, as I have said
desires to invade fortified places, thus employs before, what follows from this evil is intimated ;

the art of warfare. For indeed he lays ambushts for the seats of them that presumed to sell
latently;
but shews himself as though entirely
bent on the storming of one place, so that,
while there is a running together for defence
of that place where the danger is imminent,
other places about which there is no suspicion
may be taken. And the result is, that he who,
when perceived, was repulsed by the valour of
his opponent, obtains by stealth what he could
doves in the temple of God fell by God's judg-
ment. And in truth this transgression is
propagated with increase among subordinates.
For he who is advanced to a sacred order
his promo-
already tainted in the very root of
tion is himself more prepared to sell to others
what he has bought. And where is that whir.h
is written, Fi eeiy ye have received ; freely give

not obtain by fighting. But, since in all these (Matth. X. 8)? And, since the simoniacal
there is need of the aid of divine pro- heresy was the first to arise against the holy
things
is it not considered, why is it not
tection, let every one of us cry to the Lord Church, why
with the voice of the heart, saying. Lord, seen, that whosoever ordains any
one for a
me look Thou to in him causes him to become
remove not Thy help far from ; price promoting
we exhort that none of
my defence (Ps. xxi. 20)^. For it is manifest a heretic? And so
miless He Himself should and suffer this to be done any more ; or dare
that, help, you
orders for the favour
defend those who cry to Him, our enemy to promote any to sacred
such a
cannot be vanquished. or supplication of any person, except
as the character of his life and actions
Furthermore, know ye that, having one
received
the letter of your Charity through Andrew our has shewn to
be worthy. For, if we should
in future, know ye that
brother and fellow-bishop, we have transmitted perceive the contrary
of be with strict and canonical
the pallium to John our brother, the bishop it will repressed
Given on the 15th day of the
punishment.
£ iu English Bibk^ xxii.
month of August, Indiction 13.

1
 BOOK VI.

EPISTLE I. him when he was alive. Let your Fraternity,

therefore, make haste so carefully to accomplish
To Marinianus, Bishop. all these
things that both what was by him
Gregory to Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna. constituted and by us confirmed in the above-
As unjust demands should not be conceded, named monastery may be maintained, and
so the petition of such as desire what is lawful what he has by will directed to be given or
ought not to be set aside. Now your Frater- done to the detriment of his Church may have
nity's presbyters, deacons and clergy
have no validity, seeing that the law forbids it.
presented to us a petition complaining that
the late John, your predecessor, made a will
burdening his Church with various bequests. EPISTLE IL
And they have petitioned that these, which are To THE Clergy and People of Ravenna.
to the detriment of his Church, should under
no excuse be Gregory to the clergy and people of the
paid, as being prohibited by law.
And although, heredity and succession having Church of Ravenna.
been by him renounced, no reason binds thee We have been informed that certain men,
to satisfy any such claims, nevertheless we instigated by the malignant spirit, have wished
hereby exhort thee over and above that with to corrupt your minds by false speech with
regard to such bequests as he has made, regard to the reputation of our brother and
^
contrary to the ordinances of the laws, of fellow-bishop Marinianus ; saying that this our
property belonging to his Church, or acquired brother venerates the holy synod of Chalcedon
by him in his episcopate, your Fraternity less than becomes him ^. On this head both
neither lend your authority nor on any account he himself in person will satisfy you all of the
consent to them. But, if he has wished or integrity of his faith, and we fully testify that,
directed anything to be done with regard to having been nursed from his cradle in the
his private property which he had before his bosom of the holy Universal Church, he has
episcopate, and which he had not previously held the right preaching of the faith with the
bestowed upon his Church, it is necessary that attestation of his life. For he venerates the
this disposition should be held valid in all holy Nicene synod in which Arius, the Con-

respects, and that no one of the ecclesiastics stantinopolitan, in which Macedonius, the first
should attempt against reason on any pretext Ephesine, in which Nestorius. and the holy
to set it aside. Chalcedonian, in which Dioscorus and Eutyches
But, inasmuch as during his life he often were condemned. And if any one presumes
begged of us that we should confirm by our ever to speak anything against the faith of
authority what he had conferred on the these four synods and against the tome and
monastery which he had himself constructed definition of pope Leo of holy memory, let
near the church of Saint ApoUinaris, and we him be anathema. Acconiingly, receiving the
promised to do this, we hold it needful to fullest satisfaction, love ye your pastor in
exhort your Fraternity to suffer nothing of entire charity with a pure heart, that the inter-
what he has there conferred and constituted cession of the same your pastor, poured out
to be diminished, but to see to all being
purely betore God, may avail to your profit.
preserved and firmly established. Since, then,
lie is known to have made mention
of this
monastery, and of the property conferred on « See
above, V. 48, note 3.
it, in the will which he made, you must know ground of this charge againt Marinianus was doubtless
» The
his ajceptance of the coiidenmauon of the "Three Chapters'
that we have not confirmed this part of it by
by the fifth council, which condemi atioii, notwithstanding Rome's
reason of our following his last wishes, but approval of it, was still objected to in many quarters as contra-
vening the council of Chalcedon. See 1. 16, note 3; IV. a, note i
because, as we have said, we promised it to IV. 38, 39; XIV. la.
;
 EPISTLE V. 189
EPISTLE IIL government of your kingdom and by your edu-
cation of your sons. To him you have not
To Maximus of Salona.
only with provident solicitude conserved intact
Gregory to Maximus, pretender to
the the glory of temporal things, but have also
Church of Salona 3. seen to the rewards of eternal life,
having
As often as anything is said to have been planted his mind in the root of the true faith
done contrary to ecclesiastical discipline, we with maternal, as became you, and laudable
dare not leave it unexamined, lest we should care of his education. Whence not unde-
be guilty before God for connivance. Now it servedly it ensues that he should surpass all
has come to our ears that thou wast ordained the kingdoms of the nations ^ in that he both
by means of simoniacal heresy. Nay and many worships purely and confesses truly the Creator
other things have been said of thee here, of these nations. But that faith may shine
whereof there was one especially on account forth in him the more laudably in his works,
of which we held it needful to prohibit thee let the words of your exhortation kindle him,
urgently by letter from celebrating the solem- to the end that, as royal power shews him lofty
nities of mass until we might ascertain the among men, so goodness of conduct may make
state of the case more certainly. Wherefore, him great before God.
lest the children of the Church should be too Now inasmuch as past experience in many
long without a shepherd, and lest, in case of instances gives us confidence in the Christianity
these things which are said remaining un- of your Excellence, we beg of you, for the love
examined, vice of this nature should extend of Peter, Prince of the apostles, whom we know
itself to many, we exhort thee to make haste that you love with your whole heart, that you
to come to us, laying aside all excuses, to the would cherish with the aid of your patronage
end that with due regard to justice we may be our most beloved son the presbyter Candidus^,
able to gain knowledge of these things, and who is the bearer of these presents, together
terminate them according to the canonical with the little patrimony for the government of
institutes, Christ shewing us the way. But do which we have sent him, to the end that,
thou so act that there be no more of these strengthened by the favour of your support, he
successive delays of thy coming, lest thy very may be able both to manage profitably this
absence point thee out as the more obnoxious little patrimony, which is evidently beneficial
to these charges against thee, and lest we towards the expenses of the poor, and also to
.should be thus compelled to pass in council recover into the possession of this little patri-
a harder sentence on thee, not only for thy mony anything that may have been taken
it is not without increase of
alleged crimes from which thou evadest purging away from it. For
but also for the fault of disobedience, your praise that after so long a time a man
thyself,
10 wit as one that is contumacious. belonging to Church has
been sent for the,
Let your
management of this patrimony.
so to give
EPISTLE V. Excellency, then, deign willingly
what we request of you that
your attention to
To Queen Brunichild. the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles, to
the power of binding and loosing has
Gregory to Brunichild, Queen of the Franks *. whom
The laudable and God-pleasing goodness of been given by the Lord Jesus Christ, may both
to your Excellence to rejoice here in
your Excellence is manifested both by your grant
and after courses of many years
your offspring,
3 Cf. III. 47, note 2. As is there stated, Maximus does not
«eem to have paid the slightest attention to this letter. when we consider Gregory s
4 This is the first oi the ten letters of Gregory to the notorious survived him some nine years. Still
with his habitual defere»ce to potentates
Brunechild, A daughter of Athanagild, king of the Visigoths in diplomatic turn, together
it unlikely, that he might
of the grandsons of aoparent elsewhere, we cannot think
Spain, she had married Sigebert I., one to them even their known moral
who reigned over that part of the dominion of the Franks ignore purposely in his addresses
Clovis,
ddinquencies. so long as
he could enlist their support of religion
which was called Austrasia, having on her marriage renounced of Rome. And, after
Arianism for Catholicity. Sigebert having been assassinated and orthodoxy, or their loyalty to the see worse than some other
all Bmnechild may not
have been much
A.D. 575, his son Childebert II., then only five years old, was all of whom he would be naturally
Brunechild herself Frink royalties, and^properly
proclaimed King of Austrasia ; whereupon the best, oi them he couli
became the virtual ruler of the kingdom. So slie was agam after deSrous of conciliating, and making
A less defensible instance of apparently pol.ac flattery is found
the death of Childebert, a.d. 596, as guardian of Theodebert II., Phocas and his Empress Lcontia
in his letters to the Emperor
his illegitimate son, who succeeded him at the age of
ten years.
and murder of Mauricius. See Xill. 31, 38,
after the deposition
See Pedigree of Kings o/Ganl, p. xxx. on and Pro/^^".. P- xxvii.
The praises lavished on her by Gregory in this and his other . .

had been a minor whea

,

inconsistent with the character ^^'5 Childebert II. (see last note), who
epistles to her appear strangely
has been he came to the throne. He would now, if the epistle was written,
of the time. It suggested old.
given her by the historians alsitpposed, in the 14th Indiction (59.S-6).
be about 25 yea«
in explanation ;
i. That the historians may have maligned her,
6 Since the death of his uncle Guntramn, a.d. 593,
l** ^^
her own ; 2. That, what-
attributing to her crimes that were not become King of Burgundy as well as o*
Austrasia.
ever her misdemeanours, Gregory might not have heard
of them, i;om Rome, to
7 It was the sending Candidus, a presbyter
as a Catholic, and a supporter of the in Gaul in place of Dynamius.
knowing of her only faitiiful
take charge of the patrimony
Church •
3 That no such misdemeanours
had become notorious managed it (sec Ep. 6), that
a oatrician, who had previously
when Giegory wrote to her in such flattering terms, the worst o^red occasion for this and the foUowing
letter.
to her in fact been after his deatb, She
iioings imputed having
IQO EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
cause you to be found, absolved from all ills, chains, to protectyou from all evils, when
before the face of the eternal Judge. hung on your neck ^

LPISTLE VI. EPISTLE VII.

To King Childebert. To Candidus, Presbyter.
Gregory to Childebert, King of the Franks ^. Gregory to Candidus, Presbyter, going to
Asmuchasroyaldignity is above that of other the patrimony of Gaul.
men, so much in truth does the high position ot Now that thou art proceeding, with the help
your kingdom excel that of the kingdoms of of our Lord God Jesus Christ, to the govern
other nations. And yet to be a king is not extra- ment of the patrimony that is in Gaul, wc
ordinary, there being others also ; but to be a desire thy Love to procure with the money
CathoHc, which others are not counted worthy thou mayest receive clothing for the poor, or
to be, this is enough. For as the splendour English boys of about seventeen or eighteen
of a great lamp shines by the clearness of its years of age, who may profit by being given to
darkness of earth's night, so the clear
light in the God in monasteries, that so the money of Gaul,
light ofyour faith glitters and flashes amid the which cannot be spent in our country^, may
dark perfidy of other nations. Whatever the be expended profitably in its own localit).
other kings glory in having you have. But Further, if you should succeed in getting any-
they are in this regard exceedingly surpassed, thing from the moneys accruing to revenue
because they have not the chief good thing which are called ablatae^, from this too we
which you have. In order, then, that they desire thee to procure clothing for the poor,
may be overcome in action as well as in faith, or, as we have before said, boys who may
let your Excellence always shew yourself kind profit in the service of Almighty God. But,
to your subjects. And, if there are any things since such as can be found there are pagans,
such as to offend your mind, punish them not I desire that a presbyter be sent hither with
without enquiry. For then you will the more them to provide against the case of any sick-
please the King of kings, that is the Almighty ness occurring on the way, that he may baptize
Lord, if, restraining your power, you feel that those whom he sees to be about to die.
you may not do all that you can. Wherefore let your Love so proceed as to
Now that you keep purity of faith both in lose no time in accomplishing these things
mind and deed, the love that is in you of the diligently,
blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles, evidently
shews, whose property has been so far well EPISTLE VIIL
governed and preserved under the sway of To THE Bishops
But since Dynamius the of Epirus.
your supremacy.
Patrician, who on our recommendation looked Gregory to Theodorus, Demetrius, Philip,
after this property, is not able, as we have Zeno, and Alcissonus, Bishops of Epirus.
learnt, to govern it now, lest the little patri- The notification of your letters, most dear
mony which is in your parts should be ruined brethren, has made known to us that our
from neglect, we have therefore sent the bearer brother Andrew has, by the favour of God,
of these presents, our most beloved son the been solemnly ordained bishop of the city of
presbyter Candidus 9 to govern it, whom we Nicopolis. And, since you signify that his
commend in all respects to your
Excellency,
consecration has taken place with the assent
greeting you in the first place with paternal of the clergy and provincials, we rejoice ; and
charity, with the request that, if by any chance we pray that the good which you testify of him
any wrong has been done there, or if the may remain in him, and by the co-operation
property of the same little patrimony is of God's grace receive increase, since the
detained by any one, the matter may be set goodness of prelates is the safety of their
right, and what has been alienated may be subordinates,
[t is
your duty then to make
restored to its original ownership ; that so your iiaste studiously to imitate what you shew by
equity, as well as your faith, may shine forth your i)raises to be pleasing to you in his
to all nations, which will be
something very person.
For it is faulty before men and penal
and laudable.
glorious
Moreover we have sent to your
Excellency 1See IV. 30.
Saint Peter's keys, containing a portion of his 2
Probably because of the inferior value in Italy of Gallic gold.
"NuUus solidum integri poiideris caluinniosae approbation is ob-
tentu recaset exactor, excepto eo Galileo cujus aurum minure
ajstimatione taxatur." Novella Majoriani.
3 Some kind of due, so-called. Sec Du Cange under Ablata:
8 Cf. last
Epistle, notes 5, 6, 7 — "Ablatio, Exaciio, Tolta. . .
'
Liberos deinceps esse consti-
9 See last Epistle note 8. tuimus ab omni tailia, ablatione et exactione, et questu.' (a. 1173).'
 EPISTLE XII.
91
before God for any one to be have thought fit to
unwilling to grant to thee, who art
imitate the good that pleases him. Wherefore
known to have undertaken the
office of
let your obedience
supply credit to your government in the Church of
testimony. Let no one gainsay him in Messana, the
what, use of the pallium ; to wit, at such times and
with preservation of
integrity, he may enjoin in such manner as we
for the common profit of the Cluirch. dispute not that thy
Let predecessor used it; at the same time warnin'^
each one of you willingly exhibit his devotion thee that, as thou
;
rejoicest in having received
that, while there is among you priestly concord from us a decoration of this kind to the
God and honour
pleasing to constant, no ill feeling of thy
priestly office, so also thou strive, by
may avail loose you from the bond o1"
to
probity of manners and deeds, to adorn, to the
mutual charity, or difference disturb
you. glory of Christ, the office which thou hast
For neither will there be access to your hearts undertaken under our
authority. For so wilt
for the crafty foe, since he knows that he can thou be conspicuous for decorations
in no degree be admitted or received, where mutually
answering to each other, if with such an
sincere charity finds place. habiliment of the body as this all
Moreover be ye attentive, most dear brethren, good
qualities of thy soul also agree. For all the
and bestow on the flock committed to you the privileges which are known to have been
vigilance which ye have taken upon yourselves, granted of old to thy Church we confirm
and which ye owe; meet the frauds of the our authority, and by
decree that they shall
enemy by attention and prayer. Surrender continue inviolate.
with uncontaminated faith to our God the
people over which ye are, that your priestly EPISTLE XIL
office may avail you not for a penalty but for
a crown before the sight of the eternal Judge.
To Montana and Thomas.
Know ye then that we have sent a palHum Gregory to Montana, &c.
to the above-written Andrew our brother and Since our Redeemer, the Maker of
every
fellow-bishop, and have granted him all the creature, vouchsafed to assume human flesh
for this end, that, the chain of
privileges which our predecessors conferred on slavery where-
with we were held
his predecessors. being broken by the grace
of His Divinity, He might restore us to
Furthermore, it has come to our ears that
sacred orders in your parts are conferred for a pristine liberty, it is a salutary deed if men
consideration given. And, if this is so, I say it whom nature originally produced free, and
with tears, I declare it with groans, &c. whom the law of nations has subjected to
[See
the yoke of slavery, be restored by the benefit
Lib. V. Ep. 53, to "become a heretic
"]4. On
this account I admonish and of manumission to the liberty in which
conjure you to they
be altogether attentive to this, that no giving were born. And so, moved by loving-kindness
of a consideration, no favour, no supplication and by consideration of this case, we make
of any persons whatsoever, put in any claim in you, Montana and Thomas, servants of the
regard to sacred orders, but that one be holy
Roman Church which with the help of
to this office whom God we serve, free from this day, and Roman
promoted gravity of
manners and behaviour commends. For if, citizens,
and we release to you all your private
as we do not believe will be the case, we property.
should perceive anything of the kind to be And, inasmuch as thou, Montana, declares!
that thou hast applied thy mind to monastic
done, we will correct it, as is fit, with canonical
we therefore this day give and
severity. Now may Almighty God, who orders profession,
to thee two uncice^ which the presbyter
all things
wonderfully by the power of His grant
Gaudiosus by the disposition of his last will is
wisdom, and guards what He has ordered,
known to have left to thee in the way of
grant unto you both to will and to do what He
institution s, provided that all go in all respects
commands.
to the advantage of the monastery of Saint
Laurence, over which the abbess Constantina
EPISTLE IX. and in which by the mercy of God
presides,
To Don us. Bishop. thou art about to make profession. But, if it
should appear that thou hast in any way con-
Gregory to Donus, Bishop of Messana cealed
any part of the property left by the
(Messene).
above-written Gaudiosus, the whole ot this
Moved by the benevolence of the Apostolic must
undoubtedly be translened to the
See, and by the order of ancient custom, we
possession of our Church.
4 This form of Instltutionis ; a legal term, denoting apparently the con-
protest against simony is ound, in the same S
words, in several other letters. stituting of a person as an inheritor.
 192 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Moreover to thee, Thomas above-written, shall die (Gen. ii. 17). When, therefore, Adam
whom for enhancement of thy freedom we ate of the forbidden tree, we knowthat hedidnot
desire also to serve among the notaries, we in die in the body, seeing that after this he begat
like manner this day give and grant by this writ children and lived many years. If, then, he
of manumission the five uticice. which the afore- did not die in the soul, the impious conclusion
said presbyter Gaudiosus by his last will left to follows that He himself lied who foretold that
thee under the title of inheritance, together in the day that he sinned he should die. But
with the dowry which he had bestowed upon it is to be understood that death takes place
in two ways
thy mother; to wit with this annexed law and either from ceasing to live, or
;

condition, that, in case of thy dying without with respect to the mode of living. When,
legitimate children, that is children born in then, man's soul is said to have died in the
lawful wedlock, all that we have granted thee eating of the forbidden thing, it is meant, not
shall revert without any diminution to the in the sense of ceasing to live,
but with regard
possession of the holy Roman Church. But, if to the mode
of living ;— that he should live
thou shouldest have children born in wedlock, afterwards in pain who had been created to
as we have said, and recognized by the law, live happily in joy 7. He, tlien, who has
and shouldest leave them surviving thee, then marked this passage in the book sent to me by
we appoint thee to remain master of this same my brother the bishop John as heretical is a
property without any condition, and give thee Pelagian; for his view is evidently that of
full power to make a will with respect to it. Pelagius, which the apostle Paul plainly con-
These things, then, which we have appointed futes in his epistles. The particular passages
and granted by this charter of manumission, in his epistle I need not
quote, as I write to
know ye that we and our successors will ob- one who knows. But Pelagius, who was con-
serve without any demur. For the rule of demned in the Ephesine synod, maintained
justice and reason suggests that one who this view with the intention of shewing that we
desires his own orders to be observed by his were redeemed by Christ unreally. For, if we
successors should undoubtedly keep to the will did not through Adam die in the soul, we
and ordinances of his predecessor. This writ were redeemed unreally, which it were impious
of manumission we have dictated to the notary to say.
Further, having examined the acts of
Paterius to be put in writing, and for the the synod of Ephesus, we find nothing at all
fullest security have subscribed it with our about Adelphius and Sava, and the others who
own hand, together with three chief presbyters are said to have been condemned there, and
and three deacons, and have delivered it to you. we think that, as the synod of Chalcedon was
Done in the city of Rome. in one place falsified by the
Constantinopolitan
Church ^, so something of the kind has been
EPISTLE XIV. done with regard to the synod of Ephesus.
Wherefore let your Charity make a thorough
To THE Count Narses^. search for old copies of the acts of this synod,
Gregory to Narses, &c. and thus see whether anything of the kind
Your Charity, being anxious to learn our is found there, and send such
copy as you
opinion, has been at the pains of writing to us may find to me, which I will return as soon as
to ask what we think of the book against the I have read it. For recent copies are not
presbyter Athanasius which was sent to us. entirely to be trusted and it is for this reason ;

Having thoroughly perused some parts of it, that I have been in doubt, and have not wished
we find that he has fallen into the dogma of as yet to
reply in this case to my aforesaid
Manichseus. But he who has noted some brother the bishop Jolin. Further, the Roman
places as heretical by a mark set against them copies are much more correct than the Greek
slips also himself into Pelagian heresy; for he
has marked certain places as heretical which
are catholicly expressed and entirely orthodox.
34 and IX. 49, where the same argument, in nearly
For when this is written ; that when Adam the same VII.
7 Cf.
words, is set forth.
8 The reference
sinned his soul died, the writer shews after- may be to Canon xxviii. of the Council of
Chalcedon, assigning rank and jurisdiction to the of
wards how it is said to have died, namely that Constantinople, which was protested against by patriarchs the Roman
it lost the blessedness of its condition. legates at the Council, and afterwards disallowed by Pope Leo.
Wiio- Ii is omitted in the Latin version of the canons published
'

by
soever denies this is not a Catholic. For God Dionysius Exiguus ahout the beginning of the sixth century,
it had been in the Frisco. Versio which he amended.
had said, I?i the hour ye eat thereof^ in death ye though
It appears as if Gregory, not finding it in the Latin version before
him, supposed it to have been interpolated at Constantinople ;
the fact being that it had been purposely omitted at Rome, as
not having the Pope's sanciion. If such is the allusion, it may
* On the case of
John of Chalcedon and Athanasius of Isauria, seem strange that Gregory did not know the circumstances better.
referred to in this and the three following letters, see lil. 5^, But this is not the only instance of his imperfect knowledge
njte 9. of past events, even in ecclesiastical matters. Cf. II. 51, note a.
 EPISTLE XVI. 193

ones, since, as we have not your clevemess, so the reveaHng grace of Christ our God and Re-
neither have we any impostures. deemer, pronounce him our definite sentence
Now concerning the presbyter John, know catholic and free frombyall
charge of heresy.
that his case has been decided in synod,
Seeing, then, that we have sent him back to
whereby 1 have clearly ascertained that his your Holiness, it is for you to receive him
adversaries have wished and long endeavoured with the kindness which
you shew to all, and
to make him out a heretic, but have entirely bestow on him
your priestly charity, and
failed. defend him from all molestation, nor allow
Salute in my name your friends, who are any one to busy himself in causing him
ours ours also, who are yours, salute you trouble:
but, as you defend others from
:

heartily through me. May Almighty God oppression, so from him ought you not to
protect thee with His hand in the midst of so withold your succour.
many thorns, that thou mayest, unhurt, gather
those flowers which the Lord hath chosen.
EPISTLE XVI.
To Mauricius, Augustus.
EPISTLE XV.
To John, Bishop. Gregory to Mauricius, &c.
Seeing that in you, most Christian of princes,
Gregory to John, Bishop of Constantinople. uncorrupt soundness of faith shines as a beam
As the pravity of heretics is to be repressed sent down from heaven, and that it is known
by the zeal of a right faith, so the integrity of to all that your Serenity embraces fervently
a true confession is to be embraced. For, if and loves with entire devotion of heart the
one who declares himself sound in the faith pure profession in which by God's favour you
is scorned, the faith of all is
brought into are powerful, we have perceived it to be very
doubt, and fatal errors are generated from necessary to make request for those whom one
inconsiderate strictness. And hence not only and the same faith enlightens, to the end that
are wandering sheep not recalled to their lord's the Piety of our lords may protect them with
folds, but even those that are within them its favour, and defend them from all molesta-
are exposed to be cruelly torn by the teeth of tion. When certain men scorn the confession
wild beasts. Let us then fully consider this, of faith of such persons they are shewn to
most dear brother, and not suffer any one who contradict the true faith. For, since the
truly professes the catholic faith to be distressed Apostle declares that confession of the mouth
under pretext of heresy, nor (which God forbid) is made unto salvation, he who will not consent
allow heresy to grow the more under shew of to believe a right profession accuses himself in
correcting it. rejecting others (Rom. x. 10).
But we have wondered much why those who Now all the proceedings against John,
were deputed by you as judges in a matter of presbyter of the church of Chalcedon, having
faith against John, presbyter of the church of been read in council and considered in order,
Chalcedon, believed report, disregarding truth, we have found that he has suffered the greater
and would not believe iiim when he distinctly injustice in that, when he declared and shewed
professed his as his accusers, himself to be a Catholic, it was not his guilt,
faith; especiolly
when asked what was the heresy of the but an uncertain accusation of long standing,
Marcionists which they spoke of, and on the that crushed him ; and this to such an extent
ground of which they endeavoured to make that his accusers declared in their open reply
not know the heresy of the
him out guilty, repliedby a plain confession that they did
that they did not know. From which circum- Marcionists which they referred to. And,
stance it evidently comes out that, without whereas they ought therefore to have
been
of the trial,
|

but their! from the very beginning

regard to God, not justly, against rejected
own souls, they were desirous only of injuring they were allowed, vague as they were, to
j

him personally of their own mere will. We remain in court for his accusation. But,
lest

the tenor of
|

at rate alleged report might injure him, he

therefore, after Council held (as any
of his faith with
the proceedings before us shews), having produced a written confession
that he was
|

all that the purpose of shewing evidently

thoroughly examined and considered the faith. But
was necessary, inasmuch as we have been a professor and follower of right
the most holy John,
unable to find the aforesaid presbyter in any this the judges deputed by
and
resi>ect guilty, and especially as
the plea which our brother and fellow-bishop, unjustly
and so, in doing
he delivered to the judges delegated by you is unreasonably disregarded;
in entire accordance with the integrity of a all they
could to put him down, shewed them-
selves more to blame than he. For no one
right faith, we I say on this account, clisaj)prov- have
doubts that it is unfaithfulness not to
ing the sentence of the said judges, through
^
VOL. XII.
194 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
faith in the faithful. Seeing then that, every- instantly in consideration of your own reward
—
into that no unjust affliction may any more consume
thing having been thoroughly enquired
and considered, the decision of the holy him, and that the Creator and Redeemer of
Council with me, by the revealing grace of the human race, whom you worship with a
Divine power, has declared the above-written sincere confession, may recompense your
action in this behalf among your many good
John the presbyter to be a Catholic, and
that
no of heretical pravity has been found in works. The month of October. Indiction 14.
spot
him, I entreat that the pious protection of
your Serenity may order him to be kept
un- EPISTLE XVni.
harmed from all anno)ance, nor allow a To John, Bishop.
faith to suffer any
professor of the catholic Gregory to John, Bishop of Syracuse.
molestation. For not to believe one who Moved by the benevolence of the Apostolic
professes truly is not to purge heresy,
but to
See and by the order of ancient custom, we
make it. If this should be allowed, occasion have
thought fit to grant to thy Fraternity,
of infidelity will arise, and people will them-
who art known to have received the office of
selves incur the guilt which they would correct Church of Syracuse, the
in the
government
unwarily. use of the pallium; that is, at such times and
These things therefore let the most Serene in such manner as thou knowest without
Lord with pious precaution consider, and, as doubt that it was used
entreaties
by thy predecessor ;

I have already requested, with profuse nevertheless admonishing thee that, as thou
I again implore, that he allow not an inno-
rejoicest in having received from us the use
cent man to be afflicted anew as though he of this decoration for the honour of thy
were guilty; to the end that Almighty God,
priestly office, so also by probity of manners
who sees your Clemency love and defend the and deeds thou strive to adorn the office thou
purity of catholic rectitude, may cause you hast received unto our glory in Christ. For
both to rule over a pacified republic with thus wilt thou be conspicuous for decorations
your foes subdued, and to reign with His mutually answering to each other, if with this
saints in life eternal.
habit for the body the excellence also of thy
mind agrees.
EPISTLE XVIL For all privileges which are known to have
To THEOTiSTUS. been granted formerly to thy Church we con-
firm by our authority, and decree that they
Gregory to Theotistus, kinsman of the
shall remain inviolate.
Emperor.
We know the Christianity of your
that
EPISTLE XXII.
Excellency always intent on good works;
is

and therefore we provide for you occasions To Peter, Bishop.

for reaping reward, which you are certain to Gregory to Peter, Bishop of Aleriain Corsica.
be glad of, so that we by so providing may Inasmuch as in the isle of Corsica, at the
have a share in your merits. place Nigeunum, in the possession which is
We therefore inform you that John the called Cellas Cupias belonging to the holy
presbyter, the bearer of these presents, has Roman Church, which by the providence of
come out free from those by whom he had God we serve, we have ordered to be founded
been accused. For having, according to his a basilica, with a baptistery 9, to the honour of
request held a council, and subjected his faith the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles, and
to a subtle scrutiny, we found him guiltless of of Laurentius the martyr, we therefore hereby
any wrong confession. And, inasmuch as he exhort thy Fraternity to proceed at once to
appeared to be, by the mercy of God, a the aforesaid place, and with observance of
professor and follower of the right faith, we the venerable solemnities of dedication to
absolved him by our definite sentence ; consecrate solemnly the aforesaid church and
especially as his accusers professed that they baptistery. Deposit also reverently the holy
did not know what the heresy of the Marcion- relics {saiictuaria) which you have received.
istS^, which they spoke of, was. On this account,
saluting you with paternal aftection, we request EPISTLE XXIV.
you to protect him with the grace of your To Marinianus, Bishop.
favour. And, lest any one hereafter should be
Gregory to Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna.
disposed to afflict him to no purpose, or in
to cause him in this
Wehave received by the deacon Virgilius
any way annoyance
matter, let the advocacy of your Excellency 9 Baptisteries were anciently buildings coutiguous to but apart
so protest and defend him— and this the more from the churches. Cf. 111. 59, note 7.
 EPISTLE XXV. 195

the letter of your Fraternity, in which you dcferrest obedience to our letters, while thou
inform us that certain of the clergy and people '

puttest off coming to \xs for ascertainment of

have cried out that it is contrary to the laws I the truth after being so oft-en
' '
' admonished,
and canons that the cause between your thou lendest credibility all the more to what is
Church and the abbot Claudius should be alleged against thee and, even though there
;

examined and decided here. But, had they had been nothing else to go against thee and
paid attention to ecclesiastical order and to do thee harm, thy delay alone would render
the persons between whom the case is pending, thee culpable and accuse thee. Humble thy-
they would by all means have abstained from self at length, and submit
thyself to obedience,
needless complaint ; especially as the cause and make haste to come to us without
any
could not be pleaded there, where the aforesaid excuses, that, the truth being investigated and
abbot has complained of having endured in- ascertained, in the fear of God, whatever may
justice from your predecessor and of still be fair and canonical may be decided. For
suffering from it. For the objection might be assured that we will observe towards thee
perhaps have been made if he had not appealed justice and the ordinances of the canons, and,
to a superior authority, and sought to have the by the revelation of God, who is the Author of
rights of his case determined before it. Nay, truth, will terminate thy cause agreeably to
but dost thou not thyself know that the case justice. For, as to thy demand that we should
which arose on the part oj the presbyter John send some one to your city, in whose presence
against John of Constantinople, our brother there might be proof of the things alleged, this
and fellow-bishop, came before the Apostolic would be in some degree excusable, if reason
See, and was dec ided by our sentence ?
^
If,
ever imposed on the accused the necessity of
then, a cause was brought under our cognizance proof But, inasmuch as this burden lies not
from that city where the prince is, how much on thee but on thine accusers, do not thou
more siiould an affair between you have the hesitate to come to us, as we have before said,
truth about it ascertained and be terminated putting it off no longer; and either thine
here ? But as for you, let not the words of accuser will be present without delay to support
foolish men there move you, and believe not with suitable proof what has been alleged as to
that through us any detriment to your Church simoniacal heresy or other things ; or certainly,
as far as regards a sound settlement of this
is caused. For, if you will enquire of the
servant of God Secundinus your deacon and business, a just dealing with it will, through
of Castorius our notary, you will learn from the intervention of Peter, Prince of the apostles,
them how your predecessor had already de- ensue; that so no guiltiness may confound us
sired to arrange this case. But your Fraternity before God for any connivance, now that these
has done wisely in sending persons hither for things have come to our knowledge. But, as
this business, and in not listening to vain words. to thy allegation that our most serene lords

Now we have ordered cognizance of the matter to be

Almighty God that this cause
trust in
taken in your city, we indeed have received no
may be terminated in a way well-pleasing to
other commands of theirs on the subject except
God, so that no room may be left for renewed
that thou wert to come to us. But, even if by
complaint, and that neither party may be
aggrieved unjustly. The sword which our =^
chance, occupied as they are by many thoughts
most beloved son Peter, then deacon and and anxieties for the good of their republic
which by the divine bounty has been granted
guardian {defensor) in your parts, had left for
us with your predecessor, please to send to us to them, this has been suggested to them, and
a command has been surreptitiously elicited
by the servant of God Secundinus, and Cas- known
from them, yet, inasmuch as it is to
torius the notary, the bearers of these presents.
pious lords love
us and to all how our most
discipline, observe degrees,
venerate the canons,
EPISTLE XXV. and refrain from mixing themselves up in the
To Maxim us of Salona. causes of priests, we will still execute with
what is for li.e good both of their
tor tl.e
Gregory to Maximus, intruder in the Church instancy
and of the republic, and what we are
\

ofS'iiona3 'souls
to by regard to the terrible and tre-
While, ;eeking this or that excuse, thou driven
mendous judgment.
Cease then from all excuses, and delay not
See III. 53, note 9, and rejT. there. It seems from what ^q appear here, that, fortificd by investigation
'

PnXi'J, ^rKa^SaX^^"?..;;f,ori?y'of .hfK:!',; t'i t°, of the truth, We may at length bring thy cause
with opposition perhaps mainly on the ground of Ravenna having .^ ^ termination. But, wherCaS We have DeCIl
""^ *'* "" '' ''^ ^""^
;
'
been an Imperia
of Italy. OTiti! 57, note 4.
^rnofel.'^'"*
. informed that thou art greatly afraid and altc
in trepidation lest we should avenge on
» Cf. VI. 61, note 8.
Spatiim.
Spi
3 See III. 47, note a gether
O 2
 196 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
thee the known fact of thy having forced thy last, though late, to a
writing, returning at
way irregularly into the order of priesthood sound mind,
from molesting either of
desist
without our consent, this was indeed an in- them, that they may have free license either to
tolerable misdemeanour: but, in accordance come to me if they wish, or to go anywhere
with the commands of our most serene lord else for their advantage.
the Emperor, we forgive thee this, provided
that thou in no wise persist any longer in the EPISTLE XXVL
error of thy contumacy and we are by no
;

means moved- against thee on this account. To THE Salonitans.

But other things that have been reported to
us we cannot without enquiry.
suffer to pass
Now inasmuch as we long ago sent thee
a letter warning thee by no means to dare
to celebrate the solemnities of mass till we
should ascertain the will of the said our most
serene lord, and as thou hast cunningly con-
trived that this letter should not come into thy
hands, though thou nevertheless knewest in
one way or another what its purport was, but
hast refused to comply with it ;
—
we therefore
confirm what was before sent thee in writing,
that thou must not dare to celebrate the
solemnities of mass until all that has been
alleged against thee has been thorougly en-
quired into and sifted. And, if, with perverse
daring, thou shouldest presume to celebrate,
know that thou art not free from the former
Gregory to his most beloved sons, the clergy
and nobles dwelling at Salona s.
It has come to my ears, that certain men of
perverse disposition, in order to poison your
minds, beloved, have tried to insinuate to you
that I am moved by some grudge
against
Maximus, and that I am desiring to carry out
not so much what is canonical as what anger
dictates. But far, far be it from the priestly
mind to be moved in any cause by private
feeling. It is on the contrary as taking thought
for you, beloved, and as fearing the judgment
of Almighty God on my own soul, that I desire
the case of this same Maximus to be thoroughly
investigated, as to whether he is burdened by
no such crimes as are a bar to ordination, and
makes no attempt to attain to the priestly
office through simoniacal heresy that is by
;

threat of interdiction from communion. For, giving bribes to some of his electors. He
even though there were no other transgressions, will then be a free intercessor for
you before
we deprive thee of the communion of the body the Lord, if he shall come to the place of inter-
and blood of the Lord for this sin of pride cession bound by no sins of his own.
alone. Wherefore, shewing the obedience And yet his sin of pride is already manifestly
that becomes thee, make haste, as we have shewn, in that, having been summoned to
said, with all diligence to come to us ; but so come to us, he resists under various excuses,
as to have a space of thirty days for preparing shuns coming, is afraid to come. What then
for thy journey ; and so, laying aside all ex- is he afraid of, if his conscience does not
cuses, defer not thy appearance here. accuse him with respect to the things he is
Moreover, if any occasion of hindering thy charged with ? Lo, beloved, ye have now been
journey has arisen from the judges, or the long without a pastor, and may Almighty God
mihtary force, or the people, we acknowledge make known to you how earnestly and from
the skilfulness with which things are done. the bottom of my heart I sympathize with you
Do thou thyself, then, see what account of in your destitution. For I hear what ravages
this obligation thou canst render either to men are being made in the Lord's flock. But,
here or to Almighty God in the future judg- when there is no shepherd, who may watch
ment, having by thy contempt provoked a against the wolves ? Wherefore urge ye the
strict sentence against thee. aforesaid Maximus to come hither to us, to
Furthermore, it has come to my knowledge the end that we may confirm him if we are
that my brother and fellow-bishop Paulinus, able to find him innocent; but, if the things
and Honoratus, archdeacon of the Church of that are said of him should turn out to be
Salona 4, for having refused to give assent to true, that you, beloved, may be no longer left
thy presumption are suffering grievous molesta- destitute through the interposition of his
tion at thy hands, so as to have been constrained person.
to give sureties to the end that may not be at For as to me, be assured that I am not
liberty to leave the city or their own houses. moved against him by any grudge or any
If this is so, do thou on receipt of this present animosity of private feeling but whatever ;

may be canonical and just with the help of

In the letter to the Salonitans, which it that
follows,
God I will determine.
appears
Honoratus only among the clergy of Salona (having been the
rival candidate for the bishopric and supported by the Pope),
and Paulinus only an)ong the suffragan bishops, had refused
to communicate with Maximus. S See III. 47, note a.
 EPISTLE XXVII. T97
But have been greatly astonished that
I and altogether shun those whom the Apostolic
among so many clergy and people of the See does not receive into the
Church of Salona hardly two in sacred orders fellowship of its
—
have been found to wit our brother and
communion, lest any one should stand guilty
in the sight of the eternal
Judge from that
fellow-bishop Paulinus and my most beloved whereby he might have been saved.
son Honoratus, archdeacon of the same Moreover I have discovered that certain
—
Church who refused to communicate with men of perverse mind in your parts have tried
Maximus when he seized the priesthood, and to insinuate that I am moved against Maximus
vrho remembered that they were Christians.
by some grudge, and that I desire to carry out
For you ought, most dear sons, to have not what is canonical, but what
anger dictates.
considered your own orders, and recognized But far, far be this from the
priestly mind,
as rejected him whom the Apostolical See that it should be moved in
any cause by
rejected, that he might first be purged, if he But as for me, it is as
private animosity.
could be, from the charges brought against taking thought for the people dwelling in
him, and that then your Love might communi- those parts and for my own soul, and as
fearing
cate with him without being partakers in his the
judgment of Almighty God, that I wish to
liability. We however are bound to your have the cause of this Maximus enquired into,
Charity in the bowels of loving-kindness ; and, and, God shewing me the way, to decide
since we have learnt that some of you were canonically.
Now, inasmuch as I have written
pressed by force to accept him and communi- to him frequently that he was not to celebrate
cate with him, we implore Almighty God to the sacred solemnities of mass until I had
absolve you from all guilt of your own sins and been able to obtain
knowledge of his case, he
from all implication in the liability of others, would in any case be
deprived of communion ;
and to give you the grace of His protection in and now his sin of pride is openly shewn from
the present life, and grant to us to rejoice for this, —
that, having (as I have said) been often
you in the eternal country. admonished to come to us, under various
excuses he refuses, he shuns, he fears coming.
EPISTLE XXVII. What then is he afraid of, if his conscience
To THE Clergy and People of Jadera ^. that haveaccuse him with regard to the things
does not
been said? Since then you know
Gregory to the presbyters, deacons, and these things, now that you can make no excuse
clergy, nobles and people, dwelling at Jadera, on the plea of ignorance, I beseech, I exhort,
and who have communicated with the pre- I warn you, that you altogether refrain from
varicator Maximus. fellowship with forbidden communion, and
It has come to my knowledge that some that not one of
you presume, against his own
of you, deceived by ignorance or under com- soul, to communicate with any priest who
pulsion, have communicated with those who, communicates with the above written Maxi-
their fault as you know requiring it, have been mus.
deprived of communion by the Apostolic See, Since however I hear, as I have said before,
but that others, with wholesome discretion, that some of you fell in ignorance, and that
have under the Lord's protection abstained ; some were even driven by force to communi-
and as much as I rejoice in those that have cate, I implore the Almighty Lord, that He
been constant so much do I groan for those would keep with His perpetual protection,
who have gone astray, since they have par- and answer with His wished for bounty, those
taken of the mysteries of holy communion, who have given no assent to this iniquity;
which have been granted to us by Divine and as to those whom either party spirit, or
has
loving-kindness for absolution, rather to the ignorance, or any other cause soever,
detriment of their souls. And because (as I drawn into a fault, that He would absolve
pray Almiglity God to make known to you) them from all guilt of their sins, and from all
1 earnestly and from the bottom of my heart implication in the liabihty of others,
and both
of His prc/tection
sympathize with your Charity, I adjure and give them all the grace
entreat you with fatherly affection, that every in the present life, and grant to me to rejoice
one of you abstain from unlawful communion, for them in the eternal country.
Wherefore,
that this intercession you with
may avail for
God our Saviour, do ye shew obedience to
6 See in.
47, note 2. Jadera was one of the sees in the our exhortations for the weal of your souls,
province of Dahnatia of whicn Salona was the Metropolis. The
bishop of Jadera, Sabinianus, had communicated with Maximus, and
receive the holy communion from those
ye know to have abstained, and
and probably assisted in ordaining him, but afterwards repented. whom to ab-
See below, Vil. 17; VIII. 10, 24. It may have been because
wit^i the aforesaid
Gregory had heard that tliere was already a party; in Jadera stain still, from communion
prepared to renounce Maximus that he wrote this letter to
streuiithen it.
Maximus.
19^ EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
EPISTLE XXIX. tion ought to be made in a spirit of kindness
that they be urged to come back to their
To Marintanus, Bishop.
duty. The month of April, Indict. 14.
Gregory Bishop of Ravenna^.
to Marlnianus,
Wewonder why the discernment of thy EPISTLE XXX.
Fraternity should have been so changed in
a short time that it does not consider what
To Secundus.
it asks for. On this account we grieve, since Gregory to Secundus, servant of God at
thou affordest manifest proof that the words of Ravenna^.
evil counsellors have availed with thee more Now that Castorius 9 has returned and made
than the study of divine lore has profited thee. known to us all that has been done between
And, when thou ouglUest to be protecting you and King Agilulph, we have taken care to
monasteries, and with all thy power congre- send him back to you with all speed, lest any
gating the religious therein so as to make gain one should find an excuse against us on the
from the gathering together of souls, thou art ground of delay. Having learnt then from
on the contrary desiring to exercise thyself in him all that is to be done, give the matter
oppressing them, as thy letters testify and, your earnest attention, and press in all ways
;

what isworse, art trying to make us partakers for this peace to be arranged, since, as report
in thy fault; to wit, in .wishing, with our con- goes, there are some who are trying to hinder
sent, to oppress the monastery which thy it. On this account make haste to act strenu-
predecessor founded under the name of looking ously, that your labour may not remain with-
after its property and business affairs. out effect. For both these parts and various
For thou oughtest to call to mind that, islands are already placed in great danger.
in thy presence, and in the Stir up with such words as thou canst use
presence also of
sundry of thy presbyters, deacons, and clerics, our brother the bishop Marinianus ^: for I
we granted, as they requested, a precept con- suspect that he has fallen asleep. For certain
trary to the testament of thy predecessor. persons have come to me, among whom were
Yet, though the disposition he had made with some aged mendicants, who were questioned
regard to the monastery itself was still therein by me as to what they had received and from
confirmed, thou now dissemblest this, and whom they had received it ; and they told me
demandest of us that we should order the particularly how much had been given them
contrary. And indeed we know that this de- on their journey, and by whom it had been
vice is not thine own ; but, when thou refusest given. But, when I enquired of them what
not to listen to those who say my aforesaid brother had given them, they
incongruous
things, thou injurest not only thine own reputa- replied that they had asked him, but had
tion, but also souls. Since, then, I love thee received nothing at all from him ; so that
much, urgently admonish thee— consider they did not get even bread on the way,
I
this attentively that— thou care not more for though it has always been the familiar usage
money than for souls. The former should be of that Church to give to all. For they said,
regarded collaterally; but the latter should be He answered saying, I have nothing that I
regarded with the whole bent of the mind, and can give you. And I am surprised, if he who
venemently striven after. On this spend vigi- has clothes, money, and storehouses, has
lantly thy labour and solicitude, since our nothing to give to the poor.
Redeemer seeks from the priest's office not Tell him, then, that with his place he should
gold, but souls. change his disposition too. Let him not be-
Further, it has reached our ears that monas- lieve reading and prayer alone to be enough
teries which are constituted under for him, so that he should think to sit apart,
thy Fra-
ternity are oppressed by importunities and and nowise fructify with his hand ; but let
various annoyances from the
clergy. That him have a liberal hand ; let him succour
this may no
longer be so, restrain it by strict those who suffer need ; let him believe the
prohibition, to the end that the monks who wants of others to be his own ; since, if he has
live therein may be able to exult not these things, be bears but a bishop's empty
freely in the
praises of our God. name. I did indeed' give him some ad-
With regard to the clerics Romanus and monitions about his soul in my letter ; but he
Dominicus, who presumed with rash daring to
8
depart from this city without our blessing, Gregory appears to have communicated with this Securdus,
rather than with the bishop of Ravenna, for reasons which appear
though they were to have been stricken with below, and to have employed him in negotiations with the Exarch
for peace with the Lombards.
heavier punishment, nevertheless such relaxa- 9 A
Castorius is mentioned in Gregory's letter to the Emperor
M having been the tJtagister niilitnm in command ai Rome
during its siege by Agilulph. This may be the same person.
7 Cf. above. VI. i. I
For his appointment to the see of Ravenna, cf. V. 48.
 EPISTLE XXXIV.
has sent me no reply whatever; whence I of freedom ; since he
(i.e. the master) is in
suppose that he has not even deigned to read such case understood to have
them. For this reason it is needless now for not for sale but for his acquired him
own service. Let
me to admonish him at all in my letter to then, your
Fraternity so observe all
him and so I have written only what 1 was th ese things that neithervigilantly
;
the supplication of
able to dictate as his adviser in wordly matters. any nor
respect of persons may avail to in-
For it is not incumbent on me to tire myself veigle you ^
by dictation for a man who does not read
what is said to him. Let, then, thy I ove
EPISTLE XXXIV.
speak to him about all these things privately,
and admonish him how he ought to demean To Castorius, Notary.
himself, lest through present negligence he Gregory to Castorius, our notary at Ravenna.
lose the advantage of his former life, which When Florentinus, deacon of the Church of
God forbid. Ravenna, treated with us in behalf of our
most reverend brother and
fellow-bishop
EPISTLE XXXIL Marinianus concerning the use of the
pallium,
on our asking him what was the ancient
To FORTUNATUS, BiSHOP.
custom, he replied that the bishop of the
Gregory to Fortunatus, Bishop of Neapolis Church of Ravenna used the pallium in all
{Naples). litanies 3. But that this was not so we both
We have written before now to your Frater- learnt from others, and it appeared
evidently
nity that, if any [slaves] by the inspiration of from the letters of the former bishop
John,
God, desire to come from J^jsh supeistitixm which we shewed to him. But he said what
to the Chd&tkn faitb^ their masters have no he had been ordered to
say. For, at the time
liberty to sell them, but that from the time of when this same John was inhibited by thee from
their declaring their wish they have a full
presuming to use the pallium out of order and
claim to freedom. But since, so far as we unadvisedly, he wrote to us that the ancient
have learnt, they [i.e. Jewish masters], weigh- custom had been this; that the
bishop of that
ing with nice discrimination neither our wish city should use the pallium in solemn litanies.
nor the ordinances of the law, think that they We send thee, for thy information,
copies of
are not bound by this condition in the case of his letters. But when Adeodatus, deacon of
pagan slaves, your Fraternity ought to attend the aforesaid Church, at the time when he was
to such cases, and, if any one of their slaves, here, in like manner
pressed us strongly con-
whether he be a Jew or a pagan, should wish cerning this use of the pallium, we, desiring
to become a Christian, after his wish has been to ascertain the truth, in like manner had him
openly declared, let not any one of the Jews, questioned as to what the custom was and he, :

under cover of any device or argument what- that he might persuade us to believe him, and
ever, have power to sell him but let him who. succeed in obtaining from us what he sought,
;

desires to be converted to the Christian faith testified under oatii that it had been the
be in all ways supported by you in his claim ancient custom for the bishop of his city to
to freedom. Lest, however, those who have use the pallium in four or five solemn litanies.
to lose slaves of this kind should consider that Let therefore thy Experience look to the i

their interests are unreasonably prejudiced, it matter diligently, and enquire with all careful-
is fitting that with careful consideration
you ness how many solemn litanies there have
—
should observe this rule ; that if pagans when been from ancient times. Take care also to
they have been brought out of foreign parts make enquiry by calling them, not the solemn,
for the sake of traffic should chance to flee to but the greater litanies; that when, through what
the Church, and say that they wish to become the aforesaid deacon Adeodatus testified to us
Christians, or even outside the Church should and what the letter of the aforesaid bishop
announce this wish, then, till the end of three John acknowledges, it shall appear how many
months during which a buyer to sell them to of these solemn litanies there were, we,
may be sought for, they [the Jewish owners] knowing how often the pallium used to be
may receive their price that is to say, from worn in litanies, may most willingly grant the
;

a Christian buyer. But if after the aforesaid privilege. But do not make this enquiry of
three months any one of such slaves should those who are put forward by the. ecclesiastics,
declare his wish and desire to become a
Christian, let not either any one afterwards a As to ownership by Jews of converted slaves, see Prolegom.,
dare to buy him, or his master, under colour p. xxi., and other Epistles there referred to.
3 Marinianus had succeeded John as bishop of Ravenna
ot any occasion whatever, dare to sell him ;
For Gregory's dispute with John concerning the use of the pal
but let him unreservedly attain to the benefit see above, 111. 56. 57 V. VI 61.
11, i5» an«i "«lo^. •

Hum, ;
200 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
but of others whom you know to be imparlial we have received at the hands of
;
sweetness,
and wliatever after careful investigation you Rogatianus the deacon, the bearer of these
discover communicate to us with accuracy, presents. And their kind expressions rejoiced
that leaving ascertained the truth, as we have us much, especially as we were informed
said, we may relieve the mind
of our brother through them of what we long to hear of, your
and fellow-bishop, the most reverend Marini- welfare. But the devotion of your Holiness
anus. we have both known of old and as you now ;

write, so we hold it to be. For of what kind the

EPISTLE XXXV. sincerity of your Fraternity towards us is we
need nothing to satisfy us, since we know it
To Anthfmius, Subdeacon. from the love of our own heart which encircles
Gregory to Anthemius, our Neapolitan Sub- you. We have given to the above-named
deacon ^. bearer, vvliom you commended to us by letter,
How great is our grief, and how great the writings addressed to the Rector of the patri-
affliction of our heart, from what has taken
mony of Sicily, bidding him urge the opposite
place in tlie regions of Campania we cannot party to do wiiat is just, to the end that, idle
express but thou may est thyself gather it from excuses being put aside, the whole case in
;

the greatness of the calamity. With regard to

dispute may be speedily brought to an end.
this state of things, we send thy Experience We now inform your Holiness that a certain
by the magnificent Stephen, bearer of these man has come to us, Peter by name, who
presents, money for the succour of the asserted that he was a bishop, and requested
captives who have been taken, admonishing from us a remedy of his complaint. And at
thee that thou give thy whole attention to the first indeed he related
things that might have
business, and carry it out strenuously; and, in been deserving of pity but on enquiry we ;

the case of freemen whom thou knowest to found

things to be very different from what he
have no sufficient means for their own redemp- told us, and his behaviour has
exceedingly
tion, that thou make haste to redeem them. distressed us. But, inasmuch as, separated as
But, should there be any slaves, and thou we are by so great a distance, we could T)y
findest that their masters are so poor that they no means learn
thoroughly the gist of his ca e,
cannot come forward to redeem them, hesitate we have been unable to determme
it, being in
not to recover them also. In like manner also doubt. But now, seeing that the aforesaid
thou wilt take care to redeem the slaves of the
deacon, who is returning to you, has asked
Church who have been lost by thy neglect. that this
person should be allowed to go with
Further, whomsoever thou shalt have redeemed, him, and he himself has requested to be sent
thou wilt by all means be at pains to make tb
you, both of them knowing that your
out a list, containing their names, and a state- Holiness
has, as becomes you, zeal for the
ment of where each is staying, and what he is faith and a love of
justice, the proposal has
doing, and where he came from which list been acceptable to us, and we have granted
;

thou mayest bring with thee when thou what

they asked. Since, then, you bemg on
comest. Moreover, hasten to shew thyself so the spot can ascertain the merits of the case
diligent in this business that those who are to more thoroughly, we exhort you so to observe
be redeemed may incur no risk through thy what is
just and canonical towards the same
negligence, or thou come afterwards to be Peter that both the requirements of rectitude
highly culpable before us. But work especially may be fulfilled
by you in all respects, and his
for this also ; that, if possible, thou mayest be
case may be seen to have been judged after the
able to recover those captives at a moderate fear of God and the rults of the
Church. But,
price. But set down in writing, with all clear- if
any one is said to have been privy to, or
ness and nicety, the whole sum expended, and a
partaker in, the things which the aforesaid
transmit to us this thy written account with
of, accurate enquiry must be
Peter is accused
speed. The month of May, Indiction 14. made, and, when the truth is known, judgment
in like manner pronounced canonically.
EPISTLE XXXVII. Fuithermore, a thing altogetlier hard to be
To Columbus, Bishop. borne, and hostile to the right faith, has come
to our ears namely that catholics (which is
;

Gregory to Columbus, Bishop of Numidias_ awful to be

told) and religious persons*^ (which
The letters 6f your Fraternity, full of priestly is
worse) consent to their children and their
slaves, or others whom they iiave in their
4 The occ:«sionof this letter seems to have been some rcceiu
Bgcression of the Lombards in the Neapolitan district, resulting
in the capture of many prisoners of war.
-SSee il. 48, note 7. * Relsgioii, See 1. 6i, note 7.
 EPISTLE XLVI. 201

power, being baptized in the heresy of the God

you are at variance with your
forbid)
Donatists. And so, if this is true, let your priest ?
Wherefore, putting away swelling of
Fraternity study with all your power to correct spirit, try ye so to transact the
causes that
it, to the end that the purity of the faith
may ye have, one with another that both
through your solicitude stand inviolate, and may remain chanty
inviolate, and what is to your
innocent souls who might be saved
by catholic mutual advantage may be peaceably attained.
baptism perish not from the infection of here-
tics. Whosoever, then, of the persons above
mentioned has suftered any one EPISTLE XLIV.
belonging to
hitn to be baptized among the
Donatists, study
To John, Bishop.
with all your power, and with all
urgency, Gregory to John, Bishop of Syracuse ^.
to recall such to the catholic faith.
But, if Although there may have been cause to
any one of such persons should under any provoke the spirit of your Fraternity not un-
pretext endure the doing of this thing in the reasonably to anger, so tliat you would neither
case of such as are his in future, let him be cut receive the
offerings of the lord Venantius nor
otf entirely from the communion of the allow the sacred solemnities of mass to be
clergy.
celebrated in his house, yet, inasmuch as our
EPISTLE XLIII, earthly interests should be prosecuted in such
a manner that no quarrel may avail to sever us
To Venantius, Patrician. from the bond of charity, we therefore exhort
Gregory to Venantius, Patrician, and Ex- your Holiness, as we have already written,
monk 7. that you should both receive the
offerings of
Your communication to us has found us the aforesaid man with all sweetness and God-
much distressed from having become aware pleasing sincerity, and allow the mysteries of
that offence has arisen between you and John the mass to be performed in his house and
;

our brother and fellow-bishop, in whose agree- that, as we have written, you should, if
per-
ment with you we were desirous of rejoicing. chance he should wish it, go there in person,
For, whatever the cause may have been, rage and by celebrating mass with him renew your
ought not to have broken out to such a pitch former friendly feeling. For it is your duty to
that your armed men, as we have heard, should bestow priestly affection on sons,
though still,
have burst into the episcopal palace, and com- in causes that may arise, by no means to pre-
mitted divers evil deeds in a hostile manner, termit, as reason approves, the jurisdiction of
and that this affair should meanwhile separate your Church. Wherefore, considering this, it
you from his paternal charity. Could not the is necessary that your Fraternity should try so
dispute, whatever it may have been, have been to demean yourself with discreet moderation
quietly arranged, so that neither party might with respect to these matters as both to trans-
suffer disadvantage, nor good feehng be dis- act advantageously what the nature of the
turbed ? Now it is not unknown to us of what business requires, and not to recede Irom the
gravity, of what holiness, of what gentleness, grace of paternal charity.
our above-named brother is. Whence we
gather that, unless excessive force of vexation EPISTLE XLVI.
had compelled him, his Fraternity would by
no means have resorted to the measure by
To Felix, Bishop of Pisaurum {Fesaro)\.
which you say that you are aggrieved. We Gregory to Felix, Bishop, &c.
however, on hearing of it by letter from him, We wonder at your Fraternity, that, dis-
at once wrote to him, admonishing him to regarding the tenor of the precept given yoa
receive your offerings as before, and not only by our predecessor of holy memory, you should
to allow masses to be celebrated in your house, consecrate the monastery constructed by John,.
but, if you wish it, even to officiate himself,
the bearer of these presents, otherwise than
and that he ought to have prosecuted his as ancient use demands. For, while it is
cause without breach of charity. And, inas- ordered among other things in the said precept
much as we wish none to come or continue to that you should dedicate the place itself with-
be at variance, we have taken care to renew out a public mass, still, as we have heard, your
this same admonition. Hence it is chair nas been placed there, and the sacred
necessary,
dearest son, that you, as becomes sons, should solemnities of
mass are tliere publicly cele-
shew him the reverence due to a priest, and brated. If this is 'true, we hereby exhort you
not provoke his spirit to anger. For with that, putting aside all excuse, you cause your
whom will you have assured goodwill, it (which 8 Cf. preceding Epistle. John, previously archdeacon of
Catana, had been elected in the pievious year (594) with Giegor>'«
anpioval as the successor of Maxnuiaiius oi' Syiacu!ie(V. i-j), aud
1 Ci'. 1. 34. note 8. hud recently bad the pallium sent him (Yl. x8.X
202 EPISTLES OF
chair to be altogether removed thence, and
lliat henceforth you perform no public masses
there. But, as both custom and the tenor of
the precept direct, if they should wish mass
to be celebrated for them there, let a presbyter
be appointed by thee for the purpose 9.
Further, we desire that with the favour of
God there shall always remain a congregation
of servants of God in the same monastery,
as the aforesaid John has requested, and as
is now the case. As to the cup also which he
informs me has been taken away by your
Fraternity, if it so, make
behaste to restore it.
These Holiness so study
things, then, let your
to fulfil that the aforesaid bearer may have no
need to resort to us again on the same account.
EPISTLE XLVin.
To Urbicus, Abbot.
Gregory to Urbicus, Abbot of Saint Hermes,
which is situated in Panormus.
Whosoever, incited by divine inspiration,
hastens to leave the employments of this world
and to be converted to God should so be
received with charity, and refreshed in all
ways with kind consolations, that, by the help
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
because of your desiring to deposit there relics
of the above-named saints. And, seeing that
we have reverently supplied you with relics of
the Saints Peter and Paul, and also of the
martyrs Laurentius and Pancratius, we exhort
you to receive them with reverence, and
deposit them with the help of the Lord,
providing before all things that supplies for
the maintenance of those who serve there be
not wanting.
EPISTLE L.
To Queen Brunichild.
Gregory to Brunichild, Queen of the Franks.
The tenor of your letters, which evinces
a religious spirit and the earnestness of a
pious mind, causes us not only to commend
the purpose of your request, but also to grant
willingly what you demand. For indeed it
would ill become us to refuse what Christian
devotion and the desire of an upright heart
solicits, especially as we know that you demand,
and embrace with your whole heart, what may
both protect the faith of believers, and work
no less the salvation of souls. Accordingly, j

of God, he may delight in all ways to persevere greeting your Excellency with befitting honour, j

in the state of life which he has chosen. we inform you that to Leuparic, the bearer of
Since, then, Agatho, the bearer of these these presents, through whom we received
presents, desires to be converted^ in thy your communication, and whom you described
Love's monastery, we exhort thee to receive as a presbyter, we have handed over, accord-
him with all sweetness and love, and by ing to your Excellency's request, with the
assiduous exhortation kindle his longing for reverence due to them, certam relics of the
eternal life, and s:udy to be blessed apostles Peter and Paul. But, that
diligently solicitous
for his soul's salvation ; to the end while laudable and religious devotion may be more
that,
by thy admonition he and more conspicuous among you, you must
shall persist with devoted
mind in the service of see that these benefits of the samts be deposited
our God,
may both it

profit him to have left the world, and his con- with reverence and due honour, and that those
version may be to the increase of thine own who serve in attendance on them be vexed
reward. Know, however, that he is to be so with no burdens or molestations, lest per-
received only if his wife also should wish to be chance, under the pressure of outward neces-
similarly converted. For, when the bodies of sity, they be rendered unprofitable and slow in
both have been made one by the tie of wed- the service of God, and (which God forbid) the
lock, it is unseemly that part should be con- benefits of the saints that have been bestowed
verted and part remain in the world '. sustain injury and neglect. Let, then, your
Excellency see to their quiet, to the end that,
EPISTLE XLIX. while they are guarded by your bounty fi-om
To Palladius, Bishop. all disquietude, they may render praises to our

'Gregory to Palladius, Bishop of Santones in God with muids undiatuibed, and that reward
Gaul ^Saintes). may also accrue to you in the life eternal.
Leuparic your presbyter, the bearer of these
presents, when he came to us informed us that EPISTLE LI.
your Fraternity has built a church in honour
of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul, and
To THE BrETHREV GOING TO ENGLAND
also of the martyrs Laurentius and {Ang/ia/n) 3.
Pancratius,
and placed there thirteen altars, of which we Gregory, servant of the servants of God, to
learn that four have remained not dedicated the servants of our Lord Jesus Christ.
yet
9 Cf. II. 41. 3 This, with the eight following letters (51-59), were com-
*
Conversion has its usuil sense of embracing monastic life. mitted to Augustine, who is spoken of in several of them as th«
= Seealsoon this subject, XI. 45, XI. 50. bearer, when be was sent back from Rome to rejoin his com
 EPISTLE LIII.
203
Sinr.e had been better not to have begun no
it
commendation, yet, since an apt time for
what good than to return back from it writing has offered itself, we have thought well
is
vvhen begun, you must, most beloved sons, to send a letter to
your Fraternity, mentioning
the good work which with the
./"ulfil help that we have sent into your parts, with the help
_ ,^bf jthe
Lord you have begun. Let, then, of the Lord, for the benefit of souls, the servant
neither the toil of the journey nor the tongues of God Augustine, of whose earnestness we are
'

^of evil-speaking men deter you but with all assured, with other servants of God.
; Him
instancy and all fervour go on with what under your Holiness must needs assist with priestly
God's guidance you have commenced, know- earnestness, and hasten to afford him
your
ing that great toil is followed by the glory of succour. We have also enjoined him, that so
an eternal reward. Obey in all things humbly you may be the more ready to support him, to
Augustine your provost {pr^posito), who is make you fully acquainted with the matter he
returning to you, whom we also appoint your has in hand, knowing that, when it is known
abbot, knowing that whatever may be fulfilled to you, you will lend yourselves with entire
in you thr,ough his admonition will in all
ways devotion for God's sake to succour him as the
profit your souls. May Almighty God protect case requires.
you with His^ grace, and grant to me to see the Moreover, we commend in all ways to your
fruit of your labour in the eternal
country that ; charity our common son the presbyter Candidus,
so, even though I cannot labour with you, whom we have sent for the government of the
I
may be found, together with you in the joy patrimony of our Church. Given on the tenth
of the reward; for in truth I desire to labour. day of the Kalends of August, Indiction 14.
God keep you safe, most beloved sons. Given
the tenth day of "the Kalends of August, the EPISTLE Lin.
fourteenth year of the Emperor our lord
Mauricius Tiberius, the most pious Augustus,
To ViRGiLius, Bishop.
the thirteenth year of the
consulship of our Gregory to Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate
said lord, Indiction 14. {Aries), Metropolitan.
Although we are confident that your Fra-
ternity is intent on good works, and that you
EPISTLE. LIL of your own accord in causes
come forward
To Pelagius and Serenus, Bishops. well-pleasing to God, we nevertheless deem it
to address you with fraternal
Gregory to Pelagius of Turni 4 and Serenus advantageous
of Masilia {Marseilles) charity, that, being provoked also by our
A
Bishops of Gaul. which it
paribus^. letters, you may increase the solace
becomes you voluntarily to bestow. And
Although with priests who have the charity
that is well pleasing to God religious men need accordingly we inform your
Holiness that we
have sent Augustine, the servant of God, the
bearer of these presents, with other servants
panions. Bede {H.E. I. 23), and John the deacon {Vtt. S. Greg. of God, for the winning of souls in the parts
II. 33), say that the missionaries — "cum aliquantulum itineris
(Bede)— "post dies aliquot" (John Diac.) —were whither
confecissent
" he is going, as he will be able himself
deterred by what they had heard of the difficulties of their under-
to inform you face to face. In these circum-
taking, and sent Augustine to Rome to request leave to give it up,
and that Gregory sent him back to them with letters of admonition stances must needs aid him with prayer
you
and of commendation. No commendatory letters seem to have
been given them when they first set out. Those now sent are assistance, and, where need may require,
and
addressed to the bishops of Tumi {al, Turon.), Marseilles, Aries, afford him the support of your succour, and
Vienne, Autun, and Aix in Provenee, to the abbot of Lerins,
to Arigius, Patrician of Gaul, to Theodoric and Theodebert, refresh him,
as is fit, with fatherly and priestly
the two boy-kings of Burgundy and Austrasia, and to queen
consolation, to the end that, when he shall
Brunechild their grandmother, who at this time ruled Austrasia
See Pedigree of Kings of Gaul, have obtained the succour of your Holiness,
if
as Theodebert's guardian.
p. XXX, The letters which come first in order, 51 and 52, he should succeed in winning any gain for
being dated 22 July a.d. 596, we may conclude that the mis-
sionaries had been originally despatched in the spring of the God, as we hope he may, you 100 may be able
same year. They appear to have got as far as the Southern with him, having
coast of Provence, since the letters to the bishop of Aix and the
to gain a reward along
works the
Abbot of Lerins shew that Augustine had already visited them, devoutly administered to his good
though not, apparently, any others to whom letters are now
addressed. The mission was accompanied by Candidns, sent out abundance of your support. Moreover, as to
as Rector of the patrimony in ''Jaul (cf. Ep. VI I.), who is also Candidus the presbyter, our common son, and
commended in the letters. The patrimony appears to have been
attended to previously in a way not satii^factory to Gregory by the little patrimony of our Church, let your
the bishops of Aries (see below, Epp. LIII., LV.). This letter is one mind with us,
not found in the Registrum Epistolorum ; but given by Bede Fraternity, as being of
study to hold both as commended
to you;
(I. 23), and by John the Deacon (KzV.
S. Greg. lib. ii. c. 34).
4 De Turnis; in Colbert. Turonis. The latter name in
itself would seem to denote Tours. But it is not easy to see that so, with the help of your Holiness, some-
why a common letter should have been addressed to the Bishops
thing may thence accrue for the sustenance of
of Tours and Marseilles. And, further, would Tours on the Loire
be likely to lie on the route which the missionaries would take to the poor. Inasmuch, then, as your prede-
•Britain?
ces:>or held this patrimony for many years, and
5 See I. 25, note 8.
ro4 EPISTLES OF
kept in his own hands the collected payments,
let your Fraternity consider whose the moneys
are, and to whom they should be paid, and
restore them to us, handing them to the above-
written presbyter Candidus, our son. For it
is very execrable that what has been preserved
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
brotherly charity towards us, as is fit. In
order then that actual fact may confirm the
good report of you, tell our brother and fellow-
bishop Virgilius to hand over to us the pay-
ments which his predecessor received for many
years and retained in his own hands for it is :

by the kings of the nations should be said to the property of the poor. And if perchance,
be taken away by bishops. as we do not believe will be the case, he
should desire in any way to excuse himself,
EPISTLE LIV. do you, who know the real truth more exactly,
To Desiderius and Syagrius, Bishops. inasmuch as you acted as steward (vicedominus)
at that time, explain to him how the matter
Gregory to Desiderius of Vienna ( Vienne),
and Syagrius of Augustodunum (Autun), Bi- stands, and urge him not to retain in his hands
the property of Saint Peter and of his poor.
shops of Gaul. A paribus^.
But, though perhaps our men may not need
Having regard to your sincere charity we
are well assured that out of love for Peter, the this, do not refuse your testimony in the case ;
that so, with regard to the truth as well as to
Prince of the apostles, you will devotedly afford
the devotion of your good will, the blessed
your succour to our men ; especially since the
nature of the case requires you to give assist- apostle Peter, for whose love you do this, may
ance even of your own accord, and the more respond to you by his intercession both here
when you see them and in the life to come. We heartily commend
labour. Wherefore we
to your Holiness the presbyter Candidus, our
inform your HoHness that, the Lord so ordering
common son, to whom we have committed the
it, we have despatched Augustine, the servant
of God, the bearer of these presents, whose charge of this patrimony.
zeal and earnestness are well known to us,
with other servants of God, in behalf of souls EPISTLE LVI.
in those parts; from whose account of
things
To Stephen, Abbot 7.
when you have fully learnt what is enjoined Gregory to Stephen, &c.
on him, your Fraternity bestow your succour
let The account given us by Augustine, servant
on him in all ways which the case may
require, of God, the bearer of these presents, has made
that you may be able, as is becoming and fit, us joyful, in that he has told us that
your Love
to be helpers of a good work. Let, then, your is vigilant as you ought to be ; and he further
Fraternity study to shew yourself so devoted affirms that the presbyters and deacons and
in this matter that your action may
prove to the whole congregation live in unanimity and
us the truth of the good report that we have concord. And, since the goodness of presi-
heard of you. We commend to you in all dents is the salutary rule of their subjects, we
respects our most beloved common son, Can- implore Almighty God to enkindle thee always
didus the presbyter, to whom we have com- in good works by the grace of His loving-
mitted the patrimony of our Church situated kindness, and to keep those who are committed
in those parts. to thee from all temptation of diabolical deceit,
and grant to them to live with thee in charity
EPISTLE LV. and in the manner of life that pleases Him.
To Pp.otasius, Bishop. But, since the enemy of the human race
never rests from plotting against our doings,
Gregory to Protasius, Bishop of Aquae in
Gaul {Atx). so as to deceive in some part souls that are
How great love of the blessed Peter, Prince serving God, therefore, most beloved son, we
of the apostles, distinguishes you exhort thee to exercise vigilantly thy anxious
isevident,
not only from the prerogative of your office, care, and so to keep those who are committed
but also from the devotion you bestow on to thee by prayer and heedfulness that the
what is to the advantage of his Church. And prowling wolf may find no opportunity for
the flock to the end that, when thou
having learnt that this is the case from the tearing
:

relation of Augustine, servant of God, the shalt have rendered to our God unharmed
bearer of these presents, we rejoice those of whom thou hast undertaken the charge.
exceedingly
for the affection and zeal for truth that isin He may both of His grace repay thee with
rewards for thy labour and multiply in thee
you and we give thanks that, though absent
;

in the body, you still shew that longings for eternal life.
you are with
us in heart and mind, seeing that exhibit
you 7 In Cod. Colbert. Stephen is described as "abbati de mo-
"
nasterio quod est Lirino ; i e. the famous monasiery on the
island of that name (/>^r/W) now known as L'ile de Si. Honorat.
See I. 25, note 8. 'Ihis was probably Stephen's monastery.
 EPISTLE LIX. 205
have received the spoons and plates
\^'e Since Almighty God has adorned
your king-
which thou hast sent us, and we thank thy dom with rectitude of
faitii, and has made it con-
Charity, because thou hast shewn how thou spicuous among other nations by the
purity of
lovest the poor in having sent for their use its Christian
religion, we have conceived great
such things as they need. expectations of you, that you will by all means
desire that your subjects should be converted
EPISTLE LVII. to that faith in virtue of which
you are their
To Arigius, Patrician 8. kings and lords. This being so, it has come
to our knowledge that the nation of the
Angli
Gregory to Arigius, Patrician of Garl. is desirous,
through the mercy of God, of being
We have learnt from the servant of God, converted to the Christian faith, but that the
Augustine, the bearer of these presents, how priests in their
neighbourhood neglect them,
great goodness, how gentleness, with
great and are remiss
in kindling their desires
by
the charity that is well-pleasing to Christ, is
their own exhortations. On this account there-
in you resplendent; and we give thanks fore we have taken thought to send to them
to Almighty God, who has granted you the servant of God
Augustine, the bearer of
these gifts of His loving-kindness, through these presents, whose zeal and earnestness are
which you may have it in your power to be well known to us, with other servants of God.
highly esteemed among men, and
—
what is And we have also
charged them to take with
truly profitable— glorious in His sight. We them some priests from the neighbouring
therefore pray Almighty God, that He would parts, with whom
they may be able to ascertain
multiply in you these gifts which He has the disposition of the Angli, and, as far as God
granted, and keep you with all yours under may grant it to them, to aid their wishes by
His protection, and so dispose the doings of their admonition. Now, that they may
your Glory in this world that they may be to have it in their power to shew themselves
—
your benefit both here, and what is more to efficient and capable in this business, we be-
—
be wished in the life to come. Saluting, seech your Excellency, greeting you with
then, your Glory with paternal sweetness, we paternal charity, that these whom we have sent
beg of you that the bearer of these presents, may be counted worthy to find the grace of
and the servants of God who are with him, your favour. And, since it is a matter of
may obtain your succour in what is needful, to souls, let your power protect and aid them;
the end that, while they experience your favour, that Almighty God, who knows that with
they may the better fulfil what has been en- devout mind and with all your heart you take
joined on them to do. an interest in His cause, may propitiously
Furthermore, we commend to you in all direct your causes, and after earthly dominion
respects our son the presbyter Candidus, whom bring you to heavenly kingdoms.
we have sent for the government of the patri- Futhermore, we request your Excellency to
mony of our Church which is in your parts hold as commended to you our most beloved
;

trusting that your Glory will receive a reward son, Candidus, a presbyter, and the rector
in return from our God, if with devout mind of the patrimony of our Church, to the end

you lend your succour to the concerns of the that the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles,
poor. may answer you by his intercession, while,
to the reward, you afford your protec-
EPISTLE LVIIL looking
tion in the concerns of his poor.
To Theodoric and Theodebert*.
Gregory to Theodoric and Theodebert, EPISTLE LIX.
brethren, Kings of the Franks. A paribus '.
To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks.
8 The term Patricius was used to designate governors of Gregory to Brunichild, &c.
"
provinces under the Frank kings.
Cf. III. 33. Dynamio
" Guntramnuspatri- of your Excellence has
cio Galliarum," and Greg. Turon. (IV. 24), rex,
The Christianity
ainoto Agricola patricio, Celsum patriciatus honore donavit. been so truly known to us
of old that we do
There were at this time two Patricti, one, called -
Burgundian
not in the least doubt of your goodness, but
the Patricius absolutely, residing at Aries, the other at Mar- •^
seilles(6V<?. Turon). , „. , „ ,.,, . , , rather hold it to be in all ways certain that you
I Childebert II. son of Sigebert I. and Brunechild, who had
, _,

with us in
reiencd over nearly all the dominions of the Franks in Gaul will devoutly and zealously concur
a.d. 596- and succeeded
(sel VI. 5, note 5), died in this year. vj^as
of Austra.sia, and the cause ol faith, and supply most abundantly
by his illegiiimate son Theodebert II. as king
by his second son Theoderic II. as king
of Burgundy. These the succour of your religious sincerity. Being
two kings were only ten and seven yeais of age respectively when
was appointed for this reason well assured, and greeting you
their father died, and their grandmother Bi uneclulu
now alter the with paternal charity, we inform you that
it
guardian of the former. Hence Gregory, writing
i

in identical terms
death of Childebert. addresses formal letters
to the two minors, but another (Ep. LIX.) to Brunechild. See has come to our knowledge how that the
Pedigree 0/ Kings o/Gaul, p. xxx.
a See 1. as, note 8.
nation of the Angli, by God's permission, is
206 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
•desirous of becoming Christian, but that the the master, and you over the see of the master
-priests whoare in their neighbourhood have because of the disciple.
no pastoral solicitude with regard to them. Moreover to this unity of hearts we arc
And lest their souls should haply perish in bound also by the merits of your Holiness,'
eternal dnm nation, it has been our care to since we know that you follow profitably the
-send to them the bearer of these presents, ordinances of your founder, and feel how you
Augustine the servant of God, whose zeal and betake yourself with entire devotion to the
earnestness are well known to us, with other bosom of your master, whence sprung the
^servants of God that through them we might
; preaching of salvation in your parts. And so,
be able to learn their wishes, and, as far as is when we received the letters of your Holiness,
possible, you also stiiving with us, to take as much as our heart rejoiced in your brotherly
.thought for their conversion. We have also visitation, so much is it oppressed with sadness
charged them that for carrying out this design for the untold burdens which you refer to, and

they should take with them presbyters from we groan with you in brotherly sympathy for
the neighbouring regicns. Let, then, your your grief. But, since a shaking of various
Excellency, habitually [rone to good works, kinds is extending itself everywhere, in the
on account as well of our request as of regard midst of a common need one should grieve
to the fear of God, deign to hold him as in all less for one's own, but study rather, by patiently
iways commended to you, and earnestly bestow enduring, to overcome what we cannot alto-
.on him the favour of your protection, and gether avoid.
lend the aid of your patronage to his labour ; But what we ourselves are suffering from
.and, that he may have the fullest fruit thereof, the swords of the Lombards in the daily plun-
provide for his going secure under your pro- dering and mangling and slaying of our citizens,
tection to the above-written nation of the we refuse to tell, lest, while speaking of our
•Angli, to the end that our God, who has own sorrows, we should increase yours from
adorned you in this world with good qualities the sympathy which you bestow upon us.
well-pleasing to Him, may cause }ou to give Furthermore, a Httle time ago we sent to
thanks here and in eternal rest with His Sabinianus, who represents our Church in the
saints. royal city, a letter from ourselves, which he
Furthermore, commending to your Chris- should have sent on to your Fraternity 3. If
tianity our beloved son Candidus, presbyter you have received it, we wonder why you
and rector of the patrimony of our Church have sent us no reply to it. And accordingly,
which is situated in your paits, we beg that he since caution must be taken lest the pride
may in all things obtain the lavour of your of any one whatever introduce offence in the
protection. Churches, it is needful that you should care-
fullyperuse it, and with all diligence and full
EPISTLE LX. bent of mind maintain what pertains to your
dignity and to the peace of the Church.
To EuLOGius, Bishop. Now may Almighty God, who by the grace
Gregory to Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria. of His loving-kindness has conferred on you
Charity, the mother and guardian of all the disposition and charity that becomes a
that is good, which binds together in union
priest, protect you in His service, and keep
the hearts of many, regards not as absent him
you within and without from all adversity, and
whom it has present in the mind's eye. Since mercifully grant that the souls of wanderers
then, dearest l>rother, we are held together by may be converted to Himself by your preaching.
the root of charity, neither will have received with the charity that was
e
bodily absence V\
nor distance of places have power to assert due to the bearer of these presents, our com-
any
claim over us, inasmuch as we who are one are mon son the deacon Isidore, who brought to
surely not far from each other. Now we wish us the benediction of Saint Mark the evange-
"^

to have alwnys this common And you

charity with the list. indeed, being resplendent in
rest of our brethren. Yet there is something the merit of a good life, have sent to us the
that binds us in a certain
peculiar way to the sweetly smelling word, which is nigh unto
Church of Alexandria, and compels us, as it Paradise. But we, to wit because we are :

were by a special law, to be the more sinners, send you wood from the West, which,
prone to
love it. For, as it is known to all that the
blessed evangelist Mark was sent
by Saint 3 See V. which is probably the letter here referred to, being
Peter the apostle, his master, to ^3,
Alexandria, so one sent to the two patuarchs of Alexandria and Anticch, urging
we are bound together in the unity of this ihem to join in resisting the assumption of the title of universal
Bishop by the patriarch of Constantinople.
master and his disciple, so that I seem to 4 Betifdictio)ie7i7, with reference to the
present of sweet wood
pre- that had been sent. Cf. 2 Kings v. 15, "Take a bUssing of thv
side over the see of the
disciple because of servant."
 EPISTLE LXIII.
207
being suitable for the building of ships, signifies but of as
the tumult of our mind, as many as thou canst find of old stand-
being ever tossed ing and grave character, that so we
in the sea-waves ; and we wished
indeed to neither deny to that Church what
may
send larger pieces, but the has been
ship was not large of ancient
custom, nor concede to it what has
enough to hold thems. In the month of been coveted and
attempted newly. But do
August, Indiction 14. all
kindly and sweetly, so that both thy action
may be strict and
thy tongue gentle. The
EPISTLE LXL sword 8 which has been left at
Ravenna, as we
To Castorius, Notary^. have already written,
bring hither with thee ;
and carefully attend to what our son Boniface
Gregory to Castorius, &c. the deacon and the
The magnificent lord Andreas magnificent Maurentius
presses me the chartularius have written to thee
about.
continually about restoring the use of the I swear
by the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit,
pallium in the Church of Ravenna according the
niseparable Trinity of Divine Power, and
to ancient custom. And thou knowest that this body of the blessed
the bishop John wrote to me that it had
by martyr Apollinaris,
that out of favour to no
been the custom for the person, and without
bishops of the said
Church to use the pallium in solemn litanies 7. any advantage
to myself
intervening, I give my
testirnony. But this I know, and am personally
Adeodatus, deacon of that church, when he
cognizant of, that, before the times of the late
besought me earnestly on the same subject,
bishop John, the Bishop of Ravenna, in the
satisfied me by oath that the
bishops of the presence of this or that apociisiarius of the
said place were accustomed to use the
pallium Apostolic See, on such and such
in litanies four times in the days, had
year. But the the custom of the pallium, and I am not
aforesaid lord Andreas
using
says in his letters that aware that he had herein
the bishop of Ravenna was in the habit of usurped latently, or
in the absence of the
apociisiarius,
using the pahium in litanies at all times except
in Lent. And these litanies, which he does
not blush to say were EPISTLE LXIII.
daily, he asserts to be
solemn ones. Whence I have been
altogether
To Gennadius, Patrician ».
astonished. But let thy Experience regard no Gregory to Gennadius, Patrician of Africa.
man's person, no man's words; keep the fear We
doubt not that your Excellency re-
of God and rectitude
only before thine eyes, members how two years ago we wrote in
and enquire of senior persons, and of the behalf of Paul our brother and
fellow-bishop,
Archdebon of that same Church, who would asking you to afford him the support of
your
not, I think, perjure himself for the honour of Dignity in his desire to come to us on account
another, and of others of older standing who of the trouble he was said to be undergoing
had been in sacred orders before the times of from persecution on the part of the Donatists,
bishop John, or if there are any others of riper to the end that, since it had been reported to
age not in holy orders ; and let them come us that he could get no aid against them there,
before the body of Saint Apollinaris, and we might, after ascertaining the truth, give him
touching his sepulchre swear what had been advice with fraternal sympathy, and treat with
the custom before the times of
bishop John ; him as to what should be done in the way of
since, as thou knowest, he was a man who a wholesome arrangement against the madness
presumed greatly and endeavoured in his pride of pestiferous presumption. And, so far as our
to arrogate
many things to himself. And aforesaid brother gave us to understand, he not
whatever may be sworn to by faithful and only failed to get succour from any one, but
grave men, according to the subjoined form, was prevented by various hindrances from
we desire to be retained in the same Church. being able to come with safety to the Roman
But see that thou act not negligently, and that city. Yet, when we had caused your epistle to
no one corrupt thy faithfulness and devotion be read to him, he replied that he is not suffer-
in this matter; for
thy zeal I know. Act ing from the ill-will of certain persons because
assiduously, yet so that the aforesaid Church be he repressed the Donatists, but rather says
not lowered in a way contrary to justice, but that he is in disfavour with many for his
that it retain the usage that existed before the defence of the Catholic faith ; and he told me
times of bishop John. Moreover, for satisfying many things besides, which, since this is not
thyself, do not enquire of two or three persons, a fit time for mentioning them, we have
thought best to keep to ourselves.
5 Cf. VII. 40 ; IX. 78.
6 On the 8 Spatam, a word usually signifying a kind of sword. Cf.
subject of this Epistle, cf. above, Ep. XXXIV.,
with references in note. VI. 24. wljere this same sfata is referred to.
7 Cf. V. II ; VI. 34. 9 On the subject of this letter, see IV. 34, 35.
208 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Since, then, the question before us is not this case a secular judge was concerned, I have r
one of earthly affairs, but of the health of thought it right to send these bishops to the
souls, and your assertion and his are different, footsteps of your Piety, that they may represent
we have been unable to say anything particu- in person to your most serene ears what they
larly in reply, not having investigated the declare themselves to have endured for the
truth, seeing that, when we received the catholic faith.
letters of your Excellency, we were confined For these reasons I beseech the Christianity
by bodily sickness. But when Almighty Ciod, of my lords, for the weal of their souls and the
if it should please Him, shall have restored us life of their most
pious offspring, to give orders
to our former health, we will sift the truth as by a strict mandate for the punishment of such
we can by diligent enquiry. And according to as you find to be such as have been
described,
what we may be able to learn we will so settleand to arrest with the hand of rescue the ruin
the case through the mercy of God that not of those who are
perishing, and to apply the
only the health of souls in the cure whereof medicine of correction to insane minds, and
you deign to take an interest, lost now by cure them of the poisonous bite of error ; that
them that err, may be restored, but also that so, the darkness of pestiferous pravity having
which the maintainers of the true faith still been driven away by the remedy of your pro-
possess may, through the protecting grace of vision, and the true faith having shed abroad
our Redeemer, be pre erved. in those parts the
rays of its serenity, heavenly
But with regard to the above-named bishop, triumph may await you before the eyes of our
whom you assert to be deprived of communion, Redeemer, because whomsoever you defend
we gready wonder how it is that a letter from outwardly from the enemy, them you also set
your Excellency, and not from his primate, has free inwardly from the poison of diabolical
announced this to us. fraud ; which is a still more glorious
thing.

EPISTLE LXV. EPISTLE LXVL

To Mauricius, Emperor, To Athanasius, Presbyter.
Gregory to Mauricius Augustus. Gregory to Athanasius, Presbyter of Isauria.
Amidst the cares of warfare and innumerable As we are afflicted and mourn for those
anxieties which you sustain in your unwearied whom the error of heretical pravity has cut off
»eal for the government of the Christian re- from the unity of the Church, so we rejoice
public, a great cause of joy to me along with with those whom their profession of the catho-
it is

the whole world that your Piety ever watches hc faith retains within her bosom. And, as it
over custody of the faith whereby the empire of is our duty to oppose the impiety of the former
our lords is resplendent. Whence I fully trust with pastoral solicitude, so it is fitting for us to
that, as you guard the causes of God with the bestow favour on the pious professions of the
love of a religious mind, so God
guards and latter,
and to declare their views to be sound.
aids yours with the grace of His
Majesty.
And accordingly, a suspicion of unsoundness
Now after what manner the serenity of your in the faith having arisen against thee, Athana-
Piety, out of regard to righteousness and sius, presbyter of the monastery of Saint Mile,
zeal for the purest religion, has been moved called Tamnacus, which is established in the
against the most flagitious pravity of the Dona- province of Lycaonia, thou, in order that the
tists, the tenor of the commands which you integrity of the profession of faith might appear,
have sent most clearly shews. But the most didst elect to have recourse to the Apostolical
reverend bishops who have come from the See over which we preside, asserting also that,
African province assert that these have been having been corporally chastised, thou hadst
so disregarded through ill-advised connivance done some things unjustly and impetuously.
that neither is the judgment of God held in And, although things done under compulsion
fear there, nor are the
imperial commands so by
no means fall under the censure of the
far carried into effect;
adding also this: that canons, and they are rightly accounted to be
in the aforesaid province, of no weight (since he himself invalidates them
through the bribes
of the Donatists prevailing, the Catholic faith who compels what is unjust to be confessed
is
publicly let to sale. But on the other hand and done), and though that confession is rather
the glorius GennadiusMias likewise to be received and embraced which is shewn to
complained
of one of those who made such
complaints
: proceed from the spontaneous will, as is known
and two others also have borne like to be the case in that which thou madest
with him on the subject. But, inasmuch
testimony
as in before us ;
—
yet still, to avoid the possibility of
uncertainty, we took the precaution of writing
« Gennadius was the
Exarch of Africa.
'

about thee to our brother and fellow-bishoD,

 EPISTLE LXVl. 209

the prelate of the city of Constantinople, that error intei-woven, rejecting also and con-
is

he might inform us by letter of what had been demning all that in it is said or
latently im-
done. He, after being often admonished by plied against the integrity of the Catholic faith,
us, wrote in reply to the effect that a volume thou hast promised that thou wilt not read it
had been found in thy possession, which con- again ;— we, moved by these reasons (thy faith
tained many heretical statements, and that on
also having clearly appeared to us from the
this account he had been incensed against paper under thine own hand, God guarding
thee. He having lent this to us in his desire thee, to be catholic), decree thee to be, accord-
to satisfy us, we read the earlier portions of it ing to thy profession, free from all stain of
attentively : and inasmuch as we found in it heretical perversity, and catholic ; and we pro-
manifest poison of heretical pravity, we forbade nounce that thou hast proved thyself, by the
its being read any more. But, since thou grace of Christ Jesus our Saviour to be in
hast assured us that thou hadst read it in all things a professor and follower of the un-

simplicity, and, in order to cut off

all ground adulterated faith and we give thee free licence,
:

for uncertain suspicion, hast handed to us
a paper in thine own handwriting in which,
expounding thy faith, thou hast most plainly
condemned all heresies in general, or whatever
is opposed to the integrity of the Catholic
faith or profession, and hast declared that
thou hadst always received and didst still
notwithstanding all, to return to thy monastery,
resuming thy place and rank.
We wish to write also on this matter to our
most beloved brother, the prelate of the city of
Constantinople, who has been ordained in the
place of the aforesaid holy John ^. But, since
it is the custom that we should not write before

receive all that the four holy Ecumenical synods his synodical epistle has reached us, we have

receive, and hadst condemned and didst stilltherefore delayed. But, after it has reached
condemn what they condemn, and hast prom- us, we will inform him of these things when we
ised also to accept and hold to that synod find a convenient opportunity.
which was held in the times of the emperor
Justinian concerning the
Three Chapters, and,
the Faster as patriarch
to read that same
a
Cyriaciis (a. d. 595) succeeded John
being forbidden by us [Constantinople. For the
of Constantinopl letter afterwards written to him with
, 17 t

I'olume in which the poison of 'pestiferous reference to Athanasius, cf. VIX

VOL. XII.
 BOOK VIL
EPISTLE IT. of unrighteous men presses upon you, ought
the care of pastoral solicitude to inflame you
To Columbus, Bishop. to be more active, and very certain of the

Gregory to Columbus, Bishop of Numidia ^ promised reward, to the end that you may be
able to offer to the chief Shepherd gain from
We received at the hands of the bearer,
in the work given you to do.
your deacon, the epistle of your Fraternity,
which you informed us of what had been done
among you with regard to the person of the EPISTLE IV.
bishop Paul. This has been done so late that he
could not now have appeared here in person. To Cyriacus, Bishop.
For his Excellency also, our son Gennadius Gregory to Cyriacus, Bishop of Constanti-
the Patrician, sent his chancellor to us with nople.
reference to the same case. But when we We have received with becoming charity
had caused "enquiry to be made whether he our common sons, George the presbyter and
was willing to plead against him [i.e. against Theodore your deacon ; and we rejoice that
the bishop Paul] before us, he replied that you have passed from the care of ecclesiastical
he had been by no means sent with this intent, business to the government of souls, since,
but had only brought hither certain three according' to the voice of the Truth, He that />
persons from his Church who would allege faithful in a little will be faithful also in much
many things against him. While, then, we (Luke xvi. lo). And to the servant who ad-
neither found him prepared to commence an ministers well it is said, Because thou hast been
action, nor were moved by the quality of those faithful over a few things^ I will make thee
persons to regard them as fit accusers of a ruler over many things (Matth. xxv. 23) ; to
bishop, we could not gainsay or offer hindrance whom also it is presently said further with
to the often before-mentioned bishop Paul, respect to eternal retribution. Enter thou into
who petitioned us in the hope of having leave the joy of thy Lord. Now you say in your
given him to resort to the royal city ; but we letter that you had exceedingly wished for
presently allowed him according to his petition, rest. But in this you shew that you have
with two others whom he should take with fitly assumed pastoral responsibility, since, as
him, to set forth. If, then, there have been a place of rule should be denied to those who

any things that could be reasonably said covet it, so it should be offered to those who
against him, the proper course would have fly from it. And no man taketh this honour
been for him to come here at once, and for unto himself but he that is called of God, as
your Fraternity to inform us of all particulars, was Aaron (Hebr. v. 4). And again the same
as you have now done. For, as to your having excellent preacher says. If one died for all^
signified to us that you suffer from the en- thefi all died ; and Christ died for all. It re-
mities of many on account of our frequently maineth that they which live should not hence-
visiting you by our letters, there is no doubt, forth live unto thefnselves, but unto hifn which
most reverend brother, that the good suffer died for them, and rose again (2 Cor. v. 14, 15).
from the grudges of the bad, and that those And to the shepherd of holy Church it is said,
who are intent on divine works are harassed Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Feed My
by the oppositions of the perverse. But, in sheep (John xxi. 17). From which words it
proportion as these bad things are around you, appearsthat,ifonewhois able refuses to feed the
ought you to be more instantly occupied with sheep of Almighty God, he shews that he does
the care of the government committed to you, not love the chief Shepherd. For if the Only-
and to watch for the custody of the flock of begotten of the Father, for accomplishing the
Christ j and in proportion as the contrariety good of all, came forth from the secrecy of the
Father into the midst of us, what shall we say,
* On the
subject of this letter, see IV. 34, 35 also VI. 63.
: if we prefer our secrecy to the good of our
 EPISTLE IV.
^n
; ^rveiglilxoiirs ? Thus
rest is to be desired
by us you have serenity of thought, seeing that it is
'with all our, and yet for the
heart
; ;
advantage written. Behold giants groan under the waters
'of many it should sometimes be laid aside,
(Job xxvi. 5) ? For, according to the words
as w^ ouo;ht with full desire to
l^or, fly from of John, The waters are
peoples (Rev. xvii. 15).
occupation, so;, if there should be a want of And the
;

some one to pjieach, we must needs put a means that groaning of giants under the waters
whoso m this world has increased
willing shoulder iinder the burden of occupa- m
degree of power, as though in a sort of
tion. And this w^ are taught by the conduct massive size of
body, feels the load of greater
of two prophets %, one of whom attempted tribulation by so much the more as he has
.
tQ shun the office of preaching, while the taken on himself the cire of
'other desired it. For to the Lord who sent But, if the ruling peoples.
power of the Holy Spirit breathes
lym Jeremias replied saying, J^, Lord God, upon the afflicted mind, forthwith what was
I cannot speak ; for / am a child ( Jer. L 6). done for the people of Israel takes
And when Almighty Up d sought for some one place bodily with us spiritually. For it is written,
to preach, saying, Whom shall I
send, and who But the children of Israel walked upon
wilt 'go for us 1 Isaias .offered himself of his in the midst dry land
of the sea (Exod. xiv. 29), And
own accord, saying, ;i^^r^ am /, send me through the
prophet the Lord promises saying.
(Isai. vi. 8). Lo, different voices proceeded When thou passest through the waters, I will be
from the two, but they flo.ved from 7vith thee, and the rivers shall not
outwar(]|j^ overflow thee
the same fountain of love.,"; For the rivers overflow those
(Fsai. xliii. 2).
For indeed there are two ^^recepts of
charity ; whom the active business of this world con-
to wit, the' love of God an^J. of one's
neigh- founds with perturbation of mind. But he
bour. Wherefoi:e Isaias, wishing to profit his who is sustained in mind by the grace of the
neighbours ^y,^"^ active life, desires the office Holy Spirit passes through the waters, and yet
of preaching ; but J.eremias, longing to
cling is not overflowed by the rivers, because in the
assiduously to the; love of his JVIaker by a midst of crowds of peoples he so proceeds
contem]Dlative life^ protests aga^st being sent along his way as not to sink the head of his
to preach. What, then, one laudably desired mind beneath the active business of the
the other laudably shrunk froQj rjhe
latter, world.
rlest by speaking he should lose I also, who, unworthy as I am, have come
.the, gains of
silent contemplation ; the formpr
lest;, by keep- to a place of rule, had sometimes determined

I ing silence he should^'/eel the fgss of^iiligent to seek some place of retirement but, seeing
'

work. But this is nicely to be. bl)served in the Divine counsels to be

:

opposed to me,
both, that he who refused did noijesist finally, I submitted the neck of my heart to my
and he who wished to be sent 'saw himself Maker's yoke ; especially reflecting on this,
previously purged by a coal ft-om, the altar; that no hidden places whatever can save the
that so no one who has not been
purged soul without the grace of God ; and this we
should dare to approach sacred :$>ihistri^, observe sometimes, when even saints go astray.
nor any one whom heavenly gra-ce chaoses For Lot was righteous in the depraved city
refuse proudly under a sliow of
humility,' 1 . itself, and sinned on the mountain (Gen. xix.).
Moreover 1 find you in your.epjstlesl.rseeTcing But why speak of these instances, when we
with great longing after of
serenity, and know of greater ones ? For what is pleasanter
mi'nd,
panting for tranquillity of thought apart, from than Paradise? What safer than Heaven?
perturuation. But I know not in what m|Lnher And man out of Paradise, and the angel
yet
your Fraternity can attain to this. Fo^..one from heaven, by sinning fell. His power, then,
who has undertaken the pilotage of a',^hip should be sought. His grace implored, without
must needs watch all the more as he further wtiom we are nowhere without fault, with
recedes from shore, so as sometimes to foresee whom we are nowhere without righteousness.
from signs the coming storms ; sometimeSj We should, then, take care that perturbation
when they come, either, if they are sniall, fe of thought get not the better of our minds;
ride over them in a straight course, or, if tliey for it can, by no means be entirely got rid of.
swell violently, to avoid them as they rush' 'on,, ^Fpr wiiosoever is in a place of rule must needs
by steering sideways ; and often to watch have to^think sometimes even of earthly things,
alone when all who are without charge of the and to have a care also of external things,
ship are at rest. How, moreover, having that the flock committed to him may be able
undertaken the burden of pastoral charge, can to'.subsist for accomplishing what it has to do.
But it should be most carefully seen to, that
th'is same care pass not due measure, and
• What follows about Isaiah and
that, when lawfully admitted into the heart, it
Jeremiah occurs also in the
Pastoralis Cura,I. 7.
be niot-allowed to become excessive. Whence
p 2
212 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
it is rightly said through Ezekiel 3,
Lei not the xii. 14).God (Hebr.
Which peace indeed
nor suffer their locks to then truly have with us, if you turn
you will
priests shave their heads,
; but let them poll their heads
away from the pride of a profane name, ac-
groiv long polling
(Ezek. xliv. 20). For what are hairs in the cording to what the same teacher of the
in the Gentiles says, O timothy, keep that wJiich is
head by signification but thoughts
mind For, rising above the brain insensibly.
? com/nitted to thy trust, avoiding profane novel-
which of words Tim. For indeed
they denote cares of the present hfe,
ties vi. 20). it is
(i
from negligent perception, since they come on too bad, if these who have been made preachers
sometimes importunely, advance as it were of humility should glory in the elation of a vain
without our feeling them. Since, then, all name, when the true preacher says. But God
who are over others ought indeed to have forbid that 1 should glory, save in the cross
outward anxieties, and yet not to devote them- of our Lord Jesus Christ (Gal. vi. 14). He
selves to them exceeuingly, the priests are then is truly glorious who glories not in tem-
rightly forbidden either to shave the
head poral power, but, for the name of Christ, glories
or to let their locks grow long, so that they in His passion. Herein therefore we embrace
nay neither entirely cut off from themselves you from the bottom of our heart, herein we re-
carnal thoughts for the life of their subjects, cognize you as priests, if, rejecting the vanity
nor again allow them to grow too much. And of words, you occupy the place of holiness
it is also there well said. Foiling let them poll with holy humiliry. For behold, we have
their heads ; meaning that the anxieties of a been scandalized by this impious appellation,
temporal charge should both proceed as far as and retain in our mind and express in words by
is needful, and yet should be soon cut short, no means But your Fra-
slight complaints.
lest they grow to an immoderate length. ternity knows how the Truth says, Lf thou
While therefore both, through external pro- offerest thy gift before the altar, and there re-
vision administered, the life of bodies is pro- inemberest that thy brother hath ought against
tected, and again intentness of heart is not thee, leave there thy gift, and go thy way to be
hindered through the same being immoderate, first reconciled to thy brother, and then thou
the hairs on the head of the priest are kept to shall come and offer thy gift (Matth. v. 23, 24).
cover the skin, and cut short so as not to veil Herein is to be considered, that, while every
the eyes. fault is done away by the offering of sacrifice,
Furthermore, we have received in full faith so great is the evil of offence engendered
your letters addressed to us, and give tlianks in another's heart that from one who has so
to Almighty God, who, by the mutual con- sinned the Lord accepts not the sacrifice
fession of the faithful, guards the coat that isitself which is wont to do away sin. Take
without seam woven from the top throughout, heed then with speed to wipe off cause of
that is to say His Church, in the unity of offence from your heart, that Almighty God
grace, from all rent of error ; and against the may be able to regard as acceptable the sacrifice
deluge (so to speak) of so many sins of the of your offering.
perishing world constructs an ark of many Furthermore, while you have truly and ac-
planks in which the elect of Almighty God curately professed the right faith, we find that
may be preserved unto life. For, when we in among those whom you have held to be con-
our turn send the confession of our faith to demned
by the most holy general synods you
you, and you shew your charity towards us, have condemned a certain Eudoxius whose ;

what are we doing in holy Church but smear- name we have not found mentioned in the
ing the ark with pitch ; lest any wave of error Latin language either in synods or in the
enter, and kill all the spiritual as being men, books of the bishops of blessed memory,
and the carnal as being beasts.
Epiphanius, Augustin, or Philaster, whom we
But, when you have wisely professed a right know to have been the chief disi)utants against
faith, it remains doubtless that you should heretics*. Now if any one of the cathoHc
keep the more warily the peace of hearts,
because of what the Truth sa\ s. Have salt in 4 It is a sign of Gregory's scanty knowledge of the history of
yourselves^ and have feace one with another controversies that so far he seems nt ver to have beard of so noted
an Arian leader as Eudoxius, whose followers, under the name of
(Mark ix. 50). And Paul the apostle admon- Eudoxians, had been condemned in the ist Canon of
specifically
ishes, saying. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the first general Council of Constaniii ople. lUit it appears from
a subsequent letter (VII. 34), that there was no copy at Rome
the Spirit in the bond of peace
(Ephes. iv. 3). of the canons of that Council, which had not in fact been accepted
And again he says, Folloiv peace with all men, there, probably because of the 3rd Canon, which assigned a
primacy of honour after Rome to the See of Constantinople,
and holiness, without which no man shall see as being new Rome. When he wrote this subsequent letter,
he had become aware that the Eudoxians had been so con-
demned, hut still had no idea who Eudoxius had been. The
3 The following fanciful interpretation of Ezekiel's direction fact was that he was not well versed in past ecclesiastical history,
to priests is found also, almost word for
word, in the Pastoralis and, being totally ignorant of Greek, could only consult such
Cm a, II. 7. See note there. Latin writings as were within his reach ; and in these he had
 EPISTLE VI.
213
Fathers really condemns Iilm, we
undoubt- priests disputing with each
edly follow their opinion. If, however, in
other, which God
'^'
''""^ '^^^' ^" I
your synodical epistle you have wished to con- ^U
ail IL T
that I ^?
say, agamst the
^'^^^
^P^ak, in
demn by name those also who, from the
apart
proud conduct of
certaui persons,
still, through the
holy synods, are condemned in the writings bounty of
never relinquish
of the Fathers, your
Fraternity has mentioned Almig^ity God, custody of
inward chanty; but so execute outwardly
too few by many; but if those whom
the what belongs to justice as
general synods reject, then too many by this by no means to
disregard inwardly what
one. But in the midst of all these belongs to love and
things it is
to be remembered, that in order that we
kindness And do you also ever return my
may love, and guard what
be free to profess the true faith and to order belongs to peace and kind-
ness ; that,
whatever has to be done in peace and concord remaining of one mind, so as to
allow no dissension to come in
we ought to pray incessantly for the life of our between us
we may be better able from the
most serene lords and of their of our hearts to obtain very unity
offspring, that what we seek from
Almighty God would subdue barbarous nations the Lord.
under their feet, and grant them
long and Furthermore, I commend to your Holiness
happy Hves, to the end that through a Christian John,
presbyter of Chalcedon, and Athanasius
empire the faith which is in Christ may reign. oflsauria, that no one may set you against
them by underhand
misrepresentations; for
EPISTLE V. I have
thoroughly examined their faith, and
To Cyriacus, Bishop. have found them sound in their
confessions,
which have also been given in
writing.
Gregory to Cyriacus, Bishop of Constanti- Now may the Holy Trinity protect* you with
nople. His hand, and render you
VVhen in time past I represented the always vigilant and
Apo- careful in the custody of souls, to the end
stolic See in the I became ac- that in the eternal retribution
royal city,
you may be
quainted with the good qualities of your counted
worthy to be crowned, not only for
Holiness. And I greatly rejoice that the care your own work, but also for the
amelioration
of souls has been committed to And of your subjects.
you.
though unworthy, I beseech Almighty God
with all the prayers in
my power that He EPISTLE VI.
would even increase His grace in
you, and
cause you to gather gain of souls for the To Mauricius Augustus.
eternal country. But, whereas you say that Gregory to Mauricius Augustus.
you are weak for this work that has been put Almighty God, who has made your Piety to
upon you, we know that the first virtue is be the guardian of ecclesiastical peace, preserves
acknowledgment of infirmity and from this
;
you by the same faith which, through unity
we gather that you can fulfil well the ministry among priests, you preserve; and wnen you
you have undertaken, that we see how, out of submit your heart humbly to the yoke of
humility, you acknowledge your own infirmity heavenly loving-kindness, it is brought to pass
For we are all infirm ; but he is more infirm by heavenly grace that you tread your enemies
who has not strength to consider his
infirmity. under the foot of valour. For it cannot be of
But you, most blessed brethren, are for this small advantage that, when John of holy
reason strong, that, distrusting yourown memory had departed this life, )Our Piety long
strength,
you trust in the power of Almighty God. hesitated, and somewhat deferred the time,
I cannotj however,
express by the words of while seeking counsel in the fear of Almighty
a letter how much my heart is bound to
your God, in order, to wit, that the cause of God
Charity. But I pray that Almighty God may might be ordered, as it should be, with great
by the gift of His grace multiply the same fear 5. Whence also I think that my brother
charity that is between us, and may take away and fellow-priest Cyriacus is proved to be
all occasion of offence, lest the holy Church, exceeiiingly fit for pastoral rule, in that the
united by the profession of the true faith, and long deliueration of your Piety has raised him
compacted by conjunction of the hearts of to this degree. And we all know how diligent
the faithful, should suffer any damage from and how practised he has long been in the
administration of ecclesiasiical ailairs. Whence
also I doubt not that it has been brought about
failed to find Eudoxius mentioned. He applied, however, to
by Divine ordering that one who had admin-
the patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch for further information
on the subject (see VII. 34, and VIII. 30), and was at length
sati-hed that Euduxius had been a veritable heretic, having been
condemned by many Greek Fathers of repute, and concluded
that he w.-is " manifestly whom our heroes have
slain, against 5 What is said here shews that the appointment of the Patri-
"
cast so oiany darts (VIXI. 30}. archs of Constantinople rented in fact entirely witn the Emperor.
214 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
istered the least things well should fitly under- sun while still in the present life, wherein The
take the greater, and should pass from the corruptible body presseth doivn the soul, and the
tabernacle weigheth down the mind that
charge of affairs to the government of souls. earthly
Wherefore in all our prayers we beseech museth upon many //«'// ^j (Wisd. ix. 15); wherein
Almighty God to repay this good work to the
We see another law in our members waning
the law of our mind, and bringing us
Serenity of our lords and to their pious off- a::;ainst
both in the world and also with into captivity by the law of si?i which is itt our
spring present
a perpetual recompense, and to grant to my me?nbers (Rom. vii. 23) ; wherein Eveti iti our-
aforesaid brother and fellow-priest, who has selves we have the answer of death, that we
been put over the Lord's flock, to shew him- should not trust in ourselves (2 Cor. i. 9) ;
self fully solicitous in the care of souls ; that wherein also the Prophet cries aloud, Fear and
he may be able irreprovably both to correct trembli?tg are come upon me, and darkfiess hath
subjects and to foster covered me (Ps, liv. 6) ? For it is written also,
^
what is wrong in his
what is right unto further increase ; to the end wise manA abideth as the sun; a fool
that the judgment of your Piety concerning changeth as the moon (Ecclus. xxvii. 12) ; where
him may be approved, not only before men, the comparison of the sun is not applied to
but also before the eyes of the Supernal the splendour of his brightness, but to perse-
Majesty. verance in well-doing. But the good beginning
I'he venerable men, George the presbyter of his ordination could not as yet be praised
and Theodore the deacon, in consideration of by you with regard to perseverance. And as
the command of my lords and the imminence to your saying that you cried out, This is the
of the winter season, I have not allowed to be day which the Lord hath made, you ought to
delayed in this city have considered of whom this is said. For
what comes before is this The stone which the
;

builders refused, the same is made the head-stone

EPISTLE VIT.
of the corner. This is the Lords doing, and it
To Peter, Domitian, and Elpidius. is marvellous in our eyes (Ps. cxvii. 22)9. And
Gregory to Peter, Domitian, and Elpidius, with regard to this same stone it is forthwith
Bishops ^ added. This is the day which the Lord hath
I rejoice exceedingly that you welcomed made. For He who for strength of building
with great joy the ordination of the most holy is said to be a stone, for the grace of illu-
Cyriacus, my brother and fellow-priest. And mination is called the Day, being also made,
since we have learnt from the preaching of because He became incarnate. In Him we
Paul the apostle that If one jneinber rejoice, all are enjoined to rejoice and be glad, because
the members rejoice with it (i Cor. xii. 26), you He has overcome in us the darkness of our
must needs consider with how great exultation error by the light of His excellence. In
I rejoice with you in this thing, wherein not praise of a creature, then, that expression
one member, but many members of Christ ought not to have been used which is suitable
have rejoiced. Nevertheless, so far as I have to the Creator alone.
been able to consider your Fraternity's letters But why should I find fault with these
on a cursory perusal, great joy has carried you things, knowing as I do how joy carries away
away into immoderate praise of this my the mind? For your charity engendered in
brother. For you say that he has appeared you great gladness, which gladness of heart
in the Church like the sun, so that you all the tongue applauding followed. This being
cried out, l^his is the day which the Lord hath so, the praise which charity found to hand can-
made ; lei us rejoice and be glad in it (Ps. cxvii. not now be called a fault. But to me concerning
24) 7. Yet surely this is a promise of the life my most holy brother there should have been
to come, seeing that it is said, The righteous briefly said what I might accept with satisfaction,
shall shine fo7'ih as the sun (Matth. xiii. 43; seeing that I knew him to be one who has long
Wisd. iii. 7). For, in whatsoever virtue any given to me especially this proof of his great-
one may excel, how can he shine forth as the ness that, having been occupied in so many
;

6 Who these
affairs of ecclesiastical administration, he has
bishops were, who had assisted at the ordination
appear. kept a tranquil heart in the midst of turbulent
of Cyriacus and sent a report of it to Geegory, does not
In the objection taken by the latter to the language of laudation
with which the n.w patriarch had been hailed at
Constantinople
throngs, and always restrained himself with
bearing. And this indeed is no small
we may perhaps detect something of his habitual jealousy of the a gentle
assumptions of the Constantinopolitan See. Of Cyriacus himself
he appears to have had a high opinion, and to have welcomed commendation of a great and unshaken mind,
his accession,
hoping at first that he would renounce the offensive not to have been perturbed amon^ the perturba-
title of oecumenical bishop which had been assumed
by John
Jejunator. In this, however, he was disappointed, and after- tions of business.
_
wards inveighed against the new patriarch for proud
tion no less than against the old oue.
presump-
7 cxviii. 24. « Iv. 9 CXVIU. 8«.
J.
 EPISTLE XI r. 21

Furthermore, Fraternity should be

yonr
instant in continual
prayers, that Ahnighty
God may guard in our aforesaid brother and
fellow-priest what has been well begun, and
ever lead him on to what is better still. This
should ever be tlie prayer of you, most holy
ones, and of the people subject to him. For
the deserts of rulers and peoples are so con-
nected with each other that often the lives of
subjects are made worse from the fault of
those who are over them, and often the lives
of pastors fall off from the ill desert of peoples.
For that the evil doings of one who is over
others does very great harm to those who are
Almighty God, that as in the present life,
which is as it were a shadow of the future one.
He has granted you to rejoice in the transitory
welfare of your body, so in that heavenly
country wherein is true life He may cause
us to give thanks and rejoice with a common
exultation for the perfected salvation of your
soul. Now the bearer of this, desiring to be
commended to you by a letter from us, having
been asked by us whether he had learnt letters
as becomes a clerk, replied that he was ignorant
of them. What further commendation, then,
with regard to him I should give to your
Fraternity I know not except that you should
;

under him the Pharisees are evidence, of whom be solicitous about his soul, and watch over
it is written, Ve shut up the kingdoin of heaven him with pastoral zeal, so that, as he cannot
against men. For ye
neither go in yourselves^ read, your tongue may be a book to him, and
neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in that in the goodness of your preaching and
And that the fault of work he may see what to follow. For the
(Matth. xxiii. 13).
peoples does much harm to the
life of pastors living voice usually draws the heart more
we perceive in what David did (2 Kings ii. 24). closely thai, perfunctory reading. But, while,
For he, praised by the testimony of God, he, as his master, you supply him inwardly with
conscious of heavenly mysteries, being inflated this teaching, let not outward care
spiritual
the tumour of hidden elation, sinned in for him also be wanting, that by its aid he
by
for spiritual things, and lest,
numbering the people; and yet the punish- come to long
no longer
ment fell upon the people for David's sin. if such aid is slighted, you should
Because in truth to have one to preach to.
Why was this ? according
the desert of subject peoples are the hearts of
rulers disposed. Now the righteous Judge EPISTLE XII.
rebuked the fault of the sinner by visitation To Respecta, Abbess.
on those on account of whom he sinned. But,
Gregory to Respecta, Abbess
of Massilia
because he himself, waxing proud of his own
in Gaul.
will, was not free from fault, he himself also (^Marseilles)
The demand of a pious wish ought to be
received punishment of his fault. For the fierce
accomplished by a consequent result, that so
wrath, which smote the people bodily, prostrated
th'j benefit demanded may be validly attained,
also the ruler of the people with inmost sorrow
of devotion may laudably shine
of heart. Consider therefore these things and sincerity
forth. Accordingly to the monastery conse-
mutually; and, even as he who is put
over you
crated to the honour of Saint Cassian wherein
and over the people should intercede for all,
are selected to preside— in accordance
so should all of you pray for his conversation you
with the petition of our children Dynamius
and manners, that before Almighty God both their re-
of him, and he and AureHana, who are shewn, in
you may profit by imitation devotion, to have united it to the house
let us ligious
may be aided by your deserts. Further, in their possession by connecting
the build-
all with one accord pray continually with great
we have seen fit to allow these privi-
our powers for our ings—
weeping to the utmost of :— We appoint that on the death of the
most serene lords and their pious offspring, leges a
abbess of the aforesaid monastery, not
that protecting heavenly grace may guard their one whom the congregation may
but
lives, and subdue the
necks of the nations to stranger,
choose for itself from among its own members,
the Christian empire. however
shall be ordained ; whom (provided
she be worthy of this ministry)
that judged
EPISTLE XL the bishops of the same place
shall ordain.
to the and man-
To RuFiNus, Bishop of Ephesus. Further, with regard property
we decree
agement of the same monastery,
Gregory to Rufinus, &c. ^
that neither bishop nor any
ecclesiastic shall
The acts of friendship in
charity of your have any power ; but appoint that
these things
the past has moved us to visit your Fraternity to the charge of
For we have been shall in all respects pertain
with the present letter. her who may be abbess in
from re- thy Solicitude, or of
refreshed with great joy by learning after thee. If on the day of
health that all is well the same place
given us of your of the dedication,
ports
is so, we implore the Saint's anniversary, or
with you. But, while this
 216 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
of the aforesaid monastery the bishop should of John our defensor^ and their price should b
resort thitlier for celebrating the sacred solem- paid to the creditors, to the end that, X\v
nities of mass, still his office must be so business being completed with observance ol
executed that his chair be not placed there, this kind, neitlier may the creditors feel loss
.

except on the aforesaid days while he is from having lent the money, nor your Frater-
celebrating there the solemnities of mass. nity sustain ill-will now or at any future time.
And when he departs, let his chair be at the
same time removed from the same oratory. EPISTLE XV.
But on all other days let the offices of mass
be performed by the presbyter whom the same To George, Presbyter.
bishop may appoint. Gregory to George, Presbyter, and to Theo-
Furthermore, with regard to the life and dore, deacon, of the Church of Constantinople.
deeds of the handmaidens of God, or of the Mindful of your goodness and charity, I
abbess who may be constituted in the above- greatly blame myself, that I gave you leave to
written monastery, we enjoin on the bishop, return so soon but, since I saw you pressing
:

in the fear of God, to devote careful attention me importunately once and again for leave to
to them ; so that, if any of those who dwell go, 1 considered that it might be a serious
there, her fault demanding it, ought, to be matter for your Love to tarry with us longer.
subjected to punishment, he may himself visit But, after I had learnt that you had lingered
the offence according to the vigour of the so long on your journey owing to the winter
sacred canons. These things, then, being by season, I confess that I was sorry that you had
us ordained and granted, do thou, in the order- been sent away so soon. For, if your Love
ing of thy congregation, study to shew thyself was unable to accomplish your intended
so earnestly attentive in all respects that the journey, it had been better that you had
malice of the malignant foe may find nothing lingered with me than away from me.
there that can be contaminated. All these Moreover, after your departure I learnt
things, therefore, embraced in this paper of
from information given me by my most be-
injunctions, we ordain to be observed, under loved sons the deacons that your Love had
Christ's protection, in all respects and by all said that our Almighty Lord and Saviour
persons for ever in thy monastery, to the end Jesus Christ, when He descended into hell,
tliat the benefits of the privileges allowed
may saved all who there acknowledged Him as
always continue firm and inviolate. The month God, and delivered them from the pains due
of November, Indict. 15. to them. With regard to this subject I desire
that your Charity should think very differently.

EPISTLE XIII. For, when He descended into hell, He de-

livered through His grace those only who
To FORTUNATUS, BiSHOP. both believed that He should come and ob-
Gregory to Fortunatus, Bishop of Fanum ^ served His precepts in their lives. For it is
As it is reprehensible and deserving of evident that after the incarnation of the Lord
punishment for any one to sell consecrated no one can be saved, even of those who hold
vessels except in cases sanctioned
by law and His faith, who have not the life of faith since ;

the sacred canons, so it is not a niatter for it is written. They acknowledge that they know
reproach or penalty if they should be disposed God, hut in deeds they deny Him (Tit." i. 16).
of with a compassionate purpose for the re- And John says, He that saith that he kjiows
demption of captives. Since, then, we find Him, and keepeth not His comniandmeuts, is a
from the information given us by liar (i John ii. 4). James also, the brother
your Fra-
ternity that you have borrowed money for the of the Lord, writes saying, J^«///^ zvithout works
redemption of captives, and have not the is aead (Jam. ii. 20). If, then, believers j

means of repaying it, and on this account now are not saved without good works, while
desire, with our authority, to dispose of some the unbelieving and reprobate without good
consecrated vessels,— in this case, action were saved by our J.ord descending
seeing that
the decrees of both the laws and the canons into hell, then the lot of those who never saw
approve, we have thought fit to lend our the incarnation of the Lord was better than
approval, and grant you leave to dispose of that of these who have been born after the
the consecrated vessels. But, lest their sale mystery of His incarnation. But what fatuity
should possibly lead to any it
argues to say or think this the Lord Himself
ill-feeling against
yourself, they ought to be disposed of, up testifies to His disciples, when He says. Many
to the amount of the
debt, in the presence kings and prophets have desired to see the things
which ye see, and have not seen them (Mattn.
« Fanum Fortunse in
Picenum {Fana). xiii. 17; Luke x.
24). But, that I may not
 EPISTLE XIX.
17
detain your I.ove with argument of my own, he was so
perversely inclined as to defer doinfj
learn what Thilaster, in the book which he
so, we took care to admonish him in
wrote about heresies, says about this repeated
heresy. letters, under pain of interdiction from com-
His words are these; "They are heretics who munion, to make haste to
come to us for his
say that the Lord descended into hell, and purification, putting aside all excuses but
he :

announced himself after death to all who were chose rather to submit to
excommunication
already there, so that in acknowledging Him than to evince obedience. Whence the result
there they might be saved ; seeing that this is is
(awful to be said), that the pravity of his
contrary to the prophet David where he says. perverse disposition involves others in his own
But in hzll ivho shall acknoivledge thee (Ps. vi. perdition. Now
however, inasmuch as we have
6) ? And to the Apostle ; As many as have learnt that thou dissentest from his wickedness,
sinned without laiv shall perish ivithout law we exhort thee
by the present writing (that so
(Rom. ii.
12)." And with his words the blessed it
may profit thy soul to have severed thyself,
Augustine also agrees in the book which he even from
though that thou
late, him) hence-
wrote about heresies. forth neither communicate with him nor make
Considering, therefore, all these things, hold mention of his name in the sacred solemnities
ye nothing but what the true faith teaches of mass; and also that thou defer not
coming
through the Catholic Church namely, that : to us without delay, yea and
bring others with
the Lord in descending into hell rescued from thee too, such as thou canst, whether
bishops
infernal durance those only whom while living or other religious persons, so that
(the cause
in the flesh He preserved through His grace
being thoroughly examined), both your absolu-
in faith and good conduct. For in that which tion, should the case require it, may fittingly
He says in the Gospel, When I shall be and decently ensue, and that those who have
lifted up from the earth, I will draw all to fallen into the sin of the like
temerity may be
myself (John xii. 32), He means all that recalled to the way of salvation, with the
help
are elect. For one could not be drawn to of the blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles,
by
God after death who had separated himself•

an arrangement well-pleasing to Christ. More-

from God by evil living. May Almighty God over, let any bishop or religious person that
keep you under His protection, that, wherever may come to us know that he will sustain no
ye are, ye may feel in soul and body the aid of prejudice or injustice, but that all will be
His grace. *

arranged so as to please our Redeemer after

full ascertainment of the truth ; to the end that

EPISTLE XVIL
To Sabinianus, Bishop.
Gregory to Sabinianus, Bishop of Jadera *.
If thou hadst been at pains to weigh with
adjustment of ecclesiastical order.
careful consideration the rule of ecclesiastical
administration and the order of ancient custom,
neither would any fault of unlawful presumption
have crept in upon thee, nor would others have
incurred danger by occasion of thy sin. Now
there is no doubt that thou wast aware how
that, certain things having come to our ears
about Maximus which were no slight bar to
his advancement to the priesthood, we had
not given our assent to it, and that it was our
will that he should not attain to what he strove
after till there had been adequate satisfaction
concerning the things that were said. But,
when thou oughtest by all means to have
observed this, it came rather to pass that he,
even from our way of ordering the matter, with
the Lord's approval, it may appear to all that
we are not moved by private grudge against
any man, but by zeal for God and for the
EPISTLE XIX
To Marinianus, Archbishop.
Gregory to Marinianus, Archbishop of
Ravenna 3.
Your Fraternity has been long aware after
what manner the Church of Ariminum has
been hitherto deprived of pastoral government
by reason of the known bodily affliction of
the
priest who was ordained by us*. Now we,
moved by the prayers of the inhabitants of
that place, having Irequently exhorted him to
return with the help of the Lord to his Church,
if he should feel himself relieved from this

snatching at the episcopate with the greediness affliction of the

head whereby he was kept
of a blind mind, inclined thee unwarily to favour away, he has been expected now for four years
him in spite of our prohibition. But, lest even since the leave of absence given him. And,
then the things that had been reported to us when at the instance of clergy and citizens
should remain unexamined, he was summoned who have. come from thence ana urged us with
to come hither by letters from us. And, when
3 Concerning the election of Marinianus, see V, 48.
See VI. 4 Viz. Castorius. See II. \\.
27, note 6.
21^ EPISTLES OF
entre.ities,we urgently exhorted him to return
with them, the Lord lielping him, if able to do
so, he begged of us by a supplication
in
writings, that, inasmuch as by reason of this
affliction wherewith he is held he can in no
wise rise to the government of the same
Church, or to the office undertaken by him, we
should ordain a bishop to this same Church.
Hence, seeing that the charge laid upon us of
caring for all the Churches constrains us to see
that pastoral guardianship be no longer want-
ing to the flock of the faithful, and being
compelled by their entreaties, and by his
renunciation on the ground of his own in-
ability, we have resolved that a bishop should
be ordained to this same Church of Ariminum
and, having issued our precept according to
custom, we have not failed to admonish the
clergy and people of the same Church, to the
end that they may concur with concordant
provision to choose for themselves a prelate ^.
We therefore exhort your Fraternity that him
whom all with one consent shall choose (as
they themselves also have requested leave to
do) you cause to be summoned before you ;
and test him by cautious enquiry on all sides.
And if, by favour of the Lord, none of the
things that are punished with death in the text
of the Heptateuch are found in him, and if,
on the report of trustworthy persons, his life
should approve itself to you, send him to us
with the certification of his election, adding your
own letter of testification, to the end that a
prelate of this same Church may, under the
ordering of the Lord, be by us consecrated.
EPISTLE XX.
To THE Clergy and People of
Ariminum
7.
Gregory to the Clergy, &c.
Our pastoral charge constrains us to succour
with anxious consideration any Churches that
are deprived of the government of a priest.
Accordingly, inasmuch as your Church has
long been deprived of pastoral rule from the
malady, as you know, of its own priest, Ave,
moved by your entreaties, have not failed to
admonish the said bishop, that, if he should
feel himself recovered from that malady, he
should resume the ministry of the priesthood
undertaken by him. And he, having been
again and again warned by us, has now
under the pressure of the same malady inti-
mated by a supplication addressed to us in
writing that by reason of this malady he can
S Cf.
v/». XI. 47 as
.n.L. lu the
to of a bishop
iiic supersession oi
Disnop incapacitated
by Iness, except at his own written request, being uncanouical.
illness,
See Ep. XX., which follows.
See preceding Epistle.
ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
by no means rise to the government of the
said Church or to the office undertaken by
him. We therefore, compelled by the hopeless
condition of this same person, have held it
necessary to take thought for the setting in
order of your Church. We exhort, then, that
all of you, with one consent, without noise or
disturbance, choose with the help of the Lord
such a priest to preside over you as may not
be disapproved by the venerable canons, and
also be found worthy of so great a ministry.
And let him, when required, come to us to be
ordained, with the solemnity of a decree
attested by the subscriptions of all and followed
up by the written approval of the visitor s, to
: the end that your Church, by the Lord's order-
ing, may have its own priest.
We desire also that him whom your unanimity
may have chosen you take without delay to
our brother and fellow-bishop Marinianus at
Ravenna 9, that, having been thoroughly ex-
amined and tested by him, he may be supported
by his testimony also when he comes to us.
EPISTLE XXIII.
To FORTUNATUS AND AnTHEMIUS 9«.
Gregory to Fortunatus, bishop, and Anthe-
mius, guardian i^defensori).
Catellus, the bearer of these presents, has
informed us that iiis sister, who had been be-
trothed to one Stephen, has, through divine
mercy moving her, been converted
^
in a
monastery at Naples, and that the same
Stephen improperly detains a house and some
other things belonging to her. And, inasmuch
as legal decrees {Cans. 17, q. 2, c. 28) have
appointed that a betrothed woman, should she
wish to be converted, shall suffer no loss what-
ever,Ietthy Fraternity, together withAnthemius
the subdeacon, endeavour by diligent enquiry
to investigate the truth. And if, as we have
been informed, you find that the Stephen above-
named is keeping a house or anything else
unjustly, lethim be urgently warned by your
exhortation to restore without
any delay or
altercation what he unduly detains, ana not
to defer under any kind of excuse the restitu-
tion of what is not his own. And if perchance
you find him neglect yourexhortation, notify
this to us, giving also an accurate account of the
8 Viz. a bishop Sebastian, who had been commissioned, as
was usual in suc)i cases, to visit the church of Ariininum during
the incapacity of its proper bishop. The Epistle whicli follows
this (Ep. XXL, which, as not throwing further light on the
proceeuings, has not been translated) is addressed
to him, direct-
ing him to see to the due election, Alec., of a successor to Cas-
torius.
9 As Metropolitan. See preceding Epistle.
in
9" Fortunaius was bishop of Naples, and Anthemius a sub-
un deacon, and Defensor of Campania.
^
CoHversam/uisse; the usual phrase for taking to monastic
life.
 EPISTLE XXVI.
'>Ag

facts of the case, to the end that, wlien the of the holy Church And in that day the house
:

merits of the case are known, he may be forced of David shall be an open fountain for ablution
by other means, in accordance with equity, to of the siiwer and of her that is unclean
(Zach.
make the restitution which he scorns to make xni. i). For the house of David is an
open
of his own accord out of regard to honesty. fountain for ablution to us
sinners, because we
Commending the bearer of these presents to are washed from the filth of our
by iniquities
thy Fraternity, we exhort thee to allow him no mercy now disclosed through the son of David
longer to suffer from delay on this account. our Saviour.
as to what But
thy Sweetness has added in
EPISTLE XXV. thy letters, namely that thou wilt continue to
be urgent with me till I write that it has been
To Gregoria.
revealed to me that thy sins are
forgiven, thou
Gregory to Gregoria, Lady of the Eed- hast demanded a difficult, nay even an unprofit-
chamber {cnhicularice) to Augusta. able thing ; difficult indeed, because I am un-
I have received the longed for letters of
worthy of having a revelation made to me ; but
your Sweetness, in which you have been at unprofitable, because thou oughtest not to
pains all through to accuse yourself of a multi- become secure about thy sins, except when in
tude of sins but I know that you fervently the last
day of thy life thou shalt be able no
:

love the Almighty Lord, and I trust in His longer to bewail them.
But, until that day
mercy that the sentence which was pronounced comes, thou oughtest, ever suspicious and
with regard to a certain holy woman proceeds ever fearful, to be afraid of
faults, and wash
from the mouth of the Truth with regard to them with daily tears.
Assuredly the apostle
you Her sins, which are many, are forgiven Paul had already ascended into the third
:

her, for she loved much (Luke vii. 47). And heaven, had also been caught up into Paradise,
how they were forgiven is shewn also by what and heard secret words which it was not lawful
follows afterwards that she sat at the Lord's for a man to
;
speak (2 Cor. xii. 2, &c.), and yet,
feet, and heard the word from His mouth (Luke still fearful, he said, / keep under my body, and
X. 39) For, being rapt in the contemplative, brijig it into subjection, lest that by any means,
='.

she had transcended the active life, which while preaching to others, I myself should become
Martha her sister still pursued (lb. 40). She a castaway (i Cor. ix. 27). One who is caught
also sought earnestly her buried Lord, and, up into heaven still fears ; and shall one whose
stooping over the sepulchre, found not His conversation is still on earth desire already
body. But, even when the disciples went not to fear? Consider, most sweet daughter,
away, she remained standing before the door that security is wont to be the mother of care-
of the sepulchre, and whom she sought as lessness. Thou oughtest not, then, in this
dead. Him she was counted worthy to see life to have security, whereby thou mayest be
alive, and announced to the disciples
that He rendered careless. For it is written, Happy is
had risen again. And this was by the wonderful the man that is always afraid {Vxow. xxviii. 14).
dispensation of the loving-kindness of God, And again it is written, Serve the Lord in fear,
that life should be announced by a woman's and rejoice unto him with trembling {?s. ii. 11).
mouth, because by a woman's mouth had been In short, then, it must needs be that in the
the first taste of death in Paradise. And at time of this life trembling possess your soul,
another time also, with another Mary, she saw to the end that it may hereafter rejoice without
the Lord after His resurrection, and held His end through the joy of security. May Almighty
of His Holy
feet. Bring before your eyes, I pray you, God fill your soul with the grace
what hands held whose feet. That woman Spirit, and, after the tears which you daily
who had been a sinner in the city, those hands shed in prayer, bring you to eternal joys.
which had been polluted with iniquity, touched
the feet of Him who sits at the right hand of EPISTLE XXVI.
the Father above all the angels. Let us esti-
To Theoctista, Patricians.
mate, if we can, what those bowels of heavenly
/ loving-kindness are,
that a woman who had Gregory to 'Hieoctista, &c.
Kbeen plunged through sin into the whirlpool's '1hac your Excellency, though placed in so
should be thus lifted high on the wing
W
jdeptli
love through grace. It is fulfilled, sweet
what was promised to
3
(see I
This patrician lady was sister of the Emperor
O and appears from what is said in this letter
Mauncius
to have
daughter, it is fulfilled, Leen eoverness of the imperial children, and in close attendance
us by the prophetic voice concerning this time on thi Empress Constantina. The, letter is
m ni^ny^l^^P"^*
interesting and characteristic.
In it mav be not«=d Gregory »
I«oies in c.'clcs.
8 It will be observed that Gregory ideiuifies the vvoman who way of retaining influence over, devout others hisJ^'&hf*voUiiie
had been a sinner in the city with the sister ot Martha, and also
!
and through them hoping to influence ;

Uis tcu-
method 01 allegorizing the Old Testament bcripiurea ;
with the Magdalene.
 220 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
the inward brightness of God ; and laments
great a tumult of affairs, is full of the fruitful-
uess of the sacred vvoid, and incessantly pants more for the lack of unending good than it
a.ter eternal joys, for this I give great thanks wept before when it feared eternal evil and ;

to Ahnigiity God, in that in you I see fulfilled thus it comes to pass that the compunction of
what is written of the elect fathers. But the fear, when perfected, draws the min 1 to the
children of Israel walked on dry land throii'^h compunction of love. All this is well described
the midst of the sea (Exod. xv. 19). But on the in the sacred and true history, understood
other hand, I am come info the depth of the sea, figuratively, which says, Axa the daughter oj y
and hath ovei-whelmed me (Ps. Ixviii.
the storm Caleph sighed sitting on an ass. And her father
3)4. But you, as I see, walk with dry feet said to her, What wouldest thou ? Who
through the waves of secular affairs to the answered, Give me a blessing, Thou hast given
country of promise. Let us give thanks, then, me a South and diy land ; give me also a
to that Spirit who lifts up the hearts which He watered land. Ajid her father gave her the
fills ;
who amid the tumults of men makes a upper springs, a?id the nether springs (Josh. xv.
solitude in the soul ; and in whose presence i8)^. For indeed Axa sits on an ass, when
there is no place, wherein a soul moved by the soul presides over the irrational motions of
compunction can be, which is not a secret one. the flesh. And sighing she seeks a wateied
For you inhale the odour of eternal sweetness, land from her father, because the grace of
and so ardently love the bridegroom of your tears is to be sought with great longing from
soul as to be able to say with the heavenly our Creator. For there are some who have
bride. Draw vie after thee ; we run in the odour already freely received the gift of speaking in
of thine ointments (Cant. i. 3). But in the behalf of justice, of protecting the oppressed,
letters of your Excellency I find this deficiency; of giving of their own to the needy, of having
that you have been unwilling to tell me about ardour of faith, but have not yet the grace of
your most serene mistress, how studiously she tears. 'J'hese, that is to say, have a South and
reads, or how she is moved by compunction dry land, but still need springs of water; be-
in her reading. For your presence ought to cause, while they are occupied in good works,
be of great advantage to her, that amid the wherein they are great and fervent, they have
billows of affairs under which she continually still sore need (either from fear of punishment,

suffers, and by which, whether she will or no, or from love of the heavenly kingdom) to
she is drawn abroad, she may be recalled lament the sins which they cannot be without
inwardly to the love of the heavenly country. while they live. But since, as I have said,
And this also you ought to investigate, as there are two kinds of compunction, her father
often as tears are given her for her soul, gave her the upper springs and the nether
whether her compunction arises still from springs. For the soul receives the upper
fear, or whether now from love s. springs, when she afflicts herself in tears for
For there are two kinds of compunction, desire of the heavenly kingdom but she ;

as you know: one that is afraid of eternal receives the nether springs, when she shudders
pains, the other that sighs for heavenly with weeping at the punishments of hell. And
rewards ; since the soul that is athirst for God indeed the nether springs are given first, and
is first moved to compunction by fear, and the upper springs afterwards. But, because
afterwards by love. For in the first place it is the compunction of love is far above the other
affected to tears because, while recollecting its indignity, there was need for the upper springs
evil doings, it fears to suffer for them eternal to be mentioned first, and the nether springs
punishments. But, v\hen fear has died away afterwards. You then, who through the opera-
in the anxiety of a long sorrow, a certain tion of the
Almighty Lord know by experience
security has birth from a sense of pardon ;
and both kinds of compunction, ought anxiously
try to discover day by day how much you
the mind is enflamed with love of heavenly to
joys. And one who previously wept for fear are profidng your most serene mistress by your
of punishment begins alterwards to
weep words.
most bitterly for being kept back from the Further, I beg you to take especial care
kingdom. For the soul contemi)lates what to instruct in good morals the little lords
are those choirs of angels, what is the
very whom you are bringing up, and to admonisli
society of blessed spirits, what the vision of the glorious eunuchs who are appointed to
attend them that they should speak to them
dency to regard remarkable incidents as miraculous and his
such things as may move their minds to mutual
;

allusion to the very large number of females at that time

leading
a monastic life in Rome. Cf. Xi. 45, addressed to the same lady.
4 Ps. Ixix. 2.
5 The whole
passage which follows about two kinds of com-
punction, with the allegorical interpretation of the story of 6 In
Joshua xv. i8, instead of "and she lighted
"
off her ass,"
Achsah, is found, word for word, in the Dialogues, Lib. III. as in tbe English Version, the Vulgate has suspiravicque ut
rap. 34. sedebat in asino."
 EPISTLE XXVII. 221

charity between themselves and to gentleness key, but wishing to make something of it for
towards subjects ; lest, if they should conceive himself in that he saw it to be of
gold, took
now any grudge against each other, it should out a knife to cut it. But presentlv. seiz.^.l by
break out openly hereafter. For in truth the a spirit, he plunged the knife ^here.vith he
words of those who bring up children will had thought to cut it into his own
throat, and
be either milk, if they are good, or poison in the same hour fell down dead. And when
if they are evil. Let them therefore so speak
Autharith, king of the Lombards 7, and many
now to the little ones that the latter may shew others belonging to him came to the
place,
hereafter what good words they had sucked and he who had stabbed himself was
lying
from the mouths of those who nursed them. apart in one place dead, and this key on the
Furthermore, my beloved son, Sabinianus ground in another, exceeding fear came
upon
the deacon, has brought thirty pounds of gold, all, so that no one ventured to lift this same
sent by your Excellency to be given for the key from the ground. Then a certain Lom-
redemption of captives and for distribution to bard who was a Catholic, and known to be
the poor; with regard to which I rejoice, but given to prayer and
almsgiving, Minulf by
tremble for myself, seeing that I shall have name, was called, and himself hfted it from
to render an account before the tremendous the But Autharith, in consideration
ground.
Judge, not only of the substance of Saint of this miracle, made another golden key, and
Peter, Prince of the apostles, but also of your sent it along with this to my predecessor of
possessions. But to you may Almighty God holy memory, declaring what kind of miracle
return heavenly things for earthly, and eternal had through it occurred. I have taken thought,
for temporal. I have now to inform you that then, to send your Excellence this key, through
from the city of Crotona, which, lying on the which Almighty God cut off a proud and faith-
Adriatic Sea in the land of Italy, was taken less man, that through it you who fear and
lastyear by the Lombards, many noble men love Him may be enabled to have both
and many noble women were led away ca^Dtive, present and eternal welfare.
and children were parted from their parents,
parents from their children, husbands from EPISTLE XXVII.
their wives, and wives from their husbands ;
of whom some have already been redeemed. To Anastasius, Bishop.
But, because of the heavy prices put upon Gregory to Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch.
them, many have remained so far in the I have received through the hands of our
hands of those most abominable Lombards. common son the deacon Sabinianus the longed
But I sent at once for their redemption a moiety for letter of your most sweet Ploliness, in which
of the money sent by you. Out of the other the words have flowed not from your tongue
moiety I have arranged for the purchase of but from your soul. And it is not surprising
bed-clothes for the handmaidens of God whom that one speal<s well who lives perfectly.
you in Greek language call moTiastriae ; see- And, since you have learnt, through the Spirit

ing that they suffer from grievous bareness teaching you in the school of the heart, the
in their beds during the very severe cold of precepts of liie
—
to despise all earthly things
this winter ; there being many of them in this and to speed to the heavenly country,— in
propoition as you have advanced
in good you
city. For, according to the official Hst of
them, they are found to be three thousand in think what is good of others. But, when I
number. They do indeed receive fourscore heard many things said in the letters of your
pounds a year from the possessions of Saint Blessedness in praise of me, I understood
Peter, Prince of the apostles. But what is
your intention ;
how
that you wished to de-
this for so great a multitude, especially in this am, but what I ought to be.
scribe not what I

city, where everything

is so dear ? Their life, But as to your saying that I ought to remember
moreover, is such, and strict to such a degree my manner of Hfe, and
on no account give
in tears and abstinence, that we believe that, place to the malignant spirit who seeks
to sift

but for them, not one of us could have sub- I indeed recollect myself to have been
souls,
sisted for so many years in this place among always of bad manner of life, and
hasten to
the swords of the Lombards. overcome and put an end to this my manner
send as a from of life, if I can. If however, as you believe,
Furthermore, I you, blessing
1 trust in the
Saint Peter the apostle, a key from his most I have had anything good in me,
sacred body: with respect to which key the help of Almighty God that I have
not for-
miracle has been wrought which I now relate. gotten it. But your Holiness, as I see, by
A certain Lombard, having found it on his 'tiie words of sweetness at the beginning and
entrance into a city in the parts beyond the
as Saint Peter's 7 See I. 17, note
Po, and, paying no regard to it 4.
222 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
the words that follow, has wished your letter My most beloved son the deacon Sabini-
to be like a bee, which carries both honey and anus^, on his return to mc, brought me no
a sting, satiating me with the honey and letter from your Glory but he conveyed ;

me with the sting. But meanwhile hither what had been sent for the poor and
piercing
I return to meditation on the words of Solomon, captives ; whence I understood the reason.
That better are the wounds of one that loves It was that you would not speak by letters to
than the kisses of a flattering foe (Prov. xxvii. 6). a man, having by a good deed made your ad-
Thus, as to your saying that we ought not dress to Almighty God. For this same deed
to give occasion of offence for no cause at all, of yours has a voice of its own, which calls to
this is what your son, our most pious lord (for the secret ears of God, as it is written, Hide
whose life we ought continually to pray) has thy alms in the bosom of the poor^ and it shall
already written repeatedly ; and what he says
entreat for thee (Eccles. xxix. 15). And
out of power I know that you say out of love. indeed to me, I confess, it is sad to expend
Nor do I wonder that you have made use of what is not my own, and to add to the
imperial language in your letters, since there accounts which I keep of the substance of the
is a very close relationship between love and Church those also of the property of my most
power. For both presume in a princely way ; sweet son the lord Theodore. And yet I
both ever speak with authority. rejoice with your benignity that you carefully
And indeed on the receipt of the synodical attend to and observe what the Truth says ;

epistle of our brother and fellow bishop

- Give alms, and behold^ all things are clean
Cyriacus it was not worth my while to make
a difficulty on account of the profane title at
the risk of disturbing the unity of holy Church
but nevertheless I took care to admonish him
with respect to this same superstitious and
proud title, saying that he could not have
peace with us unless he corrected the ela-
tion of the aforesaid expression, which the
first apostate invented. You, however, ought
not to say that this is a matter of no con-
unto you (Luke xi 41); and this which is
written. Even as water quencheth fire, so alms
:
quench sin (Ecclus. iii. 33). Paul the apostle
also says. Let your abundance supply their want,
that their abundance also may be a supply
to your want (2 Cor. viii. 14). Tobias ad-
monishes his son, saying, If thou hast much,
give abundantly : but if thou hast little, of that
impart willingly (Tob. iv. 9). You there-
little
fore observe all these precepts but we beg :

sequence, since, if we bear it with equanimity, you to pray for us, lest we should dispense
we are corrupting the faith of the Universal the fruits of your labours indiscreetly, and not
Church ; for you know how many not only as need requires ; lest from that whereby you
heretics but heresiarchs have issued from the diminish sins we should heap up sins. Now
Constantinopolitan Church. And, not to speak may Almighty God keep you under His pro-
of the injury done to your dignity, if one tection, and so grant you human favour in an
bishop is called Universal, the Universal earthly court as to bring you after a long life
Church comes to ruin, if the one who is to the eternal joys of a heavenly court.
universal But far, far be this levity
falls. We send you as the benediction of Saint
from my ears. Yet I trust in Almighty God whom you greatly
Peter, Prince of the apostles,
that what He has promised He will soon love, a key from his most sacred body, in
fulfil ; Whosoever exalteth himself shall be which is enclosed iron from his chains, that
humbled {l^vikQ x\v. ii). what bound his neck for martyrdom, may loose
So much, in the midst of many occupations. yours from all sins.
I have briefly replied to what you have said in

your letters for what I ought not just now to

:

express in writing remains imprinted on my
mind. I beg your Blessedness always to
recall me to your memory in your
holy prayers,
that so your intercessions may rescue me from
temporal and eternal ills. Pray moreover
zealousy and fervently for the most serene
EPISTLE XXX.
To Narses, the religious (Narsae religioso)9.
Gregory to Narses, &c.
When I was sending Romanus the guardian
(defensorem) to the royal city, he sought long for
your letters, but they could not be found :

lord the Emperor for his Hfe

; is
very neces-
sary for the world. I refrain from saying 8
Gregory's apocrisiarius at Constantinople, and eventually
more, for I doubt not that you know. his successor in the See of Rome. See III. 53.
9 On thedesignation "Religiosus, cf. I. 61.
7. note The
EPISTLE XXVIII. Narses here addressed as
as the
" Narses Comes" of Religiosus"
was probably the same
I. 6, and VI. 14, and tlie
" Narses
To Theodore, Physician. Patricius" of IV. 32 (see note to I. 6). For it is evident from the
letters that he was of high rank at Constantinople, and greetings
Gregory to Theodore, Physician at Con- are sent through him to the same persons as in the other letters.
He had now, we may suppose, devoted himself to the service
stantinople. of the Church in some caj acity.
 EPISTLE XXX.
223
but afterwards they were found
among many I rejoiced with
great exultation that that
letters from other persons, good
your Sweetness soul, which laboured in a
therein telling me of your afflictions and foreign country, has
arrived happily at its own.
tribulations of spirit, and Further, greet in
making known the my behalf my glorious daugliters, the lady
oppositions to you of bad men. But, I pray Dominica and the lady Eudochia.
But, inas-
you, in all this recall to your mind what I much as I hear that it is now a
believe too that you never forget. That all who long time since
the aforesaid Dominica was made
lady a
will live godly in Christ suffer persecution.
prioress, let your Charity watch over her in
(2 Tim. iii. 12). And with regard to this I this regard ; that, as she is no
longer com-
confidently say that you would live less godly pelled to serve in the toil of an earthy court,
if you suffered persecution less. For let us she
may fly perfectly from all noises of this
hear what else the same teacher of the Gen-
worid, devote herself entirely to God, and
tiles says to his disciples; Yourselves knozv, leave no part of herself outside
herself; but
brethren^ our entrance ifi unto you, that it was that she also gather
together as many souls
7wt in vain ; for we had before suffered and as she can to the service of her
Creator, that
been shamefully entreated (i I'hess. ii. Lo, their minds through her word may receive the
i).
most sweet son, the holy preacher declared grace of
compunction, and that she herself
that his entrance would have been of no effect,
may so much the more speedily be absolved
if he had not been
shamefully entreated ; and from all her sins as, through her life and
thy Charity wishes to say good things, but her tongue, the souls of others also shall have
refuses to endure evil things. Wherefore thou broken loose from the bands of sins. More-
must needs gird thyself up more tightly in the over, since no one among men in this world is
midst of adverse circumstances, that adversity without sin (and what else is
sinning but flying
itself may the more increase thy desire for the from
God?), I say confidently that this my
love of God and thy earnestness in good daughter also has some sins. Wherefore, that
works. So the seeds of harvests germinate she may perfectly satisfy her mistress, that
the more fruitfully for being covered over with is eternal Wisdom, let her, who fled alone,
frost; so fire is kept down by a blast, that return with many. For the guilt of turning
it may grow greater. I know indeed that away will be imputed to no one who in return-
from the perverse speeches of so many evil ing brings back gain.
tongues thou endurest a violent storm, and Furtlier, I beg you to greet in my behalf the
bearest in thy soul billows of contradictions. lord Alexander and the lord Theodorus. But
But remember what the Lord says by the with respect to your saying in your letter that
Psalmist, / heard thee in the secret place of I ought to write to my most excellent daugh-
stortn ; I proved thee at the waters of contra- ter the lady Gurdia, and her most holy
diction (Psal. Ixxx. 8) 9a. For, if in the midst daughter the lady Theoctista % and their
of them that contradict thou doest the things magnificent husbands, the lord Marinus and
that are of God, then thou art proved a true the lord Christidorus, and to give them some
worker. admonition about their souls, your most sweet
Further, your most sweet Charity has written Greatness well knows that tiiere are none at
to me that I should write something in the present in the city of Constantinople who can
way of admonition to the monasteries which, translate well into Greek what has been dic-
through your prayers anil influence, have been tated in Latin. For keeping to
the words,
instituted by our son the lord Paul. But, if but attending little to the sense, they both fail
understood and also mangle
they are vessels of God, I know that they to make the words
have through the grace of compunction a foun- the sense. On this account I have written
tain of wisdom within, and ought not to take shortly to my aforesaid daughter the lady
Further, Gurdia; but have not addressed the
in the little drops of my dryness. others.

wisdom recollects that in Paradise Further, I have sent you two camisiae and
your perfect
there was no rain, but a fountain ascended four oraria, which I beg may be humbly
from the midst of Paradise to water the face of
the ground. Those souls, then, that through 2 The Emperor Maurice is said to have had a sister called
Her
the grace of compunction have a fountain Gordia, who may have been the lady from here referred
to.^
the epithet sanc-
daughter Theoctista may be concluded
in themselves have no need of rain from tisMma" to have been piously disposed; and it may have been
lest her piety should suffer through
the teniptations of
another's tongue. a fear
fashionable life that had led Narses, who
was himself religious,
Further, you inform me in your letter of to suggest to Gregory that he should
write letters of admonition
well as to theniselvcs. Gre-
to the husbands of these ladies, as
the passing away of the lady Esychia ; and
^
eorv's reluctance to do so may have arisen
from a fear of giving
offence to such distinguished people
from the purport of what
Elsewhere
9» Ps. iXXXl 7«
Ixxxi.
he could only write in Latin bein^ misunderstood.
J'^S
are his caution and delicacy in dealing
with grca.
Cf. I. 6, where greetings were sent to this lady, there also apparent
people.
designated as Doinna.
224 EPISTLES OF ST.
offered, with the blessing of St. Peter, to the
aforesaid men. Besides, a certain person on
his death has left me l3y will a little
taking thought for whose soul, I have sent
him to your Sweetness, that he may live in
this world in the service of one through whom
he may be able to attain to the liberty of
heaven. Further, I beg your most sweet
Charity to visit frequently my most beloved
son, the deacon Anatolius, whom I have sent
to represent the Charch in the royal city, that
after the toils which he endures in secular
causes he may find rest with you in the word new fashion be removed in like manner as
of God, and wipe away the sweat of this his it was brought in, and peace in the Lord will
earthly toil as it were with a kind of white remain with us inviolate. For what pleasant-
napkin. Commend him to all who are known
to you, though I am sure that, if he is
fectly known, he needs no commendation.
Yet do you shew with regard to him how
much you love the holy apostle Peter, and
me. Now may Almighty God guard your
Charity, to me most sweet, from enemies
within and without, and, when it shall please
Him, bring you to heavenly kingdoms.
EPISTLE XXXI.
To Cyriacus, Bishop.
Gregory to Cyriacus, Bishop of Constanti-
nople.
We have received the lettersof your Blessed-
ness, which speak to us in words not of the
tongue but of the soul. For they open to me
your mind, which, however, was not closed to
me, since of myself I retain experience of the
same sweetness. Wherefore I return thanks
continually to Almighty God, since, if charity
the mother of virtues abides in your heart
towards us, you will never lose the branches
of good works, seeing that you retain the very
root of goodness. You ought, then, to shew the
beauty of this charity to me and to all your
brethren by this good work in the first place,
your hastening to discard that word of pride
whereby grave offence is engendered in the
Churches, thus fulfilling in all ways what is
written, Endeavourhig to keep the unity of the
Spirit in the bo7id oj peace (Ephes. iv. 3) and
again, Give none occasion to the adversary to
speak reproachfully (i Tim. v. 14). For then
will true charity be displayed, if there is no
schism among us through an example of pride.
For, as for me, I call Jesus to witness in my
soul, that to no one among men from the
highest to the lowest do I wish to give occasion
of offence. I desire that all should be great
and honourable, yet so that their honour de-
tract not from the honour of Almighty God.
For whoso covets to be honoured against God
to me is not honourable. But, that you
GREGORY THE GREAT.
learn what good will I have towards your
Blessedness, I have sent my son the deacon
boy ;
Anatolius to the feet of our most pious lords,
for satisfying their Piety and your Fraternity
that I desire to injure no man in tliis matter,
but to keep the humility that is pleasing to
God, and the concord of holy Church. And
because Anticlirist, the enemy of God, is near
at hand, I studiously desire that he may not
find anything belonging to himself, not only in
the manners, but even in the titles of priests.
Let then what has been introduced after a
ness, what charity, will therebe amongst us,
per- if we cheer ourselves up with words, while we
are galled by facts ? Let then your Holiness
so act that w^e may feel in our inmost hearts
the good things you speak of, to the end that,
the hearts of priests being in unanimity, when
we supplicate for the life of our most pious
lords, we may be counted worthy to be heard
allthe more as peace illuminates your prayers
before the eyes of God, and no stain of discord
darkens them.
EPISTLE XXXIL
To Anastasius, Presbyters.
Gregory to Anastasius, &c.
That a good man out of the good treasure of
his heart bringeth forth good things (Matth.
xii. 35 Luke vi. 45), this thy Charity has
;
shewn, both in thy habitual life and lately also
in thy epistle ; wherein I find tv/o persons
at issue with regard to virtues ; that is to say,
and another for
thyself contending for charity, ^
fear and humility. And, though occupied \
with many things, though ignorant of the Greek
language, I have nevertheless sat as judge of
your contention. But, in very truth, thou hast,
— in my judgment, thyself conquered thy oppo-
nent by the apostolical sentence, which I
proffered to you during your contention, 2hat
there is no fear in cha?'ity, but perfect charity
casteth out fear ; because fear hath torment:
: He that feareth is ?tot made perfect in charity.
1 know then how much thy fraternity is made
perfect in charity. And, since thou lovest
Almighty God much, thou oughtest to presume
on thy neighbour much. For it is not places
or ranks that make us neighbours to our
Creator but either our good deserts join us
;
to Him, or our bad deserts separate us from
3 This epistle appears to have been in reply to one from
a presbyter. Anastasius («/. Athanasius), of Jerusalem announc-
ing his promotion to the abbacy of a monastery there. There
had been, it seems, a standing tend between the abbots of this
monastery and the bishops of Jerusalem, the continuance of
may which Gregory gracefully deprecates in the course of his letter.
 EPISTLE XXXIII. 225
Him. Since, then, it is still uncertain what dearest
'

brother, because I love you both ex-

any one inwardly, how was it that thou wast
is
ceedingly, and am much afraid lest the sacri-
afraid to write, ignorant as thou art as to which fices of your
prayers should be stained by any
of us two is the superior? And indeed that dissension between you.
thou livest well I know, but I am conscious The
blessing which you sent, first by Ex-
myself of being burdened by many sins. And, hilaratus the Secundicerius
4, and afterwards by
though thou art thyself a sinner, still thou art Sabinianus the deacon, I received with thanks-
much better than I, since thou bearest thine giving, since from a
holy place it became you
own sins only, but I those also of the persons to send
holy things, and to shew by your very
committed to me. In this, then, I look upon gift whom
you serve continually. May Almighty
thee as lofty, in this I look upon thee as great, God
protect you with His right hand, and
that in a great place and lofty before human
preserve you scatheless from all evils.
eyes thou hast not felt thyself advanced at all.
For therein, while honour is paid thee by men
EPISTLE XXXIIL
outwardly, thy mind is sunk into depths, be-
cause burdened by distracting cares. But to To Mauricius Augustus.
thee Almighty God has done as it is written ; Gregory to Mauricius Augu^,tus.
He hath laid down ascents in the hearty in The provident piety of my lords, lest per-
the valley of tears (Ps. Ixxxiii. 6). To me, chance any scandal might be engendered
however, thou miglitest have ai)peared far in the unity of Holy Church
by the dissension
loftier, far more sublime, hadst thou never of priests, has once and again deigned to
undertaken the leadership of the monastery admonish me to receive kindly the repre-
which is called Neas, seeing that in that sentatives of my brother and fellow -priest
monasteiy, as I hear, there is indeed an appear- Cyriacus, and to give them liberty to return
ance of monks kept up, but many secular soon. And although, most pious lord, all
things are done under the garb of sanctity. your injunctions are suitable and provident,
But even to this I shall think that heavenly yet I find that by such an admonition I am
grace has brought thee, if what in that place reproved as being in your judgment indiscreet.
displeases Almighty God should be collected But, even though my mind has been wounded
under thy guidance. in no slight degree by a proud and profane

But, since there have been wont to be title,could I possibly be guilty of so great
quarrels between the father of this same monas- indiscretion as not to know what I owed to
tery and the pastor of the Church of Jerusalem, the unity of the faith and to ecclesiastical
I believe that Almighty God has willed that concord, and to refuse to receive the repre-
thy Love and my most holy brother and sentatives and the synodical letter of my
fellow-priest Amos should be at the same time brother on account of bitterness from whatever
at Jerusalem for this end, that the quarrels cause intervening? Far be this from me. Such
which I have spoken of should be pat an end wisdom had been unwisdom. For what is
to. Shew, then, now how much you loved due from us for conserving unity of faith is
before. For I know that both of you are one thing; what is due for restraining elation
abstinent, both learned, both humble ; whence is another. Times therefore were to be dis-
the glory of our Saviour must needs be praised, tinguished, lest the newness of my aforesaid
according to the language of the Psalm, in brother might in any point be disturbed 5.
timbrel and chorus (Ps. cl. 4). For in a Whence also I received his representatives
timbrel the sound from the skin is dry, but in with great affection. Whatever charity I
a chorus there is a concord of voices. What owed to them I displayed, and honoured them
therefore is denoted by a timbrel but absti- more than it had been the ancient custom to
the sacred
nence, and what by a chorus but unanimity ? do, and caused them to celebrate
Since then by abstinence ye praise the Lord solemnities of mass with me; since, even as
in timbrel, I beg that by unanimity ye praise my deacon ought not to serve, for exhibition
Him in chorus. The Truth also in person of the sacred mysteries, him who has either
says, Have salt in yourselves^ and have peace one
committed the sin of elation or corrects it
with another (Mark ix. 50). What is denoted not himself when committed by others, so
it was right that his ministers should attend,
by salt but wisdom, as Paul attests, who says.
Let your speech be alway in grace, seasoned in the celebration of mass, on me, who, under
with salt (Col. iv. 6) ? Since, then, we know
that you have salt through the teaching of the 4 See III. 56,
" Ne
note 3. ,
articulo
5 So literally ;— praedicti fratri met ex quohbet
heavenly word, it remains that through the novitas turbaretur." The mtaning seems to be, Lest Cyriacus
He to
should be troubled immediately on his accession.
grace of charity you keep with all your hearts
***?
be remonstrated with in due time; but rejection at once of his
peace between yourselves. All this I say, synodical letter and of his emissaries would
have been premature

VOL. XII. '

226 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
the keeping of God, have not fallen into the fectly begun to do. Now the representatives
error of pride. {responsales) of our brother and fellow-bishop
I have however taken care to admonish Cyriacus came to me, bringing me his synod-
earnestly the same my brother and fellow-
ical epistle. And indeed between us and him
bishop that, if he desires to have peace and there is, as your Blessedness knows, serious
concord with all, he must refrain from the difference on account of the appellation of
appellation of a foolish title. As to this, the a profane name ; but I thought that his
piety of my lords has charged me in their representatives sent in the cause of the faith
orders, saying that offence ought not to be ought to be received, lest the sin of elation
engendered among us for the appellation of which has arisen in the Constantinopolitan
a frivolous name. But I beseech your im- Church almost against all priests, might cause
perial Piety to consider that some frivolous a shaking of the faith and a breach in eccle-
things are very harmless, and others exceed- siastical unity. I also caused the same repre-

ingly harmful. Is it not the case that, when sentatives, inasmuch as they very humbly
Antichrist comes and calls himself God, it requested it, to celebrate with me the so-
will be very frivolous, and yet exceedingly lemnities of mass, because, as I have taken

pernicious ? If we regard the quantity of the care to intimate to the most serene lord the
language used, there are but a few syllables Emperor, it was right that the representatives
;

but if the weight of the wrong, there is uni- of our brother and fellow priest Cyriacus
versal disaster. Now I confidently say that should communicate with me, since by God's
whosoever calls himself, or desires to be called. help I have not fallen into the error of elation.
Universal Priest, is in his elation the pre- But my deacon ought not to celebrate the
cursor of Antichrist, because he proudly puts solemnities of mass with our aforesaid-brother
himself above all others. Nor is it by dis- Cyriacus, since, through a profane title, he
similar pride that he is led into error for, has either committed or accedes to the sin of
;

as that perverse one wishes to appear as God pride ; lest if he (my deacon) proceeds 7 with
above all men, so whosoever this one is who one who is in such a position of elation, we
covets being called sole priest, he extols him- might seem (which God forbid) to confirm the
self above all other priests. But, since the vanity of that foolish name. But I have
Truth says. Every one that exalteth h'unself taken care to admonish our said brother to
shall be humbled (Luke xiv. ii; xviii. 14), correct himself of such elation, since, if he
I know that every kind of elation is the sooner does not correct it, he will in no way have
burst as it is the more inflated. Let then peace with us.
your Piety charge those who have fallen into Furthermore, our said brother in his synod-
an example of pride not to generate any ical letters has by the grace of God expressed
offence by the appellation of a frivolous name. himself in all respects as a Catholic. But he
For I, a sinner, who by the help of God retain has condemned a certain Eudoxius, whom
humih'ty, need not to be admonished to we find neither condemned in synods, nor
humility. Now may
Almighty God long repudiated by his predecessors in their sy nod-
guard the of our most serene lord for ical letters^.
life It is true that the canons of
the peace of holy Church and the
advantage the council of Constantinople condemn the
of the Roman republic.
I

For we are sure, that, Eudoxians ; but they say nothing as to who
I

if you live who fear the Lord of But the Roman

heaven, you their author Eudoxius was.
will allow no proud
doings to prevail against Church does not possess so far these same
the truth. canons, or the acts of that council, nor has it
accepted them, though it has accepted this
EPISTLE XXXIV. same synod with regard to what was defined
To EuLOGius, by it against Macedonius. It does certainly
Bishop.
repudiate the other heresies therein spoken of,
Gregory to £ulogius. Bishop of Alexandria, which had already been condemned by other
and Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch ^. Fathers but so far it knows nothing about
:

The charity wherewith I am greatly bound the Eudoxians. Some things are indeed told
to you allows me
by no means to keep silence, in Sozomen's history about a certain Eudoxius,
that your Holiness know all that is who is said to have usurped the episcopate
may going
on among us, and, deceived by no false of the Church of Constantinople. But this
rumours, may keep more perfectly the way of history itself the Apostolic See refuses to
your justice and rectitude, as you have per- accept, since if contains many false state-

6 As to the first subject of this

7 Procedtt, the usual term for proceeding to the Holy Table
epistle, with references toothers for celebration. See III. 57, note 5.
on the same subject, see
Prolesom., p, xxii. 8 Cf. VII. 4.
 EPISTLE XXXV. 227
ments, and praises Theodore of IMopsuestia quality
another, his soul did not so die as
too nuicb, and says that he was a great not to be, but so died as not to be
blessed.
doctor of the Church even to the day of his Yet this same Adam
returned afterwards to
death. It remains then that, if any one life
through penitence.'
receives that history, he contradicts the But that the devil enters into the heart of
synod
held in the times of Justinian of pious
memory man cannot be denied, if the Gospel is be-
concerning the three chapters. But one who lieved. For it is there written, Afid after the
cannot contradict this synod must needs reject
sop Satan entered into him (John xiii. 27).
that history. Moreover in the Latin language And again it is therein also
said, When the
we have so far found nothing about this Eu- devil had now put
himself into the heart of
doxius, either in Philaster or in the blessed Judas, that Judas should
betray Him (Ibid. 2).
Augustine, who wrote much about heresies. He that denies this falls into Pelagian
heresy.
Let therefore your Charity inform me in your Seeingthen that, having examined the Ephe-
letters any one of the approved Fathers sine synod, we found nothing of the kind to
if

among the Greeks has made mention of him. be contained therein, we caused to be brought
Furthermore three years ago, with reference to us also a very old Codex of the same
to the case of the monks of Isauria, who were
synod from the Church of Ravenna, and we
accused as being heretics 9, my brother and found it to agree with the report of the
synod
fellow-bishop the lord John once sent me letters which we have so as to differ in no respect, and
for my satisfaction, in which he attempted to to contain
nothing else in its decree of ana-
shew that they had contradicted the defini thema and rejection, except that they reject
tions of the synod of Ephesus and he for- the twelve chapters of Cyril of blessed memory.
;

warded to me certain chapters, purporting But this whole argument we set forth much
to be those of the same synod, which they more fully and particularly to his represen-
were said to oppose ^ Now among other tatives when they were with us, and most
things it was in these chapters asserted con- fully satisfied them. Wherefore lest either
cerning the soul of Adam, that by sin it these or any like things should creep in
did not die, in that the devil does not enter yonder, so as to cause offence to holy Church,
into the heart of man ; and that whoso said it is necessary for us to indicate these things
it was so was anathema. When this was read to your Holiness. And, although we know
to me I was much grieved. For if the soul our brother and fellow-bishop Cyriacus to be
of Adam, who was the first to sin, did not die orthodox, yet on account of others we ought
by sin, how was it said to him concerning the to be cautious, that the seeds of error may be
forbidden tree, In the day that ye eat thereofye trampled down before they spring up to public
shall surely die (Gen. ii. 17)? And certainly view.
Adam and Eve ate of the forbidden tree, and I received the letters of your Holiness on

yet in their flesh they lived afterwards more the arrival here of our
common son the deacon
than nine hundred years. It is therefore Sabinianus ; but, as their bearer is already
evident that in his flesh he did not die. If prepared for departure and cannot be detained,
then he did not die in his soul, the impious I will reply when the deacon, my responsalis,
conclusion follows that God pronounced a comes.
false sentence concerning him, when He said
that in the day that he ate he should die. EPISTLE XXXV.
But farbe this error, far be it from the true
faith. For what we say is, that the first man To DoMiNicus, Bishop.
died in soul in the day that he sinned, and Gregory to Dominions, Bishop of Carthage.
that through him the whole human race is Though we believe that thy Fraternity gives
condemned in this penalty of death and cor- attention with pastoral vigilance to the care
ruption. But through the second man we of monasteries, yet we think it necessary to
trust that we can be freed, both now from the inform you of what we have learnt about
death of the soul, and hereafter from all cor- a monastery in the African province. Now
of the flesh in the eternal resurrec- the abbot Cumquodeus, the bearer of these
ruption
tion :
—as moreover we said to the aforesaid presents, complains that, if at any
time he
We to restrain under regular discipline the
say that the soul of wishes
*

representatives ;
Adam died by sin, not from the substance of monks over whom he presides, they at once
to
living, but from the quality
of living. For, leave the monastery, and are allowed
that
inasmuch as substance is one thing, and wander wherever they will. Seeing, then,
this is both altogether pernicious to them-
9 See III. 53, note 9. ... . •
selves and also sets an example of perdition
same doctrinal questions aM similarly to
-i i

14, where the others, we exhort your Fraternity that,

* Cf. VI. if it
discussed in the same connexion.
Q 2
2?^ EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
is you slioulfl bring ecclesiastical censure
so,
that has come into dispute to the easiest
to bear upon them, and withhold them by possible termination. Since, then, from the
suitable punishment from such undoubted information of Csesarius, abbot of St. Peter's
presumption ; and that you should
so bring monastery, constituted in a place called Baias,
them to obedience by salubrious provision, we find that between him and John, abbot of
their proud minds to the yoke of St. Lucia's monastery, constituted in the
subduing city
recall from of Syracuse, there has arisen a serious question
discipline, that correction may
guilt others whom their example might
have about certain boundaries, we, lest this con-
to similar transgression, and teach tention should be prolonged between them,
provoked
them to obey their superiors, as is fit. But, have taken thought for their dispute being
since he tells us that stray monks are defended terminated by the determination of a land-
by some bishops, let your Fraternity give measurer. And accordingly we have written
careful attention to this, and restrain them by to the defensor Fantinus, bidding him direct
the land-measurer, who has gone from
your menaces in all ways from such defence. John
The month of July, Indiction 15. Home to Panormus, to resort to your Fra-
ternity.
EPISTLE XXXVIII. We exhort, therefore, that you go with him
to the places about which there is contention,
To DoNUS, Bishop. and, both parties having been brought toge-
Gregory to Donus, Bishop of Messana ther, cause the places in dispute to have their
(Messene). boundaries defined in your presence, though
The ordinances both of the sacred canons still with a claim of prescription for forty
and of the laws allow the utensils of the years preserved to either party. But,'" what-
Church to be sold for the redemption of ever may be determined, let it be your Fra-
captives. And so, seeing that Faustinus, the ternity's anxious and studious care to have jit
bearer of these presents, is proved to have so observed that no strife may henceforth ybe
contracted a debt of three hundred and thirty stirred up anew, nor any further complaint
x^//d^/ for the purpose of redeeming his daughters reach us. ^
from the yoke of captivity, and that, thirty We believe that it is not unknown to your
thereof having been repaid, it is certain that he Fraternity that the venerable abbot Caesarius
has not sufficient means for the repayment of was formerly our friend ; and therefore, saving
the remaining sum, we exhort thy Fraternity equity, we commend him to you in all respects.
by this communication that thou by all means And, seeing that he is entirely inexperienced
give him fifteen pounds, taking his receipt for in secular causes, it is needful for him to be
the same, out of the silver in thy hands be- aided by your solicitude ; yet so that, in this
longing to the Meriensian Church, of which as in all cases, you observe, as is fit, reason
he is known to be a soldier ; so that, it being and justice.
sold, and the debt paid, he may be freed from
the bond of his obligation. But of this also EPISTLE XL.
your Fraternity should be careful, that in
case of the aforesaid Church having so much To EuLOGius, Bishop.
current coin, he should receive from it the Gregory to Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria.
amount above-written; but otherwise you Your most sweet Holiness has spoken much
must needs supply him for the purpose in in your letter to me about the chair of Saint
view with the sum we have stated from the Peter, Prince of the apostles, saying that he
consecrated vessels. For, as it is a very himself now sits on it in the persons of his
serious thing to sell idly ecclesiastical utensils, successors. And indeed I acknowledge myself
so on the other hand it is wrong, under press- to be unworthy, not only in the dignity of
ing necessity of this kind, for an exceedingly such as preside, but even in the number of
desolated Church to prefer its property to its such as stand. But I gladly accepted all that
captives, or to loiter in redeeming them. has been said, in that he has spoken to me
about Peter's chair who occupies Peter's chair.
EPISTLE XXXIX. And, though special honour to myself in no
wise deliglits me, yet I greatly rejoiced because
To John, Bishop.
you, most holy ones, have given to yourselves
Gregory to John, Bishop of Syracuse. what you have bestowed upon me. For who
Lest attention to secular affairs should dis- can be ignorant that holy Church has been
join the hearts of religious men (which God made firm in the solidity of the Prince of the
fo.bid) from mutual charity, very earnest en- apostles, who derived his name from the firm-
ueavour should be made to bring any matter ness of his mind, so as to be called Petrus
 EPISTLE XLIII.
229
from petra. And to him it is said by the voice SIX of the smaller sort of Aquitanian cloaks
of the 'I'ruth, 7'o thee I 7V ill give the keys
of the and two napkins
{palha),{oraria) ; for, my
kingdom of hearen (Matth. xvi. 19). And again affection
being great, I presume on the
it is said to him, A7id ivhe7i thou art
acceptableness of even little things.
converted^ For af-
strengthen thy brethren (xxii. 32). And once
fection itself has its own
worth, and it is quite
more, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me? certain that there will be no offence in what
Feed Aly sheep (Joh. xxi. 17). Wherefore, out of love one has
presumed to do.
though there are many apostles, yet with regard Moreover I have received the blessing of
to the principality itself the See of the Prince the holy
Evangelist Mark, according to the
of the apostles alone has grown strong in note appended to your letter.
But, since I
authority, which in three places is the See of do not drink colatum 3 and viritheum 4 with
one '^. For he himself exalted the See in which pleasure, I venture to ask for
cogiiidium^,
he deigned even to rest and end the present which last
year, after a long interval, your
Hfe. He himself adorned the See to which Holiness caused to be known in this
city.
he sent his disciple as evangelist. He himself For we here get from the traders the name
stablished the See in which, though he was of cognidium, but not the Now
thing itself.
to leave it, he sat for seven years. Since then I beg that the prayers of your Holiness
may
it is the See of
one, and one See, over which support me against all the bitternesses which
by Divine authority three bishops now preside, I suffer in this life, and defend me from them
whatever good I hear of you, this I impute by your intercessions with
Almighty God.
to myself. If you believe anything good of
me, impute this to your merits, since we are EPISTLE XLII.
one in Him Who says. That they all may be
one, as Thou, Father, art in me, arid I in thee,
To Marinianus, Bishop.
that they also may be one in us (Joh. xvii. 21). Gregory to Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna.
Moreover, in paying you the debt of salutation We find from the information given in your
which is due to you, I declare to you that Fraternity's letter that the sons of the Church
I exult with great joy from knowing that you of Cornelium are continually supplicating you
labour assiduously against the barkings of to consecrate a bishop for them in place of
heretics and I implore Almighty God that their former bishop who has lapsed, and that
;

He would aid your Blessedness with Plis you are in doubt as to what should be done in
the matter, and await our plain command.
protection, so as through your tongue to
uproot every root of bitterness from the Inasmuch, then, as no sort of reason allows
bosom of holy Church, lest it should ger- any one who has departed criminally to be
minate again to the hindrance of many, and recalled to the place from which he has lapsed,
through it many should be defiled. For
and as the ordinances of the sacred canons
allow not a Church to be without a bishop
having received your talent you think on
the injunction, Irade till I come d.vktxix. 13). beyond three months, lest (which God forbid)
I therefore, though unable to trade at all, the ancient foe should lie in wait to tear the
nevertheless rejoice with you in the gains Lord's flock, your Fraternity ought to comply
of your trade, inasmuch as I know this, that with their entreaty, and ordain a bishop in the
make me of the lapsed one. For, seeing that you
if operation does not partaker, yet place
charity does make me a partaker in your ought to have admonished them to this thing by
labour. For I reckon that the good of a your exhortations before they asked you, you
can have no excuse for refusing them when they
neighbour is common to one that stands idle,
if he knows how to rejoice in common in the
demand it of you, since a Church of God
doings of the other. ought not to remain long widowed of a bishop
I have wished to send you of Its own.
Furthermore,
some timber: but your Blessedness has not EPISTLE XLIII.
indicated whether you are in need of it and :

we can send some of much larger size, but
no ship is sent hither capable of containing
it :and I think shame to send the smaller
To Marinianus, Bishop.
Ravenna.
Gregory to Marinianus, Bishop of
It has for some time reached us from the

sort. Nevertheless let your Blessedness in- " CoLATicus. Lnpides quoque medicinalium, mortarianiin.
3
form me by letter what I should do. et pigmentariarum usii^us apti {laid. Lib. i6. Orig. cnp. 4).
But colatum here appears to have been some drink.
I have however sent you, as a small blessing Du Cange.
^ Genus fotionis, Papia:, ytg>plios vel Alexandnnos— Illud
from the Church of Saint Peter who loves you, forte de quo S. Hieronymus de Vita Clericoriim cum/»a<>far«»«
fructus txprimuntiir in liguonm, cottisque /rugibus aqua
pinguior coioratur." Du Cange. _

Potionis specie* apud iEgyptianos, Tel *altem Alexan-

•'
2 As to the view here expressed of the unity of the three Sees 5

and Alexandria, see Proiegom., p. xii. drinos." Du Cange,

of Rome, Antioch,
 530 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
report of many that the monasteries constituted a burden through the promotion of any monk
in the district of Ravenna are everywhere or abbot, you must take care that, if any of
aggrieved by the domination of your clergy ; the abbots or monks of any monastery should
—
so that grievous to be said —under the pretext accede to any clerical office or sacred order,
of government they take possession of them as he shall have, as we have said, no power there
if they were their own. Condoling in no small any longer, lest under cover of this occasion
degree with these monasteries, we sent letters the monasteries should be compelled to sustain
to your predecessor bidding him correct this the burdens which we prohibit. Let not your
evil. But, seeing that he was soon overtaken Holiness, then, after this second admonition,
by the close of life, we remember having written delay correcting all this with vigilant care, lest,
in like manner to your Fraternity, lest this if we should after this perceive
you to be negli-
burden on the monasteries should continue. gent (as we do not believe will be the case),
And because, as we have discovered, there has we be compelled to provide otherwise for the
been loitering so far in the correction of this quiet of the monasteries. For be it known to
thing, we have thought fit to address you a you that we will no longer suffer the congre-
second time by this letter. We exhort you, gations of the servants of God to be subjected
then, that, putting aside all delay and all to such requirements. Lest, however, any
excuses, you so study to relieve these monas- excuse should be put forward with regard to
teries from this kind of grievance that clerics, the monks, let your Fraternity without fail
or such as are in sacred orders, may henceforth send hither such person as you may see to be
have no leave of access to them on any other serviceable, and we will depute monks to go
ground except only for the purpose of praying, with him to you, to provide for whom you
or if perchance they should be invited for must place them in monasteries, if indeed there
solemnizing the sacred mysteries of mass. are among you places such as may afford them
But, lest haply the monasteries should sustain a maintenance.
I

BOOK VIII.
EPISTLE I. the same mountain which proposal
I ; I most
To Peter, Bishop. gladly accede since the nearer
to, you are, the
more will you be able to do good to the souls
Gregory to Peter, Bishop of Corsica ». that are there.
On
receiving the letters of your Fraternity In consideration of
we returned great thanks to Ahnighty God, cessions for him we your Holiness's inter-
have made the bearer of
that you had been so good as to refresh us these
presents an acolyte, and have sent him
with the news of the gathering in of
many back to attend upon you, in order that, if he
souls. And accordingly let your Fraternity should be of .still more service
in
strive anxiously to bring to perfection, with the winning
souls, he may be in a position to be still
help of the Lord, the work which you have further advanced.
begun. And with regard to those who have
once been faithful, but from negligence or
under constraint have returned to the worship EPISTLE II.
of idols, make haste to bring them back to the To Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch.
faith, imposing on them a penance of a few Gregory to Anastasius, Patriarch of Antioch.
days, that they may bewail their guilt, and I have received the letters of
your most
keep to that to which they return, God helping sweet Blessedness, which flowed with tears for
them, the more firmly as they shall have words. For I saw in them a cloud flying aloft
perfectly deplored that from which they now as clouds do but, though it carried with it a
;

depart; and with regard to those who have darkness of sorrow, I could not easily discover
not yet been baptized, let thy Fraternity make at its commencement whence it came or whither
haste, by admonishing, by beseeching, by it was going, since by reason of the darkness
alarming them about the coming judgment, I speak of I did not iully understand its origin.
and also by giving reasons why they should Yet it becomes you, most holy ones, ever to re-
not worship stocks and stones, to gather them call to mind what the preacher to the Gentiles
in to Almiglity God ; that so, at His advent, says In the last times perilous times shall be
;

when judgment comes, thy at hand, and there shall be men loving themselves^
the strict day of
Holiness may be found in the number of the covetous, lifted up (i Tim. iv. i); and what
Saints. For what more profitable work or more follows, which it would be a trouble for me to
lofty canst thou be engaged in than taking speak, and which is not necessary for you to
thought for the quickening and gathering hear. Lo, in your holy old age, your Blessed-
together of souls and bringing in immortal ness labours under many tribulations; but
gain to thy Lord, Who has given to thee the consider in whose seat you sit 3. Is it not in
post of preaching ? his to whom it was said by the voice of the
Further, we send thy Fraternity fifty solidi truth, When thou shall be old, another shall
for procuring vestments for those who are to gird thee and carry thee whither thou wouldest not
be baptized ;
and we have
also caused to be (Joh. xxi. i8)? But in saying this I recollect
has
given to the presbyter of the Church situated that your Holiness even from your youth
in Mount Negeugnus ^ the possession which toiled under many adversities. Say then with
thy Fraternity has asked for, so that its value the good king, I will
think again over all my
be deducted from the that he had in the bitterness of my soul (Isai. xxxviii.
may money years
been accustomed to receive. 15). For there are many who, as you say in
Further, your Fraternity has asked to be your letter, make to themselves pastime
over
allowed to make for an episcopal our wounds but we know who said. Ye shall
yourself :

residence in the church that is not far from lament and weep, but the world shall rejoice;
and ye shall be sorrowful (Joh. xvi. 20) where :

« oiAleria in
Bishop Corsica. Cf. VI. 22. also he forthwith adds, But your sorrow shall
« A basilica, with a baptistery attached, had been built on
this Mount Negeugnus (or Nigeunus), on land belonging to the
" 3 Cf. V. 39, note
Roman See, for the purpose of winning souls." Cf. VI. aa.
3-
 2^2 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
be turned into Joy, But, since we already tribulation (John xvi. 33). For I consider
suffer what was foretold, it remains that we to whom it was said. This is your hour, and\
should also hope for what was promised. For the power of darkness (Luke xxii. 53). If,
as to these of whom you say that they them- then, the hour of light will be afterwards,
selves lay on the burdens which they ought to since it is said to the elect, Ye are the light of
have lightened, I know that they are those the 7e/^r/(f/ (Matth. v. 14), and as it is written,
who come in sheep's clothing, and inwardly The righteous shall have dominion over them
are ravening wolves (Matth. vii.). But they in the morfwtg (Ps. xlviii. 15)5, whatever we
are so much the more to be endured as they suffer in the hour of the power of darkness

persecute us not only with a malicious mind, isnot to be deplored.

but also in religious guise. And in that they Moreover your most sweet Holiness tells
desire to have to themselves above others what me that you would have wished, if it could
it were not fit that they should have even with have been so, to converse with me without
their brethren, we are in no wise disturbed at paper and pen, and grieves that a distance
this, since we trust in Almighty God that those almost as far as the East is from the West
who desire what belongs to others will be the lies between us.But this which I feel I de-
sooner deprived even of what is their own. clare is true ;
on paper your soul speaks
that
For we know who said. That every one that to me without paper, since in the words of
your Holiness charity alone sounds, and we
exalieth himself shall be abased (Luke xiv. ii).
And again it is written, Before a fall the heart
are not divided by distance of place who, of
is exalted (Prov. xvi. i8). the gift of Almighty God, are joined together
But in these days, as I find, new wars ofin the bond of love. Why then seek you
heretics are arising, about whom I have before
to have given you the wings of a dove covered
now written to your Blessedness, in such sort
with silver, when you already have them ? For
indeed these wings are love of God and of
that they attempt to invalidate the prophets,
the Gospels, and all the sayings of the Fathers.
our neighbour. For by these holy Church
But, while the life of your Holiness endures,
flies aloft, and by these transcends all that
we 'trust in the favour of our Protector that
is earthly ; which if your Holiness had not,
their mouths which have been opened against you would not have come to me by letter with
the solidity of the truth may be the sooner so great charity.
stopped, inasmuch as, however sharp may be Further, I beg you to pray earnestly in
the swords that are employed, they recoil behalf of the weakness of my heart, to the end
broken when they strike the rock. Moreover that Almighty God may through your inter-
there is this by the great favour of Almighty cession defend my soul from all evils, and the
God ; that among those who are divided from sooner snatch me away from the hurricanes of
the doctrine of Holy Church there is no unity, this time, which are so
man]^,
and bring me to
since every kingdom divided against itself shall the shores of eternal rest.
not stand (Luke xi.). And holy Church is always I have received all the very rich blessings ^,
more thoroughly equipped in her teaching when directed to me, which thou, as a man of God
assaulted by the questionings of heretics ; so
poor in spirit, hast sent me, saying of them,
that what was said by the Psalmist For what can a poor man give but what is
concerning
God against heretics is fulfilled, They are But had you not been poor through a
poor ?
divided from the wrath of his countenance,
spirit of humility, your blessings would not
and his heart hath drawn nigh (Ps. liv. 22 4). have been rich. May Almighty God guard
For while they are divided in their wicked you by His protection from all evils and, ;

error, God brings His heart near to us, be- since your life is very necessary for all good
cause, being taught by contradictions, we more men, bring you after many years yet to come
thoroughly learn to understand Him. to the joys of the heavenly country.
Further, what ills we suffer from the swords
of barbarians, and what from the perversity
EPISTLE IIL
of judges, I shrink from relating to
your
Blessedness, lest I should increase your
To DoNUS, Bishop of Messana {in Sicily).

groaning, which I ought to diminish by con- Gregory to Donus, &c.

solation. But in all these things the precepts The most eloquent man, our son Faustinus,
of our Master comfort me, who
says, These has come to us and complained that his late
things have I spoken nnto you, that in me ye father Peltrasius left some things which were
might have peace. In the world ye shall have not his own to your Church for his burial.
And indeed he knows himself, and we have
4 In
English Bible, Iv. 21 (differently rendered from the
Hebrew), 5 In English Bible ,
xlix. 14. 6 See IV. 31, note 9
 EPISTLE
heard, what the secular law is in such a case
namely, that the heir is bound to pay if his
father has bequeathed what was not his own.
But, as we know that your Fraternity lives by
the law of God and not of the world, it seems
to me very unjust that an amber cup, and a
boy who is said to be of a certain church
situate on his property in the diocese of Con-
sentia, should be detained by thy Fraternity.
For, when the most reverend Palumbus, now
bishop, but then archdeacon, had testified that
things were as I have said, you certainly ought
VI.
233
; {Milan\ Andrew of Nicopolis, John of Corinth,
John of Prima Justiniana, John Cretensi Scori-
taiio, John of Larissa, Marinianus of
Ravenna,
Januarius of Caralis {Cagliari) in Sardinia, and
all the bishops of Sicily.
have taken care to transmit to your Fra-
I
ternity the law which the most pious Emperor
has issued, to the effect that such as are bound
by engagements of military service or public
liabilities, may not in any case, in order to escape
risk of being called to account, assume the
condition of ecclesiastics, or become monks :

to have taken his word, and restored what was and this I especially press
upon you, that such
not your own. Further, you ought in my as are involved in secular
engagements are not
opinion to have considered the golden brooch, to be received hastily among the clergy of the
which would be his whole substance were Church, since, while they live in an ecclesias-
there anything for the sustenance of those he tical condition no otherwise than
they had lived
had left behind him, and accepted it at that before, they are by no means trying to escape
time for his burial. Nevertheless, you know secular affairs, but to change them. But, if
our ordinance, how that we have entirely any such should even seek a monastery, they
forbidden the old custom in our Church, nor are by no means to be received unless they
give our assent to any one being allowed to have first been absolved from their public
acquire burial-places for a human body for a liabilities. Further, if any from the military
price. For, if the men of Sichem, who were order are in haste to become monks, they are
as we suppose Gentiles, offered without charge not to be received rashly, or until their life has
to Abraham sepulture for the dead Sara to be been fully enquired into. And, according to
buried in a place of her own, and were hardly the regular rule, they ought to undergo a pro-
prevailed upon by his great importunity to bation of three years, and then, God granting
receive a price for her place of burial, ought it, assume the monastic habit. And if they
we, who are called bishops, to make any charge have thus been proved and accepted, and are
for burying the bodies of the faithful? This, anxious, for the good of their souls, to do
then, we commit to the judgment of your penance for the sins they have committed,
Fraternity 7. then, with a view to their heavenly life and
The aforesaid most eloquent man complains gain, monastic profession should not be denied
also of this; that Sisinnius, the guardian them. With respect to this matter also, believe
{defensor) of thy Church, unreasonably detains me, the most serene and most Christian Em-
slaves in his possession : concerning whom peror is in every way pacified, and willingly
also he asserts that it had been decided by the allows the monastic profession of those whom
he knows not to be implicated in public liabili-
judgment of bishop Maximianus of holy memory
that the detainer of them should give them up, ties. The Month of December,
first Indiction.

but that he has so far wilfully put off their

restitution. We
therefore exhort thy Fraternity EPISTLE VI.
case has manifestly been adjudged,
that, if the To Amos, Patriarch of Jerusalem.
what was ordained be carried out. Otherwise,
some one being deputed to act in the case, Gregory to Amos, Bishop of Jerusalem.
cause him to resort to the parts of our brother Being confident that your Fraternity pays
and fellow-bishop Secundinus for judgment, regard to the ordinances of the canons and
falseness of
declared by his the vigour of discipline, lest the
that, when it shall have been
of your clerics should succeed in imposing
sentence to whom the slaves in question belong, one
strictness of eccle-
neither the one party may appear to suffer on you so as to escape the
nor the other bear a siastical order, we have thought it right to
prejudice grudge.
inform you of his fault, that through your
solicitude he may be subjected to the discipline
EPISTLE V. from which he has fled. We understand, then,
To VARIOUS Metropolitans and Bishops ^ that Peter, an acolyte, whom we had caused
serve under our son the deacon Sabinianus,
Gregory to Eusebius of Thessalonica, Urbi- to in the royal
tius of Dyracchium, Constantius of Mediolanum our ecclesiastical representative
has fled, and resorted to your Church.
city,
If this is true, let your Fialernity be at pains
r For similar disapproval of burial fees, cf. IX. 3.
to secure him, and send him back hither
when
» On see lil.
the subject of this Epistle, 65, 66.
 24 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
sn opportunity occurs. But if by chance, As to the cause about which you wrote to

fearing this, he shall have departed

from your us, requesting us to guard against any clan-
Church, and be lurking in various places to destine proceedings against you in the royal
mind.
escape detection, order him to be diligently city, let not this matter disturb your

sought for in all your parishes, and, when

found, send him back to us, as we have before
said. x\nd we desire also to notify through
that he is deprived of communion nor let
you
For we have with all possible care given orders
to our responsalis to shew himself solicitous
and on his guard. And we trust in the power
of our God that things are being so conducted
:

him dare to receive the mysteries of the Lord's that the opposition of no one shall avail agair.st
body and blood until he sliall return to us, reason, so as in any way to trouble you or to
unless by chance he should be in imminent bear hard upon you.
peril of death. Furthermore, the inhabitants of the city of
Epidaurus have most urgently requested us to
EPISTLE X. restore to them Florentius, whom they allege to
be their bishop, asserting that he was driven into
Tb Sabinianus, Bishop of Jadera9. exile in validly by the mere will of the bishop
Gregory to Sabinianus, &c. Natalis ^ And so, if your Fraternity has any
As to one who perseveres in a fault punish- knowledge of his case, please to inform us
ment is rightly due, so pardon should be accurately by letter. But, if so far you have
granted to those who return to a better mind. no knowledge of it, make enquiry, and report
For, as in the former case anger against the to us, that we may be able, with the Lord's
culprit is deservedly provoked, so in the
latter
help, to deliberate with full knowledge before
good-will displayed is wont to promote concord. us as to what should be determined concerning
And so, inasmuch as a recollection of the him. In the month of February, first Indiction.
gravity of the priestly office has now withdrawn
thy Fraternity from fellowship and communion EPISTLE XIIL
with Maximus, into which thoughtlessness had
before betrayed thee and this to such an
;
To Columbus.
extent that thou could est by no means allow Giegory to Columbus, Bisliop of Numidia*.
thyself to be content with mere separation How we may presume on your Charity we
gather from the disposition of our own
from him without also bewailing thy past mind
transgression by betaking thyself to the retire- with regard to you. Nor do we think that you
ment of a monastery, therefore doubt not that love the Apostolic See otherwise than as it
thou art received again into our favour and loves you. Whence it must needs be that we
communion for, as much as thy fault had should more peculiarly commend those whom
:

before offended us, so much has thy penitence we know to be, as they should be, devoted in
appeased us. We exhort thee, therefore, most the Church of the blessed Peter, Prince of the
beloved brother, that thou be instant in apostles, to you whose life the action as well
bestowing pastoral solicitude on the Lord's as the dignity of a priest adorns, and of whose
flock, and be diligently on the watch to make sincerity we already hold proof from past ex-
profit of the sheep committed to thy charge perience. ;

that so the retribution of a copious reward As to our brother, therefore, and fellow-
may abound to thee in proportion as thou bishop Pauls, the bearer of these presents,
shalt offer multiplied fruits of thy labour at the with what billows and adversities he is tossed
coming of the eternal Judge. Strive then to in your parts he tells us is not unknown to
rescue those who have fallen into sin ; strive And seeing that he asserts
your Holiness.
to shew the way of retracing their steps to that the complaints against him which you
those that go astray ; strive to recall salubriously have told us have come to your ears are not
to the grace of communion those who have
true, but raised against him at
the instigation
been deprived of communion. Let the coming of his adversaries, and that he trusts to be able
back of your Charity lay on you the duty of
by the help of the Lord to surmount them all,
rescuing others, and be an example of salva- with the truth to support him and with you to
to the end that, while your anxious care take
cognizance, we exhort you, most beloved
tion ;

shall direct the wandering steps of sheep to

brother, that, in whatever points considerations
the folds of the chief shepherd, both they of his side, you afford him
justice are clearly on
themselves may not be left exposed to the becomingly the hand of succour, and aid him
teeth of wolves, and (what is above all things with Let, then, no circum-
priestly sympathy.
to be desired) that the compensation of condign
retribution may await thee in the life eternal. * See III. 8, and III. notes 9,
« See 11.48, note 8.
9 See VII. 17, and note on VI. 27.
3 See IV. 34, note 4.
 EPISTLE XV. 235
stance, no influence of any persons, deflect upset or changed in whole or in part on any
you from studious regard to equity. But, occasion whatever by any of the
pontiffs. For
leaning on the Lord's precepts, set at naught it is a
very harsh proceeding, and especially
whatever is opposed to rectitude. In defending
contrary to good conduct in priests, that any
one party or the other insist constantly on one should endeavour, under any manner of
justice. Shrink not from incurring ill-will, if excuse, to rescind what has been well ordained,
such there be, in behalf of truth ; that thou and also by his example to teach others to
mayest find in the advent of our Redeemer by dissolve his own constitutions after his own
so much the greater fruit of reward as, not time. The month of April, first Indiction.
neglecting His commands, thou shalt have
devoted thyself to the countenance and defence
of justice. In the month of March, first EPISTLE XV.
In diction.
To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna.
EPISTLE XIV. Gregory to Marinianus, &c.
necessary How
provide quiet it is to for the
To Boniface, First Guardian {Defensorem). of monasteries s, and to take measures for their
Gregory to Boniface concerning the privi- perpetual security, you are aware from the
leges of Guardians 1 office you formerly filled in government of a
Those who labour faithfully in the interests monastery. And so, seeing that we have learnt
of the Church should receive the benefit of how the monastery of the blessed John and
suitable remuneration, so that both we may be Stephen in the city of Classis, over which our
seen to have made a worthy return for their common son, the abbot Claudius, is known to
services, and they may shew themselves the preside, has suffered many prejudices and
more useful for the favour of the solace granted grievances from your predecessors, it is right
them. Seeing, then, that those who hold the that the provision of your Fraternity should
office of Guardians are known to labour in the make salutary arrangements for the quiet of
causes of the Church and in the service of the its inmates in future ; to the end that living

pontiffs, we have thought fit that they should there in the service of God, His grace also
enjoy the following prerogatives, granted to assisting them, they may persevere with free
them for recompense —
appointing that, as in
; mind. But lest, owing to the custom which
the school [schold) of notaries and subdeacons, ought rather to be amended, any one at any
through the indulgence of pontiffs long ago, time should presume to cause any annoyance
there have been constituted regionaiii^ so also there, it is necessary that the points which we
among the Guardians seven who may have have taken care to enumerate below be so
commended themselves by proved utility shall guarded by the careful attention of your Fra-
be distinguished by the dignity of regioiiarii. ternity that no occasion of causing
them disquiet
And we be found in future. Let no one,
appoint that these, in the absence may possibly
of the pontiff, shall have leave to sit any- then, any more dare, by any kind of inquisition
where in any assembly of clergy, and enjoy in whatever, to diminish anything from the
all respects tiie privileges of their dignity. revenues or charters of the
aforesaid monas-
or of that in any manner
Furthermore, if any one, attaining to this tery, any place
position of priority, should by any chance live
whatever pertains to it, or to attempt any kind
m another province for his own advantage, he of usurpations or stratagems. But if perchance
must needs still occupy in all respects his any matter of dispute should arise between the
place of priority, so that he may be the chief
Church of Ravenna and the aforesaid monas-
of all the guardians, as being one who, even tery, and it cannot be settled amicably,
let it

be concluded without voluntary delay before

before he obtained his position of priority, had
the parties, oath
not ceased assiduous personal attention to men who fe.ir God chosen by
by
being made upon the
most holy Gospels.
devote himself to the interests of the Church
let not a
and the service of the pontiff. These deciees, Further, on the death of an abbot,
us which have been or- stranger be ordained, but one whom the con-
then, by constituted,
of its own free will for
dained for the privileges and consdtution of gregation may choose
we to be in perpetual itself
kept
from the same congregation, and who
Guardians, appoint
things shall have
been chosen without any fraud or
force and irrefragably ;— whether such
such as are But, if they should be unable to find
as w^e have decreed in writing, or venality.
seen to have been ordained in our presence a suitable person among themselves, let them
:

and we decree also that they shall not be

S For other Epistles in which bishops are forbidden to inter-
fere, except in case of neeJ, with moiiasteiies, see iudex unuer
ji onasterui. Also ProUgom.t p. xx.
4 SQ&Prolegom., p. vii.
236 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
in likemanner wisely choose for themselves monastery should be burdened through you.
one from some otiier monastery. Given in the month of April, first Indiclion.
for ordination
And, when an abbot comes, let no person
whatever on any occasion whatever be put EPISTLE XVII.
over him in his own monastery, unless per-
chance in the case God of
To Maurentius.
(which forbid)
crimes which are shewn to be punishable by Gregory to Maurentius, magisfer mtlUum t.
the sacrerl canons. This rule also must be no My most beloved son, Cyprian the deacon,
less caiefully observed; that against the will had pleased me much by his return to me, if
of the abbot of such monastery monks be not his whole self had returned to me. But now
removed thence for furnishing other monas- that your Glory has stayed in Sicily, I know
teries, or for sacred orders, or for any clerical most certainly that he has returned indeed in
office. But in cases of there being monks in body, but in mind has remained in Sicily.
abundance, sufficient for celebrating praises to Yet, in saying this, I rejoice with you for your
God and for satisfying the requirements of quiet as much as I groan for own occupa- my
monasteries, let the abbot offer with devotion, tions. And to this I earnestly exhort you, that,
of those who are to spare, such as "he may be if the pleasant savour of inward sweetness has
able to find worthy in the sight of God. But touched the palate of your heart, your mind be
if,while having a sufficient number he should so rapt within itself that all which sounds
refuse to give any, then let the bishop of without, all that delights without, may be dis-
Ravenna take of such as are to spare for tasteful. Moreover I commend you for avoiding
furnishing other monasteries. Nevertheless, concourses of men, seeing that a mind which
let no one be taken out thence for an eccle- desires to be renewed in God through the
siastical office, except such as the abbot of the grace of compunction often relapses into its
place, on having notice given him, may offer old state through evil conversation and words.
of his own accord. Whosoever also from the I have sought for some to join you in a society
aforesaid monastery shall have attained to for sacred reading, but have found no one, and
any
ecclesiastical order, let him thenceforth have I exceedingly lament the scarcity of what is
neither any And though I, a sinner, am very much
power there nor leave to dwell good.
there ^. occupied, yet, if you should wish to come to
It is to be observed also that no schedule the threshold of the blessed apostle Peter, you
of the property and charters of this
monastery will be able to have me as a close associate
must be made by ecclesiastics, if ever circum- in the study of Holy Writ. May Almighty
stances require one but let the abbot of the God keep you under His heavenly protection,
:

place with other abbots make an inventory of and grant you to remain defended against the
the property. snares of the ancient foe.
Further, as often as the abbot may perchance
wish to go or send to the Roman pontiff in the EPISTLE XVin.
interest of his monastery, let him have entire
do To Agnellus, Bishop of Terracina.
liberty to so.

Furthermore, though the visits of bishops Gregory to Agnellus, &c.

should be looked for with desire by monas- It has come to our ears —a thing shocking
teries, yet, seeing that it has been reported to to be told — that some in your parts worship
us that tlie aforesaid monastery in the times of trees, and perpetrate many other unlawful
your predecessor was burdened by occasion of things contrary to the Christian faith. And
entertainment, it is right that your Holiness we wonder why your Fraternity has delayed
should regulate tins in a becoming manner, so correcting this by strict punishment. On this
that the prelate of the city may have access to account we exhort you by this present writing
the monastery as often as he pleases for the to cause these i:)ersons to be sought out b)
sake of visiting and exhorting. But let the diligent enquiry, and such vengeance to be
bishop so fulfil the office of chanty there that executed on them that both God may be
the monastery incur not any burden. Now the pacified and their punishment may be an ex-
aforesaid abbot not only does not fear of rebuke to others.
your ample
Fraternity's frequent access to the monastery, We
have written also to Maurus the Viscount
but even longingly desires it, knowing that it that he should afford aid to your Fraternity in
is quite
impossible that the substance of the this matter, that so you may be unable to find
7 This letter is interesting as one of those which shew Gre-
f This is among the many evidences found in Gregory's gory's carefulness to retain influence over pious lay friends of
Epistles that monks in his day were essentially laymen. The position, and his uniform tone of courtesy in addressing tliem.
active duties incumbent on the
clergy were held to be inconsistent Maurentius appears to have been a military officer of studious
with monastic lite. habits in Sicily.
 EPISTLE XXII. 237

any excuse nor apprehending them. Further,

for that he remained for eighteen years in that
as we many excuse themselves from
find that man's service. But he says that, when your
keeping watch over the walls, let your Fra- predecessor Maximianus of holy memory be-
ternity be careful to suffer no man, either under came aware of the fact, he was freed by him,
the name of our or your Church, or under any moved, as was becoming, by priestly zeal,
other pretext, to be exempted from keeping from the service of that Samaraean. But,
watch but let all generally be compelled, to
: inasmuch as the son of the said Samaraean is
the end that, while all keep watch, the custody said after five years to have become a Christian,
of the city may, by the help of the Lord, be and certain persons are trying to reclaim the
the better provided for. aforesaid Felix, according to his own account,
to his service, let your Holiness enquire dili-
into the facts that we have been informed
EPISTLE XX. gently
of, and, if they should be found true, study to
To Martnianus, Bishop of Ravenna. protect him, and allow him on no pretext
Gregory to Marinianus, &c. whatever to be aggrieved by any one, seeing
John, the bearer of these presents, complains that, while the laws plainly forbid slaves of
that his wife, flying from the molestations of that superstitious sect who are before their
one George, has long been residing within masters in coming to the faith being reclaimed
venerable precincts ^, and has so far met with to their service, how much more ought not
no assistance. Since she asserts that there is this man born of Christian parents, and a —
a dispute about her condition 9, and has asked Christian from his childhood to be subjected
—
that it should be commended to your Fraternity, in any wise to this contention; especially as
we hereby exhort you that you afford your pro- neither could be the slave of that other man's
tection to this woman, and permit her not to father, who it is clear was rather liable to
be in any way aggrieved by any one unreason- punishment by law for his wicked presumption?
ably. But if the question about her station And so, as we have said, let the defence of
still continues, let it be your care that,
without your Holiness so protect him reasonably that
and in a manner, it may no one may be at liberty, under any pretence
any oppression, legal
be submitted for so that when, after whatever, in any degree to afflict him.
judgment ;
ascertainment of the truth, what is agreeable to
the order of law has been determined, neither EPISTLE XXII.
of having suffered wrong.
party may complain To Ru.sTiciANA, Patrician*
The month of May, first Indiction,
Gregory to Rusticiana, &c
I remember having before now written to
EPISTLE XXI. to
your Excellency, and repeatedly urged you
To John, Bishop of Syracuse. lose no time in revisiting the thresholds of the
blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles. And
Gregory to John, &c. what means your so great delight in the city of
Felix, the bearer of these presents,
has com-
of the city
us born of Christian Constantinople, and your oblivion
plained to that, being I have not so far been
of Rome, I know not.
as a slave) by a
parents, he was given (i.e. information from
thought worthy of getting any
certain Christian to a Samarsean ^ which is an For how far it might be of
you on this head.
atrocious thing to be said. And, though neither for reaping the rewards
advantage to your soul
order of law nor reverence for religion allow and how far it would suit also
of eternal life,
men of such like superstition in any way what- in all respects your glorious daughter,
the
lady
ever to possess Christian slaves, yet he asserts our attention to,
Eusebia, this we fully give
and you may no less fully consider. But, if you
8 The woman had fled to the precincts of some church for pro- servant, whom
tection from one George, who apparently
claimed her as his slave enquire of my son Peter, your
The right of temporary asylum in sacred precmcts, from rested which
I have found to be wise beyond his age and to
the bishop s assent,
refueees could not be taken without will find
on imperial edicts. "Vide lib. I. Cod., ;it. 12, cap. 3. "bi be studying to attain ripeness, you
de septis eccle-
imperatores Theodosius et Valentianus phinma
Vocantur etiam claustra dominica et how great is the love towards your Excellency
of all who dwell here, and how great
sia!sticis statuunt. . . .
their
continent atria et portions ecclesiae,
domum episcopi. xxx vel xl
Tandem cessavit
desire to be thought worthy of seemg you
et domus quae in eis fuerint
passus in circuitu,
ista immunitas ob abusus." (Note
to I. 37 m Migne s Patrtlog.a). we are
Cf. X. 37, where directions are given
to Januanus, bishop of
again. And if, the Lord teaching us,
admonished in Holy Writ that we should
Caeliari, for his course of action
in such cases. love
9 I.e. as to whether she was a free- woman
or a slave.
how
1 Samarceo, meaning apparently a Samaritan,
and as such
slaves. See
even our enemies, we ought to consider
incapable, as Jews were,
of holding Christian
references there. In the case before us it is to shew no love
even to those who
Prolesom., p. xxi.,and wrong
he7e The Samaritan claimant had himsel
become a Christian :

and an attempt had been made on this plea

to
slave who had been emancipated
fl^^.l"^'^^
from his lather.
note a.
the Christian II. 27,
But this Gregory will by no means allow.
238 EPISTLES OF ST GREGORY THE GREAT.
love us. haply we are said to be loved,
But, if j Almighty God on a Lord's day, or on any very
we know most no onj can have
certainly that |
noted festival that may chance to occur; since
affection for those whom he docs not wish to the character of the present time too, on
see. If, however, you
are afraid of the swords account of impending calamity, impels us not
and wars of Italy, you should attentively to defer the fulfilment of their desires by any
observe how great is the protection of the procrastination. Further, whomsoever of them
blessed Peter, Prince of the apostles, in tliis thou ascertainest to be poor and without suffi-
city, wherein,
without a large force of people, cient means for buying vestments for them-
and without military aid, we are preserved selves, we desire thee to supply with vestments
under God for so many years among swords. for their baptism ; and know that the price
This we say, because we love. But may that thou mayest give for them is to be charged
Almighty God grant whatever He sees to be in thy accounts. But, if they should choose to
of advantage to your soul for ever, and to the wait for the holy season of Easter, speak again
renown of your house at the present time. with the bishop, that they may for the present
The ten pounds of gold which your Excel- become catechumens, and that he may go to
lency has sent for the redemption of captives them frequently, and pay careful attention to
I have received at the hands of my aforesaid them, and kindle their minds by the admoni-
son. But I pray that the heavenly grace which tion of his exhortations, so that the more

granted to you that you should give them for distant the expected festival is, the more may
your soul's reward may also grant to me to they prepare themselves and with fervent desire
dispense them without any contagion of sin ;
look forward to it.
lest we should be stained by that whereby you let it be thy care to enquire
Furthermore,
wipe away sins. May Almighty God, who and diligence whether the above-
with all zeal
looks upon the weakness of your body and named monastery over which the aforesaid
your pilgrimage, comfort you ever by His grace, lady presides has sufficient means, or whether
and by the life and health of my most sweet it suffers any need. And whatever thou mayest
son the lord Strategius 3 that so He may truly ascertain, as well as what is done with
;

nurture him both for you through many years respect to those who desire to be baptized,
and for Himself through eternity, and may make haste to inform us in full. The Month
both replenish you and all your house with of June, first Indiction.
present good and grant you to have grace from
above. We further beg that the glorious lord EPISTLE XXIV.
Eudoxius may be greeted in our behalf,
To Sabinianus, Bishop of Jadera*.
EPISTLE XXIII. Gregory to Sabinianus, &c.
I am well delighted in thy sincerity, dearest
To Fantinus, Guardian {Defensorem). brother, knowing how, with the discrimination
Gregory to Fantinus, &c. of a careful judgment, it both obeys where obedi-
From the information of the lady abbess of! ence is due and resists where resistance is due
the monastery of Saint Stephen in the territory with priestly zeal. For with what alacrity of
of Agrigentum we find that many of the Jews, devotion thou hast submitted to what we en-
divine grace inspiring them, wish to be con- joined for the fault of thy past transgression is
verted to the Christian faith ; but that it is disclosed to us by the contents of the letters
necessary for some one to go thither by our com- which thou hast sent to us by the bearer of
mand. Accordingly we enjoin thee, in virtue these presents. For indeed my beloved brother
of the authority hereby given thee, that, putting could not take it otherwise than as it was
aside every excuse, thou make haste to go to enjoined by one who loves him. Hence I
the aforesaid place, and with the favour of God trust in thecompassion of Almighty God that
If, how-
aid their desire by thy exhortations. Flis grace so protects thee that, having been
ever, it seem* long and dreary for them to look thus absolved also from other sins, thou mayest
forward to the Paschal solemnity, and thou rejoice in having wholesomely obeyed. But
tindest them anxious for baptism now, then, as to what thy Charity has signified about being
lest long delay should possibly change their distressed by the jealousy of the excommuni-
minds (which God forbid), speak thou with cated prevaricator Maximus, thou oughtest not
our brother the bishop of that place, that, to be disturbed; but it becomes thee by
penitence and abstinence having been pre- patiently enduring to bear up against the
scribed them for forty days, he may baptize billows that swell vainly to some small degree,
thein under the protection of the mercy of and by the virtue of perseverence to subdue

A grandchild of Rusliciana. See as above. I 4 See VI. 27, VII. 17, VIII. lo, and III. 47, note 2.
 EPISTLE XXIX.
the foaming of the waves. For patience knows able with
how to smooth what is willing mind to renew whatever
rough, and constancy concerns reverence for
to overcome fierceness. Let not, then, adver- your dignity or the
genius of the aforesaid Church.
sity deject your spirits, but inflame them. If our common
Let priestly vigour shew thee in all son, the glorious lord Mar-
things the cellus7, should be minded to come hither
more bold. For this is a true evidence of
urgently persuade him to do so; for on all
truth, for one to exhibit himself as all the accounts I desire to see him.
readier in hard But, if he should
circumstances, and all the choose to remain where he is, do
braver in such as are adverse. you so exhibit
Wherefore, yourselves to him in beseeming
that no blow may avail to charity that
upset the firmness you may be able to respond, as becomes you,
of thy rectitude from its good to the aff'ection which he has
determination, towards you!
plant, as thou hast begun to do, the steps of May Almighty God keep and protect you with
thy soul on the solidity of that rock on which the gift of His grace, and enflame
thou knowest that our Redeemer has founded your heart
to do the
things that are well pleasing to Him.
the Church throughout the world, that so the
right footsteps of a sincere heart may not
stumble on a devious way. EPISTLE XXIX.
As to the things about which thou hast To EuLOGius, Bishop of Alexandria.
written, or which the bearer of these presents Gregory to Eulogius, &c.
has explained in our presence, do not An
address from a learned man is
suppose always
that we are neglecting them we are very
:
profitable, because the hearer either learns
carefully considering them. what he had known himself to be ignorant of,
Further, we have already, both before and or, what is more, comes to know what he did
now, given accurate information about every- not know he had been ignorant of. A hearer
thing to our most beloved son the deacon of the latter kind I have now become, your
Anatolius 5
exhorting him to lose no time, most holy Blessedness having been minded to
;

with the aid of our Creator, in

acting strictly write to me, asking me to send you the acts
and zealously in whatever pertains to the ad- of all the martyrs, which were collected in the
vantage and quiet of your Charity and of your times of Constantine, of pious memory, by
sons. And so let not sorrow affect your Fra- Eusebius of Csesarea. But before receiving
ternity, nor the enmity of any one whatever the letter of your Blessedness I did not know
afflict you. For, with the assistance of Divine of these acts, whether they had been collected,
Grace, we trust that it will not be long before or whether not. I therefore give thanks that,
the presumption of the aforesaid excommuni- instructed by your most holy teaching, I have
cated prevaricator will be rnore strictly re- begun to know what I was ignorant of. For
pressed, and your quiet, as you desire, arrive. beside what is contained about the acts of the
We have also by no means omitted to write holy martyrs in the books of the same Eusebius,
about his perverseness to our most excellent I am not aware of any collections in the
son the Exarch % who is anxious to commend archives of this our Church, or in the libraries
him to us. of the city of Rome, unless it be some few
As to the presbyter about whom thy Fra- things collected in one single volume. We
ternity has consulted us through the repre- have indeed the names of almost all the
sentation of the bearer of these presents, know martyrs, with their passions assigned to par-
that after his lapse he cannot by any means ticular days, collected in one volume ;
and we
celebrate the solemnities of mass on such days
remain in, or be restored to, his sacred order.
Still he ought to be somewhat
mildly dealt in commemoration of them.
Yet it is not
with, inasmuch as he is said to have readily indicated in this volume who each was, and
confessed his fault. how he sufl*ered; but only his name, the place,
Furthermore, this same bearer spoke at the and day, of put down.
his passion are Hence
same time of certain privileges of your Church it results that many of divers countries and
granted by our predecessors. provinces are known to have been crowned
with martyrdom, as I have said, through their
About the writings thus referred to by your
Charity we wish to be more accurately informed.
several days. But these we befieve you have.
That, however, which you wish to have sent
Or, if any of them are lying in the registry of
but have not
your Church, it is necessary that copies of to you we have sought for,
them be transmitted hither; that we may be found ; but, though we have not found it, we
will still search, and, if it can be found, will
send it.
5 At
this time Gregory's apocrisiarius at Constantinople.
Cf. Vil.
31, IX. 82.
Callinicus, who was at this time Exarchof Italy at Ravenna.
6
See IX. 9, with note, and III. 47, note 2. 7 Proconsul of Dalmatia. Cf. IX. 5, and III. 47. note a.
 240 EPISTLES OF ST.
With regard to what you write about the
timber being short in length, the cause was in
the kind of ship by which it was sent ; for, if
a larger ship had come, we could have sent
larger pieces of timber. But as
to your saying
that, if we send larger pieces, you will pay for
them, we thank you indeed for your liberality,
but we are precluded from accepting a price,
since the Gospel forbids it. For we do not
buy the timber which we send and how can :
we accept a price, when it is written, Freely ye
have received, freely give (Matth. x. 8)? We
have therefore sent now through the ship-
master timber of short length in accordance
with the size of the ship, whereof a notice is
subjoined. Next year, however, should it
please Almighty God, we will prepare larger
pieces.
We have received with the kindliness where-
with it was sent the blessing of Saint Mark
the Evangelist, nay, it may be said more truly,
of Saint Peter the Apostle^; and, greeting you
well, we beg your Blessedness to deign to
pray for us, that so we may be counted worthy
to be soon delivered from present evils, and
not to be excluded from future joys.
EPISTLE XXX.
To EuLOGius, Bishop of Alexandria.
Gregory to Eulogius, &c.
Our common son, the bearer of these pre-
sents, when he brought the letters of your
Holiness found me
sick, and has left me
sick ;
whence has ensued that the scanty
it
water of my brief epistle has been hardly able
to exude to the large fountain of your Blessed-
ness. But it was a heavenly boon that, while
in a state of bodily pain, I received the letter
of your Holiness to lift me up with joy for
the instruction of the heretics of the city of
Alexandria, and the concord of the faithful,
to such an extent that the very joy of my mind
moderated the severity of my suffering. And
indeed we rejoice with new exultation to hear
of your good doings, though at the same time
we by no means suppose that it is a new thing
for you to act thus perfectly. For that the
people of holy Church increases, that spiritual
crops of corn for the heavenly garner are
multiplied, we never doubted that this was
from the grace of Almighty God which flowed
largely to you, most blessed
ones. We tains its vigour therein, without doubt the
therefore render thanks to
Almighty God, tables of the law are lying in it.
that we see fulfilled in you what is written, Your Blessedness has also been careful to
Whei-e there is much increase, there the strength declare that
cf the oxen is manifest (Pro v. xiv. 4). For, proud titles, which have sprung from a root
if a strong ox had not drawn the
plough of of vanity, in writing to certain persons, and
' Cf.
I yil. 40, for Gregory's view of the sees of Rome,
Alexandria, and Antioch, jointly representing the see of St. Peter.
GREGORY THE GREAT.
the tongue over the ground of the hearts of
hearers, so great an increase of the faithful
would by no means have sprung up.
But, since in the good things you do I know
that you also rejoice with others, I make you
a return for your favour, and announce things
not unlike yours ; for while the nation of the
Angli, placed in a corner of the world, re-
mained up to this time misbelieving in the
worship of stocks and stones, I determined,
through the aid of your prayers for me, to send
to it, God granting it, a monk of my monas-
tery for the purpose of preaching. And he,
having with my leave been made bishop by
the bishops of Germany, proceeded, with their
aid also, to the end of the world to the afore-
said nation ; and already letters have reached
us telling us of his safety and his work; to
the effect that he and those that have been
sent with him are resplendent with such great
miracles in the said nation that they seem
to imitate the powers of the apostles in the
signs which they display. Moreover, at the
solemnity of the Lord's Nativity which oc-
curred in this first indiction, more than ten
thousand Angli are reported to have been
baptized by the same our brother and fellow-
bishop. This have I told you, that you may
know what you are effecting among the people
of Alexandria by speaking, and what in the
ends of the world by praying. For your
prayers are in the place where you are not,
while your holy operations are shewn in the
place where you are.
In the next place, as to the person of
Eudoxius the heretic 9, about whose error I
have discovered nothing in the Latin language,
I rejoice that I have been most abundantly
satisfied by your Blessedness. For you have
adduced the testimonies of the strong men,
Basil, Gregory, and Epiphanius; and we ac-
knowledge him to be manifestly slain, at whom
our heroes have cast so many darts. But
with regard to these errors which are proved
to have arisen in the Church of Constanti-
nople, you have replied on all heads most
learnedly, and as it became you to utter the
judgment of so great a see. Whence we give
thanks to Almighty God, that the tables of
the covenant are still in the ark of God. For
what is the priestly heart but the ark of the
covenant? And since spiritual doctrine re-
you do not now make use of
9 Cf. VII. 4, and 34.
 EPISTLE XXXIV.
241

you address me saying, As you have com- the power of

manded. This word, command^ I charity, beloved brother, whicli
beg you to binds hearts one to another in mutual affection
remove from my hearing, since I know who with the chain
of its sincerity, and suffers
I am, and who you are. For in position you them not to be loosened from the
cohesion of
are my brethren, in character
my fathers. grace, which conjoins things disjoined, keeps
I did not, then, but was
command, desirous together
things united, and causes persons
of indicatingwhat seemed to be profitable. who are unknown
Yet I do not find that your Blessedness has by sight to be known
through love. Whosoever therefore fixes his
been willing to remember perfectly this
very heart on the hinge of charity, him no impulse
thing that I brought to your recollection. of any
adversity whatever tears from the habi-
For I said that neither to me nor to any one tation of the
heavenly country, since, in what-
else ought you to write
anything of the kind; ever direction he may turn himself, he parts
and lo, in the preface of the epistle which not from the threshold of
the commandments.
you have addressed to myself who forbade it, Hence also it is said by the excellent preacher
you have thought fit to make us6 of a proud in praise of this same charity. Which is thj
appellation, calling me Universal Pope. But bond of perfectness (Coloss. iii. We see,
14).
I beg
your most sweet Holiness to do this then, what great praise is due to that which
no more, since what is given to another beyond not
only engenders perfectness in the soul,
what reason demands is subtracted from your- but also binds it.
self. For as for me, I do not seek to be Wherefore, since the language of thy letters
prospered by words but by my conduct. Nor shews thee to be inflamed with the fire of this
do 1 regard that as an honour whereby I know virtue, I
rejoice in the Lord with abundant
that my brethren lose their honour. For my exultation, and hope that it may shine forth
honour is the honour of the universal Church in thee more and more,
:
seeing that the flame
my honour is the solid vigour of my brethren. of the shepherd is the light of the flock. For
Then am I truly honoured when the honour it becomes the Lord's priest to shine in =*

due to all and each is not denied them. For manners and life, to the end that the
people
if your Holiness calls me Universal
Pope, committed to him may be able, as it were in
you deny that you are yourself what you call the mirror of his Hfe, both to choose what to
me universally. But far be this from us. follow, and to see what to correct.
Away with words that inflate vanity and wound Knowing, furthermore, whence priestly ordi-
charity. nation took its beginning in the African parts,
And, indeed, in the synod of Chalcedon, you act laudably in recurring with wise recol-
and afterwards by subsequent Fathers, your lection, inyour love of the Apostolic See, to
Holiness knows that this was offered to my the origin of your office, and in continuing
predecessors ^ And yet not one of them with commendable constancy in your affection
would ever use this title, that, while regarding towards it 3. For indeed it is certain that
the honour of all priests in this world, they whatever reverence and devotion in priestly
might keep their own before Almighty God. wise you shew to it, this you add to your own
Lastly, while addressing to you the greeting honour ; seeing that you hereby invite it to be
which is due, I beg you to deign to remember bound with answering love to you.
me in your holy prayers, to the end that the It remains, most dear brother, that we be-
Lord for your intercessions may absolve me seech Almighty God with continual prayer
from the bands of my sins, since my own that He would direct the steps of our hearts
merits may not avail me. into the pathway of His truth, and bring us to
the heavenly kingdoms, granting us by the
EPISTLE XXXIII. grace of His protection to exhibit in our
works the oflice which we bear in name. The
To DOMINICUS. Month of August, first Indiction -».
Gregory Dominions, Bishop of Carthage.
to
The of your Holiness, which we
letter EPISTLE XXXIV.
received at the hands of the bearer of these
To John, Bishop of Scyllacium*.
presents, so expressed priestly moderation as
to soothe us, in a manner, with the bodily Gregory to John, &c.
It is evidently a very serious thing, and
presence of its author. Nor indeed does
harm contrary to what a priest should aim at, to
infrequency of communication cause any
where the affection of love remains uninter- " Domtnicam
saccrdotam," perhaps with allusioa to th'
rupted in one's mind. Great, moreover, is name of Dominicus.
3 See II, 47, note 6.
4 The date varies in some few MSS.
" Tha
« Cf. V. 18, note 5. 5 The address in the text is Episcopo Scillitano."

VOL. XII.
2|2 EPISTLES OF ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
wish to disturb privileges formerly granted to
any monastery, and to endeavour
to bring
to naught what has been arranged for quiet.
Now tlie monks of the Castilliensian monastery
in your Fraternity's city have complained
to
us that you are taking steps to impose upon
the said monastery certain things contrary to
what had been allowed by your predecessors
and sanctioned by long custom, and to disturb
ancient arrangements by a certain injurious
Wherefore we hereby exhort your
novelty.
Fraternity that, if this is so, you refrain from
troubling this monastery under any excuse,
and that you try not, through any opportunity
of usurpation, to upset what has been long
secured to but that you study, without any
it,
to preserve all its privileges in-
gainsaying,
violate, and know that no more is lawful to
you with regard to the said monastery than
was lawful to your predecessors.
Further, inasmuch as they have likewise
complained that thy Fraternity has taken
certain things from the monastery under the
guise of their being, as it were, an offering ^,
it is necessary that, if thou recollectest having
received anything unbecomingly, thou restore
it without delay, lest the sin of avarice seriously
convict thee, whom priestly munificence ought
to have shewn liberal towards monasteries.
Therefore, while thou preservest all things
which, as we have said, have been allowed
and preserved by thy predecessors, let it be
thy care to keep careful watch over the acts
and lives of the monks residing there, and, if
thou shouldest find any one living amiss, or
(which God forbid) guilty of any sin of un-
cleanness, to correct such by strict and regular
emendation. For, as we desire your Fraternity
to abstainfrom incongruous usurpations, so
we admonish you to be in all ways solicitous
in what pertains
to rectitude of discipline and
the guardianship of souls.
The monks of the aforesaid monastery have
also informed us that the camp which is called
Scillacium is built on ground belonging to
their monastery, and that on this account
those who live there pledged themselves in
writing
^ to ^
pay a solatium every year ; but
that they afterwards thought scorn of it, and
the see was that of Scyllacium in Brutia appears from the con-
tents of the epistle. Scyllacium itself appears to have been
a Castrum, which had been erected on land belonging to a
monastery. The epistle is illustrative of Gregory's anxiety to
protect the property and privileges of monasteries against bishops.
See Prale^jm.^ p. xx., and references in Index under Monas-
teries.
6 Sub For the meaning of the word
xenii quasi specie.
xenium, see II. 23, note 8.
7 Libellis factis; meaning apparently that there had been
written memoranda of agreement.
8 Xhe word solatium is
variously used ; sometimes for any
kindof aid or succour; sometimes for remuneration for services
done, or grants in aid here apparently for payment in the way
;
of rent foi the land occupied.
idly withheld their stipulated payment. Let
then your Fraternity take care to learn the
truth accurately ; and, if you should find it so,
urgently see to their not delaying to give what
they promised, and what also reason recjuires ;
that so botli they may possess quietly what
they hold, and the rights of the monastery
may incur no damage.
Furthermore, the monks of the aforesaid
monastery have complained to us that their
abbot has granted to thy Fraternity by title of
land within the camp of Scillacium, to the
gift
extent of six hundred feet, under pretext of
building a church and accordingly it is our
:
will that as much land as the walls of the
church, when built, can surround shall be
claimed as belonging to the church. But let
whatever may be outside the walls of the said
church revert without dispute to the possession
of the monastery. For the ordinances neither
of worldly laws nor of the sacred canons permit
the property of a monastery to be segregated
by any title from its ownership. On this
account restore thou this gift of land which
has been granted against reason.
EPISTLE XXXV.
To Leontius, Ex-Consul.
Gregory to Leontius, &c.
Since in a great house there are not only
vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood
and of earth, and some indeed to honour but
some to dishonour (2 Tim. ii. 20), who can be
ignorant that in the bosom of
the Universal
Church some as vessels of dishonour are de-
puted to the lowest uses, but others, as vessels
of honour, are fitted for clean uses. And yet
it commonly comes to pass that the citizens
of Babylon serve in task-work for Jerusalem,
while the citizens of Jerusalem, that is of the
heavenly country, are deputed to the task-work
of Babylon. For when the elect of God,
endowed with moral excellence, distinguished
for moderation, seeking not their own gain,
are deputed to earthly business, what else is it
but that the citizens of holy Jerusalem serve
in the work of Babylon? And when some,
unbridled in immorality, hold places of holy
dignity, and in the very things which they
seem to do well seek praise to themselves,
what else is it but that the citizens of Babylon
execute the task- work of the heavenly Jeru-
salem ? For so Judas, mixed with the apostles,
long preached the Redeemer of the human
race, and did signs with the rest ; but, because
he had been a citizen of Babylon, he executed
his work as task-work for the heavenly Jeru-
salem. But on the other hand Joseph, being
carried into Egypt, served an earthly court,
 EPISTLE XXXV. 243

bore the charge of administration in temporal by the touch, the other to give a sweet smell
things, exhibited whatever was justly due to a when kindled. For it was becoming that a
transitory kingdom ; but, because he was still good man should send us things that might
a citizen of holy Jerusalem, he administered appease the wrath of God against us.
the service of Babylon, as has been seen Many other things also you have sent for
above, in the way of task-work only. A
our store-houses, since, as we subsist both in
follower of him, good man, I believe thee to soul and in flesh, it was needful that we should
be, knowing thee, though involved in earthly be sustained in both. And yet in transmitting
action, to act with a gentle spirit, to keep in these things your most sweet soul declares
all respects the citadel of humility, and to that it blushes much for shame, and holds out

give to every one

what is just. For such good the shield of charity before this same shame-
things are reported by many of your Glory
that facedness. But I altogether rejoice in these
I would fain not hear of such things, but see words, since from this attestation of the soul
them yet still I am fed by the good renown I know that he can never take away what is
:

of him whom I am not allowed to see. But another's who blushes even in bestowing what
the woman who poured from the alabaster is his own. Your gifts, however, which you
but I think that your
box, exhibiting a type of the Holy Church, call small, are great:
that is of all the elect, filled the house with Glory's very humility enhances them yet
the
the ointment (Luke vii.). And we, as often more. And you beg me to receive them
to your memory
as we hear anything of good people, draw in kindly. But meanwhile recall
as it were through our nostrils a breath of the two mites of a certain
widow (Luke
sweetness. And when Paul the Apostle said. xxvii.). For, if she pleased God who offered
We are a good odour of Christ unto God {2 Cor. a little with a good will, why should not he
to be understood please men who with a humble mind has given
ii. 15), it is plainly given
that he exhibited himself as a savour indeed much? Furthermore we send you, as a
Saint Peter, Prince of the
to the present, but as an odour to the absent. blessing from
We while we cannot be nourished a key of his most sacred sepulchre,
apostles,
therefore,
are so by the in which is inserted a blessing from his
by the savour of your presence,
odour of your absence. chains S that what bound his neck for martyr-
For this also we greatly rejoice,
that the dom may loose yours from all sins.
which sent us were not unlike your
gifts you
character. For indeed we received oil of the flowed miraculously
find notice of a belief that oil
of aloes ; one to bless renturv wewood of the cross itself. m his boo^
holy cross 9, and wood from Se
mentionedJW^damnan. H.t.. V. 15, «»
De locis Sanctis (which is by Bcde,
Aldirid of Northumbna, and published
nresented by him to King
Benedict. s<ec,xn. part n. p. 456),
" Oil of the cross" is spoken of not infrequently from the 6th hv Mabillon de S. Adamn. Act.
a Gallic bishop having seen
9
In the Ittnerarium sp^eS of his informant, ArcuuU. true cross which had been sent
century downward as efficient for healing. menuon !? ronstantinople, a piece of the
SSedTo Antoninus of Placentia in that century
stone containing oil being brought Sifher by Hefenk, tVom the knots
of which an odorous Uquid
fs made of avtPtiUa: of onyx
-hich was supposed
into contact wifh the wood'ot the true
cross "^^? 'piSngf Sm"h";^iipposed chains of St. Peter, preserved
his sepulchre (cf. IV. 30).
to be preserved in Constantine's Church "\<^°\°ijL'''oU .^"Jugu ot T?ome were inserted in keys for
It -"ay have been to various person, a.
oil thereupon at once boiling over. wh^ch
wa. tnd?hese keys were sent by"^ Gregory
virtue that
was believed to have" thus acquired healing in the following valuable charms. Cf. I. 26, note 3-
meant by oil of the cross. But
originally
 ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
INDEX OF TEXTS,

Gen. ii. 17 . .
.19

I
246 ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 247
PAGE PAGE
Cor.
xii.
xi.
26
31
.
.

.
60
214
.

.
Gal. iii.

iii.
i . 28
28
I Tim. iii. i ... PAGE6
5,
3 .

xiii. 4 .
30, 31, 168 v. 22 .
48
xiv. 38 . 2 vi. I . 21
XV. 33 . . .
167 vi. 2
30.57
XV. 34 . . .
71 vi. 14 .
213
2 Cor. i.
9
8,
79, 212
• •
175 Eph. iv. 3 224
i.
9 . .
214 iv. 3. 4
48
i.
17 . •
43 iv. 14
42
i.
23 . • •
15 iv.
31
ii.
IS . . .
243 vi. 9 28
ii.
17 .
vi.
15 4
iii. Phil. 21
17 .
36 i. 180
iv. 5 . •
ii.8
'
15 41
V. 13 . • 21
•
13 ii. 182
V. 14, 15 . 210 iii.
13 75
V. 15 . • •
4 iii.
19 44
vi. I iv. 10
sq. . .
85 29
vi. 2 Col.
• •
34 ii. 2c; 43
vi. 7 10 iii.
5 21
viii. 13, 14 • •
45 lii.
14 241
viii. 14. . 222 iii. 20, 26
ix. 6 • •
45 iii. 22
ix. 7 .
iv. 6
• •
45 .
225
X. 6 . . .
119 1 Thess. ii. .
223
13, 22
xi. 29 . ii.
7. 15, 178
xii. 2 2 Thess. 28
sq. .
219 i. .

xii. 3 ii. I.
. • •
13 .
29
Gal. i. 10 . . 20 iii. 14 •
50
ii. II . . 20 iii.
15 •
50
248 ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Bacauda, Bishop, letter to, Tj. Constantinople, the church at, xv, English mission sent from Ronu ,

Bacauda, late Xenodochus, his will xxi claims of its Bishops re-
; xiv, xxv, 202 sq. reports sent ;

valid, 77. sisted by Gregory, xxii ;

its rela- back regarding the baptisms of
in, xxii, 153 n. tion to the pope of Rome, the Angli, 240.
Baptism, anointing ;

Lombards invited for their chil- 135 n., 166192 n. its

dren's sake, 78 under Episcopal
authority, 83 n. by three im-
mersions, 88 how administered, ;
153 n. when administered, 238.
;
Baptisteries and fonts, 139, I53n.,
sq., 192, ; Epirus, letter to the Bishops of, ir/.
; Bishops appointed by the Em- Ethelbert of Kent receives S. An
; peror, 213 n. gustine, xxv, xxvi, xxvi n.
Constantius, Bishop of Milan, let- P2udoxius, heretic, 212 n., 226, 240.
ters to, 144, 144, 145, 159, 162, Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria, xii,
233- xxv applied to
xvii, xxiii, xxiv, ;

194, 231. Contentious and

peaceable dif- Gregory for a copy of Eusebius'
Benedict, Saint, of Nursia, xiii, xiv. ferently admonished, 48. Acts of the Martyrs, 239 in ;

Benpdictio, a present, 151 n., 156 n., Conversion, a turning to the mo- structed Gregory about the Ya\-
'175 n- nastic life, 202. doxian heresy and Eudoxius,
Bertha, Anglian queen, xxvi, xxvi n. Corn sent from Sicily to Rome, 88 240; letters to, 80, 178, 206, 226,
Bishops, their election, loi n., 102, sq. 228, 239, 240.
106, 131, 213 n. had authority in ;
Correction and connivance, how to Eusebia, daughter of Rusticiana, 237.
baptism, 83 n., 1 53 n. be related, 20. Eusebius, Bishop of Thessalonica,
Bishops, letter addressed to all, 117. Corsica, letters to the clergy and letter to, 233.
Blandus, Bishop of Hortanum, 83. nobles of, 100. Eusebius, abbot, 109; letter to, in.
Boniface, Bishop of Regium, letter Council, annual, to be held in Sicily, Example is the pastor's power, 2.
to, 146. 78; of Chalcedon, 145, 145 n.,
Boniface, first Guardian, letter to, 188, 192 n. Fantinus, guardian, letter to, 238.
235- Councils, the four CEcumenical up- Farm questions and affairs, 77, 85,
Bounty, royal, distribution of, 174. held by Gregory, 81, 159, 160, 88 sq., 108 sq., 123, 153, 164.
Breastplate, its purpose and mean- 188. Felix, Bishop of Messana, letter to,
ing, 9 n. Cross, the true, and oil from it, 97-
British Church, independent of 243, 243 n. Felix, Bishop in Sardinia, 151, 162,
Rome, xi in communion with
; Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, op- 162 n. ;
letter to, 162.
Rome, xiv, xxv. / posed the pope, xi. Felix,Bishop of Pesaurum, 201.
Brunehild, queen, xxvi, 189 n. ;
let- Cyprian, deacon, letters to, 146, 163, Fervor and gentleness, how admon-
ters to, xxvi, xxvii; 189, 202, 165. ished, 20.
205; her history, xxx, 189 n. Cyriacus, archbishop of Constanti- Florentinus, deacon at Ravenna, 199.
nople, ix, xxiii, 225 letters to, ; Fortunatus, Bishop of Faunum, let-
Candidus, presbyter, Gregory's agent 210, 212,224; succeeded John, ter to, 216.
in Gaul, 189, 189 n., 190. 209 n Fortunatus, Bishop of Neapolis, let-

Captives, Christian, redeemed, 200, Cyriacus, ecclesiastic sent out by ter to, 199.
216, 222, 238; redeemed by the Gregory, 151, 152, 162; letter to, Fortunatus appealed to Gregory,
sale of church plate, 228. 162. 160, 163.
Cardinal, bishops, presbyters and Forward and faint-hearted dif-
deacons, 100 n. Dalmatia, letters to the Bishops of, ferently admonished, 29.
Carthage, synod, at, against the 104, 148; was troubled by
Donatists, 163 n. Natalis, Bishop of Salona, 104. Gaudiosus, presbyter, conditions of
Castorius, Bishop of Ariminum, let- Defensor, guardian, vii, 173 n. his ; his will, 192.
ters to, 103, III, 112 restrained ; duties, 235. Gaul, the church in, xi, xxiv, 182 sq.,
by Gregory, 113, 198. Demetrius, Bishop of Epirus, letter 182 n. had a claim on the pal-
:

Castorius, notary letters to, 173, 199, to, 190. lium, xxiv, 184 pedigree-table ;

207 attempted identification,

; Demetrius deprived of the priest- of kings, xxx
its relation of its ;

198 n. hood, lOI. church to Rome, 182 sq., 182 n. ;

Chains and keys with filings from S. Descent into hell by Christ, dis- church perhaps of Asiatic origin,
Peter's chains, 82, 130, 243. cussed, 216. 182 n.
Childebert, king of the Franks, 182, Desiderius, Bishop of Vienne, xxvi; Gennadius, patrician and exarch of
183, 189 n.; letter to all the letter to, 204. Africa, letters to, 96, 98, 98.
Bishops of the kingdom of, 183 ; Dominicus, Bishop of Carthage, let- Gentleness mingled with severity, 16.
notes on his history, 183, 189 n. ;
ters to, 114, 163, 227, 241 ;
notes George, presbyter, letter to, 216.
letters to, 184, 190, on his history, 114 n. Good in beginning, and slow in
Church funds how divided, 149. Domitian, metropolitan of Roman finishing, different admonitions
Clementina, patrician, letter to, 78. Armenia, letter to, 142, 142 n. for, 66.
Clerical celibacy, 95, 95 n., 132 dis- ; Domitian, Bishop, letter to, 214, Gordianus, father of S. Gregory,
cipline, 131, 132, 149, 154, 161, 214 n. xiii, xiv.
162, 181, 182; attention to Donatist heresy and schism, x, 98 n., Goths in Italy, vi.
duties, 149. 1 16, 1 16 n.,
163 n., 201 imperial ; Government, its cares and dangers, 3.
Clotaire, written to, xxvi, edicts against, 157 n. Gregoria, letter to, 219.
Columbanus, Irish missionary, xi, Donatus, Bishop in Africa, 114. Gregory, Bishop of Antioch,
xvii ;

xxvii ; was written to, xxvii. Donus, Bishop of Messana, letter to, letter to, 80.
Columbus, Bishop in Numidia, let-
191, 228, 232; received the pal- Gregory of Agrigentum, 97, 127.
ters to, 115, 134, 158, 200, 210, as an
lium, 191. Gregory of Nazianzen, quoted
234 ;
friend of Gregory and Dynamius, patrician, letter to, 130. authority, 120.
trusted, 147, 210. of Rome,
Gregory the Great, Bishop
Commissus, scholasticus, no. Eastern Empire, vi, vii. as an administrator, vii sq., 77 ;

Confirmation by Bishops and by Eleutherius, monk, xiv. as a pope, ix sq., xvii sq., xxvii ;

priests, 1
53 n. his views upon the papacy, xi,
Elpidius, Bishop, letter to, 214.
Constantina, Abbess, 191. Emphyteusis, a land tenure, 150 n. xii his birth and education,
;

Constantina, Empress, xx, xxiii, England, letters to the brethren xiii; his father a patrician, xiii,
171 n. ; letters to, 154, 171.
going to, 202 sq. xiv his mother Silvia, xiv
;
his ;
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 249

three sisters, religious, xiv his ;

Indiction as a means of dating, John, presbyter of Chalcedon, ap-
severe self-training, xiv, xv ;
xvii. pealed, xiii, 193, 193 n.
founded monasteries, xiv was ;
Infant baptism, 78, 83, 88, 153, John, sub-deacon of Milan, letter to,
made one of the seven deacons, 153 n- 129.
XV ;
his promotion at Rome, Intemperate and temperate, dif- Jo3rful and sad are differently ad-
XV was sent to Constantinople,
; ferently admonished, 43. monished, 26.
XV ;
his influence at the court, Istria, Bishops of, 117 n. Juliana, abbess of the monastery of
XV, xxvii, 236; his special studies, Italica, patrician, letter to, 139 ; pos- S. Vitus, 93.
XV had a dispute with Euty-
; sibly identified, 139 n. Justin II., Emperor, xiv.
chius, the Bishop of Constan- Italy, letter to all the Bishops of, 78. Justinian, the Emperor, x, 145.
tinople, xvi returned to Rome ; Justinus, praetor of Sicily, letters to,

and was made abbot, xvi made ; Jadara, letter to the clergy and 7Z, 1 10.

pope against his will and effort, people of, 197 ;

its identification,

xvi summary of events in his

; 197 n. Keys of S. Peter's tomb and filings
xvii arrangement Januarius, Bishop of Cagliari, xviii. from them, 82, 130, 243; per-
pontificate, ;

of his writings, xvii sq. his pon- ; 94, 162, 237 carried news to
;
form miracles, 221.
tificate, xvii sq., xxvii, 135 ; his Gregory, 94 was ;
summoned Kindly disposed and envious are
efforts for the oppressed, xviii, before Gregory, 131 ;
letters to, differently admonished, 32.
79 his care forthe subject sees,
; 96, 96, 116, 147, 147, 149, 152,
Lamenting and not abstaining, or
xviii, xxvii, 79, 135 his severity 154, 233.
abstaining and not lamenting,
;
^

with criminous Bishops, xviii, Jews are not to possess Christian

61.
his contests with the Lom- slaves, xxi, 77 n., 151, 199, 237
177 Lapsing from the faith, 131, 152,
;
;
153.
bards, xix protests against the seduce Christians to worship
"
;
Laurentius, Bishop of Milan, 129,
assumption of Universal with them, 131 are likely to be ;

I30» 159-
Bishop," xxii sq. summary of ; converted, 199, 238 as requir- ;
sent to
Laurentius, missionary
his correspondence, xxii sq. ing baptism, 238 apply for a
Anglia, xxvi, xxvi n.
; ;

sends the pallium to Vigilius, licence to build their synagogue, of Seville

Leander, Bishop (His-
xxiv sends Augustine and 11- 121 received
;
palis), xi, XV, xxxi, ;

other teachers to England, xxv Jobinus, ex-deacon and ex-abbot,

Gregory's Regula, xxxi, 181 ;

sq. his connection with Phocas,

;
162.
letters to, 87, 181 suggested the ;

xxvii sq. his adulation of the John, Bishop of Calliopolis, letter

;
Moralia, xxxi, 87 n.
royal family excused, xxviii, 177 to, 132.
Leo, Bishop of Catanea, 97, no;
n., 189, 189 n.
he dies, xxix his ; ; John Jejunator, archbishop of Con- letter to, 158.
character, xxix, xxx, 77, 79, 86, stantinople, xvii, xxii, xxiii, 135 Leo, Bishop in Corsica, 99.
154, 177 his book Liber ;
n.; letters to, 74, 80, 135, 166, Leontia, Empress and wife of Pho-
KcgulcB Pastoralls, xxxi, sq. ; 193 ; his death, xxiii, 209 n. ; ac- cas, xxvii, xxviii ; letters to, are
stands by the Four Councils, 81 ;
count of 135 n., 178; written to mentioned, xxvii, xxviii.
his liberality in giving, 86 his ; by Gregory on questions of prec- Leontius, ex-consul, letter to, 242.
care to prevent exactions, 88 sq. edence and jurisdiction, 166.
Leuparic, presbyter, church-builder,
;

complains to the Emperor, 140, John, Bishop of Jerusalem, xvii; 202.

redeems captives, 200; letter to, 80. Liber RegidcB Fastoralis, account of,
176 sq. ;

has scarcity of John, "archbishop of the Corin-

knowledge, 213 xxxi sq., 119, 119 n.
n., 226, 240. thians," letter to, 181, 185, 233; Liberal and covetous, differently
received the pallium, 187. admonished, 44.
Hilary, Bishop of Poitiers, quoted John, Bishop of Larissa, was pro- Libertinus, prefect, letter to, 131.
as authoritative, 120 his work ;
ceeded against, 186 ;
letters to,
Licinianus, Bishop of Carthagena,
on Origen's, 121. letter from, 119;
125, 233. xxxi, 119 n.
Honoratus, deacon and aprocrisia-
;

John, Bishop of Laurinum, no. note on his history, 119 n.

rius, 76 n. letter to, 94.
John.Bishop of Prima Justiniana,
let-
;
Lombards in Italy, vi sq., xix, xx,
Honoratus, arch-deacon at Salona, ters to, 106, 106, 123, 233; men- their odious savagery,
let- 175 sq. ;

79, 103, 104, 105, 130, 133 tion of, 125. n., 172, 221 ; feared at
;

vi, xix, 94
ter to, 79, 130.
John, Bishop of Ravenna, xxxi, Rome, vi, xv, 175 sq. were ;

Horse-breeding on the pope's farms, 138 n.; receives Gregory's

Ne-
invited to the Catholic faith for
108. to be
gula, xxxi, I as claiming ; the baptism of their infant.s, 78;
Hospito, duke of the Barbaricini, a metropoUtan, 136 n., 138 sq. ;
were calmed by (Gregory, 176 sq.
letter to, 151. not quite friendly with Gregory, Luminosus, abbot in Ariminum, 1 1 1,
Humble and
haughty differently 164, 188; letters to, 131, 136, 112; letter to, 113.
admonished, 41. 164, 164; letter from, 138; dies,
Humility in the pastoral office, sq.
i
173; his will, 188;
as himself Magnus, presbyter of Milan, 129.
Hypocrites and their opposites
dif- Malchus, Bishop of Dalmatia, 105,
appealed from, 188.
ferently admonished,
68.
John, Bishop of letter
Squillaceum, 105 n, 128, 133, 161.
Manichoeans, 163.
Ignorant in the law,
and the proud to, III, 241.
of Syracuse, letters to, Manumission of slaves, 192
differently admon- John, Bishop r M.i^nfSn
professor,
194, 201, 228, 237 ;
succeeded by f-MarceUu^s, pro-consul of Dalmatia,
ished, 51. n. 128
and their troubles, John, 165, 201 n. 237.
Illyrian churches
;

letter Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna,

xxi. John, Bishop of Urbs Vetus,
succeeded John, 173 n., 181 n.,
to the Bishops of, to, 78.
Illyricum, letter Scoriiano, metropoU- 198, 199, 237
was appealed toby
;

105 notes upon their condi-

;
John Cretensi his clergy, 188, 194; letters to,
tan, letter to, 233.
tion, 105 n. i8q, 188, 194, 198. 217, 229, 233,
abbot in Syracuse, letter to,
Impatient and patient, differently John,
was elected lUshop, 201 n.
admonished, 29. 123;
Marinianus, Bishop of Turris, 96.
Imperfections that
debar from office, John, deacon, Gregory's biographer,
Marinianus, abbot in Sicily, 109.
xiv, XV.
7, 7 n. Marriage contracted by monks, 91 ;
John, monk, left Faustinus, his ex-
Impudent and bashful, differently
ecutor, 92.
if entered before ordination, 95.
admonished, 28.
 so ST. GREGORY THE GREAT.
Married and single differently ad- 99 ;
its sees and their relation to accepted by the Eastern church,
monished, 56. Rome, 1 57 n. xiii sq.

Martinus, Bishop in Corsica, 100. Nuns, when out of rule, 147, 148. Petronilla, made her monastic pi-,
Matricula, the roll of widows, 132 n. fession, 146.
Maurentius, magister militum, letter Obstinate and fickle differently ad- Philip, Bishop of Epirus, letter to,
to and identification, 236. monished, 42. 190.
Mauricius, Emperor, xiii, xxiii, 125 CEcumenical Bishop, a title claimed Phocas, Emperor, letter sent to,
n., 174, 175 received a copy of
; by Constantinople, xxii. xxvii; his cruelties, xxviii.
the Kegula, xxxi was com- ;
Oil of the Cross, 243, 243 n. Pompeiana, had a monastery in her
plained to by Gregory, 140, 169, Ordinations to be open and honest, house, 93; appealed to Gregory
193 sq., 208; letters to, 140, 169, 106, 183, 230; not to be sudden for protection, 97.
174, 175' 193. 208, 213, 225.
or per saltum, 183, 184, 185, Poor and rich differently admon-
Maurilius, Roman
general, 10 1 evi- ; 230. ished, 25.
dently a trusted Christian, 107; Ordo, force of the word, loi n. Praise of unlawful things consid-
letter to, 107. ered, 63.
Maurus, Abbot, letter to, 150. Palladius, Bishop of Santones, letter Prayers made on behalf of the Em
Maximianus, of Syracuse,
Bishop to, 202. peror, ix, x.
xviii, 109, III, 115, 135 notes on ; Pallium, equivalent to the breast- Preaching, differently regarded, 5,
his life, 102 n. letters to, 102,
; plate and to the rationale, 9 n. ; 52 sq. as declined in great
;

no, 127, 135, death,

149; his as an ecclesiastical ornament, humility or as hastily run after,
165 ;
was succeeded by John, 165, 83, 185, 191 claimed for Gaul
; 52 ; adapted to different classes
201 n., 237. and Ravenna, 185, 185 n., 191 ;
and cases, 52 sq., 69
requires ;

Maximus, Bishop of Salona, xi ;

let- sent to Aries, xxiv, 184 sent to ;
tact and to Ije
caution, 70;
ter to him as pretender or in- Corinth, 186, 187 sent to Mes- ;
done in charity, 71 to be ;

truder in Salona, i
e;o,189, 195; sana, 191. based upon self-preaching, 71.
was prevaricator, 161 was or-
; Pantaleo, prefect, letter to, 157. Precaria, supplies, 113 n.
dained irregularly, 172; was in Papal, the patrimony and its man- Presbyter peregriuns, [50.
vain written to, by Gregory, 189, agement, vii, xvii sq., 77, 85, Presbyterium, a salary, 108.
195, 196; letters to, 189, 195. 88 sq; jurisdiction in Italy, x; Priest, if lapsed, how to be dealt
Measures made variable by the jurisdiction widening, x sq., xxiii, with, 91.
farmers, 89 n. xxiv, 100, 115; the power in Priesthood, its responsibilities, 115.
Meek and passionate differently ad- elections, loi n. Prima Justiciana, account of the see,
monished, 39. Pastor, his rule and type, 9 sq. ; 123, 123 n.
Mediolanum, letter to the presbyters always foremost in activity, 10; Primates, in Africa, 134 n., 158 n.
and clergy of, 128; account of discreet in silence and profitable Primicerius, chief, 137 n.
the see of Milan, 128 n. Greg- ; in speech, 11 compassionate
; Processio, as a celebration of the
ory's attitude towards, 129 sq. and contemplative, 12; friend of mass, 113 n.
Mellitus of the Anglian Mission, the good and apart from evil, Prosperity to be feared, 3.
letter sent to, xxvi. 14 sq. must consider outward
; Protasius, Bishop of Aix, letter to,
Miracles, later, 82, 82 n., 135, 135 n., things and inward, 17 should ; 204.
154 sq., 221, 240, 243. please and yet not aim at pleas-
Miserly men and violent differently ing, 19; as a casuist, 20; as Quodvultdeus, Bishop in Africa, 114.
admonished, 47. seen in teaching, 24 sq. as a ;

Monasteries and their privileges, 112, student of the Sacred Law, 23. Ravenna, Exarchate of, 136 sq. ;

148, 235, 241 n, 242. Pastoral ofiice carried out in humil- jealous of Rome and her
Monasticism, xiv sq., xviii, xxvii, ity, I
sq. bishop, xi, xxi, 136 sq. letter to ;

84 n., 112, 148,150, 235. Patriarchates, the, xi sq., xvii. the clergy and people of, 188 ;

Monks, their irregularities, xviii, 91 ; Patrician, force of the word, 204 n. letter to the people of, 173.
not allowed to wander, 87 ; Paul, Bishop of Nepe, commended Rechared, king of the Visigoths in
sometimes married, 91 ;
some- to the Neapolitans, 102 as- ; Spain, 88, 88 n.
times retained control of their saulted at the Lucullan Fort, Relics, 82, 82 n., 103 n., 123, 130, 150,
property, 92, 92 n. 122; letter to, 102, 122; note 154 sq., 243; how to be treated
Monophysites, the, x, 165 n. upon, 102 n., 106, 122. with reverence, 155.
Montana, letter to, 191. Paul, Bishop, of Numidia, xxii, Religiosi ecclesias, what they are,
Musicus, abbot of the monastery of I57n- 96 n., 183 n., 222 n.
Agilitanus, 162, 162 n. Paul, scholasticus, letter to, 74. Repenters of deeds and those of
Pelagians, 192. thoughts differently admon-
Narses, patrician, letter to, 76, 157, Pelagius L, upheld "The Three ished, 60, 220.
192; perhaps identified, 76 n. Chapters," 117 n. Respecta, Abbess of Marseilles,
Narses, religiosus, letter to, 222 ; Pelagius IL, predecessor of Gregory, letter to, 215.
succeeded Gregory as pope, xvi, Roman Church, her patrimony, vii
222 n. Pelagius, Bishop of Constantinople, 88 sq.,88 n. not submitted to
;

Natalis, Bishop of Salona, xiii, xviii, 178. by the Eastern, xiii, 195; her
103, 105, 114,
104, 127, 130, Pelagius, Bishop of Turin or Tours, precedency fixed at the Council
132 n., 149; letters to, 79, 80, letter to, 203. of Chalcedon, 178 sq., 192 n. ;

103, 118, 126; note on his Peter, Bishop of Aleria, letters to, her jurisdiction in Gaul, 180 sq.
career, 79 n. ; Metropolitan of 104. 231. Romanus, patrician and Exarch of
Dalmatia, 126 n., 127 n.; his Peter, Bishop of Terracina, 77. Italy, 83, 113, 161, 180; as an op-
death reported by Gregory, 1 28 ; Peter, Bishop, letter to, 214. pressor, 178; letters to, 82, 130.
his successor irregularly ap- Peter, sub-deacon, much trusted by Romanus, keeper of the guest-
pointed, 172. Gregory, viii, xv ;
letters to, ']'], chamber, 109.
Neapolitans, letter to the, loi. 79, 86, 93, 95,97, 108, 122,
85, Rome, her relation to the empire, vi,
Nonnosus, abbot, reputed miracle- .123, 131.
vii ; her relation to Constanti-
worker, 135, 135 n. Petrine claims, xi sq., 228 claims ; nople, xiii, xxi, 135 n., 166 sq.,
Numidia, letter to the Bishop of, over Constantinople, xiii; not 192, 192 n. is besieged by the.
;
 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 25

Lombards, xix ; depends on to, 78, 95 caused a schism, ; 222 ; was reproved by Gregory,
Sicily for corn, 74 n. 78 n., 113 n., 114 n. 156.
Rufinus, Bishop of Ephesus, letter Severus, Bishop of Ficulum, letter, Theodosia, an heiress, 147, 149, 162.
"
to, 215. 173 delegated to visit Ravenna,
; The Three Chapters," controversy
l\ulers, models for, 7. 173- upon, X, xviii, xxi, 113 n., 114 n.,
Rules, Gregory's book of, xxxi sq.,
^
Severus Scholasticus, letter to, 174. 117 n., 127, 127 n., 144, 145, 159,
119, 119 n. Sicily, letter to the Bishop of, 78 ;
188 n.
Rustic! andcoloni, 153 n., 164. its value to Rome for corn, 74, Theotistus, kinsman of the emperor,
Rusticiana, patrician, letters to, 107, 88 sq. how it ;
fell to the Roman letter to, 194.
160, 237 note on her life, 107 n.
; church, 88 n. Thomas, letter to, 191.
Silent and talkative, differently ad- Timid and hardened, ad-
differently
Sabinianus, Bishop of Jadara, letters monished, 36. monished, 36.
to, 217, 224, 238; urged to Silvia, Gregory's mother, xiv. Timothea in Ariminum, petitions
fidelity in his office, 234; had Simony, in the churches of Gaul and for consecration of her ora-
consulted Gregory, 238, 239. Germany, 182. tory, 103.
-Sabinianus, deacon, letters to, 161, Simple and crafty differently admon- Tithes, as paid in Sicily, 88 n.
168 the pope's aprocrisiarius at
; ished,
;^^. Traditions and customs, 99, 160, 164,
Constantinople, 169 n., 171, 206, Sin, from sudden impulse or delib- 182.
233 took charge of a letter,
;
erately, 64 small and frequent, Trinity, doctrine taught in Abra-
;

or seldom and grievous, 65; ham, 118.

I
xxiii, 169.
bin us, guardian of Sardinia, letter experienced in and innocent, Tunic of St. John, 123, 123 n.
to, 131. differently admonished, 58.
Sacerdotium, the Episcopate, loi. Slaves, conditions of their manumis- Unction, 153 n.
Saints and their relics, xxii, 82. sion, 192 if found as refugees in "Universal
; Bishop," controversy
Saints-days, 86. asylums, 237. upon the term, xiv, xxii, 166 sq.,
Salona in Dalmatia, account of the Slothful and hasty differently ad- 171 n., 171 sq., 178 sq., 226, 241.
see and its troubles, 103 n., monished, 38. Urbicus, abbot, letter to, 202.
132 n., 149. Spain, the church in, xi. Urbicus, Bishop of Uyracchium,
Salonitans, letter to the, 196. Stephen, abbot of Lerins, letter to, letter to, 233.
Salpingus, a Jew, 91. 204. Urim and Thummim, 10 n.
Salutatio, what it is, 185. Strife-makers and peace-makers,
Sanctuaria, holy things like relics, differently admonished, 50. Velox, magister militum, letter to,
103 n. Subjects and prelates, differently ad- lOI.
Sardinia, letters to the nobles and monished, 26. Venantius, Bishop of Luna, letter
proprietors in, 152. Successful and unsuccessful differ- to, 151.
Saturninus, ex-presbyter, 162. ently admonished, 54. Vices, differently handled, 70.
Savinus, subdeacon, letter to, 127. Suffragium, a payment to the imper- Victor of Panormus, 97.
Scholasticus, one learned in the law, ial government, 177 n. Victor, African Bishop, 4etter to,
no n., 174, 176 n., 180 n. Syacrius, Bishop of Antun, letter to, 158.
Scholasticus, judge Campania, in 204. Vigilius, pope, x, 117 ;
notes on his
122; letter to, 127. Symmachus, the defensor, letter to, life, 117 n.
Vincolmalus, Defensor, letter
Scribo, recruiting officer, 109 n. ; 94. to,

royal almoner, 174. 173-

Sebastian, Bishop of Ariminum, Temporalities of a vacant see are Virgilius,Bishop of Aries, receives
letter to, 218. cared for, 128, 173. the pallium, xxiv, xxvi letters ;

Sebastian, Bishop of Rhisinum, Thebas Phthioticae, account of its to, 93, 182, 203.
letter to, 83. see, 123 n. Virtuous, the, often refuse office, 4.
Sebastian, Bishop of Sirmium, Theoctista, sister of the Emperor Vitalianus, ex-presbyter, 162.
letter to, 178. Maurice, xv, xviii, 219, 223 ;
Vitalianus, Roman general and
trusted Christian,
Secretarium, chamber for the vest- letters to, 74, 219. loi, 107 ;

letter to, T07.

ments, 137 n., 186 n. Theodebert II., king of Austrasia,
Secundinus, Bishop of Tauromen- 205 n. letter to, 205.
;

ium, letter to, 139; gave a report Theodelinda, Lombard queen, vi, ix, Western Empire, vi, vii.

to Gregory, 186. XX, xxi, 144; letter to, 145, 159; Whole and sick, differently admon-
Secundus, cleric at Ravenna, letter notes on her 149 n.
life, ished, 34.
Wise and admon-
to, 198. Theoderic II., king of Burgundy, dull, differently
Serenus, Bishop of Marseilles, xxvii, xxvi ;
letter to, 205. ished, 28.

203 letter to, 203.

;
Theodorus, Bishop of Epirus, letter
Xenia, presents, 106 n.
'*
Servus Servorum Dei," story of to, 190.
the phrase, 78 n. Theodorus, Bishop of Mopsuestia, Zabardas, duke of Sardinia, letter
Servants and masters differently 117 n. to, 152.

admonished, 36. Theodorus, court physician, 76 n., Zeno, Bishop of Epirus, letter to,

Severus, Bishop of Aquileia, letters 141, 222 J

letters to, 141, 156, 190.
 IINDING SECT. JUN23

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE

CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

BR A Select library of Nicene and

60 post-Nicene fathers of the
Christian church Second series
1890
V.12
n r
M« titjyU
NOT WMIIiS
^3